《Number 7》


 Volume 1: The Bringers of Calamity - Chapter Number 1: Struggle

    [We all live our lives, struggling to fulfill our desires.]


    [Not a person in this world is free from this cycle of striving to obtain our own little paradises, whatever that may be.]


    [However, among the people of this world... there are always differences in the starting points.]


    [Some people have their lives set on easy difficulty, while others are set on insane.]


    [We''re here to set the entire world on nightmare mode.]


    ----


    "Unacceptable."


    With this single word, the man who sat in his desk before Marcus looked down at a report with disappointment evident in his tone.


    The man wore the classy attire of a salaryman, a pressed, immaculate suit, and his styled hair combined with his stylish yet professional look gave him an air of authority.


    Yet in those dark brown eyes, which sharply glanced down at the papers he held, there was nothing more than condescendence.


    Marcus stood silently before the man, not uttering a single word in retribution - for he knew that doing so would only worsen his already bad position.


    "Marcus, do you understand what it means to be a member of a company? What it means to be a member of a team?"


    The man looked up to Marcus, thinning his eyes as his words pierced the air. Marcus stood at attention, slowly opening his mouth as he thought up his answer.


    "Sir, with all due respect, I have been-"


    "Excuses, excuses, excuses, excuses. Are you going to give me another excuse, Marcus? That seems to be all I ever hear from you these days. ''My team members refuse to listen to me.'' or ''The work is too much for a single team to handle.'' ''We''ve been overworked, therefore we are producing less than we should.'' I''ve heard it all, Mark. However, whenever I hear these things, do you know what the first thing I think is?"


    The man then threw the report in the air, causing all the previously organized papers to fly around the room, slowly fluttering to the ground as the man gazed into the eyes of Mark.


    "This person blames their own failures on others."


    "Sir, that isn''t what I-"


    Marcus tried to protest, however the man held up his hand, stopping Marcus before he could even so much as finish his sentence.


    "One more word out of you and you are out of a job. Enough. Return to me once you''ve obtained the results that you were expected to achieve in the first place. Until then, I don''t want to see you. You have one week, or you really are out of here. That is all."


    Marcus promptly nodded, turning around to exit the office of his superior.


    As he approached the door, he stepped out to leave, however he was stopped one final time by the voice of his boss.


    "Ah, and Marcus. Do you think it would be acceptable of you to leave such a mess in my office like this? Clean these papers up."


    Without a word, Marcus turned around and bent down to the floor, picking the papers up one by one.


    Not a single emotion showed, neither positive or negative, and he kept a professional attitude the entire time, not once speaking back to his superior.


    After cleaning up the papers, he neatly laid them down on the desk of his superior before quietly closing the door, leaving the man alone.


    "Unacceptable. With employees who cannot produce results... our company will be dragged down. It is the duty of the employee to produce more profit than the resources the company invests in the employee. Yet we have spent far too much, and received far too little to continue funding such an employee. If he is unable to show his worth... then I truly will be forced to lay him off."


    Pouring himself a cup of freshly brewed coffee, the man brought the steaming liquid to his lips as he thought out loud.


    "However... if he is able to turn things around, then of course I would be glad to allow him to remain among our numbers. After all, there is one single factor which I weigh my employees by."


    Placing the coffee at his side, the man fixed his tie as he smiled to himself.


    "Results."


    ----


    The feeling of cold water running down his face engulfed Marcus as he stared at himself in the mirror.


    Marcus Trevor Coran.


    27 years old, this man wasn''t particularly special in any way.


    After having graduated college with a degree in business, he entered the workforce at the age of 22, and was currently in his 5th year working for Marcel Incorporated, a rising megacorporation.


    "Blergh.... urgh!"


    As Chunks of his lunch came up , he ejected the contents of his stomach.


    Marcus continued to use the flowing water of the sink to wash off his face, looking up into the mirror with a tired expression.


    "Huff..¡± Marcus breathed heavily. ¡°.. that... wasn''t very professional of me."


    Slicking back his black hair with his wetted hand, Marcus fixed up his tie and prepared himself to step out of the restroom.


    "Not an issue... I merely have to gather the team and redirect them to meet the goals on time. I''ll call for a meeting immediately."


    Stepping out of the restroom, Marcus put on a confident grin - one which completely disregarded the weakness of the man who was just throwing up in the sink.


    "After all... that''s what it means to work for a salary. The boss..¡± Marcus took a deep breath. ¡°.. is correct. If I cannot meet my goals on time... then I''m not worth the trouble. This much is... my responsibility."


    The man stepped out of the bathroom, quietly voicing his thoughts to himself - perhaps in an attempt to make him believe the words he spoke.


    "It is my duty."


    ----


    Five people sat at a meeting table in an enclosed room, all of them wearing business professional attire.


    Yet despite the professional attire which each of the people here wore, the expressions of all but two were anything but professional.


    Sitting at the head of the table was none other than Marcus, who sat with his hands folded, patiently waiting for the attention of the room to be focused on him.


    Closing his eyes, the man let out a sigh of irritation, as if he knew that such a situation would come about, yet had told himself otherwise.


    Before him on his right and left were four people - two men and two women.


    One man sat on his phone, his legs propped up on the table. He was a young man with a number of hoop-like earrings, and an eccentric hairstyle - an appearance which would make one question how he was hired for such a company.


    Without a care in the world, this man tipped his sunglasses to peek at his phone''s screen as he texted at the speed of light with one hand.


    A grand grin covered the man''s face, as if he was successful in whatever endeavors he was pursuing.


    Next to this man was another young man - however this one appeared to be a thug. With shaved head and tattoos covering his entire head, the professional attire which he wore made him give off the appearance of a mafia member more so than an employee of a business.


    This young man puffed on a cigar, not so much as paying attention to his surroundings as he stared off into his own world.


    Sitting across from these two men, on the right side of Marcus were the two women - both of which were also dressed in business attire, wearing the suits with thin skirts that so many businesswomen would commonly wear.


    The first woman had long brown hair, and an appearance which was excessively well kept up. Her makeup appeared to be applied without flaw, and even now she was tending to her nails.


    The other woman had black hair which was tied into a bun, and she gave off a tired appearance as she coldly glared at the people around her. Her sharp eyes shot daggers into anyone who met their gaze, not allowing for even the slightest amount of approachability.


    "Ahem... if you will all allow me, I would like to begin the meeting."


    Marcus spoke up, gathering the attention of the four who gave him mixed reactions.


    The man who sat on his phone merely continued his typing, and with the nonchalant wave of his free hand, he motioned for Marcus to speak.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Whatever you say, boss. Go right ahead and give us the orders.", he stated without a hint of concern.


    The man who had the appearance of a punk glared at Marcus in an intimidating manner, smashing his cigar on the clean table to put it out.


    "More work for us? Sorry boss, but I think I''ve already been doing more than what I bargained for. I don''t get paid enough to deal with another assignment. Don''t you agree?"


    The man looked towards Marcus with an intimidating glare, to which Marcus merely sat up straight, slowly breathing in.


    "I was not here to bring you all a new assignment, but rather to reorganize our efforts on the current one."


    "Are you telling me that my efforts haven''t been good enough?"


    Tension filled the air as the man''s words caused all chatter to cease, and Marcus was left to face the thug with nothing more than his own confidence.


    "Can you two like... not fight like that? It''s totally like... uncool for guys to fight all the time."


    The brown haired woman didn''t so much as look up from painting her nails as she made this statement, however this garnered the glare of the thug, taking it away from Marcus.


    "You got something to say to me, woman? Eh?"


    "Ok, ok! I think that''s enough of that! Frederic, this is why you aren''t popular with women. Even though you have the looks too... you gotto change that bad personality of yours or you''ll always stay unpopular. Isn''t that right, boss?"


    The prettyboy with eccentric hair broke up the tensions between the two, then turned to Marcus enthusiastically.


    "Ah... that must have been insensitive of me to ask! After all, the boss has no experience with women either, even at 27."


    "Can we skip these formalities and get straight to the point? I''m losing precious time for every second that I remain in this fruitless meeting."


    Speaking up was the woman with the cold glare, and that glare was directed towards Marcus, who nodded promptly.


    "Yes... I agree. That''s enough of these pointless conversations. Thank you, Sylvia. Ahem... Frederic, I understand your concerns with work, and I can assure you that I won''t overburden you - yet that doesn''t mean that you are exempt from work, nor are you exempt from the ¡®no smoking¡¯ rules of the office. As for your comments, Ivan, I have nothing to say except please refrain yourself from making such comments in the future, and take your feet off the table already. And could you put your phone away?¡±


    Turning his attention to the brown haired woman, Marcus finished with ¡°And Anna, would you please refrain from doing your nails during the meetings?"


    Marcus sighed as once again, he had to berate the three who were clearly troublemakers among the company, to which he was met with a simultaneous rolling of eyes, as if it were practiced.


    "But boss¡­¡±, the prettyboy whined. ¡°I just helped you out... shouldn''t you be like, thanking me? Heck, if you want I can give you some advice and find a good woman for you-"


    "Enough."


    While the prettyboy known as Ivan tried to escape having to bend to the rules, Marcus cut him off.


    Pulling a handkerchief from his pocket, Marcus wiped the sweat off his brow as he continued.


    "Now then... the meeting for today was called because the upper management is very displeased with the work that our team has performed. We''re going to need to up our performance if-"


    "Hah!? What the hell do you mean ''displeased''? I haven''t done anything to be displeased about, damn it!"


    Smashing his fist on the table, the thug known as Frederic immediately cut Marcus off once more, shouting out in irritation with veins bursting in his forehead.


    "Yes, because you haven''t done anything at all.", the cold woman known as Sylvia whispered under her breath.


    "What did you just say, bitch? You wanna say that to my face?"


    "I just did, did I not?" Said Slyvia simply, raising her gaze to lock eyes with Frederic.


    The two who sat across from one another now stared off with one another, causing Marcus to feel an immense sense of hopelessness.


    ''Will I ever be able to convince these four to actually properly work with one another without causing an argument every few moments?''


    "Then why don''t we take this outside!?", Frederic shouted as he stood up from his seat, violently kicking the chair behind him.


    "That would be quite the pain, no? I have no reason to follow your demands and ''go outside''.", Sylvia responded without the slightest sense of intimidation, not a bit of fear in her eyes.


    "Hey hey, calm down big guy!! No need to get so worked up! Here, have a light on me. Come on."


    Ivan pulled out a cigar from his coat, lighting it as he handed it to Frederic, who grabbed it and took a puff.


    "Tch... whatever."


    Picking up his chair, the man sat down once more, taking a deep puff of the cigar as he blew the smoke all around the area.


    "Cough cough!! All this smoke will ruin my complexion! Boss, won''t you do something about this? This is unbearable!", Anna said while waving the smoke around.


    However it was then that a fist came slamming down onto the table.


    "I''m the one who can''t bear any of you!!", Marcus shouted.


    Standing up from his desk, Marcus threw his hands in the air as he began to lay into those around him.


    "I work every day and night trying to make sure that we hit our goals! Each and every day I work overtime just so we can barely hit the minimum requirements on each project, and yet you all sit here each day fighting and quarreling and getting absolutely nothing done!" Marcus growled.


    Pointing to Frederic, Marcus¡¯s stomach turned with irritation as he shouted.


    "You! Always acting like some sort of delinquent!¡±, Marcus spat with distaste evident in his tone. ¡°We''re not little kids anymore! We''re supposed to be salarymen, working proper jobs for society! Why then, are you sitting here getting into fights like it''s nobody''s business? You never do your work, you use threats to get everyone else to do what you want, and you''ve never done anything that you don''t feel like doing!! Are you a child, or are you a working adult? Pick one already!"


    Turning to Anna, Marcus continued his rant.


    "And you! Always doing your nails, always fixing your hair, always doing whatever you need to do to make yourself look good. Why don''t you make your WORK look good, eh? You spend so much time focusing on yourself that you''re always doing a half assed job at whatever you get done, if you get anything done at all!¡±


    Letting out a few pants as he regained his breath, Marcus then turned to Ivan, his eyes squinted and red and his forehead covered in veins.


    "And you! Always on your phone, always talking to the 3rd or 4th woman on your damn list! If you''ve got so much time to be flirting, then get your damn shit done!! I''ve let you keep that wacky hairstyle and I never comment on those damn hoops, but I''ve had enough of this! How can the CEO, who assigned me this damn team of misfits, expect me to get ANYTHING done? HAH!? There are only two competent damn people on this team, and one of them is ME!!"


    Marcus found himself panting and huffing as he finished his rant, out of breath with rage, however when he looked up to the four, he saw a few expressions which he couldn''t possibly have expected.


    All four of them were completely unfazed.


    "Well, I guess I''mma call it for today.", Ivan said as he stood up, grinning slightly at his phone.


    "Yep. That''s that.", Anna agreed.


    "What an asshole... I''m done working under you.", Frederic stated as the three filed out together.


    "Wha... where the hell are you three going? Quitting? Hah! Fine then. If you all quit, maybe the CEO will assign me a better team-"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you understand your position?"


    Marcus was cut off by Anna, who looked back at him with disgust, her perfect lips twisted up in a sneer.


    "My... position?¡± Marcus wondered aloud. ¡°What the hell are you all-"


    The door slammed shut, and Marcus was left in the room with Sylvia, who merely looked straight forward, not so much as making eye contact with the man.


    "Boss, or should I say former boss... you''re quite an idiot, aren''t you? It was very unprofessional of you to blow your top on them like that."


    Marcus looked to Sylvia with surprise, who talked as if it didn''t concern her.


    Sitting down in his own seat, Marcus held his head, massaging his temples as a migraine began to form.


    "Yes... well... I suppose you''re right. Perhaps I did get a bit too emotional there, and I said some things that shouldn''t have been said¡­¡± Marcus paused, before jerking his aching head up. ¡°Wait, what did you just call me?"


    Marcus looked up to the woman dumbfounded, to which she looked him in the eyes.


    "Hm? Ah, you mean former boss. Right?"


    "What do you mean former boss? Even if I yelled at them, that''s no reason to fire me. Furthermore, the words of those misfits won''t mean anything to the CEO-"


    "But won''t the words that YOU said mean something?"


    Sylvia grabbed the hairpin, letting her hair down as she stood up, causing Marcus to follow her with his eyes in confusion.


    "Hm? What do you mean what I-"


    "They got you on tape badmouthing the CEO. Please be a bit more careful with your words in your future job. That is, if you can get hired anywhere else. You worked very hard to make deadlines even with such a team, so it was nice working under you. But it looks like that''s over. Therefore, I''d like to wish you the best."


    It was then that Marcus realized his error.


    ''Ah... I... I said that, didn''t I?''


    Sylvia left the room, and the door shut behind her, leaving Marcus in silence.


    A few moments later, a man entered the room, calling out to Marcus.


    "Marcus Coran. The CEO wishes for you to report to his office... immediately."


    ----


    "And with that being said... I would like to wish you the best in your endeavors. We will never forget the contributions you made towards this company, and we are terribly saddened to let you go, however we believe that in the long run, this will be beneficial for both parties."


    The CEO sat at his desk with Anna, Frederic, and Ivan all standing behind him as he made this statement.


    Marcus was unsure whether or not he should be angered, saddened, or concerned.


    However right now, as he was overwhelmed with the sudden developments, Marcus merely breathed in a sigh.


    "I see. Then, I will take my leave."


    He didn''t feel like arguing. He didn''t feel like pleading his case, or potentially escalating matters to court.


    He wanted nothing more than to get out of there.


    With that, Marcus went to his office and began packing his things, and when he had finished doing so he headed out of that high rise office building for the last time.


    As he entered the elevator, bags in his hands, a woman entered with him, pressing the button for the bottom floor.


    "Sylvia."


    "Marcus."


    The two merely had this slight interaction, saying nothing more than each other''s names as they rode downwards in an awkward silence.


    "There is one thing that I am quite curious about, Marcus. While it is true that this workplace was not ideal, and there were many issues with the people you had to work with... was it actually worth what you''re about to go through?"


    Sylvia looked to Marcus with an inquisitive expression.


    It was not that she held the slightest concern for him, but rather that she was curious as to his reasoning from a purely psychological standpoint. She was curious about how his mind worked, not how he felt.


    "I said before, did I not? I shouldn''t have lost my temper as I did. However, even so, I won''t say that any of the things I said were.... incorrect."


    "You are a fool to give so much up over a moment of emotion. However..."


    As the elevator opened, the two stepped out and turned to head in opposite directions.


    "I will not say that there have not been times in which I, too, have wanted to let my anger out like that."


    With a slight smile, Marcus chuckled to himself as the two walked away from one another, one keeping her job shamelessly and the other jobless.


    "I see. Perhaps I truly have been selfish... and I was only seeing my own troubles. If I ever see you again, perhaps I''ll take you out to lunch sometime."


    "I will hold you to that. Of course, you would be the one paying - correct? Ah, but without a job that might be quite difficult. Even so, you''ve just said that you will do so, therefore I WILL hold you to it, whether it is reasonable or not."


    Marcus returned to his home that night as an unemployed man.


    "Sigh... I suppose I have some savings, so I should be able to survive for a few months until I get a new job, though it will be quite difficult after having left my former company on such a bad note. Even so..."


    As he sat in his bed that night, Marcus spoke to himself, believing that he was alone.


    "Hm? My ear... it feels a bit strange? Am I getting an infection? Ah... I guess I''ll go see a doctor tomorrow."


    Laying on his back and facing the ceiling, Marcus let out a sigh.


    It was at that moment that something happened.


    ''A flash of light? Did something strange happen with the electricity?''


    Blinded for a moment by the strange electrical impulse which flashed for just a second, overtaking everything within his vision, Marcus soon after found his bearings as he blinked his eyes a couple of times, the desire to sleep overcoming him.


    "It''s quite difficult to survive in this world, isn''t it? After all... almost everyone is out to get you. And even those who aren''t... are merely struggling to survive."


    It was as he whispered this that a voice resounded in the ear of Marcus.


    [You call that struggling?]


    Marcus widened his ever drooping eyes as the raspy voice seemed to rattle his brain.


    "Wha... who was that!?"


    Looking around in a panic, Marcus checked underneath the bed sheets, and glanced all around the well-kept room to try and find the source of the voice, which seemed to be ever so close to his ear.


    Yet even as he looked, drowsiness seemed to overwhelm him.


    [You know nothing of what it means to struggle. Goodnight, human. I look forward to seeing your expression when you wake up.]

 Chapter Number 2: Invaded

    [You know nothing of what it means to struggle. Goodnight, human. I look forward to seeing your expression when you wake up.]


    Those were the last words that Marcus heard before he fell asleep.


    Were they his imagination?


    A dream?


    A hallucination?


    It wouldn¡¯t surprise him- He¡¯d been so stressed that all of these were possible.


    Suddenly, the banging of wood resounded through the man''s ears.


    The exhaustion slowly left his body as Marcus sat up, woken by the sound of someone banging on his door.


    However, Marcus quickly came to realize that something was off.


    ''This...''


    His room was dusty.


    No, dusty didn''t even begin to describe it.


    It was a wreck.


    Just moments before, everything had been so pristinely placed, so well kept. While Marcus wouldn¡¯t call himself a perfectionist, his actions spoke otherwise.


    Yet the state of the room completely contradicted such a notion.


    As he looked around groggily, there was only one conclusion which Marcus could come to.


    "Time... has passed?"


    [It would seem that you''ve finally awakened. I suppose even Number 5 can''t keep you all asleep forever. Well, no matter. After all, you humans have so many openings. As soon as you fall asleep.... I¡¯ll continue my work.]


    Marcus grabbed his head as a voice suddenly spoke from a direction that he couldn''t tell where it was coming from.


    No, it wasn''t that he couldn''t tell - but rather that he refused to believe it.


    "Where... where are you!?¡± Marcus spat. ¡°No, who are you? What the hell are you doing in my house!?"


    [In your house? Hahaha... Marcus Trevor Coran... allow me to correct you. While it would be technically correct to say that I am in your house, the truth would be one step further.]


    The voice dug into the mind of Marcus, forcing him to hold his head as it ripped away at his sanity.


    "Where. Are. You?"


    [I''m inside your mind.]


    He didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Any other explanation, Marcus desperately made an attempt to cling to - however this was a futile effort.


    For he knew that the voice spoke the truth.


    [Listen closely, Marcus. Because I will only explain this to you once.]


    The voice spoke in a sinister manner, as if it was mocking Marcus with every word it said.


    [You are my Host.]


    As he heard this, Marcus was overcome by a single emotion.


    An emotion which he had never in his life, truly felt before.


    Terror.


    Pure, undiluted terror.


    It made his hands shake.


    His mind trembled, and his thoughts became disorganised.


    "What.... Do you mean you''re inside my mind? What... what the hell do you mean!?"


    Marcus grabbed his head in fear. His eyes went wide, and he began to look frantically around him. His heart rate sped up to intense levels, and he stood up trembling, quickly rushing downstairs.


    As he rushed down the stairs, the sounds of someone banging on the door became louder and louder, but he ignored those sounds as he rushed straight for his kitchen.


    "What do you mean you''re inside my mind?!" he shouted, running a hand through his pitch black hair as if on routine.


    The kitchen was filled with grime, as if it had never been cleaned before. The water was filthy and filled the sinks. Rot covered the entire household, and disease was abundant.


    Even so, Marcus didn''t care.


    He rushed into the kitchen and grabbed a knife from the rack, quickly wielding it as he looked around him.


    "Come out! Show yourself!", Marcus shouted, however even as he yelled out in horror, he was only met with the laughter of the being, which was supposedly in his head.


    [Hahahaha.... foolish. You obtain a weapon in order to defend yourself from me, and yet I have no body for you to attack. Did I not explain already? Or perhaps you simply refuse to believe it. I will state it again then. I have invaded your mind.... and I am now merged with you. You are my host, and I am... what was the term again? Ah... that''s right. I am a parasite.]


    As he heard this voice speak into his mind, the breathing of Marcus became ragged. Unsure what to do or how he should possibly react, he continued to cling to the knife, as meaningless as it was.


    "Is.... is that so? You... you''ve merged with my mind? I.... I see.. Hah¡­ haha...¡±


    Marcus let out a breathy laugh, too amazed to do anything but laugh.


    Dropping the knife, Marcus fell backwards, unable to even hold himself up.


    The banging seemed to become louder and louder, and Marcus, who had been too overwhelmed by the situation, took note of it.


    "Ah... there''s someone at the door."


    [Fool. Only answer the door if you have a deathwish. The only ones out there are those who I have already infected.]


    "Infected?"


    As the voice made this statement, the eyes of Marcus went wide.


    Unsure what to even say, he slowly stood up, grabbing the knife once more, the hilt digging into his palms.


    "What do you mean... infected?"


    [Ah, you should already know what I''m talking about. Haven''t you ever seen any movies or shows on zombie apocalypses? Come now, don''t tell me you''re that ignorant. Even I know about such things from my short time in human society. I know from your memories that you worked a lot, but you''ve seen it before, haven''t you?]


    The voice paused, before giggling with a sinister tone.


    [Heh.]


    As the voice continued to speak to Marcus in a condescending tone, the man slowly approached the door, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "No.... no... no no.... you mean.... you mean... infected... zombies... are you telling me..."


    [Exactly right, Marcus. Congratulations. You''re not a complete idiot! Why don''t you take a look out your window.]


    As the voice said this, Marcus rushed up the dust covered stairs.


    He ran back into his room, and rushed over to his window, which had been smashed and broken.


    Leaning over, Marcus looked out the window to see the parking lot outside his apartment complex.


    Except for one thing.


    He couldn''t see the parking lot.


    Rather, the entire lot was covered completely in zombies.


    "Huff.... huff... huff...."


    Just yesterday the parking lot was clean.


    Cars were parked in it, people made their way back and forth from work to their homes.


    Just yesterday, everything was fine.


    Marcus fell backwards on seeing the grotesque sight.


    People with limbs missing, rotting flesh, eyeballs popped out, half of their heads smashed in.


    They completely covered every square inch of the parking lot as they shuffled back and forth mindlessly.


    "It... really is...."


    Choking up and barely even able to speak, tears filled the eyes of Marcus.


    Placing the knife at his side, Marcus placed his head in his hand as the reality of the situation became evident. Tears slipped out of his eyes, and Marcus wept.


    "Everything... everyone..."


    [That''s right, Marcus.]


    [Society as you know it.... is destroyed.]


    And then, dropping these words on them, Marcus felt as if his heart had been frozen in time.


    [And I was the one who did this.]


    [Using your very body.]


    ----


    "What... did you just say?"


    To call this an information overload would be an extreme understatement.


    Marcus tried to gather his thoughts, but with development after development, he couldn''t think straight.


    "You did this... with my body?"


    [Ah, that''s right. You know nothing of me. Who- no¡­ what.. I am. Why I am here¡­ why I am inside your mind¡­ and most importantly... why everything has been destroyed. You wish for answers to all these things, no?]


    A pause of silence overcame the two, for Marcus was too terrified to even respond.


    [I''ll take that as a yes. So I''ll start with the basics. What am I? Well, as far as a name.... I was never given one directly, therefore you may refer to me by my label.]


    The voice spoke with arrogance, as if it held some sort of strange pride in the lack of a name.


    [I am Number 7]


    "Number... 7?"


    [Indeed. Number 7.]


    "That would mean... that there are 6 more of you?"


    [There are at least 6 more of me. Yes.]


    Marcus knew nothing about this creature who referred to itself as number 7, but the fact that there were 6 more was not a welcoming development.


    Or rather, as the creature had stated, the fact that there were at least 6 more.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    [I''m messing with you. Don''t worry. There are only 7 of us... that I know of. However, I suppose even with 7... it was enough to turn the world into this mess.]


    Marcus looked over to the window, and with a grim expression, he gained his bearings.


    Standing up, Marcus once more grabbed the knife, and he headed over to the window.


    [Hm? Weren''t you going to listen to the rest of my story? What could you possibly gain from ignoring me, Marcus?]


    Walking over to the window, Marcus looked out to see the hordes of zombies.


    As he looked upon them, a serious expression came across his face.


    "This... is reality, isn''t it?"


    Then, placing his hand on the window sill, Marcus raised the knife high.


    And he brought it down upon his palm.


    Blood sprayed as the man injured himself in such a manner, and he grit his teeth in the pain.


    "This... is reality. Isn''t it?", he repeated while holding back tears.


    Then taking the knife from his hand, the man''s hand quickly regenerated from the injury.


    Marcus lifted his hand as he watched it regenerate, his eyes widening as he watched the otherworldly phenomena.


    The cells were rapidly replaced, and in just a few moments his hand was good as new - only a scar remaining.


    "This.... is reality.", he stated once more.


    And then, the evil voice finished his sentence.


    [Isn''t it?]


    ----


    Marcus now sat on the side of his bed in thought, trying to collect the frazzled pieces that had shattered his mind.


    "Number 1. The entire world as I know it is gone. The majority of people have been turned into zombies, and almost everyone if not everyone I know is likely dead. As far as potential survivors go... there are at least a few."


    [Hm? How do you know that? How do you know that there are some survivors? I mean, think about it. In most stories, there have to be survivors - but that''s just because the story would be boring if there was only one person who survived. Where would the story even go without other survivors? The authors of such stories write characters in because it wouldn''t make for much of a story without them. But that doesn''t mean that there are any survivors in this world other than you.]


    "Ah... well, that much is simple. My only reasoning is that since there are six others like you, then there must be six others like me. Right?"


    [Oh... I see. You''re smarter than I thought you were. I guess you were a salaryman, so you probably had to think on your toes quite a bit, eh?]


    "Yes, well it wasn''t so easy to deal with people on a day to day basis. And especially not those leeches who were always trying to get out of doing any thinking for themselves."


    [Haha! You''re interesting. Even in this scenario, you can still have thoughts of the past like that? Aren''t you supposed to look back at your past life and realize how good you had it in this scenario?]


    "How good I had it... eh?"


    Marcus let out a sigh.


    His life wasn''t great by any means, but compared to the shithole of a world around him, he couldn''t say that he didn''t want it back.


    Yet even so, after coming to his senses, he knew one thing.


    This was reality.


    And right now, he had to find the best course of action.


    He had to gather his information and figure out what he should do from here.


    ''Even if it means... cooperating with this thing inside me.''


    "The fact that my house is covered in dust and grime can only mean that a large quantity of time has passed. I would say at least half a year has passed, however this brings up 2 big questions. First, how have I survived for such a long time. Second, why have the zombies who have been banging on the door outside not made it inside yet?"


    Standing up, Marcus began his descent down the stairs.


    At this point, the knife was strapped to his side using a makeshift sheath. As he walked down the creaking stairs, Marcus approached the front door to witness that it had been replaced with a heavy duty metal door, with a number of iron bars preventing it from being broken into.


    "This would answer that question."


    [But that brings up another question. Who did this?]


    Thinning his eyes, Marcus looked forward with a bored expression.


    "Who else? Of course, you did it."


    [Eh? How could you ever have come to that conclusion? After all, I''m just an evil parasite who is trying to destroy humanity by spreading my infection around the world.]


    "So you''re the one who created the infection?"


    [To say I created it wouldn''t exactly be correct. It would be more accurate to say that I fostered it before spreading it around the world. But that''s besides the point. Answer my question, human.]


    "You are a parasite, and you''ve invaded my mind. I can assume that you entered my mind through my ear, given the swelling that I had before I fell asleep. Furthermore, one way or another you''ve merged with my body - and that''s why my hand regenerated upon stabbing myself. I understand that much. This would also imply that you have the ability to regenerate, but that''s besides the point."


    [But that still doesn''t answer my question.]


    "If you are a parasite, then you are living off a host, no? And If I am the host..."


    It was then that Marcus grabbed his knife, bringing it to his own neck to the point where a slight amount of blood was drawn.


    "Then if I die, would you not die as well?"


    [Hey. Don''t be so hasty.]


    It was as the evil voice made this statement that Marcus felt something inside himself.


    Another emotion which he hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Victory.


    His lips curled upwards as he smiled to himself, grinning maliciously as he pressed the knife harder onto his own neck.


    "Listen up, monster. I know now that I was right. You really aren''t able to live without a host... and you''ve probably already attached yourself to me. Which means if I die, then you really do die. Shut the fuck up and answer my questions then if you wanna live."


    [How do I shut the fuck up AND answer your questions?]


    The monster replied with a cheeky comment, however on hearing this Marcus pressed the blade deeper into his neck, drawing more blood.


    "You wanna get cocky with me?"


    [Alright, I get it. Just don''t kill yourself, ok? Take the knife away from your neck already.]


    "No. Now answer my questions."


    Without removing the blade from his neck, Marcus continued his conversation with the creature.


    "First. Are there any survivors aside from the other six?"


    [I was only able to spread the virus to about 95% of the population in the time you were asleep. The remaining 5% are still living.]


    "Alright... that''s one thing down. Another thing. If I''ve been asleep for six months, how come I haven''t died of hunger?"


    Marcus began to walk upstairs as he continued questioning the monster, heading back to his own bedroom.


    [Ah, why aren''t you dead? Well that''s simple. It''s because when you fell asleep, you were put into a state of hibernation. Your need for food and water ceased as your functions did as well during the time you were asleep. This is true for all the people in the world, though most of them were infected during this time. However you''re special.]


    With a smug tone, the creature continued speaking to Marcus with arrogance.


    [I don''t require food or drink, and as I took over your mind, your cells started to merge with my own. They now contain the same properties as mine.]


    "So then you''re saying... that whatever the hell you are... I am as well?"


    [Yep]


    "Tch."


    As he made his way to the top of the stairs, Marcus took the blade away from his neck, upon which the wound immediately healed.


    "So what you''re really saying is that I''ve become a monster?"


    [Exactly.]


    It was as he heard this that Marcus began to laugh.


    "Heh..¡±


    He started with a single chuckle.


    ¡°Heh¡­ heh heh heh¡­ ahaha!!!"


    That single chuckle became many, and soon enough Marcus had thrown himself back in laughter.


    ¡°Ahahahaha!!! How¡­ how stupid this all is.¡±


    [Ah... did you lose your mind?]


    "Hahahahaha...."


    [Yep, he lost his mind. This isn''t good. Looks like I really might have to start all over.]


    "Hahaha. Ok that''s enough. So? What''s your goal, monster? What reason did you have for destroying the entire world?"


    [Ah... the reason. Well it''s pretty simple. I hate humans. I wanted to get revenge on you all. For everything you did to me and my comrades.]

 Chapter Number 3: Seven

    "Hey."


    Marcus stopped in his tracks, his tone becoming deadly serious in an instant.


    "I don''t recall ever doing anything to you. And It''s highly likely that the majority of the people out there haven''t done anything to you. So let me ask you then, monster."


    Pointing the knife out the shattered window towards the lot of zombies, Marcus thinned his eyes as he spoke, anger directed at the deity in his head.


    "What the hell did they all do to deserve this?"


    [Enough.]


    "Tell me. Now."


    [Enough, human. You''re becoming too arrogant for your own good. You know nothing of what they''ve done to me. What you''ve done to me. What you have taken from me... simply by existing.]


    It was then that Marcus''s anger boiled up in him, as he slammed his fist to the window sill, allowing the glass shards to pierce straight through his hand.


    "What I''ve taken from you just by existing!? Listen to yourself! You go and destroy the entire damn world, and then you claim it''s our fault for existing in the first place!?" Marcus shouted.


    [I''ve had enough of your attitude. Be silent, human. Or I will take even the little you have from you.]


    It was as the voice said this in such a calm tone that Marcus gripped the glass in his hand, ripping off a shard from the window sill and holding it to his throat once more, not even wincing as a single drop of warm blood was drawn from the cold blade.


    "And I''ve had enough of you. Take what little I have? Let me tell you something, monster."


    As he said this, a grin drew itself across the face of Marcus - giving him the expression of a demon.


    "You can''t take what I have if I take it first."


    Pressing the piece of glass to his neck, Marcus sliced his own artery, causing blood to spray out as it covered the walls.


    He dropped to the ground, the sound of flowing liquid being the only thing that remained after the thud.


    However, just as his consciousness was fading, the voice said one last thing.


    [Hahaha¡­ fool. Even if you were able to kill yourself, it would only set me back... slightly. Yet it would seem¡­ that you have played right into my hands.]


    ''What?''


    There was only enough time for Marcus to make this single thought, not even able to comprehend the words of the creature as his vision went black.


    And with that, Marcus died.


    For the first time.


    ----


    Marcus opened his eyes to see that he was laying in a pool of congealed blood.


    It had not yet hardened, but rather was thick and gelatinous - and this immediately told Marcus that while he had been unconscious for a while, it was not long enough that he should be concerned about the passage of days.


    More importantly, he should be concerned about the immense quantity of blood which surrounded his body.


    It was far too much for a human to lose. Far too much for a human to survive.


    "How uncomfortable.... I feel as if I died."


    [Yes, well, you did. Stop killing yourself. There will be plenty of time for that later. Ah, but now that you did it the first time... you really have become a monster.]


    With a sneer, the voice spoke in a mocking tone.


    [And how comical it is¡­ that you have nobody to blame except yourself.]


    It was as the voice said this that Marcus took a look at himself and realized it.


    His hands were a greyish blue color.


    The same shade as the zombies which he had seen outside.


    His skin was pale and he could see the veins in his arms as if his very body had become transparent, and as he witnessed such a phenomenon his hands began to tremble in fear.


    "What... is wrong with my body?", he whispered.


    [Hey, didn''t you hear me? I said you died. Don''t you remember, you know, slitting your own damn throat? Or were you too buzzed to even remember such a thing?]


    [Heh.]


    The voice uttered a single sinister chuckle as it spoke.


    [Well, hey! This makes things a whole lot interesting. So? Do ya wanna know what happened to you?]


    "What..."


    With a gulp, Marcus found it difficult to even get the words out.


    "Happened?"


    [Oh!! Now you come to me begging for information! It''s a pretty terrifying thing not to be able to die, you know.]


    The voice spoke in a mocking tone, however it then became low and sinister, as if whispering into the ear of Marcus.


    [Maybe even more terrifying than living.]


    "What have you done to me? Why am I... why am I a zombie?"


    [I guess I should answer, right? And if I don''t, will you kill yourself again? Ah, but that won''t do anything except waste time. I''ll explain, so don''t worry. Where should I start? First, as you know, I invaded your mind and merged with your cells. So where did that put you? Well, you were still human, but your cells became similar to my own. You gained all the abilities and resistances that I have, and our DNA slowly merged together as one. However just now you tried to kill yourself. And when you did so, I was forced to resort to drastic measures.]


    The voice began to explain to Marcus, and he patiently listened, awaiting the reason behind his condition.


    [I don''t need you. If you wanted to go ahead and die, then that wouldn''t impact me. I''d just regrow another parasite from my real body and find another host to invade. It would be annoying and take some time, but it wouldn''t actually threaten my life. However, when you killed yourself, I asked myself ''Should I save him? Do I have a reason to do so?'', and you know what I thought?]


    It was then that the voice began to laugh.


    [Heh.]


    The chuckle bloomed like a deadly flower, blossoming into a fully-fledged cackle.


    [Heh heh heh.... I thought to myself, ''Ah... but wouldn''t it be a bit too easy if I just let him die without suffering any more?'']


    Marcus could feel his very existence being mocked with every word of this creature.


    [So I infected you with the virus that I''ve brooded within this parasitic form. And now, like me.... no matter how many times you''re killed, even if you''re torn apart limb by limb.... you won''t die.]


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The information which the being laid onto Marcus was far beyond the realm of belief. Marcus slowly blinked, barely able to register the information.


    [Yet unlike the mindless zombies whose minds are eaten away by the virus... you will be forced to retain your consciousness. Just as I was.]


    However, the fact that Marcus was still alive after stabbing his very neck was enough to force him to believe.


    [I wonder how long it will take you, then... to lose your mind.]


    He shared a body and mind with a creature whose motives far surpassed human logic.


    [I''m sure it will be entertaining to watch, human. I will be watching and waiting for you to become¡­ a perfect host.]


    He had become a monster.


    "Why... no.... I don''t even need to ask why."


    Standing up as he held his hand to his forehead, Marcus looked around him.


    A migraine slowly begun to form, enough to make his head throb with pain.


    "It''s not like I could ever comprehend the thoughts of something like you."


    Heading over to the windowsill, Marcus took a long shard of glass, tearing it off from the window.


    Then, taking the knife at his side, he began to sharpen the glass.


    "But I know one thing for certain."


    Forming a blade from the glass, Marcus walked over to the bed and began using it to saw off the top of one of the bedposts.


    "This is reality. And no matter what sort of hell you''ve made this world into... I''m still alive."


    As he sliced off a piece of wood, he began to carve it into a handle, which he then slid the glass blade into.


    Then, placing his hand onto the blade, the flesh of his hand seemed to expand, wrapping itself around the blade and seeping into it, merging together to form a blade of flesh.


    How Marcus knew to do this, he didn''t know.


    He simply knew, as if the instinct had been instilled into him.


    "And so long as I''m still alive... that means I have to continue to live. Therefore... that''s exactly what I''ll do. You want to take your revenge on humans? You want to have your fun? Fine then. Do what you want. But I''m not taking part."


    Sliding the two blades into their sheathes on either side of him, Marcus stepped down the stairs.


    Approaching the iron door - which zombies were relentlessly banging from the other side - Marcus gripped the blade as he cut right through it.


    And with that single slice, the iron door was split in two.


    The zombies began to pour in through the opening, rushing towards Marcus without the slightest hint of intelligence as they grumbled.


    As they approached him, Marcus drew an arc horizontally, sliding the knife cleanly through the heads of five approaching zombies.


    The pale blue heads fell to the ground, pools of blood forming around them as the bodies fell to the ground on the spot.


    Dozens more zombies immediately replaced the five, all approaching Marcus with loud roars as they reached out in their mindless hunger.


    However even when faced with these creatures, Marcus was unfazed.


    With motions that appeared superhuman, he athletically slid his way around the zombies, slicing off each and every one of their heads like a dancer, gracefully hitting each and every motion.


    More heads hit the ground, and more bodies dropped with the ever-so-similar splatter.


    Then, flicking the blood off the knife and fixing the tie to his ragged suit, Marcus walked forwards.


    "I have work to do."


    ----


    Marcus didn''t know what had happened to his body.


    He didn''t understand for even a moment why he had done the things he had done - or how he knew to do them.


    However as he was faced with dozens of zombies that poured into his home, he realized something.


    "Shit... there are so many of them...."


    Slicing at one after the other, the heads and bodies formed piles around Marcus, restricting his movements while they continued to pour in through the bottleneck of the entrance nonetheless.


    "How... Can I deal with this many?"


    Marcus dual wielded his blades, not allowing either of his arms to rest for even a moment.


    Slicing off limbs, heads, torsos, he continued to hack away at the monsters who approached him in their hunger.


    "Ugh...."


    "Raagh!!!"


    An energetic zombie lunged at Marcus, to which he jumped back, however this caused him to trip over the dead body of a zombie behind him.


    Falling to the ground, Marcus quickly gathered himself.


    ''I have to get up. I have to-''


    However, he was not fast enough.


    Before he could stand up, six more zombies were in front of him, all rushing at him with mindless bloodlust.


    "Ugh!"


    "Grr!!"


    "Ragh!!"


    "Shit!! Get off me!"


    Marcus hacked away at one zombie, stabbing his knife through her chest, however as he did so, the blade became stuck.


    The zombie roared, and Marcus could see her rotting teeth as the grotesque mouth opened. He twisted the knife further into her chest.


    The zombie didn''t seem to be phased by such a thing, and instead continued to press on Marcus, grabbing hold of one of his legs.


    "Agh!! Fuck!!"


    Marcus quickly used his fleshy blade to slice off the head of the zombie, however in the time that this happened, he was completely surrounded on all sides.


    "Oh... fuck...."


    The zombies all toppled onto him, and like a quarterback at the bottom of a dogpile, Marcus was stripped of the ability to move.


    And then...


    Crunch.


    Marcus felt it.


    Given his current condition, Marcus was unsure as to whether it was even possible, yet he felt it.


    Pain.


    Adrenaline had overtaken his body until this point, and so even when he had smashed his hand into the glass of the windowsill, he had felt nothing.


    However, this led Marcus into a trap.


    He was led to believe that because he was no longer human... that he would no longer feel any pain.


    "Agh!"


    How wrong he was.


    "Urgh-!"


    The zombies began to bite into the flesh of Marcus, tearing away pieces of flesh from areas all over his body, each having their own feast, slurping and grinning like the beasts they were.


    "Help!" Marcus screamed. Anyone, anyone, to stop the pain, even the voice in his head-


    One took a bite from his side. Another from his leg. Yet another ripped off his arm, twisting it about as his tendons snapped before the creature began to eat his fingers like a snack.


    Crunch.


    Marcus let out another scream. He could feel metal coating the back of his throat as he screamed- some hazy part of him figured that that was something bursting.


    Tears began to form in Marcus''s eyes - yet another feature which he was unsure whether was possible for him.


    [It would seem that you have much to learn, Marcus. After all... is only this much enough to make you scream?]


    It was as the zombies violently mutilated Marcus that the evil voice once more spoke up, saying things which were inconceivable to anyone who held even the slightest bit of common sense.


    "You... Can you stop this?" Marcus breathed, panting. No response. Marcus growled. "Can you stop this?!"


    Marcus shouted out to the voice in pain as a zombie broke his leg, tearing it off and consuming it alongside two others.


    Another terrified, pained scream. "Stop it-!"


    [Can I? Well of course... I could. However, listen up... human. If this is enough to make you come to me for help... then isn''t your conviction a bit shallow?]


    With every second that passed, another pang of pain resounded through the body of Marcus as the numerous teeth sliced into him, yet not a single shred of sympathy was given.


    [What you humans did to us makes something like this look like a mere scrape. Tell me then.... Marcus.]


    As he was tormented by the monsters around him, bit by bit the body of Marcus became smaller and smaller - to the point where he was now merely a torso with a head.


    His body parts were all over the place, and he was aware of each and every one of them-  in small chunks, his flesh and blood was spread across the room.


    Even still, numerous zombies still ate away on top of the man.


    And as they did this, the voice continued to mock him.


    [What reason do I have to help you?]


    With a laugh, the voice cackled to itself.


    [Hahaha.... I have none. Die again, fool.]


    Thus, Marcus died.


    For the second time.


    ----


    Marcus... no longer knew where he was.


    Everything was dark.


    Was he asleep? Was he unconscious?


    Was he dead?


    Even Marcus did not know.


    ''Ngh..''


    The painful memories of being eaten alive consumed Marcus''s mind like a river rushing onto dry land, filling his brain with torment.


    He couldn''t speak, not with the mental pain, but he still thought.


    Even in this world of darkness, he felt himself panting and sweating in terror.


    [That concludes trial number 2. And now.... we shall be moving on to number 3. Or at least... that is what that man would have said right now.]


    Even in this world of nothingness, the voice had followed him here.


    Unable to bear with this reality, Marcus attempted to shout out.


    "Get out of here! Get out of my mind!"


    [You''ve really gone off the rocker, haven''t you? What''s wrong, Marcus? A single death... no, I suppose it was two.... haha... only two, and you''re already at this point? Ah... but I forgot...]


    [For a human, it''s only supposed to happen ONCE.]


    ----


    "What is your goal? Why are you taking your revenge on humans? Why have you singled me out?"


    Marcus was aware of his fists clenching, jagged nails digging into skin as he shouted out into the void, however his desperate pleas were met with nothing more than continued mocking laughter.


    [Hahaha... it would be so easy if I just told you, wouldn''t it? You''d understand everything. You would talk me down, maybe we could develop some sort of bond as comrades, and we could forget about the whole thing.... right?]


    [Wrong.]


    [I don''t have anything against you in particular. I''ve already said this. I have something against the entire human race. You just happen to be one. And so if I''m going to destroy you all... then I might as well have some fun while I''m at it.]


    "But- But why?" Marcus breathed.


    [Marcus, I could tell you why. I could give you every last word, explaining and explaining. But let me tell you something.]


    The voice then became dull and low, tearing into the mind of Marcus.


    [After a few minutes of pain, you already understand more than what a lifetime of explanations could do.]


    It was as the creature said this that Marcus realized something.


    He hated this thing.


    Pure, undiluted, hate. He wanted to kill it, get rid of it, purge it''s very existence-


    "Number 7.... is what you said you''re called?"


    [A name... no, a LABEL that a human gave me. The very human who made me... into what I am.]


    Bit by bit, each of the pieces of the puzzle fell into place.


    "The human... who made you?"


    This thing was manmade.


    A creation of mankind.


    Which had destroyed mankind.


    A human had made this thing.


    [That is right, Marcus. It seems that you do have a few brain cells still remaining in that rotten brain of yours.] The voice giggled.


    With terrible laughter that grated at Marcus''s ears, the voice laid his origins on Marcus.


    [I am an experiment. Experiment Number 7]


    ----

 Chapter Number 4: UNable to stay DEAD

    [I am an experiment. Experiment Number 7]


    ----


    No words could express the horror which Marcus felt as he came to the grim realization.


    This thing, this MONSTER...


    Was man made.


    The very creature which had destroyed society, slaughtered people endlessly, infected them with a virus that had literally destroyed everything- that creature was the creation of the very society which it had ruined.


    However, as he thought about these things, the memories of the people around Marcus came to his mind.


    The thug who would refuse his authority as a superior, resorting to threats to get out of his work.


    The bitchy woman who would only focus on herself, completely absorbed in her own world.


    The carefree playboy who would take every opportunity to flirt with every pretty little thing that came his way, never taking his own life seriously.


    And finally, his boss - who laid these useless people on his team, slamming him with the expectations to produce results with such shoddy human resources.


    It was an impossible task.


    Something which would take a genius businessman - one who could literally hold an entire nation in the palm of his hands - to handle.


    Marcus was no such genius.


    He was HUMAN.


    Yet as he recalled these things, he remembered one scene in particular.


    The mocking expressions of those three as they had ratted him out to the boss without a moment''s hesitation.


    ''Despite how much I did for them.... despite how many times I overlooked their behavior... despite how I tried to teach and mold them... despite how I gave them every opportunity to show me that they wanted to do more than shove all the work onto me... they betrayed me in an instant.''


    It was not even a single moment after Marcus had made his display of anger that the three had left the room, as if they had been waiting and were prepared for the exact moment when he blew his top on them.


    Or perhaps they were?


    Marcus had no way to know.


    But there was one thing he knew for sure.


    ''If humans like those people exist... then why wouldn''t a human like this thing... no... perhaps even worse than this thing... why shouldn''t one exist?''


    [That''s... an interesting line of thought. I never thought that you would make this much progress after only a couple of deaths. This is.... going better than planned.]


    [Excellent.]


    At the words of the creature, Marcus would have frowned, had he a body in this void of nothingness to do so.


    "You talk as if you planned for me to die. Did you?"


    Marcus still remembered the torment he had just gone through.


    It was fresh.


    Even without a body, the phantom pains ate away at his mind, filling him with hateful thoughts.


    [Planned for you to die? Well, I''ll be completely honest. You killing yourself was outside of my expectations. But if you went out, then you were already guaranteed death, no? Either way, what just happened was your fate... though I suppose the fact that those zombies were there in the first place was my doing.]


    "So at the end of the day... it''s your fault that I had to go through that..."


    If Marcus had a fist to clench, he would.


    "Even if there are some shitty humans in this world... what right does that give you to make everyone suffer like this?"


    [Arrogance. Marcus, do you not remember what just happened to you? Or shall I remind you again?]


    The voice spoke with a mocking tone as if it was playing with Marcus, however the tone of the creature then became like ice.


    [You are in no place to speak to me like that]


    It was then that Marcus could see once more.


    He opened his eyes to look around, however Marcus immediately knew that something was off.


    "Eh?"


    He looked around, however as he did so, he could only move his eyes.


    Turning his head was impossible.


    "What.... is going on?"


    He was surrounded by zombies, and they had invaded his home.


    They were all over the place.


    On his left, on his right, everywhere.


    But most importantly, they towered above him.


    "I...."


    Blinking his eyes, Marcus came to realize yet another grim reality.


    "Am I just a head?"


    [Ah... looks like they ate everything. However, here''s the thing. Your brain is the one exception. A zombie is normally supposed to go after the brains, right? However... inside your brain... there is a deadly poison. One which they will never even bother to try and consume because of the foul order it gives off.]


    The zombies seemed to slouch around, lazily mumbling as they invaded the home, destroying everything that they touched without care.


    They took no note of the head at their feet, and one of them even tripped over it, stumbling forward into a wall and splitting it''s head open.


    As he was once more overwhelmed by the situation, Marcus couldn''t even slam his fist to the wall in frustration.


    Biting his lip, he was left to do nothing but watch as his neck slowly regenerated.


    [That poison is me.]


    ----


    [Now then... I suppose it''s time for me to spell it out. I can let you regenerate, and the zombies will attack you again. They will consume your flesh, and you will suffer the same torment, being reduced to everything except the part of your brain that is me. Then, through the regeneration that I hold, from the cells that are me, you will regrow. Following this, the zombies will once more attack you, and the cycle will repeat... endlessly.]


    Marcus felt himself going insane as the monster explained a vicious cycle of hopelessness to him.


    "If you are me... then it should hurt you too, right? If your cells have merged with my body, and if I regenerate from you... then you should feel the same things I do, right? Right?"


    Tears once more coming to his eyes, which were now reddened with distress, he shouted out in agony.


    [Ah. Yes, that is correct.]


    "What... did you just say?"


    Taking in a deep breath, Marcus stopped his tears for a moment as he stared off in disbelief.


    "You''re... lying about that... right?"


    He felt his own breathing become heavier and heavier, yet the voice remained calm, responding.


    [I said that''s correct. I feel the exact same things that you do, for our cells have merged into one.]


    "Then you do feel the same pain I do, right?"


    Having been reduced to a babbling face, Marcus screamed in torment, causing some of the zombies to tilt their heads in confusion.


    "Grr?"


    "Mmm?"


    However without the slightest bit of hesitation, the monster simply laughed once more.


    [Hahaha.... of course I do. But there''s one difference between me and you, Marcus.]


    Taking a deep breath, the creature spoke to Markus in a manner which wrecked his perception of reality.


    [Being eaten alive was one of the more humane experiments performed on me by that man.]


    ----


    Just what kind of horrible things had this monster been through?


    Marcus could only imagine.


    His imagination wasn''t enough to possibly comprehend what on earth could be horrible enough so as to make being eaten alive feel like nothing.


    Even so, Marcus hated it.


    Regardless of what this thing had gone through, Marcus couldn''t find himself sympathizing for even a second.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Do you think I''m going to feel sorry for you after you''ve made me suffer like this?"


    [I never asked for your sympathy, fool. But you should at least understand your position now. If I want to, I can make you suffer like that for eternity. Therefore... you should listen to my other proposal. After all... if I were to simply leave you to suffer....]


    ''He would have to suffer through it too... of course he doesn''t want that.''


    Was what Marcus expected him to say.


    [Then it would only be entertaining for a short while.]


    However, the words which the creature spoke once again confirmed a single idea in Marcus''s mind.


    This creature was no human.


    No matter how it talked of pain and suffering, it was a monster.


    A sadistic monster, who took pleasure in seeing those around it suffer.


    [Therefore... out of my graciousness as your parasite, I will offer you an opportunity, HOST.]


    Not once had this creature ever ceased to speak to Marcus from a higher position.


    Even at the moment where Marcus had resolved to kill himself, that creature was merely surprised.


    Yet it was not.. concerned.


    [If you go to sleep... then I will take control. And I will at least get you out of this cycle. After all... it would be much more interesting to watch you struggle in this world.]


    This was the proposal which the creature offered to Marcus.


    Either die over and over, or allow that creature free rein over his body.


    [However, even if you were to refuse... you would eventually fall asleep. And at that moment... I would take control either way. So you can make a decision, but if you choose no... then I''ll just watch you suffer until I get bored of it.]


    Left with a choice between hopelessness and basically hopeless, Marcus grit his teeth.


    There was no point in choosing to sit here and die over and over.


    [So? Which will it be?]


    "Alright.... you... can do as you please."


    [Hahaha.... you act as if you are giving me permission. However, remember this, human.]


    [Even if you didn''t say anything, I would do what I please]


    At that moment, Marcus felt himself become tired.


    [Another one of my... modifications. A sleep inducing chemical can be propagated throughout the body. Well then... Goodnight, Marcus.]


    As he closed his eyes, Marcus felt something horrible.


    ''Did I make the wrong decision?''


    ''What is that thing going to do while it''s in control?''


    ''Should I have decided otherwise?''


    A feeling of dread overwhelmed him, and he immediately wanted to take back his statement.


    Yet even if he did, it would be of no use.


    As the creature had said, it would get it''s way.


    Anything Marcus could do against it was useless.


    [I do hope you have a nice dream. After all... that is the only world where life will be so easy.]


    ----


    ''Let''s see... if I overuse the sleeping chemical, he will gain a resistance to it... therefore I should avoid using it aside from emergencies... however, by using it now, I''ve deceived him into believing that I can take control at any moment. Meaning he won''t catch on.''


    Marcus''s body was fully restored, and Number 7 began to stretch as he accustomed himself to said body.


    [Ahh.... it really is nice to have a body that''s only died a couple times, isn''t it?]


    As he stretched, the zombies around seemed to take notice of the sudden existence in their midst, approaching Number 7 without hesitation.


    The body appeared to be the exact same as when Marcus was in control, except for one single change.


    The whites of Marcus'' eyes were now blackened.


    The confused zombies seemed to rush at the man, attacking and swinging their claws at him.


    "Rawr!!"


    However, the man seemed to dodge every last strike, not taking a single scrape.


    [Do you think you can hit me with slow motions like that? If you want to kill me....]


    It was then that a spike of flesh protruded from the stomach of Number 7, completely penetrating three zombies in a line.


    [Then you''re going to need to do something unexpected.]


    It was then that the spike of flesh began to pump liquid through it, and the zombies became strangely discolored.


    The zombies seemed to look around, almost as if they had concern on their expressions.


    And then, their heads exploded in a rain of blood.


    The crimson fluids rained on Number 7, who held out his clawed hands as he basked in the shower, smiling with a horrid grin.


    [Hah....hahaha....HAHAHA!!! It''s good to be in a moving body again!!! AHH!! I CAN GO OUTSIDE!!! I CAN SEE THE WORLD!!! Wait for me, 1 through 6!! I''ll come for you all soon enough. But for now....]


    Holding up his hand, a number of spikes shot out from it, penetrating all the zombies within the house who were now approaching Number 7.


    In similar manner they were pumped with fluid, and they exploded into rains of flesh and guts after being overloaded with the substance.


    "I suppose I have some other things to take care of. Therefore...."


    Holding his hand to his heart, the creature smiled deviously.


    "Wait for me."


    ----


    "Raar...."


    "Grr...."


    "Ugh...."


    Wrecked cars lined the roadways, with the undead creatures aimlessly wandering through the gaps.


    Many of the vehicles had seemingly smashed into whatever obstacle came into their path. Some were driven off the roadways, smashing into buildings or other structures, while others crashed into the vehicles in front of them.


    Regardless, it was a mess.


    "Ah... I guess this is what happens when everyone falls asleep at once."


    Jumping from car to car in a carefree manner, a black haired man with pale blue skin wearing a worn business suit gracefully made his way through the ruined landscape.


    A number of zombies inside their cars had been trapped on the impact, and their legs had been crushed. These zombies, who were now nothing more than captured torsos, wriggled about in anger as the man hopped from one car to the next.


    "It looks like even after that time... you were still working hard as always. Isn''t that right, Number 5?"


    Many of the zombies at this point had taken notice of the man, and were making their way through the vehicle crowded roadways in order to consume him.


    However, the man didn''t seem to be concerned in the least.


    "Hmm.... even if I were to head back to that place, I don''t think I would find them. Unless they decided to gather there? But either way, what if they aren''t even awake yet? And that place is quite far, therefore without Number 4... it would be difficult."


    Putting his hand to his chin in thought, the creature stopped his hopping for a moment, at which many of the zombies began to surround the vehicle which he was currently standing on, reaching for his legs.


    Splat!


    The moment that a zombie touched the leg of the man, an immense number of spiky tentacles shot out from the leg, piercing the brains of all the zombies around the vehicle.


    "I''ll go there someday. But not right now. After all, I''m sure that it would take us all a while before we made it there. Therefore... for now..."


    Looking around him with a grin, a horrible smile drew itself across the face of the monster in the form of a man.


    "I suppose I''ll see if I can find any humans to... torment."


    ----

 Chapter Number 5: Uncertainty

    ''Why is it that all my life, I could calmly make the right decision, no matter how heartless... yet in this crucial moment, I continue to go against what I know is correct¡­ only to do what I feel is right?''


    ----


    On that night when Marcus was fired, Sylvia went home without a care.


    Her life would be rearranged once again, as it always was in the harsh corporate environment.


    People would be hired and fired, those around her would switch around, and she would continue doing as she needed to keep her own position.


    She would quietly and calmly accept things as they were, and she wouldn''t do anything to stand out.


    She wouldn''t allow herself to develop emotional connections to those who were around her, for they were nothing more than coworkers.


    They were people who could be cut off in an instant.


    And if she allowed herself to become attached to them, she would only be disappointed.


    It was this exact lack of personal attachment that allowed her to progress herself in this world.


    Sylvia took every effort to avoid scandals.


    No matter what happened, she ensured that she avoided any and all politics within the corporations she worked for.


    If someone wanted a position, she would let them have it.


    If someone was jealous of her, she would step aside and ensure that there was nothing to be jealous of.


    Therefore, she was stuck in a position of mediocrity.


    She remained below others, just high enough to survive and pay her bills.


    And that was perfectly fine.


    ''If I were to try and stand out... if I were to try and gain recognition for everything that I do... then that would only be a pain.''


    Jealousy was far too prominent in this world for Sylvia to pursue unhindered success.


    Therefore, rather than become successful and deal with the annoyances of success, she instead remained where she was.


    However, on that night as she headed home, Sylvia felt something.


    A pain in her chest.


    ''Why is it... that I feel so wrong about this?''


    Clutching her purse, the woman continued walking to her car, filled with an emotion which she typically avoided showing.


    Uncertainty.


    ''Am I... concerned? For who? Myself? The team? Or that man?''


    Sylvia did not know herself.


    As she drove home in the night, the eerie silence only amplified these worries, however the woman did not say a word.


    For who would she speak to?


    ''I shouldn''t think about these things. They are unnecessary. My first priority is myself.''


    Putting on an expression that was completely professional and devoid of even the slightest emotion, Sylvia continued her drive home.


    That night she made it to her home without the slightest mishap.


    Sylvia lived in a relatively modern high rise apartment complex in the city.


    Given her income, she was able to afford it, and it was in close proximity to her work, therefore it was convenient.


    Furthermore, security in this apartment was tight. With facial recognition and fingerprint systems, only residents and their guests were able to enter.


    Breaking in would be a fool''s errand. If one had the time to do so, it would be better spent elsewhere where security was less advanced.


    Therefore despite living alone, Sylvia was relatively safe.


    "Ah, good evening Mr. Johnson."


    "Ah, if it isn''t Sylvia... the weather certainly isn''t looking good tonight, is it?"


    Walking into an elevator with an older man who was hunched over onto his cane, Sylvia merely looked at him with confusion.


    "What do you mean by that? There wasn''t a cloud in the sky."


    "Ho ho... I wasn''t talking about the clouds. The static. I can feel electricity in the air. It''s gonna be a real monster tonight."


    Sylvia gave the man a skeptical glare, holding back the desire to roll her eyes at the man''s delusions.


    Ding!


    Stepping out without so much as saying goodbye, nor looking back and waving, the woman kept her completely serious demeanor throughout the entire conversation, not so much as batting an eye to become friendly with anyone.


    "Ah, have a good night."


    Even as the man said such words, the woman merely stopped for a moment, lightly nodded, then continued on her way.


    ----


    "Another day has passed. With this change in management, the project will fall behind significantly. It will require quite a bit of time for the team to readjust to the new conditions - time in which we could have spent getting work done. However... I suppose it doesn''t matter in the end, so long as I do my own part."


    Turning around in her bed, Sylvia was now in her pajamas - a plain nightgown.


    Her black hair, which had previously been in a bun, had been let down, and it rolled around her in excessive manner as she curled into herself, looking towards the window.


    As she sat in her bed on that night, the feeling of uncertainty refused to leave her.


    Instead, it grew with the silence as time passed, only weighing on her more and more.


    ''Why... is it so quiet?''


    ''It''s always so quiet...''


    Standing up, the woman groggily made her way over to the window, looking out it.


    Below her were the city streets.


    Vehicles filled the roads, people seemed to be heading here and there even in the midst of the night, and the shops below her seemed to be bustling with activity.


    Yet despite this chaos, Sylvia found herself alone in her room, about to go to sleep so that she could wake up early the next morning to work once more.


    Resting her chin on her elbow, the woman let out a heavy sigh.


    She looked down to see a family of four walking happily together along a sidewalk.


    A child seemed to be rushing ahead, pointing at a restaurant, at which the mother grabbed him and began to scold him.


    As Sylvia saw this, she frowned ever so slightly.


    "A family... eh?"


    However it was the next moment that it happened.


    Lightbulbs within the light posts seemed to explode in a rain of sparks.


    Electricity seemed to spread throughout the entire world, connecting from one place to another.


    As if the entire city was just one massive grid, the lightning seemed to connect throughout the world, connecting to the minds of each and every person, as well as every fixture, vehicle, and metal component in the city.


    ''Wha-''


    Before she could so much as do or say anything, the lightning had made it''s way up her building, spreading throughout the wiring inside her home, and shooting out her lightbulb, connecting to her own mind as well.


    However rather than feel an electric shock, Sylvia felt something else.


    She felt tired.


    She looked out the window, barely able to hold herself up as she slowly fell to her knees, grabbing the windowsill in her exhausted effort to remain awake.


    ''What... is happening?''


    It was as she was grasping on for dear life that she saw it.


    The cars on the street below her began to swerve in all directions.


    Chaos had enveloped the landscape.


    And right before she fell asleep, Sylvia witnessed something horrible.


    She watched as a car smashed right into the four family members, hitting them all head on in a rain of blood and guts.


    With eyes going wide and an expression of horror overtaking her, Sylvia felt an emotion in her heart which far surpassed the uncertainty which nipped at her.


    Shock and horror.


    Yet even this lasted only a moment.


    For despite the gory scene which played out in front of her eyes, despite the insanity which overtook the streets before her, Sylvia''s eyelids became heavier and heavier.


    And then, she dropped to the floor.


    Her eyelids slowly closed, and darkness enveloped her sight.


    The apocalypse had begun.


    ----


    When Sylvia woke, her body wouldn''t move.


    She opened her eyes to see that the ever so familiar ceiling was now crumbling.


    However when she tried to turn her head, she realized that she could not.


    ''Hm.... that''s... strange. My head... it won''t... turn.''


    It then hit her.


    ''Have I... no, that shouldn''t be possible for humans, right? There''s no way that could be true... but... given the state of the ceiling...''


    Numerous thoughts rushed through the mind of Sylvia as she tried to remain calm, analyzing the situation.


    ''That''s the only thing I can think of... that somehow... even though time has passed.... my body has entered a state of hibernation. And because of that, I am currently in a state of sleep paralysis.''


    Again, the sense of uncertainty corrupted the heart of Sylvia, seeping into her soul in the form of worry.


    ''What if I cannot get up from this?''


    ''How long will I be in this state?''


    ''Will I ever be able to move again?''


    ''Is this even sleep paralysis?''


    ''Isn''t there the possibility that... I am just paralyzed?''


    Uncertainty.


    ''What would I do if that were the case?''


    ''Well, obviously not move.''


    ''But what could I even do? I cannot speak. I cannot move. I cannot do anything.''


    It was then that a certain thought overcame Sylvia¡¯s mind.


    ''If I have to live such a life... then is this life even worth living?''


    [Such depressing thoughts for a human.]


    It came from somewhere, reverberated in her ears- It was a crackling voice of a woman, one who sounded to be between a child and a young adult.


    However despite hearing this voice, Sylvia''s first thoughts were not ''who is there''.


    Rather, she thought to herself.


    ''Where did that voice come from?''


    For there didn''t appear to be any direction to the voice.


    If there was a person in this room, then how could it have originated from inside her mind?


    [Man... you sure are analytical, aren''t you, woman? But I guess that''s a good thing. You''ll make a decent host. Ah, I''m kinda tired so I''mma go to sleep for now. I''ll probably wake up to watch you die. Good luck surviving. Hehe...]


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    It was then that the voice disappeared.


    ''What.... is that voice? Why was it coming from inside my head? Host... tired... surviving?''


    ''Wait a minute, why did it say good luck surviving?¡¯


    ¡®Ah.''


    Looking up at the ceiling, the woman slowly sat up, her ability to move having returned.


    ''I''m probably late for work.''


    ----


    Sylvia quickly got up and headed to her dresser to realize that all of her clothes had been completely ruined.


    Not just her clothes, but everything around her.


    The room, the flooring, the ceiling, it was as if the very essence of rot had overtaken the world.


    ''This is... very strange. Everything seems to have deteriorated. However this deterioration is unnatural. No matter how long I slept, this wouldn''t happen like this under normal circumstances. There must have been some sort of chemical agent which assisted in it.''


    The best thing which Sylvia could find was a pair of ripped jeans and a dirty t-shirt, however this was nowhere close to acceptable attire to attend work in.


    Even so, Sylvia had come to realize that something majorly wrong had occurred.


    ''Those vehicles... the people in them... the electricity... all those things... I don''t know what happened... but there is one thing that I''m sure of.''


    Walking over to the window, the girl tied up her hair once again as she looked out it to see that the streets were filled with zombies.


    Including that very family which she had watched die with her very eyes.


    Large chunks of their bodies were missing, and some even had their heads split open, brain matter hanging out of the open skulls.


    ''I think I''m going to have to skip work today.''


    Sylvia didn''t know what that voice was, or if it was even real.


    Was it a hallucination? An illusion? Or maybe someone was communicating to her through a method that she didn''t understand.


    ''If I was just going crazy... then that would make a lot of sense... however... I don''t feel like that would be correct to say.''


    Grabbing a briefcase, Sylvia decided to exit her locked room, entering the living room of her apartment.


    ''Yet.''


    ----


    Sylvia used a combination of the shower curtain pole, duct tape, and a knife to form a spear.


    She couldn''t believe herself that she was creating such a thing, however she had one single priority which had not changed from the moment she fell asleep.


    Survive.


    She would do this, and she would do anything necessary in order to do so.


    ''The world I have lived in up to this point has been one where making a single mistake would mean political death. And as for this new one...''


    ''A single mistake means literal death.''


    As she thought this, a slight smile crept it''s way up the mouth of Sylvia.


    "Heh."


    With a chuckle, she stood up, spear in one hand and briefcase in the other.


    "All the food has gone bad, with the exception of nonperishable items. The entire kitchen has become a pool of filth. The water system has been contaminated, and there is a 110% chance that I would die within the next hour were I to attempt to drink the fluids that come from the tap. Furthermore, since my body was in a hibernating state, I''m very thirsty now. I estimate that I''ll be dead in 2 days if I don''t drink something."


    Opening the door to the apartment, the girl entered the hallway.


    "However... the fact that I am still alive means that I''m in a better position than most. Or perhaps this is a worse position?"


    Sylvia did not know, but she was not about to let herself wonder such a thing.


    Survive.


    That was all she knew right now.


    She walked through the fortunately empty hallway, slowly creeping her way through the building in silence.


    ''I don''t know what the condition is for infection, but there is a high possibility that some of the people of this apartment complex were also infected, like those ones in the streets. Whether there are any other people alive in this hall... I don''t know. And I have no intention to find out.''


    It seemed, however, that the world did not want that for her.


    "Agh!¡± A bloodcurdling scream came from somewhere.


    "H-help!¡±


    "No! Stop!¡±


    "Get away from me!"


    It was then that the girl overheard a number of footsteps.


    Thinning her sharp eyes, she threw her briefcase to the side, holding her spear in both hands.


    ''Ah. People.''


    Turning the corner of the hallway were a group of three people.


    The first was a man who looked to be in his 50''s. He was balding, and he wore a suit. This man was the first to turn the corner as he awkwardly stumbled forth, rushing with fear in his eyes.


    Following behind this man were two young children - a small boy and a younger girl. They seemed to be crying in fear as they rushed around the corner in terror.


    And then, soon after the three came a zombie, rushing forth at them.


    It''s mouth had been halfway destroyed, the left side of it''s jaw ripped completely off. Even so, it ran forth, chasing the three in it''s hunger.


    It growled, grotesque teeth showing. ¡°Grgh!¡±


    "Agh!!"


    Stumbling to the ground, the boy fell, grabbing onto the leg of the man.


    The zombie snarled, louder this time. ¡°Graghhh!¡±


    Taking note of the commotion, the zombie seemed to increase in speed, rushing forth at the three.


    "You little... L-let go of me! Let go right n-now!¡±


    Sobbing. ¡°I- I don¡¯t want to die..¡± The girl had stopped, crying in fear as she watched the scene while standing there, and the man began to kick away at the boy, who refused to let go of him.


    "Don''t... don''t leave me!!", he shouted.


    However, these shouts were only met with more furious kicking as the zombie was now only a few meters from the group.


    "Enough! Get away fr-¡°


    It was at that moment, as the balding man started to shout, that a spear flew right by his head.


    Straight into the brain of the zombie.


    The spear shot straight through the monster, creating a hole in it and then landing in the wall with the splatter of brain matter.


    The zombie seemed to remain standing for a moment before it fell to the limp, dead on the spot with a gaping hole in it''s head as it was pinned to the wall by the spear.


    The man and the two children merely looked back to Sylvia, who had just performed a maneuver like a professional javelin thrower.


    The woman huffed, out of breath, perhaps from anxiety or physical extortion.


    ''Why did I do that? Instinct? What if I missed? I just got rid of my weapon. I need to get it back. Now.''


    Walking forth without even acknowledging the three, Sylvia went over to retrieve her weapon.


    "Um... t-thank you-"


    The child tried to thank Sylvia, however she walked right past the boy without so much as acknowledging his existence.


    The older man merely dropped his jaw, unsure what to even say.


    "Ah, please let go of my leg, will you boy? Grappling to me like that... my knees are getting weaker, you know. You should treat me with more respect."


    The boy let go of the man''s leg, however he fell back to the ground in shock.


    He was exhausted.


    He was terrified, and he panted with fear as the moment sunk in.


    Looking over to Sylvia, who grabbed her spear from the wall, the boy shouted out to her.


    "Thank you, miss!"


    Sylvia flicked the spear to remove the brain matter, looking back to the three with confusion.


    "What are you talking about? That creature would have likely attacked me next. I should thank you for acting as bait.", she said as she wiped the tip of the spear off with her shirt.


    However, the little girl approached the woman, standing in front of her with a timid expression.


    Then, tears came to her eyes.


    "Miss! Please stay with us!"


    The girl grabbed hold of Sylvia, hugging her like a lost child who had just found her mother.


    "You''re getting snot on my shirt."


    "Please!¡± The girl pleaded.


    "You''re being loud, and your cries will likely attract more zombies. Staying with you three would decrease my chances of survival."


    Placing her hand on the girl''s head, Sylvia was about to rip the girl off from her, however the girl then looked up to her with a tearful expression.


    She was terrified.


    "Don''t.... leave us....", she whimpered.


    Looking down, Sylvia felt something in her heart.


    Something which she normally should have ignored.


    She felt that feeling which she had always put behind her.


    Empathy.


    "If you were to stay with us... then we would have a much greater chance of survival working together. More people would mean more fighting ability, and-"


    As the man folded his hands together and attempted to convince Sylvia, she gave him a glare which shut him up on the spot.


    "Do you believe that any of you have any fighting power to contribute?"


    However, the boy then rushed over, clinging to the woman in a manner similar to the young girl.


    "Please, miss! We''ll do anything! We''ll do everything you say... we''ll be good! We won''t disobey you!¡± Despite his fear, the boy gritted his teeth in determination.


    Two children were now clinging to her, and Sylvia looked down to them with indecision.


    She wanted to throw them off just as the man had done and rush out of there at that moment.


    She knew that staying with these people would do nothing more than hinder her chances at living.


    However, she couldn''t.


    No matter what her brain told her body, it didn''t move.


    ''Why... can''t I just leave these people?''


    "Very well."


    With a sigh, Sylvia looked around her, trying to take in the surroundings.


    "I''ll accompany you all. However if you all prove to be dead weight.... then I will not hesitate to use you as bait."


    ----

 Chapter Number 6: Bravery

    "First things first. We need to share information with one another, and we need a safe place to do so. Follow me back to my apartment, and we''ll talk there."


    Motioning for the three to follow her, Sylvia headed back where she came from, and the three quickly fell in line.


    The two children walked close to her, hugging each of her sides while the older man seemed to lurk as closely as possible from behind.


    "Er... I suppose it would be best to share information, but don''t you think you''re being a bit rude? Using us as bait, you said? I''ll have you know that I am the Vice Chair of Mercius Industries, and-"


    The man began to speak with a sly tone from behind Sylvia, to which she merely stopped in her tracks, turning her head to look him in the eyes.


    Met with a deadly glare, the man shrunk back.


    "Let me ask you this, Mr. Vice Chair. Do you think that means anything in this world?"


    Approaching the man, Sylvia looked down at him with disgust - an emotion which she typically never would have shown.


    And especially not to someone above her. Not to someone who had authority over her.


    Pressing her finger to the neck of the man, she stared him in the eyes, causing him to gulp in the tension.


    "If I were to tell you that I was the President of this nation, then what would you tell me? You''d say I was nuts, and that I had no idea what I was talking about. Right? But look around you."


    Spreading her arms, the woman motioned to the sorry display of the walls around them, which had been infested with rot.


    "Neither does this nation... nor does your company... exist anymore."


    Turning around, the children seemed to cling to the woman as she left without the man.


    "Ah! W-wait just a moment!!"


    The man scrambled to gather his bearings, rushing after the three.


    "Just a minute, I said. Don''t you understand what you''re doing here? It''s true that this sector of the city has been infested by some strange disease, but that must be some localized phenomena. My company is international, you know. As soon as the rescue forces arrive, I''ll be stationed in a new location."


    The man seemed to grin with delight as he spoke from behind Sylvia.


    "You know, I could get you into a good position in my company. We''ve been expanding quite a bit recently, and are always looking for capable hires. If you were to apologize to me for that rude statement, then I would be willing to overlook-"


    [That''s it. I''ve had enough of this one.]


    It was at that moment that Sylvia spoke.


    However, she was not the one who said these words.


    These words exited her mouth, completely and utterly outside of her control.


    And then, something happened.


    The whites of Sylvia¡¯s eyes darkened, becoming black, and she turned around, approaching the man.


    Grabbing his neck, the man began to choke, small breaths trying to enter his lungs as she held him up in the air.


    [Hey, old man. You''re a big shot in the human world, right? Ah, don''t answer that. After all, you kept on blabbering on and on and on and on, to the point where I couldn''t sleep because of your yapping. I usually like to take a passive role, but I''ve decided that this is a special case. I''m going to kill you.]


    Squeezing the man¡¯s neck, he began to writhe in torment as he was choked.


    "Urgh!¡± He was gulping for air which would never come. ¡°H-help!¡±


    The man struggled to take any breath in, becoming more and more pale. ¡°Y-you.... how dare you.... you b-brats! Stop her!¡±


    At this point, the man''s voice had become soft, but the intensity was still there. The children merely shrunk back in fear, unsure what to say or do.


    Whether it was out of fear for the man or the woman, even they did not know.


    [Hehehe... if you''re a big shot in the human world, then that means you must be one of the leaders of the humans, right? Which would mean... you made humans the way they are.]


    Sylvia then brought her face just inches from the bald man, tilting her neck in an unnatural manner at a 90 degree angle as a horrid smile drew itself across her expression.


    She looked at the man with eyes of pure madness, as if she were staring into his very soul.


    [Right?]


    The man began to sweat profusely, and his body began to tremble. His neck and face became purple due to the lack of oxygen, and his eyes seemed to be rolling backwards in his head.


    [Ah, I can''t have that.... let''s see... what about this?]


    It was then that Sylvia dropped the man, to which he fell to the ground wheezing and panting.


    The man panted for breath, gulping down any oxygen he could get into his lungs, struggling to get up. He coughed, before glaring at Sylvia. ¡°How dare you? I¡¯ll have you know-¡±


    As the man gathered his bearings he began to scream, however before he could even do this, the woman held out a hand.


    And as she held out this hand, each finger turned into a vile tentacle, colourless yet all the colours at once, slimy and cold to the touch.


    Squirming about, each tentacle shot forth, and each of them wrapped themselves around one of the man''s fingers.


    The man merely watched, his eyes widening as the woman before him took on a monstrous appearance.


    "You.... you monster...."


    With a gasp, these were the last words he let out before each of his fingers were torn off.


    The tentacles snapped back, and with vile cracking noises they took each of the fingers they had wrapped around with them, leaving the man screaming in pain.


    ¡°Agh!¡± His screams filled the halls, ringing in her ears, bloodied hand trying to escape, however the torment did not end there.


    The woman then brought each of the fingers to her mouth and consumed them.


    As if she was a snake, she slid each of the fingers into her mouth, one by one consuming them in front of the very man who they originated from.


    At this point the man''s eyes had filled with tears, and he held his hand in torment as he blubbered meaninglessly.


    "Wh.. by.. Huhh..¡± The man could no longer make out syllables from his mouth, only panicked sounds and occasionally short screams.


    He shouted and shouted, and as he shouted, he looked up in torment to see something which he never could have imagined.


    The woman was smiling.


    Her smile was so grand that it was inconceivable.


    "You... mob... mon....ster.." He breathed.


    She was taking enjoyment out of his suffering.


    [Hehehehehe.... that''s a good expression, human. I suppose I''m starting to understand a bit more why that man did what he did. After all... it''s quite enjoyable to watch others suffer. Isn''t that right... Number 7?]


    Looking around, the woman then walked back down the hallway to where the zombified corpse was.


    The two children looked to one another with terror, unsure as to whether or not they should follow the woman. Therefore, they stayed in place.


    [Aha... so this is what you''ve been working on? I''m glad Number 5''s work hasn''t gone to waste. So most of the humans have become like this thing. Ah, I suppose they''re called zombies?]


    The woman had knelt over and was now rummaging her hands through the hole inside the zombie''s head, fiddling with the brain matter as if it were clay.


    [Heh heh... looks like shoving all those diseases into us backfired. Isn''t that right, human?]


    Removing her hand from the zombie, the woman looked over to the balding man, who could only stare in horror at whatever creature was before him.


    The woman flicked the brain matter off her now blood covered hands, and approached the man once more.


    [Now then... I suppose it''s time to end this. Ah, but before I do... I suppose I''ll let you know why I went through all the effort to take over the host''s body. Listen up, old man. And you two as well. Listen, and listen closely, because I''m only going to say this once.]


    Approaching the man again, the woman then held out her hands, the fingers of which soon formed tentacles that wrapped themselves entirely around the body of the man, sticking into him in all locations.


    The man screamed, with what little voice he had left, at which the woman shoved a tentacle into his mouth, slicing his tongue.


    [That''s better. Now then... the reason I came all the way here...]


    The children both gulped, sweat pouring down their sides as the monstrous woman spoke to them in a voice which was barely human.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    [Was because I couldn''t sleep.]


    Laying this statement on them, the children were left without anything to even say.


    Because of something so simple, so insignificant...


    The man before them had been mutilated and tortured.


    [I came here because of how annoying this man was. Therefore, if you know what''s good for you....]


    The tentacles then seemed to transform to form bladelike structures which immediately sliced up the man into tiny chunks of flesh, with blood spraying everywhere.


    [Don''t be loud while I''m trying to sleep.]


    And then, with a smile, the tentacles retracted and the woman once again took a relatively human form.


    Approaching the two children who were too terrified to move, the woman put her bloodied hands on their heads, and gave them a bright smile.


    [Because if you do... then Number 1 will come for you.]


    Stepping back, the woman cracked her fingers as she looked down on the horrified children.


    [Now then... goodnight.]


    And then, the sclera of the woman became white once more.


    The expression of the woman changed from one of sadistic malice to one of shock in an instant.


    She trembled, and slowly held her hands up to her face, taking a good long look at them.


    Then she looked back at the sliced up remains of the bald man, and then to the terrified children.


    Holding her hand to her forehead, the woman fell to her knees.


    "I..."


    She closed her eyes, and tears began to form.


    "What... am I?"


    However it was then that the boy stood up.


    He looked at the woman with determination and began to approach her.


    "What... are you doing, brother?"


    "She... is different."


    The brother held the hand of the sister, who then stood up, and the two approached the woman with brave expressions.


    They stood before the woman whose mind had been shattered, and looked her directly in the eyes.


    The brother looked at her with piercing eyes, and the sister with fear and concern.


    "Are you... alright, miss?", the girl asked.


    Looking up to the two, Sylvia wiped her tears and smiled.


    "No. I''m not alright."


    Grabbing hold of the two children, Sylvia hugged them tightly.


    And then she cried.


    Tears flowed, and the two children awkwardly waited while the woman cried.


    "I''m.... not alright at all. There is something lurking within me... and I don''t even know what it is."


    ----


    To say he was scared couldn''t possibly describe the emotions which currently welled up inside Shane.


    He was mortified.


    Right now, Shane and his younger sister Amy were in the arms of a woman who had just performed actions which were inconceivable, even in this world of chaos that had been overtaken by the undead.


    Before slicing up that man with what seemed to be monstrous tentacles, she had consumed his very fingers and rummaged her hands around inside the head of their father.


    And now, she hugged the two children tightly with those bloodied hands.


    However, Shane was the older brother.


    Even in this overwhelming situation, it was his duty to put on a brave expression.


    For the sake of his sister.


    So he stopped himself from trembling, and instead watched patiently to see what the woman would do.


    Without a doubt, something had changed in her for those few moments.


    Shane didn''t know what or why, but something was completely different.


    ''It was as if... she became a different person.'' He mused in his mind.


    "Shouldn''t we... go back to your apartment? It''s... probably still dangerous here.", he whispered.


    It may have been dangerous to stay with this woman, yet as he looked over to his father, who had been zombified and mutilated in a horrible manner, Shane understood one thing for certain.


    It was even more dangerous without her.


    This world had become one filled with two kinds of monsters.


    Those who were mindless, who would kill and slaughter without any thought.


    And those with intelligence, whose mindsets and ways were far beyond him.


    And as for which was more terrifying...


    Shane himself did not know.


    "You... are right. I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''ll... yes... it would be best to return to my room to think things through."


    Standing up, the woman was clearly wobbly.


    "I don''t believe... it was her who performed those actions.", Shane whispered to his sister as they slowly followed the woman from behind.


    His sister looked at him, blood dripping down her forehead.


    "But then... who was it?"


    ----


    Sylvia sat on the living room couch inside her apartment across from the two children.


    "I would normally get you something to drink... but this situation surely cannot be considered to be normal."


    The two held one another''s hands as they looked at Sylvia, keeping a fearful eye on her every move.


    They were without a doubt scared of her.


    "I... think it would be best to exchange information.", Sylvia stated.


    The chaos which enveloped her mind was enough to throw the woman completely off.


    Her body had been overtaken in a sudden manner, and she had entered a strange state of unconsciousness.


    In that dark abyss of nothingness, Sylvia knew not whether she was asleep, dead, or in an entire dimension altogether.


    However when she awoke, she witnessed a scene of horror.


    Blood covered her hands, and these two children as well were laiden in it.


    The man who Sylvia had rebuked just earlier had been sliced to pieces.


    And as soon as she came back to her senses, memories filled her mind.


    Memories of what had happened during the time she was in that state of unconsciousness.


    Sylvia wanted to gag upon realizing that she had consumed the fingers of the man.


    She trembled in terror on realizing that she had killed him.


    She looked at her own hands with fear in realizing that she had become some sort of strange creature without even knowing it.


    And the worst part was that she had absolutely no control.


    At any moment, the creature could awaken and slay these two children before her.


    ''But wait... why would I care so much?''


    Looking at the children, Sylvia''s heart wrenched with emotion that she couldn''t allow to subside.


    She understood that she needed to prioritize herself.


    She should have been more concerned about what the monster inside her would do to her.


    Yet right now, she was filled with fear as to what would happen to these two children.


    "You two... shouldn''t stay around me."


    "No."


    As Sylvia began to speak out for the sake of the children, the boy took the lead, immediately rejecting her proposal.


    "I... don''t know what''s happening... and everything is too uncertain. But the truth is that if you were to leave me and my sister alone... then we would die. Therefore..."


    Looking up to the woman, the two children puckered their lips, trying to keep their fear inside of themselves.


    "Please stay with us."


    Sylvia slightly opened her mouth, unsure what to say.


    However, on seeing the resolve of the two children, she had a single thought.


    ''How... could I be so weak?''


    Looking at the expressions of these two children who were likely terrified out of their minds, how could she have been thinking only of herself?


    There was a monster inside her and she might be in danger?


    Wrong.


    She was the monster.


    How could she have been crying in such a pathetic manner when even these two children were stepping forth bravely, challenging even this horrible reality?


    Standing up, Sylvia looked straight at the children with a serious expression.


    "You''re right. I apologize. I was overcome by emotion. I shouldn''t have allowed such emotions to get the better of me."


    Cutting off her fear, she realized now the position she was in.


    She was a manager.


    And it was the duty of the manager to guide their employees.


    "Now then... I know that you two might be scared, however we''re going to need to work together if we want to stay on schedule. So before we do anything, I''m going to need to ask you everything about who you are, and what you''ve experienced."


    ----

 Chapter Number 7: Deal

    "Now then... I know that you two might be scared, however we''re going to need to work together if we want to stay on schedule. So before we do anything, I''m going to need to ask you everything about who you are, and what you''ve experienced."


    As Sylvia said this, she looked straight toward Shane with an expression that was far different than how she looked at him before.


    She no longer was looking at him as a child, but rather in the same way that she would refer to an adult.


    The boy nodded in response, taking up the responsibility which was being held of him, albeit nervously.


    "Alright. I... understand. I''ll tell you what happened."


    ----


    Shane was 12 years old when it happened.


    He lived with his sister and his father alone for half of the year, and the other half they lived with their mother.


    At the time of the cataclysm, Shane and Amy happened to be living with their father.


    "Hey dad, can we go do something fun tonight?"


    "Yeah! Let''s go eat something and do something after!"


    The boy and the girl looked to their father eagerly, awaiting his response as he looked down to them with a repentant expression.


    "Sorry guys. But I''m going to have to go to sleep. Dad has work tomorrow, so I can''t stay up like you guys can."


    At the time of the cataclysm, it was just a couple weeks before the end of the year, and the elementary and middle schoolers were already on their winter break.


    "Ehh... no fun."


    "Boo..."


    The two headed back to their room to rest for the night, leaving their father to his own devices.


    The man headed into his own room, walking into the bathroom as he looked at himself in the mirror with a sigh.


    ¡°Even though I''ve risen up in the ranks this much... I feel that the more I have... the less I have."


    The man began to wash his face, however it was then that the hour struck.


    9:00 PM.


    At that time, electricity sparked around the world, connecting the minds of all the people within it to that grid of chaos.


    And this man was no exception.


    The charge of lightning connected with the head of the man, and he fell forward - his lower jaw smashing into the mirror, shattering it before he flopped to the floor.


    He said not a word, for he was already unconscious before this could even happen.


    With this, he had died.


    For the first time.


    ----


    Shane woke up in his room next to his sister.


    Everything around them was a mess.


    The wood of the building seemed to be rotting. Grime and dust were everywhere, littering the surface of every object. There was a putrid smell drifting around the place, and Shane wrinkled his nose. It was as if filth had become the very norm of this world.


    The boy blinked his eyes, taking in his surroundings. Just moments ago the room was clean and orderly, but now...


    "What... is going on?"


    Shane looked around, turning to his younger sister to see that she was slowly waking up as well.


    "Brother... why did we fall asleep so quickly?"


    The girl said this while rubbing her eyes, however soon she looked around to see the filth that surrounded them.


    At the time, Amy was only 10 years old.


    "What.... what is this?", she whispered, fear evident in her voice.


    Standing up, Shane gave his sister a big smile, trying to hide his fear.


    For he was the older brother.


    "It''s alright. Come on, Amy. Let''s go get dad."


    Holding out his hand to the girl, Shane forced a smile upon his face, showing the girl that no matter what happened - he was fine.


    And if he was fine, then she would be fine too.


    Shane was uncertain, and to be frank he was scared.


    But he couldn''t allow that fear to show, for if he did, then his sister too would be filled with the same fear.


    "Ok, brother!"


    With a cheerful grin, the girl eagerly grabbed the hand of the boy, and the two stepped out of their room to enter the living quarters.


    They made their way through the grimy place which had been all but completely destroyed, and eventually came upon the door to their father''s bedroom.


    "Dad? Are you in there?"


    Shane spoke out, expecting to hear his father''s voice.


    However instead, there was a loud banging sound.


    "Ugh...."


    "Dad!? Are you alright!?", Shane shouted. "I''m coming in!"


    Opening the door, Shane and Amy were presented with a cruel reality.


    Standing before them was their father.


    Half of his jaw was missing.


    His skin was pale blue, and he emanated rot from his body. The rotting smell was coming from him.


    And now, his eyes which were once those of a caring father who worked day and night to provide carried no light of compassion within them.


    Instead, they carried the mindless bloodthirst of a beast.


    "D-Dad?" Amy whispered, hardly able to comprehend what she was seeing.


    It was then that the zombie launched forward with a growl so unlike their father¡¯s, opening it''s mutilated mouth wide as it aimed at the head of the boy.


    In that instant, Shane instinctively jumped out of the way, grabbing his sister as they fell to the ground.


    And as he fell, in his mind he realized something.


    ¡®Dad... is no longer here.¡¯


    "What.... what happened to dad?" Asked Amy, a horrified shell of the bright cheerful girl a few seconds ago.


    The zombie had at this point lunged into the wall, shooting through the plaster and struggling to escape.


    "Amy. We have to run."


    Grabbing his sister''s hand, the boy stood up, forcing the girl with him.


    "But what about dad!?", the girl shouted.


    ¡°We have to run!¡± Shane barked, pulling her up harshly. Right now he couldn¡¯t afford to care about small injuries like that.


    With tears beginning to pool in his eyes, the boy ran forward, forcing his sister to keep pace with him.


    Amy looked at Shane, and upon seeing her brother in such a state, the girl too began to tear up.


    "What happened to him!?"


    "I don¡¯t know.¡± Shane murmured, both to himself and his sister. ¡°I... don¡¯t know.¡±


    Rushing out of the apartment, the two exited to see a balding man who was looking around in both disgust and confusion.


    "How could this have happened? There is rot everywhere! What poor quality apartment is this to allow for such filth to take over!? This is unacceptable!! I''m going to file a complaint right now-"


    The man seemed to be pulling out his cellphone, however the two children ran down the hallway towards the man.


    "Run!" the boy warned.


    "Run? What are you children doing!? This is an expensive complex, you know. You can''t be causing such a ruckus like this-"


    "I said run! Now!¡±


    The boy shouted out to the man and soon after, out of the apartment which they had exited, followed their father. Their horribly disfigured, rotting, corpse of a father.


    The man merely looked over to see the monstrous creature behind the two, and, widening his eyes he dropped his cell phone.


    For a moment he breathed in, and then he ran.


    "What on earth is that!?", he shouted as the children seemed to catch up, running just behind the man.


    "That... That¡¯s our father...", the boy said with tears finally spilling out of his eyes as they ran.


    ¡°No¡­¡±, he croaked. ¡°That was our father.¡±


    ----


    Sylvia couldn''t stop herself from trembling as the boy told the story.


    Both children seemed to be struggling to hold back their tears, unable to overcome these events which were so fresh in their minds.


    "I-I see..."


    Barely able to force out the words, Sylvia realized all over again how truly weak she was.


    ''Yet... this proves even further that I was right to not become attached... to anyone.''


    Stepping forward, Sylvia approached the two children, who looked up to her with pained expressions.


    And then, coming closer to them, she hugged them again.


    "I... am sorry."


    And as she wrapped her arms around the two children, they cried.


    They blubbered and they screamed, tears and snot running down her back, yet she didn¡¯t care.


    She didn''t move from that position.


    She continued to hug them until they were finished.


    "Dad¡­ is gone...", the boy muttered.


    "I want to see him again...", the girl whimpered, wiping her eyes.


    Biting her lip, Sylvia grimaced with spite.


    "Why... did everything have to come to this?", she whispered.


    [Why... you ask? It''s simple.]


    [You humans brought this upon yourself.]


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    [By creating suffering, you spread suffering. And that man created enough to spread to this entire world.]


    [Hehehe... and we have no intention to stop at this.]


    [This is only the beginning. Or as that man would say¡­ this is Phase 1.]


    ----


    Sylvia stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening in shock as the voice said these words.


    It was that same chaotic voice that had spoken when she had gone unconscious.


    Looking down to the two crying children in her arms, Sylvia didn''t do anything so rash as shout out, as that would freak them out and possibly attract more zombies, and instead she slowly let go of each of them.


    "Are you two... alright now?"


    The two children looked up to her, nodding as they wiped their tears.


    "Mhm."


    "I... see. Give me... just a moment."


    As she stood up to head back into her room, Shane looked up to the woman as she walked off.


    "Hey... you''re coming back, right?"


    As he said this, Sylvia stopped walking for a second, however without so much as turning around, she continued forward.


    "Right?"


    The boy repeated himself, yet there was no answer.


    Sylvia closed the door to her room, leaving the two to look at each other with concern.


    "Sis.. it''s ok. She probably... just needed to get something." Shane reassured her, trying for a nervous smile.


    "Mhm..."


    "I''m right here. And no matter what happens... I''ll protect you."


    "Mhm..."


    "Therefore... don''t worry."


    "Mhm."


    ----


    "Spill it already. What are you?"


    Sylvia now spoke in a manner she would never have before, talking to herself alone in her room.


    To a normal person who witnessed this scene, she would appear to be a lunatic.


    Sylvia herself found it laughable that she could be reverted to such a state, but even so she didn''t give in.


    "Well? Are you going to speak?"


    [If you don''t quit bothering me then I really might kill those children you know. Just to piss you off.]


    The crackling voice threatened Sylvia, however the voice soon went from irritated to overjoyed in an instant.


    [Ah, but you don''t care about them. Right? Hehehe...]


    It was at that moment that from the back of her neck, a lump of flesh grew into a tentacle.


    Like the light of an angler fish, the tentacle grew so that it hung in front of her, and then from that tentacle a face grew, using the tentacle as the base of it''s neck.


    The upside down face was exactly the same as Sylvia, yet it''s eyes had black sclera.


    And on it''s expression was a horridly sadistic grin.


    [After all... you''re just trying to survive without getting attached to anyone else. Right?]


    Stumbling back, Sylvia fell to the ground, hitting the wall as she fell back in terror.


    Yet the face had grown from the woman herself, and so the distance between them did not change.


    [You know, you''re a funny one.] The voice giggled. [But I''ve seen your memories already. You''ve been batted around quite a bit, haven''t you? For a human at least. I suppose that''s why I would like to keep you as my host.]


    Sylvia panted in horror as she witnessed her own demented expression, filled with such evil sadism that she begun to tremble.


    [Because I think you understand at least a small bit... of our pains.]


    The face twisted about along the tentacle, soon coming to a position where it was now upright, and not even an inch from Sylvia.


    "Who are you?", Sylvia whispered, barely even able to force out these words.


    [Who am I? Ah... you humans are so ignorant of your own creations. I''m something made by a man. But that''s enough on me. For now, just think of me as the wretched creature in your mind. I don''t plan on doing anything for now, so I''m going to make a deal with you.]


    "A... deal?"


    Whatever deal this monster could possibly try to make with Sylvia, she wanted no part of it.


    Yet as she was faced with it, she slowly calmed herself.


    ''I... should hear it out.'', she thought as she came to a realization.


    ''How many times did I face those monsters head on, negotiating head to head with them?''


    ''How many times have I been under pressure so great that I thought I was going to die?''


    ¡®How many times have I been shown despair, only to somehow work my way around the corrupt rules of this society?¡¯


    As she thought this, Sylvia grinned.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t half as terrifying as what I¡¯ve been through.¡¯


    "Alright. What is your deal?"


    [It''s simple. I''m going to watch as you struggle to survive.] The voice cackled. [I won''t help the people around you, but I''ll make sure you stay alive. After all, I want to see as many humans suffer as possible. Therefore if I choose only one to protect... it would be best.]


    The creature paused for a moment before continuing.


    [Ah, but I won''t interfere that much anymore. That man was simply too annoying. To be honest, he reminded me of a certain other man, so I felt the need to take care of him, but from this point on I won''t take control anymore unless it''s for a good reason. So?]


    It was then that the hair of the head seemed to undo itself, sparking around as if electricity was flowing through it.


    [What do you say?]


    "I..."


    Sylvia looked to the monstrous head with doubt.


    It was extremely likely that this creature was lying.


    However, given it''s power, it didn''t have any real reason to.


    If the creature wanted to force Sylvia to do something, or if it wanted to kill her, then all it would take was a single word. Perhaps not even that much.


    It could take control of her body with ease, therefore for the creature to make such a deal - it seemed almost too good to be true.


    ''If it''s motive is to watch people suffer... then it would probably not need to kill them itself. Not in this hellscape of a world.''


    A motive.


    This was the first step in negotiation.


    To find out what your opponent desires.


    If the creature truly did want to watch people suffer and nothing more, then this deal would be beneficial to Sylvia.


    ''That means that if I can protect them myself... then this thing won''t intervene. Or will it?''


    [I can hear your thoughts, you know. Ah... it hurts to be doubted like this. Ah, but you know... I think you''re overestimating yourself a little bit, Sylvia Ashley Berith.]


    It was then that the head began to giggle, and arms formed from the tentacle, which it used to cover it''s mouth.


    [Hehehe... I think it will be even more entertaining if you manage to survive. Because even if by some miracle you succeed for a while... there will come a day in which your plans will FAIL.]


    With cruel words, the creature mocked Sylvia''s resolve, not leaving her any room to even hope.


    [And at that moment, I would like to be the first one to laugh as you cry out in despair.]


    Holding out her hand, Sylvia then grabbed the tentacle as if she were choking the head.


    [After all... when we were in such dire straits... all that human did was laugh.]


    "Go away. I''ll accept your deal. Just leave."


    With her hands around the tentacle, Sylvia spoke thusly.


    However even while in such a position, the head merely looked at Sylvia with a smile.


    [As if you could harm me with your human hands.]


    Then, retracting, the creature disappeared from the sight of Sylvia.


    [I won''t harm anyone directly, as per our deal. However don''t think for a moment that I''ll save anyone. You are the only person who I will not allow to die. That man always used to say I didn¡¯t do enough. And perhaps that was true. Even in this new world where there is so much to do... I would rather just sit back and do nothing, watching as the destruction happens around me. Hehehe...]


    With a giggle, the voice then seemed to trail off as it left the mind of the woman.


    [Goodnight for now, my host.]


    Sylvia found herself trembling, chilled at the tone which the girl spoke.


    She sat there for a moment, barely able to process the conversation which had just occurred.


    Yet as she processed these things one by one, the voice spoke up once more.


    [Ah. And one more thing.]


    With a giggle, the voice spoke directly into the mind of Sylvia.


    [You said that I wasn¡¯t even half as terrifying as the monsters you have faced.]


    Sylvia could envision the smirk on the creature as she spoke, whispering into her mind with a demented arrogance.


    [Heh.]


    [I wonder how long it will take before you retract such a statement?]


    [After all¡­ you will retract it.]


    ----

 Chapter Number 8: Unnoticed

    Sylvia couldn''t stop the trembling, yet even so she forced herself to stand.


    ''I can''t let this thing get to me... no... I can''t let it get anywhere.''


    She had formed a pact with the creature.


    If the monster truly did as it said it would, then Sylvia could forget about it''s existence and focus on nothing more than surviving.


    However would it truly keep to the pact?


    Sylvia had no way of knowing.


    Through her years in the business world, she understood one thing about people.


    They would lie, cheat, and steal in order to get where they wanted.


    Murder wasn''t too high of a hurdle either.


    And for this monster, such things were trivial.


    There wasn''t even a decision to be made.


    To this monster, such things were likely as natural as breathing.


    However there was one single comfort which Sylvia took, even given her interaction with the creature.


    There was one single certainty which she could always fall back on.


    It would act in it''s own self interest, according to it''s motives.


    Because this was a creature with intelligence, that much she was sure of.


    And because of that, even if she could not come to agree with it, perhaps she could come to understand it.


    ''I don''t believe that it spoke any lies to me within our conversation. It is without a doubt true that by allowing me to live in this world, it would be able to watch me suffer, should I allow myself to become attached to any of those around me. And if I were to not allow myself to do so, then it would be able to witness as I coldly cut off those around me, leaving them to die.''


    Either way, that creature would certainly be able to witness suffering, death, and betrayal.


    ''Therefore... I will take it as the truth that the creature will not interfere.''


    She didn''t understand why this monster had become a part of her, and it terrified her that such a thing was inside her, yet even so she merely needed to cut off all emotion.


    Why didn''t matter.


    What didn''t matter.


    Who didn''t matter.


    The only thing that mattered was how Sylvia reacted from this point on.


    ''I need only to act for my own benefit. And the existence of that creature...''


    Even as she felt her heart ache to think it, Sylvia admitted the fact in her mind.


    ''Benefits me.''


    Stepping forward, Sylvia opened the door, approaching the children once more.


    ''Therefore I will do exactly as I always have done.''


    With a serious expression, Sylvia once more took a seat on the couch, facing the two children.


    ''If it is going to use me... then I too will use it.''


    ----


    Nope.


    She couldn''t do it.


    Sylvia tried to view these children as nothing more than pawns for her survival.


    She came up with plan after plan in her mind of how to use them for herself, allowing her to sacrifice them if things become difficult.


    And without a doubt, that was her best option.


    It was her best chance of escaping this place alive.


    But... no matter how much she thought of it, she couldn''t bring herself to enact any of those plans.


    "No matter which way we look at it, we cannot stay inside these apartments forever.¡± Sylvia started. ¡°We have to leave, and as soon as possible. The water here has been contaminated, so if we don''t find any, then within a couple days we will be dead.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s probably some food around, but not much. Perhaps there is some bottled water somewhere, but I don''t have any in my home. If we were to search the neighbor''s homes, then maybe we could find some things. I suppose that should be our first priority."


    Sylvia started to explain her train of thought as the boy sat forward, putting in his own thoughts.


    "If that''s the case... then we should go to check our home first. We probably have some water and food in the pantry, and some other things we could use.", Shane stated as Amy nodded in agreement.


    "I see. That''s likely for the best, given that breaking into the neighbor''s homes would cause a lot of noise. Not only that, but it might even set off an alarm, which would be a disaster. And even if it didn''t, we would likely have to face any infected who were home at the time of the cataclysm."


    Now that she said it out loud, Sylvia realized just how risky it actually would be to try and break into anyone''s home.


    If an alarm was set off, then that was it.


    Hundreds of zombies lined the streets below, and those zombies would all likely pour into the building if something like that were to happen.


    "Currently we''re on the 9th floor out of 15.", Shane said. "Which means that we could go up or down, but going down would probably mean facing more and more zombies... however if we wanted to get out of the apartment... then we would eventually have to go down."


    With a nod, Sylvia leaned forward in thought, racking her brain for the best possible course of action.


    "The only safe apartments to enter would be ones which are already unlocked, however those would probably number to be next to zero. With a single exception."


    Looking up to the two, Sylvia spoke in a serious manner.


    "If there are other survivors."


    The two children nodded in agreement.


    "However, that brings forth another question. Do we want to search for other survivors? As much as I would like to, the more people we have, the greater the possibility for disagreements. Even if they help us at first... who is to say that they won''t betray us later on?"


    The two children looked at one another with concern as Sylvia stated this, however the woman didn''t seem to stop analyzing the scenario.


    "However, there are also benefits to finding other people. More fighting power, greater ability to gather resources, etc. Therefore I suppose for now at least, we will allow others to join our group."


    "Hey miss... do you think that... if that bald man was still alive..."


    Amy began to speak up, however she stopped speaking as she looked down in shame.


    "If he was still alive, he would have been a burden.", Shane said with confidence.


    Looking at Sylvia, Shane faced her, bravado shining in his eyes.


    "He was going to let me die earlier. He tried to kick me off, leaving me to be eaten while he ran away."


    Standing up, Shane looked Sylvia directly in the eyes.


    "I don''t know what happened to you earlier. You clearly weren''t yourself. But even if that is the case... even if some strange monster overtook your body... I don''t think her decision to kill that man was wrong."


    "Brother..."


    Amy looked to her brother with concern, however he didn''t waver in his conviction.


    "I think it''s better for our survival... that he was killed."


    Sylvia was completely surprised for a moment, however that surprise soon turned to a gentle smile.


    "I see. Is this your way of comforting me? I killed him, you know. Even if I wasn''t in control... I was the one who took his life."


    "I''m not comforting you at all, miss. I''m merely saying what I think."


    With a nod, Sylvia stood up.


    "If that is the case... then I suppose you are right. I agree with you. I think that if he were still alive... he would almost certainly have left us to die at some point. I think that it would have been a bad decision to allow him into our group... however even so... to say that it is best that he was killed..."


    Sylvia looked down with a conflicted expression.


    Even if he wasn''t someone who she would ever agree with, the fact that she killed him still weighed on her.


    However, it was then that Sylvia remembered a certain memory.


    Biting her lip, the woman grimaced with disgust as a pained expression came across her face.


    "Perhaps it was best."


    [Hahaha!! I''m starting to like you more and more, woman. I knew as soon as I read your memories that you''d make a good host.]


    The voice spoke out to Sylvia, however this time she paid it no mind.


    ''The fact that I''m on the same page with a monster like you is concerning... Yet perhaps I shouldn''t be so concerned. After all... that does mean that I am prioritizing my own good.''


    Looking up to the two children, Sylvia resolved herself.


    ''That''s it. I''ve decided.''


    Standing up, she motioned for the two to follow her.


    ''I''m going to do what I can to protect these two. I may only be a human... and it may not be enough. However, even so...''


    With a smile, Sylvia walked forth into the hallways.


    ''I want to show you, monster. That the trials I''ve been through are not as trivial as you say they are.''


    ----


    "Ah... I suppose I left my weapon and briefcase in the hallway."


    Grabbing her items, Sylvia then led the children down the hall to their own apartment.


    "Can you hold this?", she asked as she handed the briefcase to Amy.


    "Mhm.", the girl said as she took the case, holding it with two hands.


    Free to now wield her spear with both hands, Sylvia took a spot in front of the two.


    "If there are any zombies, then I''ll kill them. It looks like they will die if you destroy the brain or heart, but based on what I saw outside there were some zombies whose heads were missing... which means that maybe if these vital components were missing in the first place, they don''t need them to survive. If there was a zombie that didn''t have a brain or a heart... then maybe puncturing the lungs would do? Or maybe even just making it bleed out would be fine? Well, either way if we were to render it incapable of movement..."


    "Miss... we''re here."


    As Sylvia went off on a tangent, she failed to realize that they had already arrived at the apartment.


    "Ah... I see."


    Turning into the home, Sylvia entered it without the slightest hint of holding back.


    "Then, let''s grab what we can and go."


    ----


    "A couple of flashlights and some batteries of various types, canned and other nonperishable foods, some school bags and a work bag, sleeping bags, pillows, a set of tools, a pair of radios, a map of the city and a compass, some spare clothing, and finally..."


    Walking over to the living room, Sylvia took a spit from the fireplace and placed it in the pile of supplies.


    "A weapon. Boy, take this. Girl, you can take a kitchen knife. I¡­¡± Sylvia paused, licking her lips nervously. ¡°..Will do my best so that you two don''t have to use them, but in this world, I don''t think it would be possible to say that you won''t have to learn to fight... and kill those things."


    The two nodded, slowly picking up their respective weapons, getting a feel for them.


    "I... understand.", Amy said quietly, fighting with her emotions. "I... won''t be useless. I''ll do everything I can... to survive. Because if we were to die... then dad and mom would probably both be very sad."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Placing his hand on the girl¡¯s head, Shane nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. Our parents... even though they''re probably both dead... they would want us to live. And if we have to learn how to fight- no. If-¡± Shane swallows. ¡°If we have to learn to kill... then we will."


    Sylvia was once again reminded of the immense resolve which these two children held, just seeing the look in their eyes.


    It was enough to make her believe that she was truly pathetic.


    ''I was so worried about this monster... about everything around me... about my own emotions... and yet these two, who just saw their own father die... who watched him become that thing...''


    They had a fire in their eyes.


    The two were no longer the crying children of just moments before.


    Rather, they had the eyes of coldblooded assassins, ready to take on any opponent.


    "I see. Very well. Then... let''s get all this stuff packed up."


    Sylvia had tried to minimize the amount of weight and volume which the two would have to carry around, as being weighed down would pose a large problem if they had to fight.


    "If we do have to fight, then don''t hesitate to throw off your bags and get them later. If you choose to run, don''t do this unless you absolutely have to, but if you need to get out of a dangerous situation as quickly as possible... then don''t even think about the luggage. After all..."


    Placing one hand on the shoulders of the two, Sylvia looked each of the children directly in the eyes.


    "Your lives are worth more than any supplies we might lose."


    The two children nodded sincerely, and with that the four strapped up their own respective bags, and like campers they headed out, weapons in hand.


    "Let''s go. We head downstairs. If we run into any other people, we will work with them for now. If not... then we will leave this place. We might be able to steal a motorbike if it''s just the three of us, though whether there will be a working one or not is concerning. A car won''t work, given how packed the streets are. A four wheeler that could drive on all terrain would be great, but... that would be nothing more than wishful thinking."


    The four passed by the elevator, however with one look at it they immediately knew that using such a thing was far too great of a risk.


    Even if by some miracle it were still working, the cables which held it up may have been weakened due to a combination of rot and rust. It was simply too risky to try and leave by elevator.


    Furthermore, the potential to be trapped inside had to be considered, or even opening up to a floor full of the undead.


    The four continued past the elevator without even considering it, and eventually made their way to the stairs without encountering any more zombies.


    ''It looks like nobody was in the halls at the time of the cataclysm.'', Sylvia thought.


    "Make sure to remain quiet. I''ll go first, and if there are any zombies, I''ll take care of them... but be prepared to fight in case anything goes wrong. Alright?"


    The two nodded and the three began their descent of the stairs, slowly making their way down.


    They made their way down a single floor to see that this hallway as well was empty, or at least based on what was in sight from the stairway, and stopped for a moment.


    "If we wanted to try and find other people we should check the floor... what do you two think?" Sylvia asked, looking at the two.


    "I think... we should move on." Amy stated.


    "I agree." Shane said.


    Sylvia looked to the two with surprise, however she too quickly nodded.


    "I see. You two are very practical. Very well. Then, unless we actually run into anyone, we won''t go out of our way to find any others."


    And with that, the three continued their way down.


    Seven.


    Six.


    Five.


    Four.


    However, it was as they approached the third floor that they heard something.


    The sound of heavy breathing.


    Holding out her hand to stop the two, Sylvia slowly and silently made her way down the stairs.


    The two children stopped, preparing their weapons yet not moving from their spot.


    As she turned the corner, Sylvia saw it.


    Another member of the undead.


    This one had it''s hand dangling from a single thread, however aside from that it''s body seemed to be in good shape.


    It seemed to be facing the wall, resting it''s head on the wall as it breathed heavily.


    ''It isn''t doing anything? Or perhaps it wants to go that way but can''t find a way around? I suppose these zombies really are dumb.''


    Sneaking up on it from behind, Sylvia gripped her spear, lifting it up and preparing to thrust.


    Squish!


    Sliding it straight through the brain of the zombie, the creature only had enough time to let out a quick cry before it fell limp.


    ¡°Rarg!¡±


    Pulling the spear tip out of the creature, Sylvia quickly scanned the surroundings before heading back up the stairs, whispering to the children.


    "It''s clear. Let''s go."


    The two nodded, and the three continued their descent down the stairs.


    Three.


    Two.


    One.


    Finally they had reached the ground floor, the lounge.


    On peeking out of the windows in the stairway doors, the three begun to scout out the scene to witness something dreadful.


    The lounge was filled with zombies.


    Zombies were laid across couches. Some were standing at the counters as if they were customers at a bar, and others were walking about, wandering from one place to the other.


    There were some sitting at the tables with rotten food before them as they drooled mindlessly, forks in hand, and others hunched over the pool table.


    One particular zombie had a pool stick through it¡¯s throat as if it had fallen on top of it.


    If it weren''t for the dull expressions and rotting wounds that covered the creatures, then one might have thought it was an average night in a bar.


    "There are... way too many." Sylvia whispered in horror.


    "What... what do we do about this?" Shane asked as Amy looked at Sylvia with worry.


    Biting her lip, Sylvia kept her eyes on the lounge.


    "I think the only option we have is to sneak through without alerting them."


    ----


    It was nothing less than reckless.


    Trying to sneak through a room filled with zombies was equivalent to putting a fully loaded revolver to one''s head, firing it in the hopes that the gun would jam.


    A single mishap would lead to an unrecoverable situation where death was all but certain.


    Sylvia knew this.


    However, did she have a choice?


    There was no other way to exit the apartment.


    The windows were all sealed and bulletproof, and there were no balconies, therefore escaping from one would be impossible.


    The roof was almost certainly locked, and even if it wasn''t, how on earth would they be able to descend 15 stories safely into the zombie filled streets below? Even if they had a method to do so, they would likely end up creating a ruckus in the middle of the undead filled streets.


    ''Based on that zombie just before, they don''t appear to have a good sense of smell.¡¯ Sylvia mused. ¡®Of course, that makes sense. Why in zombie movies do they have a good sense of smell? What are they, some sort of animals? They have human bodies! That means that at the best, their senses would be as good as humans, but even then their noses are so clogged up with rot that they probably can''t smell anything.''


    Their sense of smell and even hearing was not any more acute than that of a human. This much, Sylvia was certain of based on her encounter with that zombie previously.


    Furthermore, it seemed to be possible to aggravate the zombies, given how the father was chasing after the children when she first met them.


    However that aggravated state didn''t appear to be typical zombie behavior.


    ''I was able to approach from behind, and my footsteps weren''t enough to aggravate it, or even get it to notice me.¡¯ Sylvia remembered, theorising. ¡®They do seem to be able to tell humans apart from other zombies, probably because of the fact that the rotten flesh smells awful, so they can at least tell that much.


    ¡®But to them, we probably don''t have much of a smell, and they rely mostly on seeing a moving creature that doesn''t have the same smell as them.''


    Coming to this conclusion, Sylvia decided that sneaking through was the best option.


    Their only other choices would be to either hole up inside the apartment complex or try to somehow burrow through the ground, which was both impractical and unreasonable.


    Obviously she could rush out guns blazing, however Sylvia was not about to try and take on half the apartment complex at the same time.


    "I''ll go first. You two stay here, and if something goes wrong... then I''ll make a run for it and distract them.¡±


    Leaning in to look the children in the eyes, Sylvia spat out orders like a superior instructing a trainee.


    ¡°While I''m running away, you two can use that as your chance to escape. If that''s impossible, then go upstairs and try and find someone else to survive with. Don''t risk crossing this place alone. Is that understood?"


    The two looked to Sylvia as if she were bidding them a final goodbye, their expressions filled with concern.


    "Don''t... don''t die."


    "We probably won''t be able to find someone else like you, Miss."


    As the children looked up to her, Sylvia felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    And she smiled.


    For the first time in a long time, she smiled at these children.


    She felt a warmth in her heart just seeing their concern, and she wrapped her arms around them, holding them tightly.


    "I won''t die. I''ve been through gauntlets worse than this before."


    ''And even if something were to go wrong... that thing wouldn''t let me die. That much... I am certain of.''


    The two children hugged her back, gripping her.


    "Miss... I''m Shane, and this is my sister... Amy."


    "Ah... I guess I haven''t said my name yet, have I?"


    Letting go of the children, Sylvia looked down on them with a kind smile.


    "I''m Sylvia. Sylvia A. Berith."


    "Miss Sylvia... please be careful."


    With that, Sylvia turned around, approaching the door.


    The two children headed to the top of the stairway to watch from afar, out of the sight and reach of any nearby zombies.


    "I''ve been careful all my life. Not stepping on any landmines... is what I''m best at."


    Opening the door quietly, she stepped into the room.


    ''And making sure that nobody notices me... is all I''ve ever done.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 9: Words

    [10 years ago]


    At 15 years old, Sylvia couldn''t particularly boast about any special qualities.


    She wasn''t antisocial, however she wasn''t exactly the type to go out of her way to be popular with everyone around her.


    She wasn''t lazy, but she wasn''t excessively eager to have everything in her life figured out.


    She wasn''t benevolent, but she would do what she could to help others within reason.


    In all manners she was slightly above average.


    "Hey Monica... did you hear? There are rumors going around that your boyfriend was looking at Samantha."


    "Ehh? That flat chested bimbo? Who the hell does she think she''s messing with?"


    "Don''t you think we should teach her a lesson?"


    "Yeah, def, sis. I''ll show her not to seduce someone else''s man."


    Sylvia was just slightly above average.


    This too went for her hearing.


    And so, even while sitting across the classroom, she had overheard this conversation between a group of girls.


    ''I... should mind my own business.'', Sylvia thought.


    Taking out her books, Sylvia prepared herself to get to work for the day, which quickly passed.


    However when that final bell rung, Sylvia found her legs taking her to a place which her mind did not.


    ''I... really should keep out of this.''


    Even as she told herself these things, her legs continued to move, bringing her to that hidden corner of the school where no teachers would bother to monitor.


    "Whoops! Ah!! The lid on my thermos just slipped off!! Oh no!!"


    As she rounded a turn, Sylvia came to witness three girls pressing a timid girl into a corner.


    One of them - the leader - seemed to be unscrewing the lid on a thermos as she approached the shy girl.


    "I''m soooo sorry. How clumsy of me to-"


    As the girl lifted up the thermos to pour the boiling hot soup onto the innocent girl, the thermos was slapped from her hand, sent flying as it''s contents were spilled all over the ground.


    "What do you think you''re doing!?"


    Sylvia found herself shouting in anger, facing the girl known as Monica head on.


    The timid girl looked to Sylvia with both surprise and concern, however the three soon turned their attention away from the girl, focusing now on Sylvia.


    "You... you just slapped my hand, didn''t you?"


    The three girls quickly surrounded Sylvia, cutting off any form of escape for her.


    ''Ah... why did I do that?''


    The girl known as Samantha looked around with fear before she darted off, drawing the glances of the other three for only a moment.


    "Should we let that one go?", one asked.


    "I don''t care about her anymore.", Monica replied.


    Sylvia was left alone in the center of the three girls.


    The one she had tried to help had abandoned her.


    Could she blame her? Perhaps not.


    No, without a doubt she couldn''t blame her.


    After all, it was her own stupidity which brought her into such a situation.


    ''I knew this would happen... and yet.... I did it anyway.''


    "Let''s see... since you spilled my soup, I suppose you should pay me back for it, right? Hey Jamie, how much do you think my soup cost?"


    "Ah... it was pretty expensive. I''m going to say somewhere around 20 dollars?"


    The girls began to snivel as they spoke to one another, mocking Sylvia while they spoke in an unreasonable manner.


    "50. That was deluxe."


    Placing her hand and running it through Sylvia''s hair, the girl seemed to smile wickedly as if an idea had popped up in her mind.


    "How much do you think an inch of hair costs?"


    "Ah... for a girl like this? Look at how unkempt her hair is... I wouldn''t even pay a cent for something like this."


    "Me neither. Haha..."


    Reaching into her bag, the girl known as Monica took out a pair of scissors, wielding them with a smile.


    "Hold her. And to you."


    The two then grabbed Sylvia, who struggled as she tried to get away, to no avail.


    Bringing her face up to Sylvia, Monica looked her dead in the eye as she spoke.


    "If you struggle too much... then don''t blame me if I accidentally slip up."


    ''Why... didn''t I just leave?''


    ''Why... Did I get involved?''


    Sylvia stopped her struggling, scared that if she tried to get away that the girl would end up stabbing her.


    ''Why did I allow myself to stand out like this?''


    Snip.


    Snip.


    Snip.


    Tears flowed down the girl''s face as her hair was ruined, cut in a horribly uneven manner.


    ''Why did I allow myself to try and act like a hero?''


    "Ah... looks like she''s crying."


    "Haha! What a baby!"


    "Do the scissors scare you?"


    ''Why... didn''t I just try to remain unnoticed?''


    ----


    [3 years ago]


    Sylvia learned one lesson in high school.


    That she was not to stand out.


    She was not to disrupt the social hierarchy.


    She could fit herself into it, but she could not force things to shuffle around.


    And if she did so, she would pay the consequences.


    Sylvia had become the new toy of those girls.


    After that single moment of bravery, she was subject to the full brunt of their bullying.


    Not a day went by in which she wasn''t being called to do their bidding, played with like a doll, and laughed at all the while.


    All because of a single moment of "heroism".


    Which was why as soon as she entered college, Sylvia never spoke to anyone.


    She never made friends. She never found herself involved with other people.


    She only made acquaintances.


    Sylvia dedicated herself to becoming successful in the business world, and after obtaining her degree she went on to work her first job as a secretary.


    She did her best to complete her work without complaint, and focused only on efficiently doing what she was expected to do.


    All while ensuring that she didn''t stand out.


    She quickly learned that the corporate world wasn''t much different from the hierarchies of high school.


    There was someone on top who could control those underneath them, cliques and groups of people who excluded those not in their circles and those who were always trying to raise their status by one upping those around them.


    Yet Sylvia wanted to have no part of this chaotic race for supremacy.


    She merely wanted to earn her daily bread and have a home to return to at night.


    "Sylvia. I hear that you''ve been doing excellent recently. And in only your first month of working here. I would like to reassign you as my own personal secretary."


    Sylvia soon found herself standing before the CEO of the company, unsure how to respond to his sudden proposal.


    "Sir, with all due respect, I am still very new. To serve you directly... Are there no other secretaries who would be better qualified than myself?"


    "I have certain... criteria when it comes to choosing my own personal secretaries. And you happen to fulfill them. Sylvia, surely you''ve heard the phrase ''it''s hard to teach an old dog new tricks'', no?"


    "I have, Sir."


    "The experienced secretaries have their own ways of doing things that seem to be... set in stone. When I try to tell them to do things MY way, they often seem to grunt and groan, giving me a hard time.¡±, the CEO said.


    ¡°However, if I were to take a fresh secretary who is just learning how to do her job, then I can train you up on my own, and you will learn to do things exactly as I want you to do them... for the first time."


    "I.. see.¡± Sylvia murmured. ¡°Considering that, it does make sense. However, that will surely invoke jealousy within the other employees if I were to be given such a position with so little experience. Therefore I will have to decline."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Sylvia, please reconsider. I will ensure that no such jealousy will form. If you become my secretary, then I will always have your back in all manners."


    The man continued to pressure the woman, to the point of discomfort.


    ''Do I truly have a choice here?'', Sylvia wondered.


    At that moment, she did not feel that she did.


    ''I suppose it will be alright if it''s just this much.''


    ----


    "Ah, there she is."


    "The CEO''s new whore."


    "Do you think they do it in the office?"


    "Of course they do."


    "Keep it down. She''ll overhear."


    Sylvia was reminded over and over that jealousy was what ran human society.


    Every time someone was given something, envy ran rampant and rumors would be generated out of the enmity.


    ''Words... words... words... words.... they are mere words.''


    As Sylvia walked past her coworkers, many gave her disgusted glances.


    ''They are not physical wounds. They merely say such things. I shouldn''t allow it to bother me.''


    However, day after day, the glances piled up.


    Day after day, the rumors spread.


    And day after day, Sylvia found herself the target of the lustful eyes of the CEO.


    "Sir, I''ve finished correcting these reports. I''ll now move onto-"


    "You''re always working. Don''t you think you deserve a break?"


    "Not at all."


    Digging herself into her work was the only way Sylvia could cope with the situation around her.


    Not a single person in this business was her ally, and it was only by working that she could achieve a moment of peace.


    "Hey Sylvia, you wanna come out tonight for a drink with us? We know a really good pla-"


    "I have far too much work to catch up on. Perhaps when I''m not so busy."


    Sylvia began to avoid people, often claiming that she had too much work to do anything else.


    "Maybe she really is fucking the CEO..."


    However, it was then that the day came.


    "Sir, I''ve completed the company schedule for the next six weeks. I''ve finished the initial reports on seven projects, and have assigned tasks to all respective departments.¡± Sylvia recounted, almost emotionlessly.


    ¡°Furthermore, I''ve prepared a full report on each and every employee, their expectations, their current status and their performance over the past month, along with their efficiency and rate of improvement... or lack of."


    "Sylvia."


    "Yes?"


    "Take off your clothes."


    When the CEO made this order, he said it in a manner which was all but joking.


    He was completely serious, and this left Sylvia in shock as she dropped her clipboard, looking up to the man with her mouth slightly open in shock.


    "I''m sorry Sir... what did you just say?"


    "You heard me. Get on the desk. We don''t have all day. I have a meeting to be at in an hour."


    The man began to take off his jacket, however Sylvia merely watched him for a moment, blinking her eyes in shock as she began to comprehend the situation.


    "Sir, I''m going to have to refuse."


    "Refuse?"


    The man stopped undressing, looking up at Sylvia.


    "You can''t refuse. How much have I already done for you? Now come."


    Sylvia breathed in a deep breath as the man barely even registered her refusal, quickly writing it off.


    "No. I''ll be taking my leave now if that will be all."


    Turning around, Sylvia began to walk out of the office, to which the man spoke firmly from across the room.


    "Sylvia. Get back here."


    "I refuse."


    "If you don''t come back right now, you''ll lose your job. Your position. Everything."


    "Then I will be handing in my resignation right now."


    With that, Sylvia left the room, and the door slammed closed on the man.


    He was left alone to contemplate, at which he slammed his fist on the desk.


    "Damn bitch."


    ----


    [Scandal! Secretary involved in a love affair with CEO! Sylvia Berith gained the position of head secretary in only a month, and the true reason behind that is revealed!]


    Sticks and stones may break one''s bones.


    But words can destroy a person.


    Sylvia''s reputation was destroyed.


    Her company and the CEO whom the affair was with were never revealed, proving to Sylvia that this was the work of a man who had become all too close to her without her even realizing.


    Perhaps each and every day, that was all he was truly thinking about.


    Perhaps such incidents had already happened in the past to other women.


    Perhaps those glares which people held towards her were not glares of disgust, but rather of pity.


    Perhaps when those people had offered to take her out to drink, they were doing so for her sake, trying to remove her from such a situation.


    She had no way of knowing.


    The only thing Sylvia knew was that she was 22 years old and she had a fat mark on her name.


    Whore.


    ''All because... I didn''t do well enough to remain unnoticed.''


    ''All because... I accepted a position to further myself.''


    ''All because... I tried to do more than what I needed to do.''


    Sylvia bounced from company to company, yet the mark on her name was a red flag.


    As soon as they heard her name, the interviewers would find it difficult to hide their smirks, clearly having no intention to take the loss on their own reputation by allowing such a person into their midst.


    "I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to deny you employment within our company. The other candidate was excessively promising, you see."


    "You application has been received, and after review, we have unfortunately decided to pursue other options."


    "As much as we would like to welcome you into our company, we feel that your skills would be better used elsewhere."


    ''Such as in a whorehouse. Isn''t that what they want to say?''


    ''If only it were mere physical punishment.''


    ''If only it was simply being beaten and mutilated like before.''


    ''Because at least then... the scars would be the only thing to remain.''


    ----


    Sylvia found herself moving across the country to find a job in a remote place, far away from anywhere her name was known.


    She found a stable job and began working again with one single goal in mind.


    To never allow herself to advance.


    For doing so would only attract more and more jealousy.


    ''If I do too well then people will hate me, and another situation like that might occur.''


    ''If I don''t do well enough then I will be fired.''


    It was then that Sylvia was placed underneath Marcus, with three team members who were good for nothing.


    And because of that, Sylvia was able to shine.


    She performed all the work and allowed those around her to take the credit.


    They would never speak badly of her nor did they become jealous of her, for if she were to be fired then they would have to do more themselves.


    On the other hand, Sylvia didn''t move upwards at all. She remained exactly where she was, while the three gained the favor of the CEO quickly.


    And that much was fine.


    It was a relationship of give and take.


    One in which Sylvia had accepted as balanced.


    Until that balance was one day ripped from her, with the removal of Marcus - the man who had one way or another managed to keep those rowdy workers together.


    ----


    Sylvia walked forward, sneakily making her way into the zombie filled lounge.


    Around her were enough undead to form a pair of football teams.


    They all seemed to be doing their own thing, mindlessly sitting or walking about without any rhyme or reason.


    Stepping into that room, Sylvia lightly closed the door behind her as she began to creep through the gauntlet.


    ''If I were to die here... then it would mean that I truly have failed at remaining unnoticed.''

 Chapter Number 10: Sacrifice

    ''One step at a time. Quietly. I don''t know exactly what level of disturbance will attract their attention, so I should be as careful as possible.''


    Sylvia cautiously made her way forward, spear in hand as she walked through the lounge.


    The bar was to her left and a lounge with a number of couches and televisions was to her right.


    Both, of course, were filled with the undead.


    ''Come to think of it, in most fiction a single bite is enough to infect someone with whatever disease causes the zombification. It wouldn''t be a good idea to rely on the thing inside me to protect me either. Therefore I should be as careful as possible.''


    The monster within Sylvia didn''t seem to be the smartest creature, but it''s intelligence was on par with a below average human.


    ''The real question is, if I die... will that thing actually die as well? Does it truly need me to be alive in order to live? Does it even know that itself? Is it willing to take such a risk to find out?''


    If the creature could survive without Sylvia, then without a doubt it should kill her.


    It would be able to take Sylvia''s body for it''s own, and that would be that.


    However the creature had not done such a thing, which meant that for whatever reason, either it couldn''t or it wouldn''t.


    ''And I''m not about to assume that it decided to spare me out of the kindness of it''s heart.''


    Sylvia almost found herself laughing at the thought, only to notice that she had made it all the way across the first room and now only needed to cross an open entrance area to reach the door.


    However, this open area was packed with zombies who were walking around in all directions like pool balls, bumping into one another and changing direction.


    ''This... might be complicated.''


    Gripping her spear, Sylvia stood up straight, making it so that she took up as little horizontal space as possible.


    ''Do I have to try and weave my way through? But surely they''ll notice if I walk right in front of them...''


    [Why don''t you create a distraction?]


    ''Ah, that''s actually quite a good idea. Wait, why the hell are you helping me!?''


    [Ah... well I''m pretty bored. I wanted to see the action so I watched as you went out here, but nothing has happened yet. Do something interesting, will you? Or maybe I''ll do it myself. Oh. I know.]


    It was then that the voice stopped speaking.


    Left in silence, Sylvia looked around, waiting for the voice to continue speaking.


    Yet for some reason, it did not.


    ''What do you mean, ''Oh I know''. What do you know? What are you planning?''


    Still no response.


    Sylvia began to feel uncomfortable, unsure what the monster was planning, however whatever it was it surely wasn''t good.


    ''Shit... it would be best if I just snuck through... ah!''


    As the zombies shuffled around, a path opened up in the middle, making Sylvia wonder if this was truly a coincidence.


    As if they were parting like the red sea, the zombies seemed to go either left or right of their own will.


    ''This is a chance. One that I may not get again.''


    Turning back, Sylvia waved to the other two children, motioning for them to follow her.


    On seeing her signal, they too opened the door.


    Sylvia made her way through the parted group of zombies, finally reaching the entrance to the apartment while the children made their way through the lounge.


    On reaching the door, Sylvia turned to see the children at the halfway point, and the zombies had still parted.


    They were clearly scared, and Amy seemed to be closing her eyes as she held the hand of her brother, who bravely led her through the gauntlet.


    ''Just a little further... and then we deal with whatever we find outside.'', Sylvia thought as the two begun making their way through the open area.


    [And now... it''s time to close the floodgates. Hehe!]


    How playful the creature sounded as she said something so demented, so horrible, that Sylvia froze in place.


    ''Wait... what do you mean-''


    She thought this, but she already knew.


    ''Shit!''


    It was then that the zombies converged on the center, each and every one of them approaching the two children.


    One of them growled, slowly lumbering towards them.


    Another one snarled, and another one hissed.


    They walked slowly as if they were not aware of the fact that two humans were in their midst, and the two children froze in place, now completely surrounded by zombies.


    Merely inches from them, zombies walked back and forth, and some would occasionally even bump into them.


    The two children held their breath, mustering forth every last effort to contain their screams and tears.


    ''I made a mistake...'', Sylvia thought as she watched this happen.


    ''What will happen? What will happen to them?''


    [Do you actually care?]


    ''Do I care?''


    [If you want to leave, then you are free to. Why don''t you just get out of here... and save yourself?]


    As the monster said this, Sylvia felt as if her heart had been completely frozen over.


    It was not because of how terrible, how evil the things that this creature said were.


    But rather, because of how practical they were.


    ''I... should save myself, shouldn''t I?''


    Turning around to face the doors to the hotel, Sylvia smiled lightly.


    ''This isn''t even a choice. They won''t be able to get out of that. If I try and save them... then there will just be one more casualty on the list.''


    Stepping forth towards the door, Sylvia closed her eyes with a light grin.


    ''That''s right.''


    ''It''s impossible to save them.''


    ''For me.''


    It was then that Sylvia struck the glass window of the apartment door with her spear, causing the shattering noises to erupt throughout the building.


    In that moment, every single zombie on the floor - totalling to around 30 - fixated their attention on Sylvia, who turned to face them with a grin, holding out her spear as she prepared to fight.


    ''But what about you?''


    ----


    [You seem to be misunderstanding, my host. After all... I HATE humans.]


    [Did you think that you would be an exception?]


    In moments, Sylvia found numerous zombies to be rushing at her.


    Slice!


    Using her spear to defend herself, she made quick work of the first one to come in range, cleanly splitting it''s head in two before readjusting her position and stabbing at another.


    [Did you think that because I chose you as a host, that you were in some way... special?]


    Slice.


    Slice.


    One by one, Sylvia took down the zombies as they came within range, however with each one she took down, her spear became heavier and her blows weaker.


    [Did you think that because I would protect your body... that I would pop out and protect you... whenever it benefitted you?]


    Blood splattered as more and more bodies covered the floor, causing zombies to trip over their fallen comrades as they completely surrounded the woman.


    A brown-haired zombie growled.


    "Rawg!!"


    "Groar!!"


    And then, grabbing at her feet, the zombies were able to get their first bite of human flesh as Sylvia was too slow to stab them from above.


    The woman let out a scream as she bit the pain, stabbing the zombie in the head and continuing to stab the three below her.


    [I am not a tool to be used by you.]


    As the words of the creature tore away at Sylvia, more and more zombies surrounded her.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ''Shit... shit.... shit... I got bitten...''


    ''Am I infected now?''


    She began to wildly swing her spear, no longer able to put forth the strength to kill the zombies.


    ''Am I going to die like this!?''


    The zombies now grabbed her arms, causing Sylvia to drop her spear as they bit into her from all angles.


    The snapping of bones and the tearing of flesh could be heard as Sylvia screamed in pain.


    "Ahh!¡±


    The two children, who were no longer surrounded by any zombies, were forced to watch - frozen in terror on the realization that the woman who saved their lives was now in such a situation.


    ''We... because we came here...''


    ''Because we messed up....''


    ''Miss Sylvia... is....''


    The two watched, tears coming to their eyes as they trembled in horror.


    [Are you infected?]


    [Hahaha... what a boring question.]


    [You were already rotten in the first place.]


    ----


    Crunch.


    Snap.


    Chew.


    Sylvia no longer even had the strength to scream.


    The pain was unbearable.


    To call it unbearable would be an understatement.


    No word could describe the torment which she felt right now.


    Her fingers were eaten like snacks.


    Her flesh was stripped, one chunk at a time.


    Her clothes torn, her body rendered helpless, her bones crushed, her hair pulled.


    ''Why?''


    She wanted to scream, yet she could not - for a zombie had bitten right through her vocal chords, and was currently chewing on a chunk of her neck.


    Even so, her plea was heard by the one who she addressed it to.


    ''Why... are you letting me die?''


    [Don''t you think there is a more important question here?]


    The sinister voice spoke as if the situation did not concern it, striking worry through Sylvia.


    [Why did you think that you would be able to save them without putting your life on the line?]


    ----


    Sylvia felt her body become numb.


    She could no longer feel the pain even as the zombies feasted on her flesh.


    However, this was no longer what worried Sylvia.


    She would die here.


    That much, she knew.


    The creature inside her would allow her to die, and Sylvia''s life would be no more.


    Whether the creature truly needed Sylvia to live may have very well been something which she deduced on her own.


    And if that were the case, then that was the source of her downfall.


    However the true source of her downfall, the true reason why she would die, would be none other than the fact that she had become arrogant.


    She had gone out of her way to help another person.


    Again.


    And it had backfired on her.


    Again.


    ''Stop looking at me like that...''


    Sylvia could barely keep her eyes open, however she saw it.


    The two children were watching with fear, frozen in place as she was consumed.


    ''You need to escape here...if you don¡¯t¡­ then I will have died....''


    [For no reason. Isn''t that right?]


    The words of the monster were spot on.


    And this terrified Sylvia.


    ''I... don''t want to die...''


    ''Not for nothing...''


    [There is nothing I hate more than seeing a human pretend to be a hero... without putting their own life on the line. Therefore... I have shown you, human.]


    It was then that the creature began to laugh horribly, contempt in it¡¯s voice.


    [Hehehe.... hahaha! Look at how pathetic you are!] The voice cackled. [Not able to do anything! You believed that I would save you, so you jumped into a situation of certain death! Now you know. So consider this greatly, the next time you have the opportunity to save someone.]


    ''The next... time?''


    [The next time you have the opportunity to save someone.... I would like to see whether you still choose to do so... even knowing the pain that you will have to go through.]


    [It is by not knowing the pain of trying to save someone... that naive fools are born, who ramble on about how great it is to be a hero.]


    As the monster said this, Sylvia felt her mind become woozy.


    She had lost too much blood.


    She looked towards the crying faces of the children, who seemed to desperately want to rush over and hug her even amidst the pile of zombies.


    Yet they could not.


    Reaching out her hand towards them, Sylvia closed her eyes.


    And thus, Sylvia died.


    For the first time.


    ----


    ''Hehehe... well, that was fun. She''s dead now, so I guess I had better release the toxins so she transforms properly. I wonder if I should kill the kids now or if I should wait until she''s awake again to let them die? Or maybe I should force her to watch as I kill them myself? Ah... so many options.''


    As the zombies chewed away at Sylvia''s dead body, Number 1 took control of it.


    Soon enough, the body itself became a pale blue, and veins could be seen through the transparent skin of the woman.


    The sclera of her eyes became black, and they were soon filled with an expression of disdain as she looked around.


    Standing up, the woman quickly regenerated anything that had been eaten, to the great confusion of all the zombies around her.


    [What are you looking at? There''s nothing to see here.]


    Walking over to the trembling children, Number 1 began to grin sadistically as she towered over them.


    [Heyo. We meet again.]


    The children could do nothing more than slowly back away in fear, sweating and trembling before the monster that stood in front of them.


    "Miss... Sylvia..."


    "She.... is she dead?"


    The two children spoke out with tears in their eyes, questioning the monster even in such a state.


    [Hmm... it''s a good question. As for the answer...]


    Putting her index finger to her lip in thought, Number 1 smiled as she looked down on the children.


    [Yes.]


    ''No....''


    ''It... it can''t be...''


    ''Why...''


    ''For our sake...''


    ''She... she could have escaped.... if it wasn''t for us...''


    Guilt. Remorse. Self hatred.


    All these emotions welled up inside Shane and Amy as they blamed themselves for the death of Sylvia.


    ''If only... she was more selfish.''


    ''If only... she had just left us.''


    It was at that exact moment that those destructive thoughts ran through their heads that the zombies started approaching the two.


    They were a growling mass, snarling and hissing and breathing harshly, grunting and gurgling and grumbling, growing closer.


    ''No... no!! They''re going to surround us again!''


    ''What do we do!?''


    ''Do we run for the exit!?''


    ''But will that thing let us-''


    As Shane began to panic at the sudden development, the door slammed open.


    And in an instant, each and every one of the zombies were impaled with fleshy spikes that originated from yet another zombie.


    This one was a man which wore a suit, and it¡¯s hair was black.


    It was styled in a professional manner, yet despite the professional appearance of this zombie, it held a chaotic gleam in it¡¯s expression.


    Retracting the spikes which had extended from it''s hand, the zombie looked around with interest, approaching the two children to stand alongside the woman.


    "It looks like I finally found some humans. But what I didn''t expect... was to find you here."


    The girl looked up to the man, and her demented grin soon became an ecstatic smile, as if she was overjoyed on seeing the other.


    "Number 7... is that you!?"


    "That''s right. I''m here, Number 1."

 Chapter Number 11: A Clients Request

    "Seven seven seven!¡± The creature squealed. ¡°It''s me! It''s me! Look, look! Look at my face now! Isn''t my host cute?"


    Shane held his sister tightly as the creature who had overtaken Sylvia''s body seemed to undergo a great change in personality the moment that this new character appeared.


    She seemed to be jumping up and down with joy as she presented herself to him, to which the man placed his hand on her head.


    "Yes, yes. Your host is very cute. What do you think of mine? Do you think my face is... suitable?"


    Leaning into the girl, the man touched his forehead to hers as he spoke with blackened eyes that widened in madness.


    "To destroy this world, that is?"


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I think so."


    The girl responded without moving her head as the two pressed them to one another, staring into each other''s eyes with expressions of pure madness.


    "Excellent. Then... if my face is suitable... I suppose we should begin preparations. Our hosts need to become worthy of containing us, after all. How far along are you with yours?"


    "Ah.¡± Number 1 tutted. ¡°Well, I taught her a nice lesson today. She tried to save those small humans when they were in danger, so I forced her to suffer as a result."


    "Then it looks like things are proceeding nicely. I would like to meet up with the others... but it was pure luck that I ran into you here. I suppose we''ll just have to put that off for now and continue molding our hosts. So? What about the small humans? Are they vital components or are they fodder?"


    "Ah, they''re not vital, but I think we can use them."


    It was then that the woman disappeared before Shane.


    "Isn''t that right, kiddies?"


    And she reappeared behind him.


    It was an instant.


    No, less than that.


    It was truly as if she had teleported behind him.


    Her speed was incomprehensible.


    To call it inhuman would be an immense understatement.


    It was something which was impossible for a living being.


    ''This thing... is a monster.''


    It was then that tentacles were wrapped around Shane and Amy.


    "If I keep you two alive... then you will turn into weaknesses for my little Sylvia. I can watch as she struggles in earnest to protect you two... trying over and over... and perhaps you two will die, and drive her mad. Ah... that would be interesting."


    The tentacles seemed to pick the two up, forcing them to stand, yet their legs were both trembling to the point where they couldn''t do so on their own.


    And then, the tentacles seemed to change their shape, taking the form of two human hands.


    Rubbing her hands on the heads of the two, the psychopathic girl smiled as she turned both of the children to face her.


    "Let''s play nice then, ok? Don''t hate Sylvia too much now that she''s a monster."


    It was then that the eyes of the woman became normal again. The sclera became whitened, and the navy blue eyes once more took the shocked expression of a human.


    [Welcome back. This is life number 2.]


    ----


    Syvlia had died.


    She had died.


    Dead.


    Her heart had stopped beating.


    Her blood had stopped running through her veins.


    Her lungs no longer took in oxygen, and her cells no longer required that oxygen to function.


    For they were dead.


    Yet here she was.


    Alive.


    ''What...''


    As Sylvia looked at her pale blue hands, she failed to even notice the scenery before her.


    The two children were hugging one another, trembling in fear as if they were witnessing a monster.


    The bodies of numerous zombies with impalements throughout them littered the lounge, and blood covered the floors.


    Yet even in this situation, the only thing Sylvia could focus on was her hands.


    Her pale blue, cold, undead, hands.


    ''I.... was eaten alive.''


    Even if there was no longer any pain, the phantom feeling of her flesh being torn from her body was still fresh in her mind.


    It was a feeling which she would never - no, she could never forget it.


    To the point where a thought such as ''was it all just a dream?'', never even crossed her mind.


    It happened.


    It was real.


    Sylvia had died.


    Yet here she was, in the body of an undead.


    Alive.


    Her mind was fresh and she could feel and think the same as when she was alive.


    ''I... am a zombie?''


    ''That... can''t be right.''


    [Zombies are supposed to be mindless monsters. Isn''t that what you''re thinking?]


    It was then that Sylvia was reminded of the existence which haunted her being. The realisation hit her like a ton of bricks- despite having died, the creature was still there.


    [Unfortunately for you... because I am here, you won''t become brainless like them. After all, the virus affects the brain... yet I am a part of your brain. And I just so happen to be immune.]


    ----


    ''I.... see.''


    Sylvia wanted to scream.


    She wanted to shout out in terror.


    Because of what she had become.


    Yet she could not.


    She could not scream, for as she thought this, she came to see the two children in front of her.


    Safe and sound.


    ''They... are still alive.''


    And as she saw them, Sylvia smiled.


    Tears ran down her zombified face, and Sylvia couldn''t help but find herself overwhelmed with relief.


    ''You... aren''t as much of a monster as I expected.''


    [Hah? Don''t get the wrong idea, human. We hate all humans. However... I spared them because it would be better to use them as hostages.]


    It was then that tentacles of flesh spouted out from the back of Sylvia, forming blades at the end which pressed to the necks of the two children.


    And then, from one of the tentacles, a mouth opened as it spoke.


    [It wouldn''t even take me a second to kill them. Therefore... I''ve changed my mind on our deal. From this point on.... heh.]


    Sylvia widened her eyes as the tentacles seemed to move on their own, completely free of her will.


    [If you don''t want these two to die... then you will have to become my slave.]


    ----


    "Oh... you''ve always been so creative like that."


    From behind, Sylvia heard an unfamiliar voice speak as a hand was placed on her shoulder.


    Turning her head however, she saw it.


    A familiar face, yet one which had become rotten with zombification.


    "I wouldn''t have ever thought of something so... evil. Maybe I fail as an enemy of humanity. What do you think... Number 1?"


    It was then that the tentacles seemed to retract from the children.


    "No, not at all. I can think of things like this, but you''re the one who was able to spread the virus. It''s because of you... that we were able to turn this world to chaos."


    Sylvia could do nothing more than watch as an extension of her own body had a conversation with a man who was clearly not Marcus.


    "You... there¡­¡± Sylvia panted. ¡°Are there multiple of you? And you''ve taken over Marcus... as well?"


    "Yes. Ah, looks like your host is pretty smart. My host isn''t that dumb either.¡± The creature mused. ¡°I tried to pick a smart one because they seem to understand things a bit quicker."


    "Hehe... well, no matter how smart she is, that doesn''t matter if she''s weak."


    "I suppose that''s right."


    Holding out his arms, the monster who had overtaken Marcus'' body grinned with pride.


    And it was at that moment that both Sylvia and the two children were filled with something beyond mere terror.


    Awe.


    They were left breathless on seeing that demented, greed filled smile of the man who stood before them.


    And in that moment, Sylvia felt as if that man was holding out his arms in order to grasp the entire world within them.


    "After all... you humans are nowhere near as superior as we were taught you were."


    ----


    "Well... I believe my time is about up. I have said all I wish to say for now. Do treat my host nicely, Host Number 1. Ah, and for your reference... I suppose I have yet to introduce myself."


    The monster motioned his arms in a fluid manner, bowing his head before Sylvia with the grace of a noble.


    "We were never allowed the luxury of names. However, if you wish to refer to me by anything... then Number 7 will be fine."


    Closing his eyes, the man grinned in a confident manner as he spoke with eyes closed.


    "I do hope that you can get along with my host for the time being. After all... you are both monsters in this world where monsters are as common as insects. As disgusting as he was¡­¡± The creature breathed in deeply. ¡°..That man at least allowed us to confide in having comrades to share the suffering with for a time. Therefore... we will at least grant you that slight bit of mercy."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    And then, the creature grinned so that his pristine white teeth peeked out, to reveal a set of monstrous fangs.


    "Good luck."


    And then, opening his eyes, the eyes of the creature no longer had the black sclera which they held before.


    They returned to their normal state, and the man seemed to jolt around as if he had just awoken, looking around in confusion.


    "Where... am I?", he whispered as he looked around him, then to the children and the zombified woman standing in front of him.


    "I..."


    Marcus felt his body, looking around him to confirm the scenario.


    "Am still...."


    ''No... I am not still alive. But even so... I am not dead.''


    It was then that Marcus took note of the woman before him.


    She was wearing jeans and a t-shirt, though they had been torn and were covered in blood.


    A tentacle seemed to be retracting into the back of the zombified woman, who looked to him with an expression of fear.


    "Sylvia?"


    "M-Marcus? Is that you?" Sylvia whispered.


    "It... is. For now."


    For now.


    Marcus realized now that the creature could take control of his body whenever he wanted.


    Which meant that every second Marcus held control of his own body was a conscious decision from that creature known as Number 7.


    At any moment, it could steal his body and perform horrid actions in his name.


    And Marcus would be able to do nothing to stop it.


    Not even kill himself.


    "Sylvia... wait... just a minute..."


    It was then that the information began to process within the mind of Marcus.


    "Your blood... the blood on your shirt and jeans... is... is that your own?"


    Looking at Marcus with a pained expression, Sylvia nodded.


    "That is correct."


    "Then... you too..."


    "Yes. I too... am covered in my own blood."


    Walking forward, Sylvia wrapped her arms around Marcus, resting her head on his shoulder as she bit her lip in concern.


    Placing his hand around the woman, Marcus did not bother to become flustered.


    He merely laid his hand on her back, and the two looked forward with pained expressions - now fully aware of the predicament they were in.


    "From when I was human."


    ----


    "What''s the situation?" Marcus muttered.


    "I tried to help the kids, and I died because of it." Sylvia responded.


    "Was it painful?"


    "Of course."


    "I died as well... but not from anything so noble."


    "What have you learned?"


    "This is no place to explain such things. Should we find somewhere to sit?"


    "I... suppose so."


    The two remained leaning on one another, Sylvia''s head on the shoulder of Marcus as they had this strangely professional interaction.


    "Children... come over and sit down. After all¡­¡± Sylvia laughed at the morbid irony. ¡°This was a lounge at one point. And it would seem that the undead are no longer using it."


    Sylvia walked over and quickly took a seat, at which Marcus followed.


    "Well... there are two, I suppose."


    The children watched as the two sat down, and they slowly stood up from the ground.


    Shane took the hand of his sister, and once more he put on a brave expression, walking forth as he sat across from the two people who hosted such monsters within them.


    ''Even if she has a monster inside her... she died for us.''


    ''Even if she is a zombie... she is still a good person.''


    The two were confident in at least this much.


    No matter who they were, no matter what they were, these two people were ones that they could trust.


    Even if the creatures inside them, they could not.


    Sitting forward, the man seemed to fix his tie, as ragged as it was in combination with his bloodied and torn suit.


    "Now... I think I should start from the beginning."


    ----


    Sylvia and Marcus exchanged their own experiences with one another and with the children, soon coming to understand the creatures inside them a bit better.


    "So they are experiments... and parasites. But where on earth could such things have taken place?"


    "I don''t believe that even they know. For if I were them and I knew, heading back to that place would be my first priority."


    The two threw away all emotion, focusing completely not on the fear in their hearts, but on the facts and how to deal with them.


    They were logical beyond all else.


    Truly a man and woman of business.


    "Then... how do we deal with these new zombified bodies? Will they not rot away as time passes?"


    "That is not possible. We hold strange regenerative powers, likely as a part of the merging of our cells with the parasite. Even if we are continuously rotting from the inside, those rotten cells are continuously being replaced."


    "I see."


    "There is one more thing which I... am unsure about."


    Reaching to his side, the man grabbed one of the two knives - the one made from a fleshy substance.


    "Somehow... I created this. It was not by the will or decision of that thing... but rather, I did this."


    "So... you are saying that we may be able to utilize whatever strange powers these monsters hold?" Sylvia gained from that statement.


    "Perhaps.¡± Marcus mused, turning the knife around. ¡°However, that is merely in theory. If we are unable to actually master them in practice, then such a theory is meaningless."


    "True enough."


    Looking at the children with a serious expression, Marcus leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands.


    "Children. I see that my coworker... would it be acceptable to call you by such a title?¡± Marcus quickly glanced at Sylvia. ¡°Well, that shouldn''t matter right now.¡±


    Turning back once more to the children, Marcus continued.


    ¡°Sylvia has apparently saved your lives. I never personally would have imagined that a woman like her would risk her life for a couple of children such as you two¡­¡± Marcus continued slightly bitterly. ¡°But I suppose in a situation like this... you truly learn about the inner workings of a person''s heart."


    "Don''t speak of me as if I am some sort of saint. I... merely failed to listen to the logical side of me." Sylvia muttered.


    "Which would imply that there is an illogical side of you. Heh. Or should I say... an emotional side."


    "That''s..."


    Holding up his hand, Marcus quieted the woman before she could respond.


    "Tell me then. Are you two afraid of us? Should we leave you, or should we stay with you? If we leave, we cannot protect you. But if we stay, we may endanger you. I suppose in this world... there is no guarantee of survival. Therefore I would like you two to have the choice."


    The two tensed up, pressured by the words of the man, at which he laid his question on them.


    "Are you two willing to survive alongside a couple of monsters?"


    "Yes."


    Without hesitation, the two replied in unison.


    Not a moment passed before they responded.


    "As scary as those two were... I think this world would be even scarier... without Miss Sylvia.", Amy whispered.


    The two stood up, and they walked over to the zombified woman.


    And then, they hugged her.


    "Even if you had to become a zombie... we''re glad you''re still alive.", Shane said.


    As the two hugged her, Sylvia once again felt a warmth inside her cold, dead heart.


    "I..."


    "How interesting. I never knew that you were so good with children. You never spoke about your personal life, after all.", Marcus joked.


    Sylvia looked at the man with a slightly annoyed expression, but on seeing the gentle yet brave expressions of the children who held her, she placed her rotten hands on them.


    "Then... I will do my best. But nothing more."


    "Of course. We cannot expect any more. We have already died once... and who knows when those things will turn our lives upside down again?"


    Standing up, Marcus stepped forward - fixing his tie as he prepared to fight.


    "Yet even so... are we not professionals?"


    And then, he laughed.


    "Heh."


    With arrogance and overconfidence, the man unbuttoned his suit jacket, grabbing both of his knives as he prepared to fight.


    "This is a request, is it not? A request... for protection."


    Slicking back his hair with the hand that held the normal knife, the man turned around to face the three with pride.


    "Then is it not our duty... to do everything within our power to ensure that our clients receive the best possible service?"

 Chapter Number 12: Test

    Marcus couldn''t help but feel gratitude.


    Just when he felt that everything had gone wrong, just as he began to feel that his situation was completely hopeless, a coworker appeared before him.


    His mind had been invaded.


    His body, overtaken.


    His flesh, rotten.


    He had literally been eaten alive, and the mental trauma of such a thing was still fresh in his mind, as if it happened just moments before.


    And to make things worse, the arrogant monster within him could likely take over his body on a whim.


    However as he awoke, and as he witnessed his coworker who had cried on his shoulder, he realized something.


    He was not alone in this madness.


    While he wasn''t in control of his own body, Sylvia was here - giving her life for the sake of these two children.


    The woman who never seemed to show even the slightest hint of emotion, the best employee he had ever worked alongside.


    She was a person who never opened up to anyone about her personal life, and yet here she was.


    Vulnerable.


    And no longer human.


    Just like him.


    And it was as he saw that vulnerability that Marcus realized what he needed to be doing.


    He realized that even in this chaos, before all else, he had a duty.


    A duty to sincerely and professionally give his all.


    ----


    "Then is it not our duty... to do everything within our power to ensure that our clients receive the best possible service?"


    Standing up, Sylvia smiled as she witnessed a man who was filled with confidence.


    "It would seem... that I am going to be working with you once again."


    Stepping forth, Sylvia motioned for the two children to follow her, at which they quickly stood up.


    "Don''t let it end the same way as it did before."


    "That was a fluke. I will not allow such a thing to occur again."


    The man responded to Sylvia''s jest, to which she gripped her spear.


    "Then... What should we do? We have enough food and water to survive for now, but we''re in the middle of the city. If we want to escape... we''re going to have to somehow make it out of here."


    Shane spoke up to the man, gripping the skewer that he held in his hands.


    The two had been given weapons, yet they found themselves too shaken to use them even when on the brink of death.


    And at this, Shane felt disgusted in himself.


    ''If it weren''t for the whims of those monsters... we would be dead too. And we probably would have become the same as all those zombies.''


    How could he call himself the older brother when he had failed to even protect his sister?


    He forced someone else to sacrifice her life for him.


    And because of his inability to react, Sylvia had died.


    Even if Sylvia forgave him, he couldn''t forgive himself.


    Gripping his weapon, the boy seemed to frown as these thoughts overcame his mind.


    "I... don''t want to have to rely on you two."


    The boy began to shiver, the skewer shaking within his hands as he spoke with his head lowered.


    "I... don''t want to have to see you die again... just to protect me.", he whispered.


    "Me... too.", Amy added, in an equally grim tone.


    As the two said these things, Marcus turned around, walking over to the two.


    "I see."


    Bending down, the man looked the two in their eyes, reading them.


    "So even in this forsaken world... things like this are possible."


    And then, he grinned.


    "Excellent."


    Sheathing his own two knives, Marcus then motioned for the boy to follow him.


    "You. Come over here."


    Shane looked up to the man, unsure what was about to happen, yet after looking at his sister and receiving a nod, he stepped forward.


    ''If I am terrified... then that will only hold me back.'', Marcus thought.


    [Oh? What resolve¡­] Number 7 cooed. [But will you really go through with it?]


    Marcus then sat down at a chair, resting his arms on it.


    "Come behind me, boy."


    [Marcus, I think there''s something that you''re failing to realize here.]


    The voice continued to speak into Marcus¡¯s mind, yet he ignored it.


    Instead, he smiled grandly as the boy made his way behind the man.


    [However... I suppose I''ll let you learn this on your own. After all... this is an experiment. Is it not?]


    Even as the voice assaulted him, Marcus continued to smile.


    He smiled, and he smiled.


    His smile carried such blatant arrogance, such vast overconfidence, that one might question his mental state just upon looking at him.


    And then, he spoke.


    "Kill me."


    "Wha-"


    These words reached the ears of the boy, who stumbled backwards in shock as he heard these words exit the mouth of the man who sat in front of him, not so much as turning his head around to look at the boy.


    His neck was exposed, and even as he said these words, he did not flinch nor prepare himself for such a thing.


    He merely said those words.


    "Kill... you?"


    "If you cannot even kill a zombie... then you will never be able to protect yourself. Much less your sister."


    Without turning his head, Marcus said these words to the boy, who began to shake as he tried to grip the weapon.


    "Therefore... it would be best to practice on someone... who will not end up dying anyways."


    On hearing these words, the boy froze in place.


    ''How... can I kill him?''


    ''Why... would he ask me to do such a thing?''


    The boy slowly stood up, yet he felt as if he could collapse at any moment.


    The fear made it''s way through each and every one of his limbs, weakening him to the point of horror.


    "Perhaps you are wondering why?"


    Holding up his hand, the man looked at it, glancing at his own palm, and then turning it to look at the vein covered back of his hand.


    "Because I want to know. No... I need to know. Is there any way at all to kill the creature inside me?"


    Grabbing his neck, the man began to rub his throat, and then he grasped it as if he were about to choke himself.


    "If he can only revive me a limited number of times by turning me into a monster... then perhaps another death should be enough. If you will not kill me... then I will."


    Looking up with a smile, the man then aimed his words towards Sylvia.


    "I apologize for leaving you so quickly. I will leave these children in your care. However, even so... I must know for certain."


    Looking up to the woman, Marcus could see a clear expression of surprise and concern - one in which she had never shown in her previous life.


    With this, Marcus closed his eyes, still smiling.


    "I wish to know if we even have the power to choose when we die. Now kill me, boy. Or I will give your sister a turn."


    As the man said this, Shane froze.


    The words which the man just said, he could not comprehend.


    His mind became filled with confusion, and the shaking would not cease.


    Instead, it became all the greater.


    And then, he dropped the skewer to the ground.


    He could not kill this man.


    For even as he was being instructed to, he was terrified.


    Terrified of what would happen if he were to succeed.


    And terrified of what would happen if he were to not.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Yet as he sat there, trembling in fear, a figure began moving in his fuzzy vision.


    And then, his vision cleared.


    "If brother will not... then I will."


    And then, he saw it.


    His sister stood before him.


    And her knife was pressing into the neck of the zombified man.


    Tears filled her eyes, and she trembled as well, but even so, she pressed the knife to his neck without mercy.


    "Thank you, Sir. Because of this... I will be able to protect him. If you truly do die here... then I will never forget you."


    And then, she slit his throat.


    Blood gushed out of the man''s neck, and his body fell forward, hitting the ground with a mushy sound.


    The girl looked onto the zombified body with cold eyes.


    Yet these cold eyes, though fearful, were filled with another emotion.


    Resolve.


    In that instant, on seeing her weak brother fall backwards, the girl had taken this opportunity to resolve herself.


    And thus, a killer was born.


    "Thank you, Sir.", she stated, her voice having become robotic, cold and detached.


    "For our sake... you risked everything."


    Wiping the blood off on her shirt, the girl turned around, looking at her brother with a lifeless expression, eyes vacant.


    "Brother. Why are you so scared? Look. Now I''ll be able to protect you from the monsters."


    And thus, Marcus died.


    For the third time.


    ----


    "Huff... huff... huff... huff... huff... huff...."


    The panicked panting of two people filled the room as they frantically searched for their bearings.


    The first was the man whose throat had just been slit, yet had soon regenerated.


    His blood covered the floor around him, yet right now he was awake again.


    He was awake.


    He was alive.


    Yet even so, he was in a panic.


    The pain of having his throat sliced open still remained, even though his wounds had already healed.


    It was enough to the point where he wanted to scream out, yet he could not, for he did not even have the energy to do so.


    He held back his own tears, looking around with eyes of madness as he tried to calm himself.


    And it was then that he saw it.


    The boy, Shane, was having a similar panic attack.


    He was breathing heavily as well, panting and struggling as he backed away from his sister.


    "Who... are you?", he whispered.


    Yet his sister merely cocked her head to the side, as if she didn''t understand his question.


    "What do you mean, brother? It is me, Amy. Your little sister. Who else would I be?"


    "You... you..."


    The boy looked around, however he then caught sight of Marcus, who was now struggling to stand.


    "You"


    The boy stood up, only to immediately fall back down - for his limbs were unable to handle the immense emotions which spurred within him.


    "You!¡± He spat. ¡°What did you do to my sister!?"


    "I..¡± Marcus huffed, grinning as he felt his throat. ¡°I see.¡±


    Marcus then stood up, his hands twitching as he confirmed that his neck was repaired.


    "So I truly cannot die... yet even so... it seems... that I was successful."


    It was then that Marcus heard a horrible laughter erupt inside his mind.


    [Ahahaha!] The creature cackled. [How interesting! How truly interesting! You wished for the children to survive, so you decided to turn them into killers! I like it! Excellent, absolutely excellent! I am grateful I chose you as my host, Marcus!]


    Holding his hand to his face so that he covered one eye, Marcus merely smiled as the creature shouted with madness.


    "Be quiet. I can''t hear anything if you scream like that."


    [Ahahah..]


    Then, walking over to the girl, Marcus placed his zombified hand on her shoulder.


    "Are you alright?", he asked.


    "Ah! You''re alive again! I''m glad that you survived, Sir!"


    The girl turned around with a bright smile, and Marcus felt relief fill his chest.


    ''This... is exactly as planned.''


    He felt as if his chest was about to burst, yet even so the relief overcame any form of terror or fear which could make it''s way into his heart.


    He grabbed his own chest, holding his undead heart as it seemed to beat with madness.


    Then, turning around, Marcus was met with the cold eyes of a woman.


    "What have you done to her?"


    "I did nothing... except what was necessary."


    "I... see."


    Nodding, the woman looked at the two children with concern.


    "Then... I suppose she will be fine... even if something happens to us. Logically... this is for the best."


    Sylvia didn''t seem to agree with the words she spoke on an emotional level, yet even so she spoke them.


    For she knew that this world was one of madness.


    And she understood that the horrors which they had seen were only the beginning of what they might experience.


    ''If they were to remain innocent... then they would die. That much... is guaranteed.''


    Clenching her fist so hard that she drew blood, the woman approached the boy.


    And then, inside her mind, Sylvia heard a voice.


    [Hey. Can I help you? I won''t interfere if you say no, but I won''t endanger them if you agree.]


    Grimacing, Sylvia closed her eyes as she was filled with indecision.


    ''Am I truly about to do this?'', she thought.


    Opening her eyes, she witnessed the two children.


    The girl looked to Sylvia with cheerful happiness, as if fear was no longer present in her.


    And the boy was sitting on the ground, having fallen backwards in terror.


    Which one was better?


    To die a fearful coward?


    Or to go mad, and remain alive as one turned into a monster?


    She did not know.


    However, she knew which one would survive.


    ''Very well. Do not lay a finger on them.''


    [Great!]


    And then, her sclera turned black.


    A wicked smile drew itself across the woman, and a multitude of tentacles shot out from her, wrapping themselves around the smiling girl.


    "Haha... miss, did you let the other one out to play? Hello! You said your name was Number 1, right? I''m Amy! It''s nice to meet you!"


    The girl looked back even as she was wrapped in tentacles and lifted into the air, speaking to the monster without the slightest ounce of fear.


    Her mind had completely snapped.


    "Hello, lump of human flesh! I''m Number 1. And yeah, I suppose you could say that I''m here to play with you. Although... I wonder if your brother will join in on the fun? Hehehe..."


    Turning to the boy, who scooted back in fear, the monster approached him as she held up the girl, wrapping more and more tentacles around her neck.


    And then, with a horrible crackling voice, she spoke to the boy in a condescending manner.


    "Alright, child. It''s your turn. Are you going to let your sister protect you from everything?"


    And then, she approached the boy, bringing her demented face only inches from his.


    Picking up the skewer, she placed it in his hand, and slowly she wrapped his fingers around it.


    With a horrid smile, the woman turned her face a perfect 90 degrees as she looked into his eyes with pure madness.


    "Or are you going to kill the monsters who attack her?"

 Chapter Number 13: Corrupted

    "Are you going to let your sister protect you from everything?"


    "Or are you going to kill the monsters who attack her?"


    ----


    Shane felt as if his brain was melting.


    Every ounce of his being wanted to crawl into a hole.


    Before him, this monster had wrapped up his sister in her tentacles, holding her up and swinging her about like a plaything.


    And yet, even this was not what tormented Shane.


    What he was truly scared of... was his own sister.


    "Hahaha! It''s fun being up here like this! Brother, you should come too!"


    She was laughing.


    She was smiling.


    "What''s wrong, brother? Are you scared of heights? It''s so much fun!!"


    She was... happy.


    Her mind had completely snapped.


    She had gained the ability to kill.


    And in doing so, she had lost something.


    The ability to fear.


    Perhaps she had been so overwhelmed that her mind simply couldn''t handle it, and thus she came into this state.


    And there was no turning back.


    For Shane''s little sister had killed a man.


    Even if he was still alive, the fact remained that she sliced his artery, slaying him on the spot, causing him to die for just a few moments before he was revived.


    Right now, in that moment of bliss, Amy did not even realize what she had done.


    Not a single thought of whether it was wrong or right had even crossed her mind.


    She had become a murderer.


    Yet even if Amy were to mysteriously return to her normal, innocent self...


    Then she would never be able to live with what she had done.


    "I... do I have to become like that too?"


    Shane was scared.


    Terrified.


    "Haha! That''s right, little human! How about this?"


    The figure then wrapped the tentacles around the leg of the girl, swinging her about and throwing her into the air before catching her again.


    "Ahaha!! Don''t surprise me like that!"


    It was madness.


    Pure, unbridled, madness.


    As he watched his sister so happily giggling, tears came to the eyes of Shane as he gripped the skewer tightly.


    "I... just have to kill you, right?"


    Stepping forward, the monster in the flesh of a human looked to him with a wicked grin.


    "That''s right. Hey meat sack, I think your kin would like to join us finally."


    "Ah, really? Brother, do you want to come up and play too?"


    His head lowered and eyes darkened, Shane slowly approached the creature while brandishing the weapon.


    "If it is just killing a monster like you... then even I can do that much."


    And then, he thrusted the skewer forth, directly into the chest of the woman.


    The crimson fluid leaked from her chest as the boy pulled the blade out, and the woman grinned as she looked at him.


    He raised his face, revealing a tearful expression, clear drops of water pooling in his eyes.


    "But I''ll never be able to get my sister back. And that... is what I can''t accept."


    "Brother, why are you crying? Number 1 was just having fun with me."


    Holding in his words, the boy did not say anything more.


    She was lost.


    There was no point in explaining.


    He merely walked off, and slowly the creature unwrapped it''s tentacles around the girl, lightly placing her down.


    Then once all the tentacles retracted into her body, the dark sclera became whitened once more, and the woman fell backwards, a hole in her chest.


    "Blergh!"


    She spit up blood as she fell on her back, and the body became cold once more.


    She landed with the cracking of many bones, and her face carried a dulled expression - one devoid of emotion.


    Thus, Sylvia died.


    For the second time.


    ----


    Sylvia awoke from death, and immediately was filled with the memories of what had happened.


    Including the pain of being stabbed.


    It was enough to make her writhe in pain as she jolted up, grabbing her heart as she panted heavily.


    ''I... am alive. Again.''


    Again.


    She had died not once now, but twice.


    And even after the first death, the second was no easier.


    The pain of being stabbed in the heart, as momentary as it was, pulsated through her mind, playing back over and over in her head as she gathered herself.


    "Are you alright?"


    Sitting on a couch before her were three people.


    The man who spoke had black hair which was slicked up, and he wore a torn and dirtied suit with a bloodied tie.


    Sitting next to him with a guilty expression was the young boy, who averted his eyes from Sylvia - unable to even face her.


    And looking at Sylvia with an excited expression as she kicked her legs back and forth was a young girl.


    Her bright blue eyes seemed to shine as she gazed at Sylvia, blissfully unaware of the dangerous situation she was in.


    "You''re awake, miss! I''m glad. After all... if you didn''t wake up again, it would have been quite lonely... though I did like playing with Number 1, but she went to sleep as well."


    These words drove a stake into the heart of Sylvia, who tried to gather her scrambled thoughts.


    ''She took over.''


    ''The girl... has gone mad.''


    ''And the boy... killed her.''


    ''Therefore... he killed me.''


    Realizing what had happened, Sylvia slowly stood up, holding her chest.


    It had healed completely.


    Her heart had been stabbed clean through.


    Her neck had cracked as she fell backwards, and her brain inside her head must have been shaken on the impact.


    Yet even so, she felt... fine.


    Not a scratch was on her.


    The only proof of her injury was the undead flesh which made up her being.


    Her breathing calmed.


    ''I am alive. I am alive again.''


    Sylvia tried to reassure herself, however another thought then popped up in her mind.


    ''Am I truly alive?''


    Looking at her undead hands, this was a question which made her stop in her tracks, once more afraid.


    ''What... have I become?''


    However, on seeing the guilty expression of the child, Sylvia ceased these thoughts.


    ''Ah... it would be best if I comforted him.''


    "You don''t have to feel bad about killing me. After all... it wasn''t me who you killed. Right?"


    "That..."


    The boy refused to look Sylvia in the eyes, furrowing his brows as he looked to the side with self hatred.


    "I... am sorry. I shouldn''t... have killed you."


    "I was the one who asked you to do it."


    As Sylvia said this, the boy looked up to her with shock.


    "But even so!"


    "No buts. You now understand two things. The first... what it means to kill. And the second..."


    Holding up her hand, Sylvia made a fist, holding it closely to her heart.


    "What it means to hate someone.... enough to want to kill them."


    "I don''t hate you at all, miss."


    "But you hate the one inside me. No?"


    With deadly serious expression, Sylvia cut off the boy any option of argument.


    "And if you hate the one inside me, then you hate enough to kill. Therefore... redirect that hatred."


    Pointing to the outside, Sylvia stepped forward, causing the boy to look up to her with concern.


    "If you hate those monsters enough to kill... then kill. Kill them and kill them and kill them, until there are no more. However if you are bitten, then unlike me, you will not stay alive. Instead, you will become one of them. So let me ask you this."


    Grabbing the boy by his cheeks, Sylvia forced him to look her in the eyes.


    "You can go out there and take revenge for your sister all you want. You can even kill Marcus, who prompted your sister to become like that. Or you can kill me, or the thing inside me, or whoever else. But if you go out there and recklessly swing around your blade with the intention of destroying those monsters... then you should be careful not to become one yourself."


    How Sylvia could say such a thing, she did not know.


    For she herself was beyond terrified.


    Terrified that she would become a monster.


    Yet even so, she said this, not backing down as the boy looked to her with surprise.


    And then, he nodded.


    "I... see."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Then, taking the hand of his sister, he looked into her eyes.


    The girl smiled, looking at her brother with madness.


    "Are you alright, brother? You were crying so much earlier."


    "I... will protect you."


    The girl tilted her head in confusion, unsure as to why the boy would say such a thing.


    And then, he hugged her.


    He gripped her tightly, and refused to let go of her.


    "I will protect you."


    The girl was unsure how to react at first, but then she slowly brought her arms around the boy, hugging him back.


    "Brother, you don''t need to say such a thing. I already know that. But that is why... I must protect you too."


    And then, with a smile, she thinned her eyes with a sudden bout of sadism.


    "And if someone makes you cry... then shouldn''t I slaughter them?"


    Just as he felt warmth in his heart, the words of the girl shattered everything that he had hoped for.


    The glimmering light seemed to fade away as his sister spoke cruel words which he never could have imagined her saying.


    "Tell me brother, who was it that made you cry?"


    Backing away in shock, the boy held an expression of fear.


    Yet soon, that expression took another form, and he looked to her with furious determination.


    "The monsters."


    Gripping his weapon, the boy turned to look towards the outside.


    Walking over as he turned from the girl, Shane spoke with a deadly resolve.


    "The monsters... are the ones who made me cry."


    "I see."


    With a cheerful smile, the girl responded in a manner that carried such vibrant innocence.


    Yet hidden within that innocence, was madness.


    "Then I suppose I should kill the monsters."


    ----


    Was what he had done right?


    Wrong?


    Both?


    Neither?


    Marcus didn''t know.


    However, he knew one thing.


    These children would not have survived, had something gone wrong.


    And with two monsters inside of him and Sylvia, everything could go wrong.


    Therefore, he bit his lip, grinded his teeth, and put on a smile.


    "Have you finished? If so, then we should form a plan to escape this place.", Marcus asked as he motioned to the outside.


    ''I take it that I cannot rely on you to escape from here. Therefore... I suppose I will instead rely on those around me.¡¯, Marcus thought.


    [That''s what you''re doing here? You knew that you couldn''t trust me, and you have no idea whether you''ll be able to survive... so you decided to use those children instead?]


    A pang of guilt thrust itself into the heart of Marcus as Number 7 voiced his actions.


    [Marcus... maybe you are the monster here.]


    ''What of it?''


    With a quick reply, Marcus used his own thoughts to communicate with the creature.


    ''You were the one who forced me to become like this in the first place.''


    ----


    "You two are important. I would like to hope that you two are now able to defend yourself should something go wrong, however the fact of the matter is that myself and Sylvia can get bitten without repercussions, if we ignore the pain.¡±, Marcus said with a sigh. ¡°Therefore, we will act as diversions, drawing the attention of as many zombies as possible.¡±


    ¡°While we do so, you two will see if you can find a working vehicle. The roads are completely cluttered, however the sidewalks are likely free of obstructions for the most part... if we ignore the occasional off course vehicle. So, even if it isn''t perfect... we should be able to make some sort of getaway."


    The four had gathered by the front door of the lounge, and were currently looking out the glass windows to scout out the area.


    "There is a traffic light just up ahead. At the time of the cataclysm, the light must have been red, given that almost no vehicles in that area seem to be demolished. Only the ones which were in motion, which then rear ended into the back line of those who were stopped."


    The chance that the vehicles had deteriorated over time was likely.


    It had been 6 months since the cataclysm had actually occurred.


    Based on the combined information of the group, Marcus had determined that for one reason or another, everyone had fallen asleep - and woken up - at the same time.


    This did not include the zombies, of course.


    However, this did seem to include Marcus and Sylvia, despite the fact that their minds had been invaded by these parasitic creatures.


    Marcus deduced that this was because even though his cells had one way or another merged with the parasite, that he was still "human", in the most liberal sense of the word.


    Once he died the first time, this was the trigger behind the release of the disease, in order to "Save" his life, and prevent him from truly dying.


    Whether this inability to die was a blessing or a curse, it was reality.


    Marcus was a businessman.


    Sylvia was a businesswoman.


    They were people who would use anything they could to their advantage.


    And so they had decided to use it.


    Even if there were monsters living within them, even if they were terrified as to what they would become - or even what they already had become, this much would not stop them.


    Even if they still suffered from the torment of having been killed, and multiple times at that, even if the pain seemed to still replay itself in their minds, they would not give in.


    For as painful as it was, it ended.


    Yet their lives would not end.


    And because of this, unless they resolved themselves and became strong enough to survive without being killed, then the pain would never end.


    "You two are to find a vehicle. Preferably, find one which is unlocked. However if they are all locked, find one in which the window has been broken. You WILL have to kill the driver. Can I rely on you to do that?"


    Speaking to the children, Marcus looked them in the eyes one final time before they headed out, to which he was met with a couple of nods.


    "I... can do it,'''' Shane said.


    "Yep!", Amy replied with an energetic smile.


    On seeing these two children, Marcus had no opportunity to wonder if what he had done was wrong.


    It was necessary.


    That was all he knew.


    He told himself this over and over.


    Just as when he worked himself to death, he did so because it was necessary.


    Everything he had ever done, he had done it because it was necessary.


    ''It merely happens to be the case that in this wretched world... I have to take greater measures in order to get by. However, compared with the life I was living before...''


    Recalling his previous life, the constant irritation and stress, and the fear of survival, Marcus smiled lightly as he chuckled to himself.


    ''I honestly can''t say which one is worse.''


    Opening the door, the four filed out of the apartment building.


    The two adults stood in front, one with a spear and the other with two knives - one made from sharpened flesh.


    And behind them were two children - the boy carrying a skewer and the girl with a knife.


    Stepping forward, the group immediately caught the attention of the zombies around them.


    "Gr?"


    "Rag?"


    "Ruug?"


    Dozens of zombies lined the street. Some were only the upper torsos, crawling around on the ground with their entrails dragging behind them.


    The majority however, were fully functional.


    Spreading his arms, Marcus shouted out to gather the attention of all.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! I come to you today with a lovely offer. Step right up, step right up!! For this is a one time, limited edition deal which you can only receive right now!."


    The two children seemed to duck away behind some landscaping as Marcus and Sylvia stepped forward, to which the woman continued the man''s speech.


    "If you''re searching for brains to consume, then you''re in for quite the treat! Our brains just so happen to contain a special ingredient which you will find in no human."


    The two carried themselves with pride, flaunting their own skills as salespeople with false confidence and deceptive advertisement.


    And then, in unison, they spoke.


    "If you miss out on this offer... then you will never get another chance in your lives."

 Chapter Number 14: That which makes a human

    ''The zombies... do not recognize a person from looks or smell alone.''


    Marcus and Sylvia stood forth, grand smiles plastering their expressions.


    ''They cannot tell whether a person is just another zombie or a human... without a trigger.''


    The foul creatures quickly turned their attention to the two, who had so readily created such a stir.


    Within the vicinity, there were around 50.


    ''And it would seem that the trigger has nothing to do with WHAT one is... but rather HOW they act.''


    Gripping their weapons, the two stood back to back as they prepared themselves to fight.


    Likely, to their deaths.


    ''And what are the two things that separate humans from these monsters?''


    A zombie lunged forth, at which Sylvia quickly stabbed her spear through it''s head, ripping it out violently as she prepared for the next strike.


    ''Arrogance... and fear.''


    With a pained expression, Sylvia did everything she could to keep that overconfident smile covering her face.


    ''And right now... we are overflowing with both of those.''


    ----


    "What''s wrong? Did you not hear me correctly? I said that this is a one time offer. If you''re going to be the lucky winner, then you''re going to have to try a little harder..."


    Drawing a horizontal arc through the air, the sharp blade of flesh slid through the heads of multiple zombies like butter as Marcus fought with every fiber of his being.


    "Than that."


    The blood splattered over the two as multiple bodies dropped to the ground with squishing noises, lifelessly falling upon the cold pavement.


    However even as these bodies fell, droves of zombies quickly replaced them, converging on the two pale skinned zombies whose eyes carried the liveliness of humanity.


    They roared and groaned, snarling and hissing.


    Some of the zombies began to trip over the ones who had fallen, at which Sylvia didn''t miss a beat, thrusting her spear right into the falling path of those who had tripped.


    The force of falling was enough to make their heads explode into chunks of flesh and blood, however she didn''t merely stop at one.


    One by one, she thrust her spear in and out of the zombies, matching their motions with her own as she caused spray after spray of entrails.


    "There are only two brains available... so if you''re going to get a hold of them... you''re going to need to make a much higher offer... than anyone else."


    With a smile, Sylvia switched places with Marcus, who rushed on top of the pile of bodies, lunging forth as he plunged each of his two blades into two zombies, slicing straight down through their heads and cutting their bodies into two.


    "And currently... there don''t seem to be any decent bidders. We aren''t desperate sellers, you know."


    Dodging the bite of another zombie, Marcus quickly gained his footing on solid ground as the zombie fell forward into the pile, at which he thrusted the regular blade into the back of its neck, pulling it out quickly as the creature fell forward, now lifeless.


    However, now the two were separated.


    "Ah, don''t you think you''re being a bit too... risk oriented?"


    Jumping on top of the pile as well, Sylvia took the back of Marcus as she started to use the height advantage to attack from a distance.


    Backing up while wielding both daggers, Marcus stood with Sylvia to his back, taking on any undead who got past her spear.


    "Is this all you can do? After seeing Number 7, I would''ve expected more. Are there no zombies who can actually put up a good fight here? Or perhaps you all simply don''t have any motivation?"


    Even as he made such arrogant statements, more and more zombies seemed to be approaching the two.


    They gathered in the masses, and were now to the point where they were pushing and shoving on another as they inched closer.


    Sylvia''s spear shot off like a minigun, her arms tirelessly working to stab each and every creature which approached her.


    Her veins became like ice, and she felt herself becoming exhausted as she took care of the creatures one by one.


    ''I... can''t do this.''


    ''There are... too many.''


    The woman began to breathe heavily as a number of zombies got past her line, approaching Marcus.


    ''Shit...''


    ''I.... was arrogant.''


    ''No... we knew this would happen.''


    Marcus then found himself slicing and dicing, cutting away at the chests of the creatures before they could reach him.


    Barely able to stand, Sylvia forced herself to continue attacking, trying to kill as many as possible before they got close enough to Marcus.


    ''We knew... that this would happen... yet... we still did it.''


    At this point, Marcus was furiously attacking one after another, not pausing for even a second to breathe.


    ''Why... did we do this?''


    ''Why... after all that... did we choose to do this?''


    It was then that Sylvia tried to thrust her spear into the head of a zombie who was attempting to attack Marcus, however she instead dropped her weapon.


    Her arms twitched uncontrollably, unable to move as she wanted.


    She was exhausted.


    ''No...''


    However even so, Marcus quickly took care of the creature, slicing it''s head clean off.


    He seemed to glance back at the dropped spear, however only for a second, given that there were too many zombies near him to allow him the chance to give it back to Sylvia.


    The woman felt her knees buckling, barely able to keep herself standing.


    ''Shit...''


    And then, she felt a hand grab her throat.


    ''Ugh!''


    Turning around, she saw that numerous zombies had snuck up from behind, and were already within attacking range.


    ''No.... not... not again...''


    Crunch.


    Biting into the neck of the woman, a piece of flesh was ripped from her.


    Rotten as it was, a surge of pain exploded at the location of the bite, causing Sylvia to scream out.


    "Agh!!"


    Falling off the pile of zombies, a number of living ones toppled onto the woman, taking advantage of her vulnerability.


    ''No... no.... not again...''


    However, at that moment, two of the zombies'' heads exploded.


    As the blood rained onto the woman, she looked up to see that knives had been thrown, straight into the heads of the two creatures.


    Turning her head, she saw Marcus standing there, out of breath and surrounded by zombies, who grabbed him from all locations, pulling him into their greedy clutches.


    And then, with a fearful expression, the man said one thing to the woman.


    "I''m sorry... it looks like... we really are going to die again."


    A single tear flowed down the man''s face as he was pulled into a group of zombies, who immediately began feasting on the man.


    The crunching of bones, the ripping of flesh, the tearing of limbs, all these sounds were accompanied by the horrifying screeching of the man.


    And then, from the other side, the zombies who had lagged behind the first two were on top of Sylvia.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    An orchestra of screams pierced the air as the two were tackled by the hordes, teeth and claws sinking into their flesh as insanity filled their minds.


    As the creature sunk its teeth into her leg, the woman furiously struggled, at which the zombie grabbed hold of her, pinning her down.


    "No! No!"


    Then, a few other stragglers approached the woman, and soon enough there were a dozen around her.


    "Stop!"


    She screamed, however such a thing was useless when faced with such brainless creatures whose hunger knew no bounds.


    The chewing sounds did not stop, and her flesh was once again torn from her body, as disgusting and rotten as it was.


    Her fingers were bitten into, and everything aside from her brain was consumed with haste.


    Burning pain ignited throughout the woman, causing every one of her sensations to flare up in anguish.


    The two screamed and shouted, terrified and reminded of something all over again - something which they should have realized the first time - yet had failed to do so.


    That even if they were zombies, they still felt pain.


    That even if they would not die...


    That some things were worse than death.


    As they were eaten away at, these two forgot about the children that they were trying to protect.


    They forgot about their reason for coming to this place, their resolve in sacrificing themselves, and their entire reason for living.


    Only one thing filled their minds.


    Agony.


    And in this agony, both people thought the same thing.


    ''Why would I have done this to myself?''


    This question boiled in their minds, ripping away at their very beings.


    The torment which they endured was nowhere near worth saving the lives of a couple of children who they barely knew.


    It was enough to make the two wish that they had never been born.


    ''How... could I have been so naive?''


    ''How could I have approached this without a plan?''


    ''How... could I have thought that merely by being overconfident... that a solution would just come to me?''


    ''Ah. That''s right.''


    Marcus began to question every decision he had made up until this point, wondering how he could have been so foolish as to not learn from his own deaths.


    Closing their eyes, the two furrowed their brows as the pain slowly began to numb.


    ''Those people on the top... arrogance was all they had.''


    ''And that was enough to gain them power.''


    Closing their eyes, the two barely felt anything anymore.


    ''Yet I seem to have forgotten.''


    ''I have never in my life been on the top of the food chain.''


    ''I don''t hold that kind of luck.''


    ----


    [Moments ago]


    Shane could feel nothing more than shame as he snuck away from the two, who called out to gain the attention of all the zombies within the corridor.


    He was pathetic.


    This was the only word he could use to describe himself.


    Those two had died.


    They had been killed.


    Tormented.


    Put into the agony of being eaten alive.


    Yet even so, there they were, standing tall in the face of yet another death.


    Like it was nothing.


    They put on arrogant smiles, shouting out to the zombies as they gained their attention - all so that Amy and Shane would be able to sneak by without being noticed.


    ''How could I have... killed her?''


    Guilt.


    Overwhelming guilt.


    The hatred which Shane held for the monster had not subsided, yet the fact that he had harmed Sylvia in such a manner out of said hatred was enough to make him want to curl up.


    How could he be so weak when everyone around him was suffering just as much?


    No, even more.


    "Come on, brother. If you take so long, then we won''t be able to kill those monsters."


    Looking back at him with those insane eyes, the girl tilted her head as she spoke in a crazed manner.


    "You don''t want that to happen... right?"


    "I..."


    Holding back his emotions, Shane pressed forth, hunching his way past a line of bushes while remaining out of sight of the main road, which was littered with the undead.


    "Don''t want that."


    The two quickly headed past a number of buildings, passing a number of zombies who seemed to be converging on the noisy pair, who were creating such a distraction.


    ''They don''t even pay us any attention, but instead go straight for the noise.''


    The two were almost able to walk right through the zombies, who were occupied on something else.


    They remained relatively out of sight, yet even if they were right in front of the zombies, would they actually be attacked?


    "Brother. The traffic light is up there. Let''s go."


    "Wait. Wait until the zombies clear... then we can walk out."


    Little by little, the zombies all seemed to walk past the two, however it was then that the noise seemed to stop.


    Looking back, Shane saw that Sylvia and Marcus were desperately fighting, too exhausted to even shout out anymore as they struggled to remain alive.


    ''It must... be terrifying.'', Shane thought as he looked over, then quickly looked to the traffic light.


    However it was then that he saw it.


    One single zombie at the back of the line had stopped in his tracks.


    Turning it¡¯s head, the creature instead looked to the bushes which the two children were hiding in.


    And then, it smiled.


    Turning it''s head with a groan, the zombie began to approach the two.


    ''Wha... it''s... coming this way!?''


    Shane looked around with concern, wondering how on earth the zombie knew that they were there - or rather, why it had targeted them even in the ruckus.


    "Brother... don''t you realize it?"


    The zombie approached the two, reaching it''s hands out towards them as it came closer.


    It was then that Amy stood up.


    ''What... what are you doing!?''


    Shane could do nothing more than watch with wide eyes as his sister stepped up, walking into the open.


    Yet even so, the zombie continued walking forward, heading straight for Shane.


    Then, walking around the zombie, the girl jumped up onto the undead man''s back, as if he were giving her a piggyback ride.


    "They can sense human emotion. Therefore... if you don''t want them to notice you... all you have to do is¡­¡±


    With a pause, the girl brought the knife around the man''s head, and stuck it in his mouth.


    ¡°Switch off your emotions.¡±


    Pressing the knife forth, she shoved it straight through his head, causing the man to stop in his tracks.


    Jumping down, the girl seemed to wipe the blood from her hands to her gown, staining it further as the zombified man dropped to the ground lifelessly.


    "But brother... you seem to be emitting a lot of emotion right now. It''s no wonder they notice you."


    Turning her head, the girl began to stroke her own hair, mixing it with the zombified blood.


    "After all... you''re terrified, aren''t you?"

 Chapter Number 15: I killed you.

    Her eyes were blank.


    Her head was cocked, turned almost at a 90 degree angle in a manner which was clearly impossible for a human.


    She stroked her hair with bloody hands, spreading the red liquid around without concern as she painted herself.


    "After all... you''re terrified, aren''t you?"


    With these words, the girl spoke with a smile, as if such a thing did not elicit the slightest emotion within her.


    "But brother... if you wish to truly live in this world... then how could you allow something like fear into your heart?"


    As the girl spoke, Shane slowly opened his mouth as he was once again reminded of a grim reality.


    His sister was gone.


    And replacing her.. Was a monster.


    ----


    ''What... Do I say?''


    ''What... what should I do?''


    ''How... Do I deal with this?''


    These thoughts ran themselves through the boy''s mind, however only one single answer came into his head.


    ''Do I... accept it?''


    How could he accept such a thing?


    How could he go about his life when his only sibling had become something so wretched?


    ''Even if I destroy them... even if I kill them... even if I were to somehow make those things pay...''


    The boy grimaced as he bit down on his lips, unable to accept the truth of the matter.


    ''That wouldn''t bring her back... would it?''


    Standing up, the boy looked to his sister with worry.


    "I get it. Let''s find a vehicle."


    "Do you truly understand, brother? You are still filled with fear, after all." The girl mused, twirling a lock of her hair around her bloody finger.


    "I get it! Now let''s go!"


    Hastily stepping around his sister, the boy approached the line of vehicles, quickly trying to check if the doors were unlocked.


    He pulled on each door to a minivan, however with each pull he realized that he couldn''t get in.


    The childlike zombies inside seemed to cling to the windows, drooling as they watched the boy try to approach them.


    Yet without even looking at them, the boy quickly moved to the vehicle in the next lane.


    This time, it was a pickup truck.


    Shoving the door open, it quickly opened without issue.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, the zombified man inside seemed to fall out.


    ¡°Rargh!!¡±


    The boy backed away, brandishing his weapon as he looked at the monster with a combination of fear and anger.


    He gripped the skewer with both hands, like a child backed into a corner.


    "Stay... stay back."


    Speaking such useless words, they flew right past the brainless zombie, who could never bother to comprehend the meaning of them.


    Much less have the mercy to do as the boy said.


    "Stay away from me!"


    Even as he shouted out, the zombie lunged forward, attempting to grab the boy.


    ''No¡­ wait¡­ stop¡­''


    ''I... I have so much to live for...''


    ''If I get bitten...''


    These thoughts shot through the mind of the boy as his life flashed before his eyes.


    ''Wait...''


    Memories of his sister and him having fun with their loving father.


    Going out to eat.


    Heading to amusement parks.


    School events.


    All these things flashed before the boy in that moment.


    ''I... have so much to live for?''


    Memory after memory, all the times he spent with sister and his father played in his mind.


    And then - two images.


    The first of his wretched father, ruthlessly scrambling to consume him in the form of an undead.


    The second, the disturbing glare which his sister had just shown him.


    And as he recalled these two things, the boy realized something.


    ''I... have nothing to live for.''


    In that instant, the boy''s hands moved on their own.


    They thrusted forth as he dodged the man, sticking the blade straight into the side of the zombie''s neck as it lunged forth.


    The boy dragged the blade through, and the zombie fell to the ground, it''s head hanging from it''s neck like a string.


    Blood splattered onto the boy, and he looked forward with a deadly serious expression as his sister approached him.


    "Brother... I guess you listened to my advice, didn''t you?" Amy giggled.


    The boy looked at his sister with a deadly stare, though she didn''t seem to so much as flinch in the face of that expression.


    "The zombies can''t detect you... unless you show emotion. Ah... but brother, maybe you didn''t actually listen. After all... you''re angry now. Aren''t you?"


    "Yes."


    With this once word, the boy walked into the truck, grimacing as he tried to turn the keys.


    ''Shit. Shit... shit shit shit.''


    He turned the keys furiously, however the truck began to sputter as the engine refused to start.


    "Shit!" He barked.


    Slamming his fist onto the dashboard, the boy cried out as tears formed in his eyes.


    Jumping out of the vehicle, the boy quickly scanned the back of the truck, at which he noticed something.


    A jerry can.


    ''Ah...''


    Turning back, he quickly pulled the gasoline latch, and then walked back over to grab the can.


    He unscrewed it and began to fill up the tank, hoping and praying that it would work.


    ''If these cars were left on at the time of the cataclysm, then they would have continued running until they ran out of gas.''


    Filling up the tank, the girl seemed to smile from behind him as she looked at him with interest.


    "Oh... so that''s what you''re doing."


    The boy filled the tank up slightly, only using just enough gas to start things.


    ''If this one doesn''t work, then I shouldn''t waste all of it here. I''ll try each vehicle until one works.''


    Jumping back into the driver''s seat, the boy turned the keys.


    And with a sputter, the truck turned on.


    ''It... worked.''


    The boy sat in the driver''s seat, his hands shaking as he was successful in something which he believed to be impossible.


    ''It really worked...''


    Before him was an empty road.


    The intersection was clear, and all he had to do was drive forward on the road which was free of vehicles, due to the red light which had been in place at the time of the cataclysm.


    "Oh, it looks like you did well, brother! Now we can get away."


    The girl rushed over to the other side, quickly taking a seat on the passenger''s side.


    However it was at that moment that they heard it.


    "Arghh!!"


    Screams.


    Horrible, human screeches.


    The screeches of two people who were being eaten alive.


    "No- no!¡± That scream was vaguely female.


    "Stop!"


    The screams got louder and louder, causing the boy to freeze in his spot.


    Turning around, he looked back with terror to witness a horrid scene.


    Surrounded by dozens of zombies, once again, were the two who had risked their own bodies for the sake of the children.


    ''Oh... my goodness...''


    ''What... do I do?''


    Shane looked to the two with horror, filled with indecision.


    ''Do I... help them?''


    ''In that situation?''


    These two had given their lives for him.


    Because they would end up surviving, they were currently being mutilated and tormented as they were consumed by hordes of monsters.


    The screaming continued, each one digging into the conscience of the boy as he considered his options.


    ''Do I leave?''


    ''Do I try and help them?''


    ''I can''t get bitten....''


    ''If I get bitten... I''ll die.''


    ''If I try to save them... I''ll die.''


    ''But if I leave them...''


    ''Will I be able to live with myself?''


    As he was plagued with these thoughts however, the boy noticed something out of the corner of his eye.


    Turning to see what it was, he noticed that the girl who sat next to him was gone.


    And now, walking towards the pack of zombies without a care in the world, the young girl seemed to smile as she approached the group.


    "Hey... what are you... doing?"


    The boy whispered these words, yet the girl could not hear him.


    For she was already too far gone.


    ----


    "Mr. Marcus and Miss Sylvia... you two helped me out. Therefore... it saddens me to see you in pain like this."


    Stabbing a knife straight through the head of a zombie on the outer edge of the pile, the young girl who was already drenched in blood became even further covered.


    "Ah... but you two are already dead... aren''t you?"


    Thrusting her knife straight through the brain of a zombie who rushed at her from the side, the girl seemed to be closing her eyes in anger.


    "Therefore... you aren''t experiencing any more pain, right?"


    As she said this, the girl opened her eyes to reveal that they were filled with insanity.


    "I''m sorry... that I had to tend to my brother for so long. If he were a bit faster... then perhaps you wouldn''t have had to go through this."


    Tossing the knife to her other hand and then dodging the bite of one zombie, she kicked it in the gut, causing it to fall forward, at which she stabbed it in the back with a quick motion.


    "However... what''s done is done. You have already died... therefore... I will make sure that you can come back to life... safely."


    However it was at that moment that a number of zombies seemed to get up, no longer focusing on the mostly consumed corpses which they were previously feasting upon.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Ah... it would seem that I failed to listen to my own advice."


    Looking around, the girl was soon completely surrounded as well, with nowhere to escape.


    "Amy!"


    The shout of her brother was heard from afar, yet this made no difference.


    He was too far to do anything to help her, nor was he powerful enough to do anything about these numbers.


    "One single bite... and I will become one of these."


    As she whispered these words, the girl smiled.


    She smiled with madness, and she laughed.


    "Heh."


    Closing her eyes, the zombies around her lunged at her from all directions as the girl didn''t move.


    Slicing horizontally through the heads of two in front of her, the girl slid in between the two to gain another second of time as she pushed the bodies to either side, disrupting the flow of the zombies around her.


    "Hey... did you know?"


    Slicing two more in front of her, the girl tried to weave her way through the crowd, dodging each and every bite as if her very life depended on it.


    Her blade seemed to be attracted to the minds of the creatures as she sliced and diced them like a professional chef.


    "When you die... your life is supposed to be over."


    Tossing the knife from one hand to another, the girl attacked with both hands, alternating as she took out zombie after zombie.


    "You don''t have to be very smart to understand that. Even a child could."


    The girl now used the corpse of a slaughtered zombie to cover her back as she stabbed right between the eyes of a zombie in front of her, while the creatures tried to dig into her from behind.


    "But you guys must be really stupid. Since you can''t even understand that. After all¡­ you¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you? Heh¡­"


    And then, three zombies rushed forth at the girl, to which she could only attack one.


    ¡°Even after dying, that is.¡±


    She made a horizontal slicing motion, however there was not enough power in this swing to make it through the mind of the second one - only reaching halfway before it became stuck.


    "Amy!"


    The girl''s brother shouted out in horror as he realized that the end was near for his sister, however even as the third zombie thrusted it''s teeth towards the girl, she smiled playfully.


    Looking at the creature with her dead eyes, she said one final thing.


    "It wasn''t fun at all playing with you. You were boring."


    Squish!


    The sound of flesh being dug into vibrated throughout the area, and the roaring of zombies seemed to cease for only a second.


    Looking up, the girl saw it.


    Tentacles.


    Weaving in and out of all the zombies around her was a maze of tentacles, creating a rain of blood.


    "Ah.... you''ve come to play too!? Thank goodness!"


    With a childish smile, the girl dropped the zombie off her back as she raised her hands into the air with excitement.


    "I was about to die of boredom!"


    [Hehehe. How could I let a human as interesting as you die?]


    ----


    How many times would such scenarios come about?


    How many times in the past hour had Shane felt like everything around him was falling apart?


    "Blergh!!"


    He couldn''t handle it.


    He threw up.


    He puked and he puked, unable to control his emotions as he spewed out the contents of his stomach - contents which for some reason had been preserved over a six month long sleep.


    Throwing up out the window of the vehicle, he found himself barely able to hold himself up as he watched the situation unfold.


    There, facing that creature of chaos with a smile, was his sister.


    Surrounded by tentacles, which had penetrated every last zombie in the area, was Amy.


    The entire place reeked of death and destruction.


    And yet, despite this horrid scene, she was smiling.


    "Did you get bored, and so you decided to play with me again?"


    [Something like that. But I think it''s a bit different.]


    Placing her hand to her chin in thought, the creature seemed to smile in a wicked manner.


    The body of the woman had been regenerated, and upon dying again, the creature had taken over with ease.


    Nodding her head, Number 1 walked over to the girl as her hair begun to move on it''s own, patting the girl on the head as if it was a limb.


    [How strange. I seem to have taken a liking to a human. Hehe...]


    [Number 1, it is indeed quite strange that you would allow yourself to become so attached to a human. However if that is the case... then should we not prepare her as a host for another one?]


    "Oh... that sounds like a good idea, Number 7."


    Approaching the woman from behind was her counterpart.


    He spoke with a sly and arrogant tone, yet the words he spoke were enough to make Shane look up from his own sickness with twitching eyes.


    ''What... did he just say?''


    Slowly, Shane opened the car door, trembling enough to the point where he fell out as if he were drunk.


    ''No... no no no... I... cannot allow that to happen....''


    Stumbling forward, Shane looked up to the two with pure spite.


    "I.... cannot allow that..."


    Raising his skewer, he rushed towards the one known as Number 1.


    "I won¡¯t allow that!"


    However even while faced with the anger of the child, the monster merely smiled.


    She retracted all of her tentacles, to the point where her appearance was undoubtedly human - with the exception of her eyes - of which the whites had become as black as tar.


    Yet despite her human form - her expression was one of pure, raw, sadism.


    [You want to attack me? Hahaha...]


    Shane rushed forth, aiming for the chest of the woman.


    ''I''ll... kill her.''


    Even if this creature was in the body of Sylvia, Sylvia was not alive.


    She was currently in a transitional state between death and life.


    Therefore, she would not feel the pain of this death.


    ''If I kill the monster during the in-between time... will I be able to kill her for good?''


    ''There''s only one way to find out.''


    Shane rushed forward, thrusting his skewer into the chest of the woman.


    Yet in that second as he attacked, using her human arms, the woman did something.


    It was merely a moment, so quickly that it appeared as if some sort of teleportation had occurred.


    Shane felt the squishy sensation of a blade driving through human flesh, and the cracking sounds of a rib cage being broken.


    The spitting of blood was accompanied by this sensation, and as his vision cleared, Shane saw it.


    He had stabbed his own sister in the chest.


    And the woman who stood before him had used the girl¡­ as a human shield.


    [Whoops.]


    With a horrid smile, the creature who had taken over Sylvia merely said this one word in a sarcastic manner as she looked down on the boy with a smug expression.


    "No.... no..."


    Letting go of the weapon, Shane fell to the ground as he looked at the cold eyes of his sister.


    She looked to him without emotion, however it was then that the horrible smile returned.


    "Brother... you seem to be scared of something. What.... blergh!!"


    Even as she spit up blood, the girl''s eyes didn''t seem to lose their madness.


    "What ever could be the matter?"


    She spoke with the skewer still stuck in her chest, looking down on Shane as if nothing were even wrong.


    As if she had lost all ability to even comprehend pain.


    "Look at what you''ve done, boy."


    It was then that the neck of the woman lengthened, and on this tentacle-like neck, Number 1 brought her face just an inch from the boy''s.


    "This is what happens if you try to hurt someone.... without being prepared to get hurt yourself."


    Tears formed in his eyes.


    Heat welled throughout his body, and his heart felt as if it were about to explode.


    The blood rushing through his veins felt like ice, and the pumping of his heartbeat got louder and louder.


    And then, retracting her head, the woman placed her hand on the pierced heart of the girl.


    Then, removing the skewer, she shot a number of tentacles straight through the girl''s heart.


    "Now then... I''ll give you something to think about, boy."


    The tentacles seemed to be pumping something before they retracted, and as soon as they did so, the sclera of Sylvia became whitened once more.


    "Eh? Where.... Ah!¡±


    Sylvia too gained a horrified expression as she gained her bearings, looking at the child before her - only to be overwhelmed at the sudden scene.


    "No... no.... no... Amy... this¡­ what¡­"


    The woman and the boy alike were filled with horror at the sudden death of the child, yet oddly enough, the girl had not fallen.


    Instead, she merely stood in place - her eyes closed.


    Backing away, Sylvia too fell to the ground, unable to comprehend the situation.


    "This... can''t be.... Amy... you.... I...."


    Her mind was assaulted as she realized that the monster inside her had caused the death of the child, who still remained standing even in death.


    "I killed you.", the woman and boy whispered simultaneously.


    Thus, Amy died.


    For the first time.

 Chapter Number 16: BROKEN

    Dead.


    Dead.


    Dead dead dead dead dead dead deaddeaddeaddeaddeaddeaddead.


    As if he was listening to a record on repeat, this single word replayed over and over within the mind of Shane.


    For standing before him, with eyes closed and a hole in her heart, was his sister.


    She stood perfectly still, not even falling in death.


    ''An... angel.''


    This was the thought Shane had as he looked upon the girl, whose mouth and dress were splattered with blood.


    ''Sh-She was... an angel.''


    Tears dripped from his eyelids, falling to the cold concrete as Shane realized now once and for all.


    The girl who he had just referred to as a monster - the sister who he believed he had lost - had not been lost at all.


    Her personality may have changed, but that was a trivial matter.


    A trivial matter compared to death.


    "Why... would you do that?"


    With a squeak, the boy spoke weakly, unable to even properly rebuke the monster who had so casually interfered - causing the death of a person.


    "Do you not... value life at all?"


    On seeing the lifeless body of his sister, Shane now understood.


    He had now lost his sister.


    Forever.


    However in that moment, as Shane looked to his sister while whispering these words, his eyes went wide as he glanced at her expression.


    The young girl was smiling in a disgusting manner, sinisterly smirking.


    And then, those wicked eyes opened - looking down upon the tormented boy with excessive pleasure.


    "You...."


    The boy found himself breathless as he looked upon the girl, unable to even speak.


    The whites of her eyes had gone black.


    [Hehehe... I bet this is a surprise, isn''t it?]


    The girl spoke in a raspy tone, displeasing to the ears.


    And to Shane, such a voice emerging from the body of his sister was all the more displeasing.


    [After all... you probably didn''t think we could do something like this.]


    She looked at him with pure sadism, smugly grinning as she began to move her arms about - getting used to her new body with strange ease.


    The skin of the girl slowly became a pale blue shade, and her veins became all the more visible.


    The body seemed to change as an aura of rot spread through it, and the girl''s fingernails seemed to grow - forming what appeared to be claws.


    Yet even as his sister''s body was transformed, Shane could not pay attention to anything aside from the eyes of the girl.


    Filled with such bloodlust, Shane felt his heart writhe with agony as those eyes tore into him.


    They were wicked and monstrous, and in them they carried an evil which the boy could never even hope to comprehend.


    And within those horrible eyes, his sister was truly nowhere to be found.


    ----


    What should he do?


    No, what could he do?


    Before Shane stood a calamity.


    A being of chaos which held no concern for lives.


    It was a creature to whom not a single person could possibly understand.


    It was an enemy of humanity.


    Yet this enemy of humanity had overtaken his sister¡¯s body after causing her death.


    No...


    After causing HIM to KILL her.


    And after dragging Shane and Sylvia into the death of his sister, forcing them into roles as accomplices to this murder, she laughed.


    [Hahaha.... hahaha!!!]


    She laughed, and she laughed, horribly mocking the attempts of the two to preserve such life.


    "Ahaa! Your expression! It....Ahhh.."


    She pointed at the boy as she almost fell over in her own laughter, barely able to contain herself.


    [Ah... ah.... ah.]


    Calming down, the creature looked down upon the boy, whose pride as a human being had been shattered.


    ''How... can I face this?''


    He looked forward, his teary eyes slowly becoming filled with nothingness as his very soul was whittled away.


    ''How can I live with this?''


    The laughter had numbed his mind, and looking up to the girl with a pained expression, the boy had one final thought.


    ''Wouldn''t it be better... if I were to just die?''


    [Hey boy. Let me tell you something, since you look like you''ve given up on everything.]


    Grabbing the boy by the chin, the creature who was now in the form of a young girl stared intensly at him, her eyes filled with a demented madness.


    [Whose fault do you think it is that your sister died?]


    Letting go of the boy''s head, the girl began to walk around him in a circle as she waved her arms in the air with excessive motions.


    [Mine, because I used her as a shield? Hahaha... I''m a monster. Do you think I would feel guilt over the life of a human, when it was you humans who made me into this?]


    With a giggle, the girl walked around the back of the boy as she spoke, her words digging further and further into him.


    [If you want to blame me, then should you not blame the people who made me into what I am?]


    Walking over to Sylvia, who was also frozen stiff in shock, the creature stood above her with a grin.


    [Or perhaps it''s your fault... for not having control over your own body.]


    Coming closer, the girl wrapped her arms around the woman, looking directly into her eyes in a disturbing manner.


    [After all, if you could do that one simple thing... then none of this would have happened. All you needed to do was have control over your body. No... not even that. All you needed to do was stay alive. No... even less.]


    Sylvia too felt her heart race as the raspy words of the girl drove into her heart like a stake, smashing her resolve to pieces.


    [All you had to do was stay dead.]


    [But you couldn''t even do that.]


    Pulling herself back, the creature giggled once more as she approached the boy.


    "Hehehe... and you. You failed on multiple occasions. Number 1."


    Raising a finger, the girl slammed the boy with sound yet disturbing logic.


    "You failed to protect her by forcing her to become what you should have. A killer." She purred.


    Raising another finger, the monster continued, not stopping for even a second to let the boy recover.


    "Number 2. Even after honing your resolve, it was only a half assed, pathetic resolve which could only take you as far as that truck. If you were going to run, then you should have ran with everything you had - leaving these two behind. And if you really wanted to save your sister¡­ you should have dragged her off.¡±


    With a light giggle, the girl closed her eyes as her expression filled with enjoyment upon the torment of the boy.


    ¡°And if you were truly so determined to save them¡­ then you should have died trying. Yet you sat there, while your sister ran off to help them... doing absolutely nothing."


    As harsh as they were, the words rang all too true.


    Tears fell down the face of Shane, however this time they were not out of fear or horror.


    They were out of self hatred.


    ''This thing.... this monster...''


    Unable to take it, the boy began to fall forward, prostrating himself as he wept.


    ''As evil as it is....''


    He didn''t want to admit it.


    He didn''t even want to think about it.


    Yet he knew.


    ''It''s¡­ right.''


    The boy trembled as he realized something.


    ''I... blamed it all on this creature... I blamed everything on the fact that this BEING OF EVIL was the cause of everything... that everything which went wrong was her fault... yet because of that... I failed to see....''


    Overcome with self regret, Shane hesitated to think a dangerous thought.


    ''How little I did.''


    "And only after your poor little sister was already on death''s row did you even lift a finger... and yet even that finger which you lifted...."


    With a smile, the girl raised a third and final finger.


    "Number 3."


    Then, grabbing the boy by his neck, she raised the crying child into the air as he choked, desperately attempting to get a breath.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Sylvia shouted out as Number 1 lifted the boy, however she quickly shot the woman a deadly glare.


    "Don''t interrupt, host."


    The woman was frozen in place, unable to even shout out.


    For in that instant, she was overcome by fear.


    ''This.... is what was inside me?''


    Terror didn''t even begin to describe it.


    Disgust, hatred, denial, horror, rejection.


    All these emotions welled up in Sylvia, yet more so than anything was complete and utter hopelessness.


    "The third and final thing you did wrong.... is that when all was lost, and there was nothing more to take back... you decided to attack me. An enemy which you could never in your life even hope to touch."


    Dropping the boy, he panted as he fell to the ground, barely able to catch his breath.


    "Ughh... ug.... huff... huff..."


    "And there is nothing I hate more... than seeing someone who has no chance of winning... pathetically put on a display of heroism."


    Walking over to Sylvia, the girl held forward her hand towards the forehead of the woman.


    Looking back at the panting boy, she said one last statement.


    "If you want to be a hero... then you''re first going to have to realize that there are some enemies you can''t defeat... and some people you can''t save."


    And then, from her hand, a tentacle shot forth - piercing the rotten flesh of Sylvia.


    Shooting straight through the skull and into the brain, the pumping motion began to occur within the tentacles, and soon enough, the tentacle disconnected from the young girl - whose hand returned to normal.


    And then, turning around, the girl walked over to the boy who was spread on the ground, pathetically crying.


    "Brother... why are you crying like that? You were never so weak before. Did someone hurt you?"


    The voice which spoke was distant, yet as the boy heard it, he felt something within it.


    Kindness.


    Looking up, he saw it.


    The eyes of the girl had returned to normal, and she looked down to the boy with concern.


    "Amy..."


    Standing up, the boy immediately hugged the girl.


    "Amy!"


    "Brother, you''re hurting me. Don''t squeeze so tightly."


    "Ugh... Amy!"


    "Why are you doing this, brother? Miss Sylvia, am I missing something?"


    Trying to turn her head while being tightly hugged, the girl looked back to see that Sylvia had her mouth wide open.


    "You... are alive?"


    Her mouth quivering as she whispered these words, Sylvia was at a loss.


    "Why wouldn''t I be? Ah, but this skin... it feels a bit different... hehe... it''s kinda cool! Look, Miss Sylvia! I''m just like you!"


    With an innocent smile, the girl looked back to the woman, who could only shudder with emotion.


    "You... really are alive..."


    Speaking these thoughts out loud, the woman was filled with confusion.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why would that creature-''


    It was then that she remembered.


    ''Ah.''


    [See? As incomprehensible as you may think I am... perhaps you are beginning to understand me. Hehe.]


    Overcome with realization, Sylvia slowly stood up, weakened and filled with uncertainty once more.


    Holding her forehead, she looked around her to see that Marcus too was standing there, having just been returned to consciousness.


    Number 7 had simply stood by and watched, not having said a thing during the entire affair.


    ''He didn''t want to interfere with the fun of his comrade... and as for her...''


    With a pained smile, Sylvia let out a laugh as a single tear fell down her cheek.


    ''She saved the girl... simply because doing so would be entertaining.''


    ----


    How many times now had Marcus been reminded?


    Death was not something to take lightly.


    ''Rushing off and saying something like ''I will give my life to save these children.''... what was I thinking?''


    His body had been restored.


    The pain was gone, and everything around him seemed to be fine.


    The children were alive.


    Sylvia was alive.


    Number 1 and Number 7 had resigned into their shells, inside the minds of the two.


    However inside the mind of Marcus, nothing was fine.


    ''How... do we even start?''


    As the memories of Number 7 flowed into his mind from the time he was dead, Marcus soon came to realize that the situation was far, far worse than he could possibly have imagined.


    ''Every time I give my life... I give him a chance to take over¡­ no¡­ he can take over even when I am not dead¡­ just how¡­ do I deal with such a thing?''


    Even if he ignored the tormenting pain, which still continued to throb in his mind, there was one thing which had been hammered into him this time around.


    The two creatures within him and Sylvia were not their allies.


    They were their enemies.


    ''I tried to use him... I tried to use that power to my advantage... and the result of that... is this mess.''


    But if he didn''t use it, where would he be?


    Dead.


    Was he simply destined to struggle?


    Was his life in this world simply doomed to defeat and suffering?


    Was he guaranteed to live his life, painfully dying over and over, witnessing death all around him until his mind broke?


    Walking over to the side while holding his head as if he had a migraine, Marcus approached a vehicle.


    Inside this car was a woman who had been zombified, looking at Marcus as she drooled immensely.


    "Roooar..."


    Smash!


    Punching straight through the window, Marcus caused the woman to fly backwards, her head falling off her body with the impact.


    Glass shards flew everywhere, and Marcus'' hand became bloodied as a result of the swing.


    Yet even so, in moments it began to regenerate.


    Picking out the shards from his skin as the regenerating flesh filled in the gaps while blood dripped, Marcus cursed under his breath.


    "What the fuck have I become..."


    Closing his eyes, Marcus took in a deep breath.


    Turning back to the three, he desperately attempted to calm himself.


    ''Enough.''


    Fixing his demeanor, he approached the three.


    "Look, look! Do I look cute like this!? Roar! Ahaha.. I''m going to infect you!", Amy shouted.


    "I''m already infected, child. Even if you bite me, there''s nothing you can do to further corrupt my body.", Sylvia responded.


    "Ehh... then, what about you brother!?"


    "Don''t... don''t say such a thing! Unlike you, I might truly become a brainless zombie! After all, you were possessed by that... that..."


    The boy had finally wiped his tears, and was now looking to his sister with a smile as she excitedly showed her new body to Sylvia.


    Yet as the boy spoke, he could not bring himself to say the word.


    ''That monster.''


    Marcus watched as the boy looked at Sylvia and Marcus with serious expressions.


    "Are you two... and I''m speaking to the ones inside you... are you truly monsters?"


    The boy had been destroyed.


    Everything seemed to have been lost, and at the moment he lost everything, Number 1 had berated and mocked him.


    Yet even so, even if it was out of curiosity, she had revived his sister.


    Even if she was the one to cause the girl''s death in the first place, Shane couldn''t help but to feel conflicted about the being.


    "Why... would she go that far... just to revive her?"


    The boy voiced his own confusion as he looked to his sister, yet his question was met with a laugh.


    Forming a mouth on the cheek of Sylvia, the demented creature known as Number 1 begun to speak.


    [Hahahaha.... do you not understand, human?]


    The harsh voice of the being once again responded to the boy, to which he listened with a tense expression as he looked up with fear evident in his expression.


    [It is only by becoming truly broken... that we recognize that something needs to be fixed.]

 Chapter Number 17: In between

    [You know... you owe me quite a bit, boy. After all... I was the one who saved your sister''s life.]


    The mouth which opened out of the cheek of the woman molded itself to form a tentacle which wriggled forth as it''s words struck the boy who was filled with indecision upon the revival of his sister.


    "What are you doing... coming out of my face like that?" Sylvia trembled.


    Clearly disturbed at the fact that the creature inside her held no concern for Sylvia''s desire to control her own body, the woman spoke to the creature in a quivering tone.


    [I''m talking here. Need I remind you, host?]


    It was then that hundreds of tentacles shot out of the woman, all forming blades and weapons made from flesh as they surrounded the woman, aimed at her throat.


    Barely able to breath, Sylvia felt sweat flowing down her corrupted body as she was put on the brink of death.


    [I am in control here.]


    Number 1 snapped back at Sylvia''s comment, shutting her up without leaving any opportunity for retribution.


    And then, without a moment''s hesitation, the weapons and tentacles dissipated, returning inside the body of Sylvia.


    [Now then... where was I... ah. That''s right. Boy. I went through all that effort to save your sister from death. I must be quite the hero, right? Hahaha...]


    The demented laughter filled the air as the four people were brought to silence, forced to listen to the rambling of the creature.


    [Ah. But that isn''t how a hero works, right?] The creature mused, a lilting laugh in it¡¯s tone.


    [Heh.]


    [Wrong.]


    Wrapping itself around the neck of the boy, the mouth grew to form a full face as Number 1 continued to speak.


    The disturbing face of a ruined woman.


    [In human society, you all sure seem to love your heroes.]


    Speaking with clear disgust, the creature held an unnatural animosity towards its own words.


    [You all love those who give up everything to help those around them... those who sacrifice everything for the sake of everyone else... yet it''s because of this obsession that human society created that man. And it''s because of that man... that human society created us.]


    With a smirk, Number 1 retracted herself, bringing the head close to Sylvia, who now looked as if she had a second head as it slowly deformed.


    [But this isn''t how a hero is supposed to act, right? After all, I was the one who caused her death. How then could I claim to be a hero when I saved her?]


    Sylvia found herself faced with this creature - with this monster - and yet she could say nothing in response.


    For she knew nothing of what she would even say.


    [If a hero creates destruction wherever they go, then even if they help people... they''re merely cleaning up after their own mess. Right?]


    As the head slowly disappeared, she let out one last statement before she molded into the body of Sylvia once more.


    [You would be surprised at how many humans clean up their own mess... only to pat themselves on the back and receive the praise of everyone. The only difference between me and them... is that you know that I''m evil.]


    With that, Sylvia regained complete control over her body, at which the four humans were left in silence.


    The two monsters had now finally retracted into the minds of their hosts, and the four were left to contemplate their situation.


    Surrounding them, hundreds of zombies had been slain in an instant.


    Destruction was abound, and as they looked around, the four realized it.


    Living within the two were nothing more than disasters.


    Monsters.


    Calamities which would cause destruction wherever they went.


    "We... should leave you two."


    Speaking up, Sylvia turned to the children with a sad expression, frowning and avoiding their eyes.


    ''If me and Marcus stay around these two... then they will only become more and more wrapped up... in this mess.''


    She didn''t want to leave them alone.


    It was dangerous.


    To call it risky would be an insane understatement.


    It was reckless.


    However, even more reckless would be to let these two endure whatever torment Number 1 and Number 7 would create for them.


    They could be killed, used as hostages, or even tormented on the whims of the creatures within Sylvia and Marcus.


    And that was not something Sylvia was mentally prepared for.


    However, it was at that moment that Sylvia was met with a slap across the face.


    Her eyes widened with surprise as she gathered her bearings to see that Shane was standing before her, panting and breathing heavily after having given her such a slap.


    "Absolutely not."


    Looking up to the woman, the boy spoke with a firm determination in his eyes.


    "It was that thing which made my sister into this... and if you were to up and leave... then I would never learn anything about what the hell she has become. Plus..."


    Looking down, the boy seemed to whisper as he spoke.


    "I need to understand what that thing is thinking."


    ''Ah.''


    As she saw the boy before her with such strong resolve, Sylvia once again realized¡­ how weak she had been.


    This boy, who had just been tormented and mocked, was now resolved to find the answers to the things which he didn''t understand.


    For the sake of his sister.


    He must have been terrified, barely able to contain his fear, yet even so - he stood firm.


    "I see. Did Number 1''s advice... actually reach you?"


    As Sylvia asked this, the eyes of the boy went wide, to which he looked up at the woman with surprise.


    "Did it... reach me?"


    Holding a hand to his forehead, the boy seemed to fall into deep thought as Sylvia asked him this question.


    "I... don''t know.", he admitted.


    "The more I witness these things inside us... the less I seem to understand about them."


    Stepping forth, Marcus intervened as he took the lead from the two.


    "Yet there is one thing about them which is absolutely certain. They are a threat. And one which could end our lives at any moment, if they wished to do so. Therefore... since that is the case... we must accept that for what it is - and we must continue forward nonetheless."


    With this, the three nodded solemnly, looking to one another with grim expressions.


    "Hey, are we gonna go on a drive? I''ve never driven before. Can I drive!?"


    However, just as the three were overcome by a solemn mood, the young girl interrupted it - bursting into the conversation with energetic excitement.


    "Hey, I wanna drive! Let me drive! Please!? Miss Sylvia, you''ll let me drive, right? If you don''t, I''ll ask Number 1 instead! She''ll let me drive! I know it!"


    "No, Amy. I can''t let you-"


    [The girl gets to drive.]


    As Sylvia tried to reject the offer, Number 1 decided to speak once again - forcing a condition on the group which would do nothing more than put them in danger.


    [If she crashes, the only person who would die is the boy anyways. What''s the harm?]


    ----


    "Ehehe!! Driving is so much fun!!!"


    Three of the four people found themselves grappling onto their seats for dear life as the girl drove them through the streets, weaving in and out of all the obstacles which lined them.


    "Roaaar-"


    Splat.


    Except for the zombies.


    She didn''t bother to dodge the zombies.


    "Hahaha!! Look, Miss Sylvia and Mr. Marcus!! Look, brother!! The zombies explode when I hit them!!"


    "That... blergh!!!"


    Chunks of vomit flew behind Shane as he emptied his stomach out the window, though the other two didn''t seem to be much better.


    Swerving back and forth, the driving of a 10 year old girl was not something which even the empty stomach of a zombie could handle, for Marcus and Sylvia both added on to the lines of vomit which were ejected from the vehicle.


    "Ugh... s-slow down..."


    "Before we get into an accident...."


    "Ehehe!! Nope! Number 1 said I could go as fast as I wanted!! Ah-"


    As she was driving along a sidewalk, the girl slammed into a power pole - causing the entire vehicle to come to a halt.


    With a crash, the four inside the vehicle were bobbed forward as their momentum kept them moving, however fortunately - or perhaps unfortunately - their seatbelts kept them from flying forward.


    "Ugh!"


    As all four were left in a daze, the girl shook her head, quickly gathering her bearings as she got out of the truck.


    "Ah, looks like this truck wasn''t very sturdy.¡±, she mused, frowning. ¡°It couldn''t even destroy a pole like this? How pathetic..."


    "What do you expect your vehicles to be able to do!? They''re meant to drive people, not eradicate everything in their path!"


    "Ow ow ow!!"


    Grabbing the cheek of the girl, Sylvia had just about had enough.


    "Do you know how dangerous that was? You just about got all of us killed!"


    With a smile, the girl turned to Sylvia without the slightest hint of guilt.


    "So?"


    Holding her hand to her face, Sylvia widened her eyes in shock as she realized just how far gone the girl had become.


    ''She... doesn''t even fear death anymore....''


    ''No... it''s not that she doesn''t fear it...''


    ''She isn''t even aware of it.''


    "Alright... that''s enough of that. No more driving for you. Number 1, I''m not backing down this time. She isn''t driving anymore."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    [Ehh...]


    "Ehh..."


    Both the wicked voice of the creature and the young girl who Sylvia scolded said this in unison, like children who were denied a toy from the store.


    [So boring...]


    "So boring..."


    They were in perfect sync.


    And as they said these things, Sylvia realized something.


    [Ah well. It was fun while it lasted.]


    "Well... I guess I had fun driving while I could... so I''m sorry that I scared you and everyone else."


    ''Ah.''


    Watching as the two seemed to line up almost perfectly, Sylvia realized something which she would have never otherwise seen.


    ''These two... despite the fact that one is human and the other is a parasite... they think the same.''


    ''And all that was needed for that to happen....''


    ''Was for the girl to snap.''


    ----


    "Ahem... well, we seem to have cleared out the majority of zombies as we drove here.... but that doesn''t mean we''re in the clear. There was a large sound, so the zombies will be making their way to this location."


    Stepping forward with a carsick child leaning on his shoulder, Marcus approached with Shane.


    "We should perhaps try to find another vehicle... and have someone with more experience drive it this time."


    Sylvia and Shane quickly nodded.


    "Yep."


    "Yep."


    "Ehh..."


    The girl still seemed to be somewhat disappointed, looking up to the two with a pouting expression.


    "Was my driving really that bad?", she whimpered.


    "Yes." Met with three immediate responses, the girl stuck out her tongue.


    "Well I''ll drive even worse next time! Hehe!"


    The three could do nothing more than sigh as they babysat the girl.


    "Now then... it would seem that we''ve arrived upon a schoolground. If my hypothesis is correct, then this place should be relatively free of zombies, believe it or not. Normally schools would be completely infested, however there are two reasons for why this place will actually be one of the safer locations."


    Holding up a finger, Marcus spoke with a smile as he motioned to the area around them.


    "First, these fences. The entire school has been fenced in, meaning that the zombies likely cannot get in or out unless they possess some sort of jumping ability - which I would desperately hope is not the case. As you can see, many zombies have been impaled trying to climb over them."


    Pointing to the iron fences around, one could immediately notice that many zombies had been impaled after failing to mount them, and were wriggling about with half dead expressions.


    "Second is that since the cataclysm happened at night, there are likely to be very few zombies if any on the school grounds. It was 9:00 at night at the time, therefore unless there were some exceptionally hard working teachers or some students who came late at night for whatever reason, there should be almost nobody present on school grounds.¡±


    ¡°It was winter break for the elementary schoolers at the time, however the high schoolers were not yet on break therefore there still is the possibility that there are people inside, but regardless of this, the numbers will be low. Meaning that if we can make it inside, this school could function as an excellent base of operations for now."


    Sylvia and Shane looked to Marcus with hope, however Amy seemed to look at him with a slight smile, giving him eyes which attested to her madness.


    "But what do we do if there are humans inside?"


    As she asked this, the three paused for a moment, looking at the girl.


    She did not ask ''What do we do if there are other people inside.''


    But rather, ''What do we do if there are humans inside.''


    "Amy... what did you just ask?"


    Shane placed his hands on the girl''s shoulder, to which she looked at him with confusion.


    "Is there something wrong, brother? I asked if there were humans inside. After all, if there are, we need to find out how to deal with them... right?"


    Looking his sister directly in the eyes, Shane knew.


    He knew. Yet over and over, he had refused to accept it.


    His sister truly had changed.


    When it had happened, whether it was with her own death - or when she first became a killer - even that much he wasn''t completely sure of.


    But without a doubt, as he looked into those crazed eyes, he understood well.


    That his sister no longer considered herself to be human.


    ----


    "It''s a good question. And one in which... we should discuss."


    Taking the lead, Marcus gathered the attention of the group as he spoke.


    "We now live in a turbulent world, where life and death are fleeting at best. And among the trials we have survived through, we have only done so because we have failed even at death - with you aside, boy. Now think for just a moment. The creature in my mind told me that 5% of people remained in this world at the time that I awoke.¡±


    ¡°We also know that it is likely that everyone awoke at roughly the same time, however there is the possibility that some people woke earlier and that some are still asleep. Even so, in the few hours we have been awake, the people who were in a safe enough scenario to survive the initial culling... have likely just gone through hell."


    Thinning his eyes, Marcus spoke in a cold tone as he fixed his gaze on Shane.


    "And without a doubt, many of the people left in this world must have already gone mad."


    Marcus had gone through enough torment to make him want to kill himself.


    He had gone through enough pain and suffering to the point where he felt like his mind was eating away at him.


    Yet he was forced to continue living.


    Even so, he had met up with Sylvia and even these two children.


    As insane as the child had become, and as tormented as Marcus and Sylvia had been, they had one another to rely on.


    And it was perhaps only because they were together - that he was able to stop himself from falling into complete madness.


    Therefore, who was to say that someone in a similar situation wouldn''t have already lost their mind 10 times over?


    "There are up to 5 more people somewhere in this world... just like me and Sylvia. That... we know. And if we ever come into contact with any of them... we will have to be extremely careful. For we know nothing about what someone who has been driven to the edge would do. That is not to even speak of the people who only have a single life."


    Marcus, Sylvia, and Shane all had the memory of Amy being slain.


    And in that moment when the young girl closed her eyes, all three of them too died on the inside.


    Yet they were saved by the whim of the creature who had caused her death in the first place.


    However, what if there were people out there who had not been so lucky?


    People who had watched their loved ones be viciously slaughtered, faced with the decision to run away or to die helping?


    The only people left would be the ones who ran.


    "In this world... there are two people who will be able to stay alive."


    Raising a finger, Marcus did not lighten his expression for even a moment as he spoke.


    "Number 1. Those who would betray, lie, steal... and use any and all methods in order to save themselves."


    And then, looking at his own hand, Marcus continued.


    "And number 2. Those who have already become monsters."


    Turning forward, Marcus faced the gate of the school as he walked, his coat fluttering in the wind.


    "If we are not prepared to meet such people... then it will truly be the end. Let us move."


    ----


    At this point, the sun was setting slowly in the sky.


    The horizon slowly turned to a crimson shade, and with their shadows elongated, the four climbed up the gates to enter the school.


    "I... was never one for exercise...", Sylvia whispered as she barely managed to hop over, exhausted.


    "I did keep a regular schedule, but running was all I ever had the will to continue each day."


    Struggling to get himself over, Marcus soon made it.


    "Well... I had to try and be athletic at school. If I wasn''t, the other boys would pick on me, so I got pretty good at this sort of stuff.", Shane said as he waited for the two.


    "Ah. Hey, uh... I kinda got stuck."


    Looking back, the three saw a sight which looked like something straight out of a horror film.


    The zombified girl was impaled on the fence, three spikes piercing straight through her stomach as blood dripped from her body.


    "Amy!"


    "Are you alright!?"


    "Hehe... It''s ok! I don''t feel any pain, after-"


    "What did you just say?"


    As the two adults rushed to remove the girl from the stakes, Shane looked at her with shock.


    "You... don''t feel pain?"


    The two laid the girl down as they frantically ripped their own clothes, trying to tie up the wounds on the girl''s stomach using haphazard bandages.


    [Ah... now that I think about it... since I only took control of the girl temporarily... there''s a difference.]


    Speaking from a mouth that formed on Sylvia''s neck, Number 1 spoke up.


    [See now, since we''ve taken over your minds primarily, you''ve retained the human concept of pain. But since I only entered her body for a short time to transform her into a zombie... she''s even less human than you two are. She is probably... right in between.]


    [Heh.]


    [In between the abominations that you two have become, and a full fledged monster.]

 Chapter Number 18: Failure

    [Pain.]


    [A concept in which every single person has experienced.]


    [To experience pain and to suffer is to be human.]


    [Pain stops humans from recklessly doing anything as they please, forcing them to hold themselves back.]


    [However, what would happen if pain were to be removed?]


    With a crackling voice, Number 7 spoke into the mind of Marcus as he desperately tried to bandage the girl - whose stomach had been pierced in three spots.


    [All that would be left is a monster without restraint.]


    ----


    "What are you doing?"


    "We''re... fixing you."


    "Am I broken?"


    "I... don''t know."


    This was the conversation Sylvia had with the child as she finished wrapping her blood covered stomach in bandages.


    Whether this did anything for the girl, she didn''t even know herself.


    The wounds did not heal as they would for Marcus or Sylvia, but even so - the child didn''t seem to be in any danger.


    "Miss Sylvia, that doesn''t make any sense."


    Looking up to the woman with confusion, the child spoke as she stood up perfectly fine, as if nothing was even wrong.


    "After all, how are you supposed to fix me if you don''t even know whether I''m broken or not?"


    ----


    Sylvia''s heart shuddered at the words of the child, and the coldness which she spoke them with.


    ''I thought that I was cold. Yet compared to this girl... who should be screaming and crying out of fear...''


    Biting her lip, Sylvia looked down at the child with a sad expression.


    ''I am weak.''


    [You know, I was once told that humans were the pinnacle of life.]


    As Sylvia helped the child up, Number 1 spoke to the woman casually, as if she was merely ranting her own thoughts.


    [That everything in this world was created to serve humanity.]


    Taking the hand of the girl, Sylvia stepped alongside the other three as they walked forth, heading into the school with concerned expressions.


    All except the girl - whose expression was one of pure excitement.


    [I was told that humans were powerful... intelligent... courageous... heroic... ingenuitive... and so much more. But then I found out for myself.]


    As they walked through the courtyard, the four approached the front doors to the school, however as they did so they began to hear voices.


    "What the hell just happened!?"


    "Did you do something, snotnose!?"


    From around the corner of the entrance, the shouts of a couple of teenage boys could be heard.


    As Sylvia looked to Marcus, the two immediately nodded to one another, understanding each other without even needing to say anything.


    ''We do not approach. We watch from afar... and when we have obtained sufficient knowledge... we make our move.''


    [Everything I knew about humanity was a lie.]


    [After all... for every virtue that you humans love to cling to... there are a thousand vices.]


    [For every martyr... there is an entire nation of people willing to condemn them to death.]


    ----


    [Before the Cataclysm]


    "Hahaha! That party last night was wild! I sure am glad we had enough Sin to get in."


    "You''re damn right! All the women there... haha... I''d like to hook up with one of them."


    "They''re way out of your league, man. You''re a high schooler. Didn''t you forget that?"


    "Eh? What does that matter? I''ll have ''em lining up for me either way."


    "Haha! As expected of you, Arnold."


    Gordon watched from the side as a group of boys nonchalantly made their way into the class, not bothering to hide the contents of their conversation as they laughed with one another.


    "If you guys don''t believe me, then why don''t we make a bet on it?"


    "I never said I didn''t believe you. I''m not taking that bet."


    With a smirk, the boy known as Arnold sat down as he looked around him.


    All the girls in the class seemed to be giving him glances, unable to hide their interest.


    The majority of the guys on the other hand, seemed to be purposely ignoring him - hiding their own frustrations.


    "Heh."


    With an arrogant smile, the boy crossed his arms as he sat back in his chair.


    "Fine then. But even if we don''t bet on it, we''re going back tonight. A little extra Sin should be plenty of cash to grease a few of ''em up. You hear me, Gordon?"


    The prettyboy glanced over to the timid boy to his side, at which he received a light nod.


    "See? Looks like snotnose understands now. If we''re happy... then everyone is happy. Isn''t it great to spread the wealth?"


    "Hey hey, don''t say stuff like that, Arnold! You''ll start sounding like one of the commies."


    "Hahaha!"


    While the boys joked with one another, Gordon held back a sigh as he looked down in defeat.


    For even doing that much would invoke a beating.


    ''If only.... I was stronger.''


    Hiding his face in his arms, the boy''s expression wrinkled with agony as he held back his emotions.


    He wanted to grasp his own heart, but even that would draw attention to him.


    Therefore, he sat there - trying as hard as he could to quiet even his own breathing.


    ''If I was stronger... then I would be able to defend myself.''


    ''But I''m weak.''


    ----


    "Snotnose. We''re going to head out. And I think you know better than I do what will happen if we get to the spot before you do."


    With widened eyes, the boy quickly got up from his seat, grabbing his bag as he headed off - shivering.


    "Hey. Wait up just a moment."


    The boy turned around, frozen as the prettyboy known as Arnold spoke.


    Not daring to raise his eyes, he turned around, looking down to the ground with shame.


    "Did I say that you could leave without properly addressing me?"


    Grabbing the boy by his cheeks, Gordon was met with those eyes which turned the hearts of women to mush.


    Yet Gordon was no woman.


    And those eyes were filled not with the seductive glare which they bore towards the women, but rather with disgust.


    "Yes Sir. Is how you''re supposed to respond. Don''t you think so? What do you two think? Don''t you agree that he lacks... respect?"


    Turning to the two beside him, the boy let go of Gordon, shoving him back.


    The boy fell onto his rear, slowly getting up.


    "Yeah, I can''t help but agree. It looks like we really haven''t taught him enough respect."


    "Ah... what should we do about this, Arnold?"


    The two seemed to smirk as they playfully made such statements in a sarcastic manner, mocking the boy with their eyes.


    "I think you two should already know. How is this guy supposed to make it in the real world if he doesn''t even know how to show respect to those above him? Is he really supposed to be the son of a CEO? Hahaha... ah. That''s right. I think I just realized it."


    Walking off, the three boys made their way around the fallen one, heading off with grins plastering their expressions as they laughed.


    "He must think that he''s above us."


    ----


    ''Why... am I so weak?''


    The three boys had merely walked off.


    So that they wouldn''t cause a scene in the hallways, they had left.


    Yet the reason that they had left with such ease was not because they were merciful.


    ''Why... do I keep on doing this?''


    It was because they knew.


    ''Huff... huff... huff... I... have to hurry...''


    That Gordon would never go against them.


    He rushed to the back corner of the school, hoping and praying that they hadn''t already made it there.


    Yet as he turned that corner, he realized it.


    ''No...''


    They were there waiting for him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ''No....''


    "Hey snotnose. What the hell is your problem?"


    Met with a knee to the gut, it took everything in his power to keep his own lunch from spilling out his mouth as the wind was knocked from Gordon.


    "Ugh!"


    Falling to the ground while holding his stomach, Arnold put his foot to the boy''s face, rubbing it on him with a cheeky smile.


    "Don''t you think you''ve gotten a little too... arrogant?"


    ''I''m the one who''s arrogant?''


    Tears formed at the boy''s face as he was met with another kick.


    "Just because you were born into a little money¡­¡± Arnold started mockingly. ¡°..you think you have the right to look down on me?"


    Grabbing the boy by his hair, Arnold lifted Gordon up as he looked him in the eyes.


    "Some people have to work for what they have."


    ''What the hell do you know about working....''


    Gordon looked down to the ground with shame, not daring to meet the prettyboy with his eyes.


    Yet even so, he was frustrated.


    ''You.... you... you take everything you want... you force everyone to do as you please... and you speak about working for that!?''


    It was enough to make Gordon want to punch the pretty boy''s face.


    Alas, he was weak.


    ''You don''t know what it means to struggle.''


    "Just looking at a spoiled brat like you is enough to make me grateful... that I wasn''t raised with a silver spoon in my mouth."


    As the prettyboy said this, he pulled back his fist - slamming it into the face of Gordon.


    The boy was sent flying, tumbling through the dirt as the scrapes covered his body.


    His entire body was bruised, and his eye was now blackened.


    "Ah, but you at least brought the money, right? If you didn''t... then I''d have to teach you another little lesson in respect."


    Laying on the ground, Gordon didn''t even have the strength to get up as he breathed heavily.


    "Snot nose. Get your lazy ass up and get me the money."


    Slowly sitting up, the boy held his forehead as he made his way over to the bag which he had dropped.


    "It''s... right... he-"


    "Hurry the fuck up!¡± Arnold snapped.


    One of the lackeys kicked the back of Gordon''s head, causing the boy to fall straight forward into the dirt as his mind was rattled.


    Before him was that bag, and as his consciousness began to fade out, he reached out for it.


    ''I have... to give it... to him...''


    However, it was then that he was met with another foot to his head.


    And at that moment, he blacked out.


    ----


    When Gordon woke up, he was tied to a post.


    He immediately knew where he was.


    He was behind the school.


    It was later at night. Probably somewhere around 8 P.M. at this point.


    "Ngh..."


    He tried to move, yet his hands were tied tightly - to the point where even trying to escape was futile.


    ''They... left me here?''


    He looked around to see that there was clearly nobody in the vicinity.


    Nor was the bag of money there.


    ''They... left me here.''


    Gritting his teeth, tears came to the eyes of the boy.


    ''Do I have to wait here... all night? What will father thin-''


    As he had this thought, the eyes of the boy went wide.


    And then, playing back in his mind, the memory of his father stuck itself in front of him.


    Those condescending eyes, and that professional demeanor.


    "Do not speak to me until you have achieved something. Until then... I have no son."


    As the boy recalled this, he cried.


    He sniffled, hiccuped, and he felt pathetic.


    He couldn''t even wipe his own tears, for his hands were tied behind him.


    The snot covered his face, and he dropped his head as he lamented his own pathetic nature.


    ''Why... can''t I do better than this?''


    As he sat there unable to move, Gordon had an entire hour to do nothing more than wallow in self hatred.


    And for every moment that passed, he began to hate himself more and more.


    ''Why am I so pathetic?''


    ''Why can''t I do anything right?''


    ''Why am I such a failure?''


    ''Why am I such a crybaby?''


    The time passed, and eventually the boy cried himself to sleep.


    Until he was rudely awoken by another kick to his gut.


    He grunted in pain.


    "Hey. Snotnose. Looks like your money wasn''t enough."


    Looking up groggily, the blurry vision of the boy soon cleared to reveal the figure of the prettyboy who had left him in such a position.


    Snapping awake, Gordon opened his eyes to see something which was rare indeed.


    Arnold looked... pissed.


    "Hey, don''t kill him, alright?"


    "If you do that, you''ll be in real trouble, you know."


    "Shut the fuck up."


    Snapping back to his lackeys, the prettyboy gave them a look which suggested that if they didn''t shut up that they would be the ones on the other end of his fist.


    "I''m not in the mood right now."


    The two gulped and immediately quieted themselves, looking the other direction.


    ''It''s not my fault you tried to bang a 24 year old woman... and an expensive one at that.''


    ''After all, you''re only a high schooler...''


    ''No wonder she wouldn''t take you seriously...''


    Slam!


    The boy thrust his fist into the side of Gordon''s face, once again shattering his mind as he barely managed to stay conscious.


    Slam! Slam! Slam!


    And then, a flurry of blows.


    Left, right, up, down.


    "You think you''re fucking with me!? Only a thousand Sin tonight!? I thought you were supposed to be rich!¡± Arnold snarled, spit flying. ¡°The place we went to wasn''t some poor man''s refuge, you know! Do you think I''d go to some run down dump? I know you¡¯ve got the money to get me the luxury treatment, so why the fuck did you cheap out on me tonight, snotnose!?"


    The boy continued to kick and punch Gordon, who was unable to even dodge - for he was tied to a post.


    The feedback shattered him, and being constricted only made the pain even worse.


    "That.... blurgh... was all.... I had... my father... ugh... cut... me... off..."


    As the tears flowed from his eyes, the boy barely managed to get these words out while taking the relentless attacks of the bully.


    "What... Did you just say?"


    The prettyboy stopped his attack for a moment, stepping back with wide eyes.


    However the surprise in those eyes soon turned to anger.


    "So either you''re lying to me to save yourself... or you really are useless in every way."


    Slam! Slam! Slam!


    How many blows did the boy take on that night?


    Too many to count.


    He was beaten ruthlessly, to the point where he stopped feeling pain anymore.


    Yet as he was tied to that pole, his head fell forward as his eyelids dropped.


    ''I... suppose it''s time to go back to sleep.''


    "Useless. You''re staying here all night, snotnose."


    The boys turned around to leave as Gordon looked up, unsure whether to be happy that they were leaving or terrified that he would have to sleep standing here all night.


    ''If only... I was good at something.''


    ''Why... do I fail at everything?''


    Yet at that moment, there was a flash of light.


    Connecting the minds of the people like a matrix, the electric burst lasted only a second.


    And in that moment, as exhausted as he was already, Gordon was overcome by an even more intense wave of exhaustion.


    Yet not only him.


    The three boys in front of him fell forward, their faces slamming into the muddy ground as they dropped unconscious.


    And then, Gordon too closed his eyes.


    ''What the hell... can I do to change things?''


    ----

 Chapter Number 19: Playing A Game

    Darkness.


    How long was he enveloped in that darkness?


    He did not know.


    It felt like an eternity, as if the clock continued to tick yet never stopped.


    There was no ending. No goal. Nothing.


    Just the continuous flow of time.


    However this flow of time eventually ended as the crimson sky greeted Gordon.


    ''Huh?''


    Strange.


    It was strange.


    What had happened?


    Looking around, Gordon noticed that the three boys - who had fallen into the dirt before him - were also slowly getting up.


    ''The sky is red...''


    ''Nobody is around...''


    ''Is it already... tomorrow?''


    It had been late at night when Gordon fell asleep.


    Now the sun was setting, which meant that an entire day must have passed.


    ''What is going on!? I fell asleep? For an entire day?''


    Confusion enveloped Gordon¡¯s mind.


    How could he have slept for an entire day?


    Would there not have been somebody - anybody - who noticed him?


    Even if he was in this back corner of the school, surely there would have been somebody who at some point had noticed.


    ''Did they... see... and didn''t try to help me?''


    Closing his eyes, the boy frowned as he came to such a conclusion.


    ''I suppose... that''s about right. After all... why would they help someone like me?''


    ''It would only mean that they would be the one in my position.''


    ''But wait.''


    Something was wrong.


    "What the hell just happened!?"


    "Did you do something, snotnose!?"


    Why were those three right in front of him as if they had been laying on the ground all the while?


    Gordon watched as the three jerked to their feet, confusion filling their expressions.


    However, that confusion soon turned to anger.


    "What the hell is going on!? I fell asleep? How did that happen?"


    "This... this is strange...."


    "Hey... something isn''t right here."


    The two lackeys seemed to be backing away, however as they looked around, both of them were met with a glare.


    "Hey. You two. Do you call yourselves men?"


    Speaking to them with authority, the prettyboy looked at them with a disgusted glare.


    "Ah... of course, Arnold!"


    "This is nothing. Sure, something strange may be going on... but it must have been some sort of trick! Like a hallucination or-"


    "Then what the hell are you getting cold feet for?"


    With a grin, Arnold turned back to face Gordon, approaching the boy who was still tied up.


    However as he approached the boy, looking him up and down, he realized something.


    ''His body...''


    ''No... not just his body...''


    ''The building... the sidewalk... the yard... everything around us looks dead.... yet his body alone...''


    Thinning his eyes, Arnold grabbed Gordon by the chin.


    "Hey. What the hell is going on? Why don''t you have any bruises anymore?"


    As he was grabbed however, the weakened ropes which tied up Gordon snapped, causing the boy to fall to the dirt.


    "Ugh! Cough... cough..."


    Spitting out the dirt as he ate it, the boy was met with yet another foot on the back of his head.


    "Hey. I was talking to you, snotnose. Why are you just sitting there like a deer in front of headlights? Don''t you have an answer for me?"


    "I... don''t know."


    Whispering so weakly that he could barely even hear himself, the boy spoke up in response.


    "Hah? Speak the fuck up."


    Placing his ear right next to the boy''s mouth as he spoke in a mocking tone, Arnold listened with a grin.


    "What was that?"


    "I... don''t know!!"


    As he began to cry once again, the boy shouted out in agony.


    What was going on, he didn''t know.


    The entire situation was off.


    The very world seemed to have stopped, and everything around him had become strangely... discolored.


    "I don''t know what the hell is going on!! I''m just as clueless as you are!!"


    "Hey."


    Grabbing the boy by his throat, Arnold lifted Gordon up once again, prepared to give him another beating.


    "Did you just say that I was clueless?"


    Glaring directly into the eyes of Gordon with a fierce expression, the boy who was held in the air felt sweat roll down his neck as he looked down on the beast before him.


    Yet it was in that moment as Arnold bared his teeth at the boy with rage that a sinister voice spoke up, halting all four of the boys in their tracks as it spoke from behind.


    "Well you are, aren''t you?"


    The chaotic voice of a young girl resounded in the minds of the four.


    ----


    A chill went down the spine of Arnold at that moment.


    Completely and utterly... absent.


    There was not even a sound, nor any motion in his peripheral vision.


    Yet somehow, the voice of a young girl spoke from directly behind him.


    Letting go of Gordon, who fell to the ground while grabbing his throat, Arnold snapped around.


    There was a young girl.


    Standing there.


    Right behind him.


    Somehow she had snuck up behind him without even making the slightest noise.


    However as he looked down on this girl, something stopped him from moving.


    She was... beyond strange.


    Her skin was a pale blue color, far too pale to be healthy.


    Her eyes were filled with emptiness, and the playful smile which painted her expression was... off putting.


    She wore a sundress, and she folded her arms behind her back as she spoke quietly - yet without hesitation.


    There were bandages wrapped around her stomach, and she looked up to Arnold without taking her eyes off him as she walked around him in a playful manner.


    "You''re completely and utterly clueless. Isn''t that right?"


    The way she spoke, the way she casually walked around him, Arnold was completely at a loss.


    ''What... is this girl?''


    She walked up to the boy who was crying on the ground, and she held out her hand to him.


    "Hey. You''re all dirty. Are you ok, mister?"


    The boy looked up to her, wiping his tears.


    "Who... are you?"


    "Hey. Who the hell do you think you are to interrupt Arnold like that?"


    "That''s right. This isn''t a place for little girls to frolic around. Go back to the elementary school where you belong, or you''ll regret coming to this-"


    An instant.


    A single moment.


    Barely even a second.


    It was so quick that it almost escaped Arnold''s eyes, but after blinking once, he slowly came to realize what he just saw.


    The girl had reached to her side.


    She had pulled a knife out of somewhere.


    No... not just somewhere.


    She pulled it out, hidden in between the bandages which wrapped themselves around her stomach.


    And in doing so, she had sliced the very bandages which were wrapped around her.


    And then, in that second, her hand moved faster than lightning as it sliced straight through the necks of the two.


    As if time was moving in slow motion, Arnold watched as the bandages around her waist slowly dropped to the ground alongside the heads of the two boys.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and it was then that he realized it.


    This girl''s dress was... covered. In blood.


    And her stomach had three gaping, dripping.. holes in it.


    At that moment, Arnold felt his heart stop.


    He couldn''t move.


    He was completely frozen.


    And then, her eyes met him.


    "Hey... did you know?"


    Walking up to the prettyboy, the girl tilted her head as she twiddled with the bloodied knife in her hands, licking her lips in satisfaction.


    "When an underaged boy tries to harm an underaged girl... he is tried as a child. Even if he was way older."


    Then he felt it.


    The cold blade was brought to his neck as the girl looked up to him, madness filling her eyes.


    "Those two boys tried to attack me... but that was because they thought I was just a weak little girl. But wouldn''t that mean..."


    Flicking the knife around, the girl seemed to wrap herself around the prettyboy so that she was now behind him.


    "That they were trying to harm someone who couldn''t possibly fight back?"


    Shivers were sent down his spine.


    Everything in his very being told him to get away from this girl.


    Girl?


    No.


    This was no girl.


    This thing was a monster.


    "Ah... but weren''t you doing the same thing to that boy there?"


    And then, she laughed.


    "Hehehe.... ehehe...."


    Her laughter suffocated him, causing Arnold to halt his breathing for a moment as the high pitched laughter iced over his mind.


    "Hey, let''s play a game! I just thought of one!"


    Pulling away from him, the girl danced around playfully as she happily skipped over to a nearby picnic table.


    Sitting down, she smiled as she looked at the prettyboy, tapping the seat in front of her.


    "Come sit down! I wanna show you this game that I just thought up!"


    Looking at the girl, Arnold had no idea what to do.


    "I... have no reason to play along-"


    "Ah. I see. You don''t want to play with me?"


    Standing up with dead eyes, the girl walked up to the boy, whose heart began to shrivel up as the sense of danger flared off in his mind.


    "Then I suppose-"


    "Wait. I''ll play."


    Breathing heavily, Arnold agreed to the girl''s request, at which her playful smile immediately returned.


    "You will!? Great! Come on then!"


    ''Why did I say that?''


    ''Why did I accept that?''


    As he walked over to the table, Arnold wondered these things to himself.


    ''How could I just go along with this?''


    ''She''s a little girl.''


    ''Even if she just... even if she...''


    Looking over to the headless bodies of his fallen comrades, it finally hit him.


    ''What would she have done if I didn''t say that?''


    They were dead.


    ''Oh my goodness...''


    At that moment, he knew.


    ''I should run.''


    ''I should leave snotnose... to deal with this girl.''


    However even as he thought these things, his body sat down before the girl.


    ''What am I doing?''


    He faced the girl now, sitting across from her as she looked at him with a childish insanity.


    ''Why... can''t I get up?''


    Fear.


    This was the reason why his body moved, despite his mind telling it to do otherwise.


    ''Why... am I going along with this?''


    "So in this game... we both put our hands forward."


    Placing her pale hand on the table, Arnold took a good look at it.


    It was almost transparent.


    It was a greyish blue, and he could see the veins right through it.


    "You too. Come on now."


    Slowly, Arnold placed his trembling hand on the table as well.


    "I''ll let you have the first turn."


    Then, with her arm that was not on the table, she handed over the knife.


    Looking at the boy with a smile, the girl grinned.


    "We''re going to cut each other''s fingers off. And the first person to cry... loses."


    ----


    Insanity.


    Complete and utter insanity.


    This was the only explanation for the actions of the girl who handed Arnold this knife.


    She had lost her mind.


    However as he was overloaded by the situation which rapidly unfolded, Arnold too felt his mind deteriorate.


    The girl had holes in her stomach.


    Her organs were punctured. Her intestines were on show. Blood covered the girl.


    And yet, here she was, sitting in front of him, smiling.


    ''What... is this?''


    "Hey... are you going to take your turn already?"


    With an excited smile, the girl looked at Arnold as she held her hand on the table.


    "If you''re not going to go first... then maybe I should? If you can make me cry... then you''ll win, you know."


    ''If I...''


    ''Can make her cry?''


    Looking at the girl, the eyes of Arnold widened.


    Veins drew themselves across his expression, and he looked at the girl with complete shock.


    ''If I... can make her cry... then this will stop.''


    "Hey. You won''t dodge, right?"


    In an instant, he accepted it.


    Not a second of hesitation overcame the boy.


    Without a second thought, he decided to attack.


    "I won''t dodge. After all... that would be CHEATING. Right?"


    "You promise... you absolutely won''t dodge?"


    "Mhm!"


    "And if I make you cry... you won''t get a turn?"


    "Yep! That''s how the game works! The first person to cry loses. No matter what. And no matter who goes first."


    It was then that a wicked grin wrapped itself around Arnold''s face.


    "Heh."


    "I see."


    Then, thinning his eyes in delight, he pulled his hand back.


    Then, thrusting the knife forth, he aimed at the girl.


    However not at her hand.


    But rather, straight at her brain.


    "Die then."


    Squish!


    "WHA!?"


    Gordon shouted out as he watched Arnold stab the girl directly into her brain.


    "You.... you..."


    Looking up, he could barely even bring himself to breathe correctly as he watched yet another murder take place before him.


    "You just killed... a little girl.... Arnold..."


    Letting go of the knife, Arnold stood up, looking up with a smile.


    Arnold giggled, before it turned into a crazed laugh.


    ¡°What are you talking about, snotnose!! Look at that thing!! Look at those two who it killed in that instant! No matter what you say - that thing is a monster!"


    Arnold began to laugh with a grand smile, justifying his own actions as he too fell into his own madness.


    "You''re wrong... you''re wrong!! You just murdered-"


    "Hey. Why did you get up? The game isn''t over."


    Turning her head, which had a knife sticking out from the spot between her eyes, the girl looked directly at Arnold, who froze in his laughter as his eyes slowly made their way towards the girl.


    "I didn''t cry, right?"


    Taking the blade from her head, which now had a hole in it, the girl smiled as the blood trickled down her face, forming a line that split it in two.


    "Then... it''s my turn."


    ----

 Chapter Number 20: Cheater

    ''No...''


    That one word repeated itself in his brain.


    It was all he could think.


    He was terrified.


    Backing away from the girl, Arnold felt the cold concrete of the school walls behind him - preventing him from retreating any further.


    ''No...''


    The girl stood up, approaching him with a smile.


    "Hey... you''re supposed to give me a turn now. Ah... don''t tell me... you''re giving up?"


    "That... that''s right! I give up! You win!", he shouted. ¡°You win!¡±


    The girl had a hole in her brain, blood flowing endlessly from it as she twiddled the knife around while she approached him - her eyes filled with madness.


    "Ah... so you''re really giving up before I can even get a turn?"


    "Yes!"


    In that instant, the girl stepped forward, just inches from him.


    She was short.


    An entire foot shorter than him.


    Yet right now, backed against this wall, even if his face was looking downward, he felt as if he was looking up to an insurmountable monster.


    "That isn''t very fair. After all... you had your turn. Therefore... not letting me have mine... that would be cheating."


    Turning her head to the point where her neck was twisted beyond natural limits, the girl''s blood covered hair draped across her face as she looked up to him.


    "I don''t like playing with cheaters, you know."


    With a gulp, Arnold''s eyes widened.


    ''What... is this thing?''


    And then, pain.


    Pain surged through his hand as a knife was thrusted through his middle finger, slamming into the wall behind the boy with a clang.


    The finger dropped to the ground with a spray of blood, and the girl pulled back the knife.


    ¡°AGH!!!!¡±


    Shouting out, the boy grabbed his hand as he cried in agony.


    Looking to the girl, he blubbered as his mouth opened and closed, looking to her in utter disbelief.


    "Why?!¡±


    Falling to his knees, the boy now looked up to the girl with horror as he screamed.


    "Why?"


    With a smile, the girl''s expression remained playful even as she caressed the knife in her hands.


    "Because it''s a part of the game. Speaking of which... it looks like you cried first. Therefore... you lose."


    Shivering, Arnold fell prostrate before the girl as he continued to blubber in pain.


    His finger was on the ground, and the pain didn''t stop.


    "Ah... I guess I forgot to mention it. But we were actually wagering there. And since you lost, I''ll be taking my reward."


    It was then that Arnold felt the cold blade around his neck.


    "What... what are you doing?"


    As he whispered these words, pure terror was evident in his voice.


    The girl had wrapped herself around him, and right now she was prepared to kill.


    "W-wait... wait... stop... stop this..."


    His pleas filled the air, however they did not seem to reach the ears of the girl.


    "Why?"


    As she said this single word, Arnold realized that everything was over.


    "Why... you said?"


    Why.


    This girl, on being asked to stop as she held a knife to his throat, asked why.


    "That''s right. Why would I stop, mister? After all... let me ask that one over there."


    Turning her head around, cracking sounds could be heard as the girl''s neck twisted in a manner that was far beyond the limits of humanity.


    "When you asked him to stop... did he?"


    Asking this question to Gordon, the boy sat up, looking back and forth between the monster and her victim.


    Arnold pleaded with his eyes, tears streaming down them as the girl pressed the knife further to his throat.


    "He..."


    Looking down, Gordon began to quiver.


    His eyes twitched, and his heart rate increased.


    ''What do I say here?''


    ''Do I save him?''


    ''Do I cover for him?''


    Looking up, his eyes met with the girl.


    "What''s wrong? Just tell me the truth. My dad always said it was bad to lie, you know."


    ''Just.... tell the truth....''


    ''The truth... eh?''


    Biting his lip, all the memories of being bullied filled the head of Gordon.


    The countless beatings.


    The limitless number of times that he had been mocked, tortured, punished, and put down.


    The extortion, the disappointment which his father held in him, and those disgusted eyes which everyone around him gave him.


    ''Why... can''t I be strong like her?''


    Looking up, Gordon faced the girl, looking her directly in the eyes.


    "You''re so small... and yet you''re this strong."


    Tears fell down his face, and the boy began to laugh.


    "Heh... hahaha.... hahaha..."


    Holding his forehead, he cried as he laughed to himself.


    "Hahaha.... how did you become so strong?"


    "I don''t understand. But you didn''t answer me. Did you not hear me?"


    The girl tilted her head in confusion, to the point where it fell off her shoulders.


    "Ah."


    Looking at this, the boy who was held at knife point reeled in fear, covering his mouth - yet he was constricted and unable to move.


    For doing so would drive the blade right through his neck.


    "I guess you''re not supposed to twist a neck that far."


    The head said this from the ground - yet even so the body remained unmoved.


    It was at that moment that Gordon stood up.


    He smiled, wiping the tears from his face.


    "You''re so strong. I''d like to know... how you became this way."


    Grabbing the head of the girl, he picked it up and held it in his hands.


    Then, he placed it back on her head - squishing noises accompanying it as he tried to fix it in place.


    "You''re right. No matter how many times I asked him to stop... he didn''t."


    "Ah! I see. Then... I''m sure you understand, mister.¡±, the girl stated with a coy smile. ¡°Even if you ask me to stop..."


    "No... no-¡± Arnold gasped, panicked breaths coming out between his screams, pleas for mercy. ¡°Wait, wait-¡±


    The prettyboy began to struggle, however as he did so, the knife sliced through his neck.


    Then, falling to the ground in a pool of blood, the boy became lifeless.


    "Your voice has no weight to it."


    Sticking the knife into her side, the girl sheathed her weapon using her own flesh.


    Then, walking up to the boy who stood before her, she looked up to him.


    And she smiled.


    "He hurt you a lot... right?"


    "How... could you tell?"


    "Mmm... just a feeling."


    "How... are you so strong?"


    "Mmm... even if you ask that..."


    "It''s because that girl has lost her mind. I apologize for the frightening treatment... however... she seemed to want to take things into her own hands."


    Walking out of the bushes, a man wearing something that resembled a suit spoke up.


    Standing next to him was a woman with her hair tied back in a casual outfit and a boy who was looking at the girl with an extremely worried expression.


    "And she seemed to be enjoying herself so much... that I didn''t have the heart to stop her."


    It was then that Gordon realized.


    Out of the four people who had appeared - three of them were monsters.


    Creatures whose bodies were no longer human.


    "Who... are you people?"


    "Who are we? That much is simple. We are victims of this cataclysm. And yet... we seem to have become a part of it."


    Holding forth his hand, the man seemed to thin his eyes with lament.


    "You don''t seem to be terrified of the one right there, but rather intrigued. May I ask you as to why you wouldn''t be trying to run away even as you stand next to a girl who just murdered three people?"


    Gordon looked to the girl who the man spoke of, then back to the man with a weak smile.


    "I suppose it''s because... if she wanted to kill me... then trying to do anything would be useless."


    "So you''ve accepted your own weakness then?"


    The woman spoke this time, looking at the boy with a raised eyebrow.


    "I... have."


    Closing her eyes, the woman let out a sigh.


    "I would rather that the weak are kept out of our group.... but now that I think about it..."


    Looking to the remains of the three boys who had been slaughtered, she bit her lips in remorse.


    "Perhaps we really should stay away from people."


    "No. That''s wrong."


    Stepping forward, the young boy who was still human approached his sister.


    Looking her into the eyes, he faced her with intensity.


    "Even if we avoid people... that won''t lead us anywhere. Sister, listen to me. You are now a monster. But that doesn''t mean you have to act like one."


    "What ever could you mean, brother? I was only playing with them."


    With a gulp, the young boy shrunk back, however he stopped himself.


    ''I... have to accept her.''


    ''I... have to protect her.''


    Looking at the girl, Shane frowned upon seeing her wounds.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    His sister had received such wounds in such a small amount of time.


    Yet here she was, completely unaware of them.


    Thinning his eyes in disgust as he hardened his resolve, Shane looked down upon the corpse with a disturbed glare.


    "Even if you are a monster... that boy right there... he tried to kill you. And that... is something that I''ll never forgive."


    Then, he hugged her.


    "I don''t care what you''ve become. Because you will always.... be my sister."


    "What''s gotten into you, brother? You''ve become very... emotional recently."


    With a smile, the boy laughed lightly.


    "Hah... have I?"


    As Gordon watched this scenario, he could only think one thing.


    ''These people....''


    ''I don''t know what they''ve been through...''


    ''I don''t know what hell they may have experienced to be brought to this point...''


    ''But even so... they have overcome them.''


    Clenching his fist, the boy stepped forward.


    ''How could I continue to be so weak... when these people.... these people whose bodies aren''t even human anymore... are still out here doing everything they can?''


    "I... want to be like you all."


    Capturing the attention of the four, Gordon spoke up with fervent determination.


    "I... am weak.¡±


    ¡°I am a failure.¡±


    ¡°I''ve never done anything right... I''ve been bullied and rejected all my life, never able to achieve anything without help from someone else¡­ and no matter what I do... everything seems to go wrong.¡±


    ¡°But on seeing this girl... on seeing her step up and tear that one to pieces... on seeing how she so easily trampled on the source of all my problems... I can only think of one thing."


    Straightening his expression, the boy spoke with complete dedication.


    "I want to be like her."


    However as the boy said this, Sylvia walked forward.


    She looked down at him, her face becoming cold.


    "Boy. Do you even understand what you''re saying?"


    Grabbing his chin, she lifted it up as she looked him straight into the eyes.


    Thinning her own eyes, she spoke without the slightest hint of empathy.


    "If you want to be like us... then you''ll give everything up. Including your humanity. It would be better if you ran away and forgot that we ever existed."


    With a gulp, Gordon wanted to back away.


    However, at that moment he knew.


    If he backed away right now, he would never find himself stepping forward again.


    "I... want to find out."


    Three of the four people around him were monsters.


    They were creatures who could never possibly be considered human.


    Both in mind, in deed, and in body.


    Yet even so, these people looked at Gordon differently than anyone had ever looked at him.


    Rather than giving him eyes filled with disgust or abhorrence, they gave him eyes which were filled with compassion, concern, and... kindness.


    Even as she glared into him, Gordon knew.


    Everything this woman was saying was for his own good.


    "I can''t keep on living like this. If I have to live as a weakling... if I have to continue being this pathetic all my life... then I would rather die."


    With trembling hands, the boy looked up to the woman with teary eyes.


    "So even if it''s dangerous... even if it''s reckless... even if it''s meaningless... I want to know. How do you live like this?"


    Closing her eyes, Sylvia let out a sigh.


    "You know nothing of the shit that we''ve just been through. And yet... you speak as if you know. Fine then. I''ll tell you. Listen up, kid. Because I''m not going to repeat anything twice."


    Walking over to the picnic table, the woman picked up the finger of the girl, twiddling it with disgust before throwing it over towards the girl.


    "Catch."


    "Ah! Got it!"


    The girl caught her own finger, sticking it back on her hand with a cheerful smile.


    Then, the rest of the group all took their seats at the table.


    "I''ll tell you everything about how we became monsters. But how did we overcome our hardships? How do we live like this? I''d hate to break it to you, kid."


    Bringing her hand to her forehead, Sylvia bit her lip as she held back her own tears.


    "We don''t."


    ----


    They talked.


    And they talked.


    And they talked.


    How long they talked for, they did not know themselves.


    Hours passed.


    Tears were shed.


    Stories were told.


    The sun set into the sky, and darkness engulfed the landscape.


    The moon slowly rose into the sky, and even then the discussion continued.


    All the pain, all the suffering, all the fear, and all the uncertainty.


    The existence of the monsters, the events which had happened, they spoke of all these things to the boy who patiently listened.


    And then, when they had finally finished, the boy was brought to tears.


    "How.... is that possible?"


    "If we knew how it was possible... would we be here talking to you about it?"


    Speaking up, Marcus looked the boy in the eye with a pained expression, letting out a sigh as he looked around him.


    "Everything in this world has gone to shit. And it is... our duty.... to turn it into the most appealing pile of shit that we can."


    "And removing those three from this world... was part of that?"


    "Ah, no. That was the whim of this girl. Without a doubt¡­ such a thing was immoral. It was wrong. But whether it was correct or incorrect¡­¡±


    Taking in a deep breath, Marcus closed his eyes as he let out a light chuckle.


    ¡°I myself cannot say."


    "I see."


    Silence overcame the five as they sat there.


    The two children had fallen asleep on Sylvia''s lap at this point, and the only three awake were Sylvia, Gordon, and Marcus.


    "Then... you don''t intend to deal with humans?"


    "It isn''t that we don''t intend to deal with them... but rather that we have to consider the situation with caution. Yet this girl went and ran off on her own... but think about it. In this world filled with these monsters... what will people think when they see us?"


    Speaking with a logical tone, Sylvia brought up the very concept which was eating away at her.


    "That is correct. We are human in mind... for now. Yet monsters live inside us... and our bodies are no longer human. The same goes for that girl, yet her body... I suppose it doesn''t even heal. Yet even so... she doesn''t die after receiving blows which should absolutely kill her. Even I was surprised to see such a thing."


    Looking to the girl, whose body had been mutilated in a horrible manner, Sylvia couldn¡¯t help but to be concerned.


    ¡®At least¡­ she doesn¡¯t seem to be in pain¡­ but¡­¡¯


    [Ah. Actually I was thinking it''s about time I did something. Jeez... I try so hard to prepare another host, and you let her go and get tarnished so easily.... give me just a moment.]


    Forming out of the hand of Sylvia, a tentacle with a mouth sprouted forward as it connected to the sleeping girl, pumping her with life.


    And then, connecting as it merged with the girl¡¯s cheek, the wounds on the zombified girl began to heal.


    Her stomach closed and the gaping slice in her head was repaired. The lines on her neck reattached, as if her head had never been removed, and the same went for her finger.


    "Oh... are you Number 1? You''re the thing that-"


    [Don''t talk to me so casually, human.]


    Gordon made an attempt to converse with the creature as it showed itself, however this attempt was immediately rejected.


    Soon enough the girl had been healed and the tentacle retracted - as if it had never existed in the first place.


    "So that was the monster inside you..."


    "She... I don''t really know what to say about her. But she is certainly.... strange."


    Sylvia held her own hand with saddened eyes, unsure what to say or think about it.


    "And the girl... she doesn''t even host one of them... but they want to use her as a host... do you intend to simply let them do such a thing?"


    As he asked this question, the eyes of Sylvia and Marcus darkened.


    "That... I am not sure about."


    "Yet even more unsure... is what they would do if we tried to prevent such a thing."


    "Ah."


    Looking away in shame, Gordon realized that he had touched upon a sensitive subject.


    These two as well were powerless before the creatures that had overtaken their bodies.


    Even if they had become strong in a sense, they were weaker than anyone.


    Perhaps even weaker than him.


    "Sorry, I-"


    "Don''t apologize."


    Cutting the boy off, Sylvia looked upward, gazing into the night sky.


    "There is no need to apologize for forcing us to think about... the situation that we''re in."


    With a light smile, the woman let out a slight chuckle.


    "Because either way it''s something that we need to address... sooner or later."

 Chapter Number 21: Disowned

    As they had watched Amy run off, at first Marcus was concerned.


    They had approached the humans on hearing their voices, hiding in the bushes to prevent an encounter.


    After all, they were monsters.


    They couldn''t approach humans without any consequences.


    However at some point, the girl at their side had disappeared.


    And then she had reappeared at the side of the boy.


    As the three watched the girl fall further into her own madness, they were filled with a mix of emotions.


    But¡­ after seeing the treatment that Arnold had given Gordon, not a single person there had the heart to rush out and stop her.


    Even as she delved far beyond the realm of mere insanity, they could do nothing more than watch.


    They watched and they waited, witnessing the product of their own creation as she ran loose.


    And then, forcing themselves to accept the result, they exited those bushes, approaching the boy who was left alive.


    ''Whether this is right or wrong... I cannot allow myself to look away.''


    ''For this is who she has become... no... this is what I made that girl into.''


    ----


    "As far as other people are concerned¡­ we should stay away from them. These bodies we are in... are very annoying. If we approach other people, not only do we have the chance to endanger them because of the ones within us, but we will also likely be viewed as beasts to be destroyed."


    Placing her hand on the head of the boy at her side, the woman smiled with a sinister glitter in her eyes.


    "That''s where this¡­ human comes in. He is our sole link of communication. And since you seem to have accepted us as well.... then I suppose you can also pitch in on that. You said you were weak, no?"


    There was a difference.


    A difference in the way the woman spoke.


    For now¡­ she spoke as if humans were a different species altogether.


    And perhaps they were.


    "That... is right." Gordon frowned, looking down.


    "And you wish to be stronger?"


    "I do."


    "You wish to be useful?"


    "I do."


    Firmly nodding, the boy looked to Sylvia, who grinned with an evil delight.


    "Then become our link of communication. If you can do that... then you will serve sufficient use."


    Taking a deep breath in, Gordon nodded.


    ''I see... so because they''ve become like this... even if their bodies don''t die... they have weaknesses of their own.''


    "I''ll do it."


    Gordon had never been social.


    He had never been good at talking with others, and he was constantly ostracized by those around him.


    Even those who didn''t bully him still looked down on him.


    He had failed at anything and everything, and not a single memory of success could be found within his mind.


    Yet even so, right now, as he was faced with these people who had endured such horrors, he couldn''t allow that to hold him back.


    He wanted to help them.


    He wanted to be of use to them.


    And if that meant doing the very thing which he feared the most... then so be it.


    "Excellent.¡±, Marcus crowed. ¡°Then... I suppose we should start by trying to find out if there are any more people within this school."


    "That''s right."


    "Ah, but we can''t leave a weak human like you alone." Amy said, opening one crazed eye.


    "The girl is right,'''' Sylvia added. "We should stick together, but if we encounter any people, then the three of us will hide."


    Looking back and forth between Shane and Gordon, Sylvia sighed before she straightened up and spoke with authority.


    "If we encounter any monsters... then we fight together. However if we encounter any humans... then you two are to act alone¡­ and we will only interfere if necessary."


    "And¡­ What if we encounter both?" Amy asked with a gleam in her twitching eyes, having opened both.


    With a smile, Sylvia''s sharpened teeth showed through the opening in her mouth as she pursed her lips in a grim smile.


    "Then we forget about hiding and we slaughter them all."


    Fixing her hair into place, the woman stood up with a toothy grin.


    "Even if we live in this world where everything has rotted... even if these creatures will eat away at our brains... I''m not going to let that prevent me from obtaining what I want."


    The other four stood up quickly, and as he unbuttoned his coat, Marcus, too, prepared for combat.


    "I couldn''t have said it any better myself.¡± The black-haired man said with a smirk. ¡°Now then... shall we get going?"


    ----


    Gordon found himself taking the rear, with the three monsters standing at the front.


    "If a monster leaps out at us, then it would be best for one of us three to take the bite. If either of you two are bitten, then without a doubt... you will die."


    That was what Marcus had said as he explained the plan.


    Gordon had been told that even though they were monsters, Marcus and Sylvia still felt pain.


    However, after seeing the madness of the young girl who told him he was Amy, he was not so sure about that.


    ''She... is the strongest out of all of them.''


    It was enough to make him want to shrivel up in a ball and cry.


    This innocent girl who was no more than 10 years old had lost herself to the point of madness.


    Yet that madness made her stronger than anyone else.


    It was insanity.


    Yet it was enough to make Gordon wonder.


    ''Can I... become like that too?''


    It was enough to fill him with hope. A selfish, mad hope, but hope nonetheless.


    The world was gone.


    Everything was gone.


    It should have been enough to make Gordon want to scream, yet right now he was calm.


    No, to say he was calm wouldn''t exactly have been right.


    He was excited.


    He was excited about the possibilities that lay ahead of him.


    In this new world where everything had gone to shit, could even a useless, talentless, loser like him become something worth something?


    He didn''t know.


    But even so, he wanted to find out.


    ''This? This is a second chance.''


    ''A chance... to finally do something worthy of recognition.''


    With a smile, Gordon looked up.


    ''I can''t allow myself to fail.''


    ----


    The hallways of the school were darkened.


    Rot was evident throughout the building, spoiled foods giving off an unbearable scent, and a number of structural beams had fallen, blocking off multiple hallways .


    Whether it was actually safe to travel through this place was questionable at best, yet if there was anyone left inside, Gordon wanted to be the first to greet them.


    If not, they would gain some supplies and get out.


    As the others had stated earlier, there was probably nobody here.


    The cataclysm happened at 9 PM.


    All the students should have been gone, and even the teachers would likely have already left for the day. Even the most diligent among those on sports teams and in various clubs should have already left, therefore the likelihood of anyone remaining was unlikely at best.


    ''But if that''s true...''


    Gordon found himself grimacing as he thought about all the other students and teachers.


    He had been spared a fate as a zombie because he was in this locked up school at the time, but what about the others?


    ''Do I... care?''


    He found himself filled with a mix of emotions as he thought about these things.


    On one hand, he didn''t care at all.


    Not a single person, student or teacher, had bothered to help him.


    It should have been obvious what was going on, yet even despite that...


    Nobody helped him. They didn''t lift a finger. They just watched.


    "Ah... looks like they''re at it again."


    "Pfft... what a loser."


    "Should we go watch?"


    "Ehh... I don''t want to see something like that."


    "Would that even be entertaining?"


    "Ah, but then again... Arnold will be there..."


    "Ooh... I guess you''re right..."


    The girls in the class somehow had some sort of obsession with Arnold.


    The badass.


    The ''cool kid''.


    The prettyboy.


    "Ahaha... look at that loser. How many times has he been beat up?"


    "You''d think he would learn his lesson."


    "If he''s that weak, why doesn''t he TRY to get stronger?"


    The boys in the class were no different.


    They would snicker at his torment.


    Whether it was out of relief that they weren''t in such a position, or whether it was because they truly viewed Gordon as pathetic, they didn''t bother to hold a hand out to him.


    And then, there were the teachers.


    How many times had the instructors turned a blind eye to the blatant hierarchy which had formed among the student body?


    Gordon''s father was a businessman, and a CEO at that.


    Yet even so, he received no special treatment.


    Why? Gordon had been disowned.


    Living on his own, a shoddy property was all his father had given him.


    "I was able to climb up to become what I am. Do you expect me to simply hand over everything that I have earned?"


    Gordon clenched a fist as he recalled his father¡¯s words, walking through the silent hallways, the footsteps of the five being the only sound to fill his ears.


    "If you cannot at least come as far as I did... then why should I bother to call you my son?"


    With these words, Gordon had been left completely on his own.


    When he was younger, the teachers had protected him.


    "How could you do this to Gordon!? I''ll have you reported to the principal immediately!!"


    "Are you alright, Gordon!? They didn''t hurt you, did they!?"


    "Expelled! You children are expelled for laying a hand on him!!"


    They defended him without even being asked, bending themselves backwards to protect the child.


    Yet¡­ this only spurred the hatred between Gordon and his peers.


    And after his elementary years of being sheltered, protected, and babied, he was abandoned.


    He was left on his own in a jungle of hungry wolves, filled with students whose hatred for Gordon had built up over the years.


    "Ah, it''s the spoiled brat who relied on his daddy to get out of everything."


    "Even though his grades sucked, he was always given priority above everyone else."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Just because of his father."


    The protection stopped.


    The second that Gordon had been disowned, no longer did he have a single ounce of influence over others.


    The bullying began, and it didn''t stop.


    Over the course of his middle school and throughout the beginning of his high school, he was left with nothing.


    ''Yet.... even if they hated me.... even if they gave me those looks....''


    As his face wrinkled with concern, Gordon was filled with indecision.


    ''Can I truly say that I want them to end up... as brainless zombies? Or worse....''


    Thinking back to the three who had been killed, Gordon breathed in heavily.


    ''Like them?''


    He didn''t feel a thing about those three who had died.


    Yet for those who sat by and did nothing - neither helping nor hindering him - could he truly say that he wanted them dead?


    Even if they had abandoned him, could he truly say that he wanted such a thing?


    Gordon did not know.


    He himself understood that the treatment he received in his younger years was beyond unfair.


    It was enough to spur hatred towards him, and Gordon knew that.


    Yet even knowing it, he had accepted that treatment without question.


    ''Was I... arrogant?''


    ''Was it my fault... that everyone hated me?''


    "Hey. Why do you look like you''re having an existential crisis? We''re in the middle of an exploration here. Pay attention."


    Slyvia¡¯s cold words brought Gordon back to reality as he snapped forward, nodding quickly.


    "Ah... I suppose you''re right. Sorry about that. I''ll-"


    A high pitched scream tore through the air, echoing throughout the hallway, causing the five to halt in their path.


    "Don''t worry! Just stay behind me!"


    The roaring of a zombie and the courageous shout of a man were also heard from the same direction, allowing the five to pinpoint it to an office down the hallway.


    "Ah! It sounds like there are people over there. Can we go meet them? Hey, Mr. Marcus, Miss Sylvia, can we meet them? Please? I''ll be good!"


    Amy seemed to be overly excited as she tugged on the shirts of the two adults, yet they both held out their hands to the girl.


    "No."


    In perfect synch, they denied her.


    "Gordon and Shane. You two go see what''s going on. Sylvia, you take care of the child, and make sure she doesn''t draw any attention. I will follow from behind. And if there is danger..."


    Gripping the fleshy knife at his side, Marcus grinned as he slowly drew it.


    "Then I will figure it out on my own.... or die trying."


    "Marcus... are you truly alright with that?"


    Sylvia grabbed the hand of the girl, looking at the man with concern, to which he merely stepped forward.


    "Am I alright with it? Don''t forget, Sylvia. I may have a monster in me who may disrupt my plans... but if we ignore that unpredictable factor, then even I can handle a few of the undead. After experiencing death multiple times, I can say for certain that I never want to experience it again. But on the other hand..."


    Walking forward, the man''s footsteps filled the hall as he waved for the two boys to follow him.


    "I have absolutely no intention of allowing such a scenario to occur again."


    Eyeing the two, Marcus looked at them with a serious expression.


    "If I deem the situation to be too much, then I will run. And if you two do not run with me, then you will find yourselves among the mob of zombies that I will be escaping from. Period."


    With nods, the two boys prepared themselves.


    Looking to the side of him, Gordon quickly grabbed a piece of a plank - ripping it off to form a long and thin weapon.


    "I''m ready."


    Holding up his skewer, Shane looked back to his sister with worry.


    "Take care of her. Don''t let her... do anything crazy."


    "I can''t guarantee that, but I''ll do what I can."


    "Bye, brother! I''ll see you in a bit!"


    These were the words which the girl stated, aimed at her older brother with a smile.


    Yet as she said these words, Shane felt something.


    A chill.


    ¡®Why¡­ do those words seem so false?¡¯


    With a nod, the boy stepped forward along with the other two.


    "Then... I''ll do my best to make sure I''ll see you again."


    ----


    The three rushed forward, heading to the room as quickly as possible.


    Gordon took the lead, with Marcus at the back so that he would be able to duck away and hide - and intervene if anything went wrong.


    ''In there... there are probably some people who went to my school.''


    Reaching the door, he saw it.


    Inside the room were two people and a horrifying creature.


    "Argh!"


    The zombie seemed to be wearing the outfit of a janitor, and it charged at the built man who currently stood with a beautiful high school girl standing behind him, quivering in fear.


    "Take this, monster!"


    Grabbing the keyboard from a nearby desk, the man slammed it on the zombie''s head, causing the keys to fly everywhere as the creature reeled back.


    "Ugh.... rawr!!"


    Gaining it''s balance, the creature once more stepped forward - at which the man grabbed the entire desktop.


    Lifting it up, the man ripped it out of the socket as he used his bare strength to carry such a thing, heaving it over his head.


    "Take this!"


    Slam!


    With a crashing noise, the entire setup smashed into the zombie, crushing it''s skull with a rain of blood and guts as it now lay on the ground, dead.


    "Huff.. huff... are you alright?"


    "I''m.... alright...."


    The girl looked like she was about to cry, however the exasperated man gave her a smile in a heroic manner.


    "So long as you''re alright, that''s fine. Haha... well? Don''t you think I resembled Troy Latia for a moment there, just like in his final battle with the horrific monster Oraguth?"


    "Do you always have to bring up those Vythguardian myths?"


    "History is important, and the Vythguardians had the most interesting lore out of any nation. Even if this world has become completely corrupted... I''d like to carry those legends onward."


    "Whatever. Ah."


    The two looked over to the door to see two boys - one 12 years of age and the other 14.


    Both looked to be beaten up, with their clothes ragged and blood having splattered on both of them.


    "Snotnose... and... a kid?", the girl questioned with a confused look on her face.


    "Hm? Do you know these two, Stella?", the man asked.


    "Nope.", the girl replied immediately.


    The man folded his arms as he approached them, looking at them with suspicion.


    "Hey. What in Clarica is going on? We fell asleep, and then all of a sudden we woke up and everything was... ruined. I heard some banging on the janitor closet door, and that thing came out when I opened it."


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke cautiously, as if he didn''t trust the two who had appeared.


    "It would seem that some people have turned into monsters... and now you two boys just randomly appear out of nowhere¡­"


    Approaching them, the man stood above the two, looking down on them with an overwhelming intimidation.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gordon let out a gulp, then gazed over to the girl who was still at the back of the office.


    ''Who is this man?''


    ''I don''t know him... I might have seen him at school before, but I don''t particularly remember. He wasn''t one of my teachers, after all.''


    ''But more importantly...''


    Gordon was scared.


    The man was glaring down at him with an immense stare, and he felt as if his entire being was shrunk down just standing next to him.


    "We''re here because the world ended. Almost everyone is dead... and we''re trying to survive."


    Speaking up was Shane, who stood forth without fear.


    Even faced with this man who towered above him, he stepped forth without the slightest hint of shrinking back.


    ''Compared to those monsters... this man is nothing.'', the boy thought with a confident expression.


    "I see. So it really is true then...."


    Looking back to the girl, the man walked over to her and placed his hand on her shoulder.


    "Just like the men who were revived as brainless zombies after they were slaughtered by the Host of Lust during the final attack... It looks like the world really has ended. But don''t worry. No matter what happens... I will always protect you."


    "Ah... thank you."


    The girl responded while turning her head away from the man, looking down with concern.


    "But more importantly... who is that kid? And why are you here, snotnose? It''s late at night, so why would you be on school-"


    "The bigger question is, why are you on the school grounds?"


    Shane spoke up before Gordon could even say anything as the girl looked to him with haughty confusion.


    "That''s..."


    Looking down once more, the girl''s eyes drifted away - however the muscular man turned around immediately to face the boy.


    "Why would you need to know such a thing, boy? We were having a study session, since this girl has been failing her history tests recently. I was preparing her to succeed in the real world."


    "Ah... I see-"


    With a shy expression, Gordon quietly whispered this out, giving into the powerful words of the man - yet even as Gordon gave in, Shane did not.


    "That''s awfully suspicious. But that''s none of my business. What''s more important is this. You should know that six months have passed since the night that everyone fell asleep."


    As the boy said this, the eyes of the two went wide for a moment, however the teacher stepped forth, nodding his head in denial as he closed his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Six months? A human body can''t sleep for six months and still live. Surely-"


    "If you don''t believe me, then why don''t you step outside?"


    "Eh? Step outside? What would-"


    "Are you supposed to be a teacher? If six months have passed, then it should be summer right?"


    As Shane said this, the girl walked over, looking out the window.


    She opened it to see the school yard down below, and as she did so she realized.


    "It... isn''t cold."


    "That''s right. When we fell asleep, it was December 20th, 2037. Yet today is June 20th, 2038. And the world as we know it... has rotted away."

 Chapter Number 22: Mistake

    "That''s right. When we fell asleep, it was December 20th, 2037. Yet today is June 20th, 2038. And the world as we know it... has rotted away."


    As Shane emitted these words, the man before him seemed to freeze.


    His expression slowly turned sour, and his eyes glanced over to the girl before they focused on the door.


    "I... see."


    Then, walking forward with determination, he stepped out.


    "Then I have no time to stay in a place such as this. Stella. Follow closely behind me. So long as you don''t venture from me, I will protect you."


    "Ah, wait just a minute! Don''t you think you should take a moment-"


    Gordon spoke out as the man passed him, however as soon as he spoke the man turned and gave him a deadly glare.


    Then, easing his expression, the man let out a sigh and smiled.


    "I suppose you are right. After all, the legendary hero Oscar always took his time to make preparations before he faced the Queen of Evil."


    "But in the end he lost, didn''t he? So why would that matter?"


    The girl seemed to look at the man with confusion, approaching the group from the window.


    Holding up a finger, the man smiled as he spoke, taking on the true demeanor of an instructor.


    "Regardless of whether he won or lost, his intentions were noble. He did everything he could, and even ended up giving his very life for the people."


    "Yeah, but at the end of the day that''s just a story." The girl said with the roll of her eyes


    "Indeed. Just a story. However it is one we should learn from. If even someone who prepared so thoroughly could not win against such odds, then we too must take caution."


    Facing the boys, the man looked around before approaching them.


    "So? I still have yet to hear why you two are here on campus. If what you said is true, then that would mean that you were here in the middle of the night when everyone fell asleep."


    "Well.... I was...."


    Gordon looked to the side, a guilty expression overcoming him.


    "He was being bullied, and I''m his little brother. I came with my mom to find him, and I ran ahead to find him. Then we fell asleep... and when we woke up... the world was gone."


    Shane spoke up even as Gordon faltered, taking the lead quickly.


    He realized that Gordon seemed to be stalling in his responses, unsure what to even say.


    ''Perhaps it is because of his past, but we can''t allow these two to find out about the other three. If we look like we''re hiding something, things will only get worse from here.''


    "Hmm.... an odd story..."


    "Hey... I don''t want to hear about this anymore."


    Speaking up was Stella, who tied her blonde hair behind her head as she began to walk out.


    "Let''s get going. Even if we sat here and talked all day, will that actually do anything?"


    "Hm... you have a point. Ah. I know. If those creatures have taken over the world, then we will surely need weapons, no? I see that the boy is carrying a... broken piece of wood... but that won''t be enough. However there is a sports shed down in the courtyard. Shall we make our way there for now?"


    As soon as Shane had caught a glimpse of the man who attacked the zombie, he had hidden his own weapon behind his back, underneath his shirt - thus he appeared to be unarmed, while Gordon carried a piece of wood which had been stripped from the floorboards.


    The reason Shane had hidden his weapon?


    Instinct.


    ''I can''t trust anyone. Not this man, not this girl... nobody. We''re hiding literal monsters from them... so what would happen if they were to attack us, thinking that we''ve allied with the enemy?''


    Shane didn''t exactly want to deceive these people, but he felt that if he was going to do so that he should take every precaution possible.


    And that included hiding the fact that he had a weapon.


    The two boys looked to one another, then to the girl before nodding.


    "I suppose that makes sense.", Gordon stated.


    "Yeah, that''s fine,'''' Shane agreed.


    Standing up, the four all headed out the door, allowing the built man to take the front.


    "Could I take that piece of wood? If I''m going to protect you all, then I should be the one with the weapon... right?"


    A chill.


    Shane felt it for only a moment, but as the man asked this, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ''What... is this?''


    "Ah, here you go..."


    With a submissive expression, Gordon handed the man the weapon.


    ''That... I feel that was a mistake.''


    Something was off.


    He didn''t know what or why, but as the four walked through the hallways, Shane found himself lingering at the back of the group.


    ''Marcus is lurking behind us... so I should stay as close to him as possible...''


    Thinning his eyes, Shane considered telling Gordon as well to stay back, but instead he did not.


    ''Doing such a thing would only draw attention. But even so...''


    As the four walked, he witnessed the back of the man who towered over him.


    That back should have been reassuring, and the girl who stood right behind him seemed to be looking down to the ground, almost like a daughter following her father.


    ''Even though following someone strong like that should be reassuring... why do I feel so uncomfortable?''


    "Hey boy. Don''t fall too far behind. Those who strayed too far from the protection of the hero were corrupted and brainwashed, you know."


    Stepping forth with haste, Shane kept his distance.


    ''There is something off about him. Ah... that''s it.''


    Realizing it, Shane maintained his position, close enough so that he wouldn''t be scolded yet far enough that he could make a run for it.


    ''Despite his words... the way he walks... the way he carries himself... it isn''t as if he''s protecting us from something else. Rather... it''s as if he''s guarding us from being taken from him.''


    ----


    Before the group was a run down shack.


    "Ah!! To think that it became this dirty... It really has been six months, hasn''t it? But that only six months would make it like this..."


    The man grabbed the door only to end up ripping it right off the hinge - not even because of his physical strength, but rather because of how weak the door had become from the rust and rot that engulfed the area.


    "The plants are sapped of life... the air is filled with must... and the buildings are on the verge of collapse... it''s almost as if the life sucking weed Tera strolled through this place."


    Throwing the door to the side, the man let out a sigh.


    "Oh well. At the very least, it looks safe out here in the courtyard for now. Stella. Could you wait out here for a moment while me and these boys go find something to protect ourselves with?"


    "Eh? Don''t you think... that I should-"


    "I will protect you. You have no need for a weapon."


    "I... see."


    When Stella looked up with concern, she was met with a stern response from the man, however in just moments his expression returned to a smile.


    "Don''t worry about anything. I''ll do everything I can to help you. If I need to, I''ll even give my life."


    "Thank you..."


    The girl lightly smiled, however Gordon could tell without even looking.


    That smile was a false one.


    And behind it was fear.


    It was the same smile that he would give to Arnold when he was told to get them money or to meet them behind the school.


    ''What... is going on here?''


    It was then that Gordon felt a nudge in his side.


    Walking past him, Shane entered the shack without reserve.


    And with a whisper, Gordon heard these words.


    "Arm yourself."


    Widening his eyes, the child walked past him and into the shack.


    "There''s a bench over there. Why don''t you wait and watch. Just scream if anything pops up, alright?"


    Pointing to the bench outside, the man directed the girl to do as he instructed.


    "Ah. Ok."


    The girl obediently obeyed the man, taking a seat as the three headed into the shack.


    ''Just now... as he spoke...''


    However Gordon knew.


    He knew that tone of voice.


    He knew the situation well.


    ''The statement he just made... was not a request.''


    ''It was an order.''


    "Come on, boy. You said your name was Gordon, right? I''m Mr. Pertan.¡± The man said in a conversational tone. ¡°I was the honors history teacher for the 10th grade students, so I focused mainly on world history. But as you probably have heard at this point... I especially love the history of the ancient Vythguard Empire.¡±


    Tapping his chin for a moment, the man corrected himself.


    ¡°More particularly, it''s folklore and myths about the era of the Determined and the Indeterminant."


    "Ah... I haven''t... learned too much about that...", Gordon said as the man placed a hand on his shoulder, walking him forth into the shack.


    "Really!? That''s too bad! Such great stories too. They tell so much about what could happen to a society if evil is allowed to flourish too much. The Determined you see, was a figure of pure evil."


    Familiar.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The feeling Gordon felt right now as he walked into this shack filled with all sorts of run down sports equipment, was all too familiar.


    "You see, there are some people in this world who go around corrupting everything and everyone they come into contact with. And it is the duty of the righteous... to prevent such people from doing those things."


    Wrapping his arm around his shoulders, the man leaned into the boy with an immense bloodlust.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    Then, in that instant, the man held his hand back - and caught something.


    In his hand was a bat.


    And on the other end of it was Shane.


    "Now why would you do that?"


    Slowly turning around, the man faced off with the boy as a smile plastered his expression.


    The boy was looking at him with piercing eyes, yet even as his very weapon was ripped from his hands with immense strength, he showed not a bit of weakness.


    Smash!


    Throwing the bat to the side, the man cracked his knuckles as he looked back and forth.


    "It would seem that your brother is quite a problem child. Did he always act up like this at home, Gordon?"


    Grabbing a golf club from the stand next to him, Shane continued to glare right at the man as he reeled back for a swing.


    "And he continues to attack me... for absolutely no reason."


    "Gordon. Run."


    In that instant, Gordon saw his chance.


    He darted out from behind the man, and at the same time Shane swung the club right at the man''s face.


    As for why he ran, he did not know.


    But his instincts told him to do so.


    Therefore, he listened.


    He darted off in that instant, with a single thought in his mind.


    ''I have to get out of here... and I have to find the others.''


    However only a moment was allowed for him to have this thought, for his brain rattled in the next instant as he fell to the ground.


    "Ugh!"


    His vision blurred, yet in the corner of his vision he saw it.


    In the same moment that the man had slammed Gordon to the ground with one hand, he caught the club which was aimed right for his head with the other.


    ''No.... not again....''


    "Boy... what do you think you''re doing?"


    Ripping the club from the hand of the child, the man began to tut it like a whip.


    "Aiming for my head like that... could you have been trying to kill me?"


    The boy turned around to run, however his throat was immediately grabbed by the man before he could escape.


    And then, he was thrown to the wall - a splatter of blood bursting from his mouth as he smashed through an assortment of crates.


    "Ugh!"


    The man now approached the boy, tapping the club to his hand with a demonic expression across his face.


    "Just like the rebellious child Kyle Ruthobold, who refused to accept the kindness of the Indeterminant... and instead fell into madness, pursuing his own demented form of justice."


    Holding back the club, the man looked down on the boy with disgust.


    "You are a mistake."


    "No. I don''t think so."


    It was at that moment that a voice was heard from behind the man.


    Mr. Pertan brought down his hand to swing the club, yet it was caught - held by another so that he was unable to bring down the punishment onto the boy.


    Swiftly turning around as he let go of the club, Mr. Pertan held up his fists as an irritated smile overcame him.


    "A businessman? No... a monster... who can speak?"


    Flipping around the golf club and grabbing the knife of flesh in his free hand, the well dressed zombie seemed to flash his rotten teeth.


    With slicked up hair and an undone coat, his tie seemed to loosely hang about him as he prepared to fight.


    "A monster? Perhaps that would be correct. But before anything else..."


    With an arrogant grin, the man who took the form of a zombie twirled his knife around as he used it''s blade to fix his hair.


    "I am a professional."


    ----


    "Hah...."


    Closing his eyes for a moment, the muscular man grabbed a tennis racket from a shelf beside him.


    "A professional... you say?"


    His blonde hair fell from his face, almost covering his eyes as he fixed it with the flip of his head.


    "That''s right."


    Responding to the man, the creature who wore a suit nodded with a grin.


    "I am a professional. And I am here... to perform my duty."


    "You.... haha.... are you trying to imitate that scheming businessman? The traitor to humanity who allowed himself to become a monster... despite the fact that he was not a monster in form?"


    It was that moment that Marcus felt an immense thud.


    He didn''t even have enough time to see the swing before the side of the racket slammed into his head, thrusting the man to the ground with a thud.


    "To think that you would try and imitate such a vile figure. The mastermind behind the schemes of the rulers of the Dictatorship which ensued after the era of chaos... the Overlord of Exploitation.... Trevor."


    "You seem to be quite obsessed with those ancient myths, don''t you think?"


    As he stood up, Marcus gripped his knife as he stepped forward, blood running down the side of his head where he had been hit.


    "I am a history teacher.¡±, Mr. Pertan replied as he prepared himself for another attack. ¡°And the most important thing about history is not whether it was real or not."


    Rushing forward, the man grabbed the forehead of Marcus, shoving him right through the wall with a crash.


    "The most important thing is learning from the mistakes of others."


    ----


    Shards of wood sliced through the brain of Marcus as he was slammed into the wall.


    His entire body was in pain, and the teacher''s grip didn''t seem to loosen for even a moment.


    ''Shit....''


    He didn''t know where the other two were, for currently his vision was blocked by the plaster that surrounded him.


    And then, he felt it.


    "Ugh!"


    A fist slammed into his gut, harder than any punch Marcus had ever taken before.


    And then, again.


    Again.


    Again.


    Again.


    Again. Again. Again.


    "Do you think I will forgive the existence of a monster like you?"


    The bloodthirsty voice of the man was heard as Marcus was viciously beaten.


    "The entire world has been destroyed because of those things. And now I find an intelligent one. Spit it out, monster. What is your true identity?"


    Marcus was then ripped from the wall to see that the two boys were still laying barely conscious, wounds covering their bodies as they had been slammed into the walls just before.


    ''Shit... they... aren''t able to get up.''


    ''They won''t be able to run...''


    ''And right now...''


    Marcus bit down hard, grinding his teeth in irritation.


    ''It hurts.''


    ''Everything... hurts.''


    The man wrapped his hands around the throat of Marcus, looking him in the eyes with the stare of death.


    "Are you going to talk, monster?" The man cooed, blonde hair splattered with blood.


    "Who... am I?"


    It was then that a smile slowly crept up Marcus¡¯s face.


    Everything hurts.


    The pain throbbed throughout his body, and under no circumstances should such a smile have formed.


    "Heh...."


    A laugh.


    And then, thinning his eyes, Marcus looked to the man who stood above him, choking him harder as every second passed.


    "Wouldn''t I like to know that?"


    ----


    "You.... you''re fucking with me."


    Marcus was thrown to the ground.


    He grunted, blood spewing from his mouth.


    He had already dropped his weapons, and as the man approached him, a hockey stick was held to his throat.


    "I would like to get information from you, monster. About why this world is the way it is... why those two attacked me... why everything has gone to shit... and what has happened to my precious students. However... it looks like you have no intention to talk."


    Pulling the stick back, the man thinned his eyes in suspicion.


    "Therefore, I won''t spend a second fooling around in this place."


    Slice.


    The sharpened end of the hockey stick slid right through the neck of Marcus, cutting it clean off as if it were a knife through butter.


    The immense pain of having his head sliced off surged within Marcus, however this lasted only a moment.


    ''Shit.... again....''


    As he found his eyes closing, darkness engulfed him.


    ''At least... now he has to deal with that thing.''


    [Who said anything about me lifting a finger?]


    As Marcus had his final thoughts, his eyes would have gone wide - had they not already been closed for good.


    [I''m here to watch you humans destroy one another. Do you think I would let a man like that leave this world so easily?]


    [Heh....]


    [He still holds use... to entertain us.]


    Once again, Marcus was reminded.


    The thing inside him was not his ally.


    It was the enemy of humanity.


    However, whether Marcus was still a member of humanity....


    Even he himself did not know.


    Thus, Marcus died.


    For the fifth time.

 Chapter Number 23: Imprinted

    Gordon''s consciousness flickered in and out.


    One moment he saw a flash of something, the next everything was black.


    He had been slammed into the ground by the instructor, and at some point Marcus had appeared to fight him.


    Yet in these flickers that he witnessed, Gordon watched as Marcus faced his final moments.


    With the slice of a hockey stick, his head was cut clean from his body.


    A pool of blood formed around it, and with a demented smile on his face, the man in the body of a monster... died.


    ''Even... against a zombie....''


    Slowly sitting up, Gordon grabbed his head, which throbbed in pain.


    ''Even against a monster... this man is able to fight without fear.''


    A frown coming across his face, worry filled the heart of the boy.


    ''How the hell am I supposed to deal with him then?''


    He wanted to run.


    He wanted to beg for mercy.


    He wanted to abandon those around him, fleeing for his safety.


    ''Fuck...''


    Standing up, the boy grabbed a baseball.


    ''He... isn''t paying attention to me right now.''


    The teacher was currently panting after having slaughtered the zombie, his face filled with irritation as he whispered to himself.


    "So you take your knowledge with you to the grave... tch... perhaps I should have left this thing alive and tortured it to death.... just as the antiheroes did to Brutus."


    Lining up for a pitch, Gordon didn''t allow his body to make a sound.


    ''He''s only a few feet away... I can''t miss. But I need to knock him out with this...''


    Reeling his arm back, he took the form of a pitcher as he gripped the ball.


    Sweat began to lace his hand, forcing him to grip the ball tighter.


    ''I... can''t miss....''


    And then he started the motion.


    His arm wrapped around him and he let go of the ball, which began speeding right towards the face of the man.


    Snap.


    With the flick of his hand, not even facing the child, the ball was caught.


    "This man¡­ no¡­ this thing¡­ he is just like the creature who taught even children that it was acceptable to use cheap tricks and surprise attacks if it was for the sake of defeating one''s opponents."


    Turning to face the boy, the man approached Gordon with a furious expression.


    "Coran."


    Gordon¡¯s eyes widened, and he tensed, but it was too late-


    Gordon was met with a fist to his stomach as his entire body was lifted up by the uppercut to his side.


    Blood sprayed from his mouth, and the boy began to teeter on the brink of losing consciousness once more.


    However, the man did not allow him to fall.


    He was slapped around back and forth, and each time he was prevented from falling to the ground.


    "To think that you all would become so corrupted.... It is¡­ disturbing. Therefore... if such corruption exists in this world... as a representative of humanity... It is my duty to cleanse it."


    His life began to flash before his eyes as he was beaten senseless once more.


    ''I... am still so weak....''


    ''I thought that by joining with those people... that by being beside them... that something would change...''


    Tears formed as the boy was continuously beaten, this time by a teacher.


    ''I thought that I would be able to become strong... that I could overcome the hurdles that I''ve faced... that they would give me the strength to do so....''


    Pushed to the wall, Gordon was slapped and slammed as bruises now covered his body.


    ''I... was wrong.''


    [Hahaha.... a representative of humanity... you said?]


    The punching stopped.


    A cruel, wicked voice resounded through the room, causing Mr. Pertan to turn himself around.


    And as he did so, he saw what was speaking.


    "A... different voice?"


    It was the head.


    The whites of Marcus'' eyes, on the head which was detached from the body, had become black.


    And despite the pathetic state of the creature, the smile on that head right now was grander than ever before.


    Letting Gordon fall to his knees, Mr. Pertan walked back over to the head as he placed his foot on top of it.


    "Be silent, mon-"


    [Know your place, fool.]


    Splat.


    With a wet thud, Mr. Pertan looked to the ground to see it.


    ''Wha...''


    On the ground, having fallen, was his arm.


    And extended from the head which he was currently stepping on was a spike of flesh.


    ''How...''


    [Did you think I would be as merciful when you laid your filthy hands on me... as this weak human that I have inhabited?]


    Immediately, flesh grew from the head, reattaching itself to the body.


    The creature stood up, dusting himself off as if nothing had happened.


    "What... are you?"


    Mr. Pertan slowly stepped back, fear evident in his eyes.


    "What am I? Hahaha... why don''t you bring up one of those legends or something. Ah... I have a good one. If I were to compare myself to someone based on that lore of yours.... then I would be comparable to.... Huberos."


    Spreading his arms with a chaotic smile, the monster before the man filled Mr. Pertan with such terror that he forgot to breathe.


    "The Demon who endured suffering along with six others... so great to the point where he turned to sin which exceeded all others. Having fallen into such great pride, he was bestowed the title of Host of Sin. However... there is another legend which you may be thinking of, if you take a closer look at me."


    Placing his hand to the chin of the man, it was as if Number 7 had teleported - appearing just inches from the face of the teacher.


    Not a moment had passed in the time he had moved, as if his speed surpassed even that of light.


    [The woman who was infested by a split personality, switching between the side of good and evil in a moment. Yet as time passed and the failures added up... even the side of the woman which was pure good... soon turned to evil.]


    As he was faced with this creature, Mr. Pertan''s breathing became ragged.


    The story to which he was referring, the overwhelming presence which stood before him... for a moment, he felt it.


    ''This thing.... is chaos itself.''


    His eyes went wide, bursting with veins, and he began to tremble just faced with the monster.


    [The one who slaughtered all of humanity... just to achieve her revenge on one man. The ¡°queen of evil.¡±.]


    Turning around, the creature began to walk away.


    [Ah. But that is just a story. Is it not?]


    Grabbing the two boys, the creature laid them over each of his shoulders like sacks of grain.


    "W...what are you doing..."


    "Ngh.... N... Number 7..."


    The two boys let out light groans, too weak to even resist as they were carried off.


    Glancing to them as he thinned his eyes, the monster known as Number 7 looked upon the boys with disdain.


    ''Ah¡­ what a predicament¡­ whether or not to kill these two in front of this man, or to leave them alive.... ah, I know!¡¯


    Then, a grin wrapped itself around the face of the creature as a thought entered its mind.


    ¡®Which one would piss him off more?''


    Thinning his eyes with pleasure, Number 7 turned around, looking into the eyes of Mr. Pertan as he held his sharpened nail to Shane¡¯s throat.


    [Hey. I''m going to kill this human.]


    It was as he said this that the teacher looked up, fear in his eyes.


    However as he slowly realized the scenario, the man''s fear soon turned to joy which he was unable to hide.


    And he smiled.


    ''Kill them if you want.... I don''t care. Actually... I would rather that those two die... for interfering with my plans.... shit.... but I have to get back to that place.... and my arm... agh...''


    Grabbing hold of his shoulder where his arm once was, the man stood up.


    ''I can''t let this thing kill me right now. I have... to get there.''


    "If I let you have those two boys, will you let me go?"


    ''Hah..... haha.... that''s right, monster. I''ll let you get away with this for now.... my precious arm.... you took it from me... but if you leave, I''ll let you-''


    [Let me have the two boys?]


    As Number 7 dropped the two boys to the ground, both of them let out grunts of pain as they hit the floor.


    Then in the next moment, he felt it.


    Squish.


    Stolen story; please report.Another wet thud.


    Another arm hit the ground.


    Yet again a spike had emerged, this time from the finger of the man, slicing Mr. Pertan''s other arm clean off.


    "Argh!"


    The man fell to his knees, screaming and not even able to hold the wound in his pain.


    "You... you damn monster!¡± He grunted through the pain. ¡°You damn creature! How dare you-"


    [You do not ''let'' me do anything. You either stay out of my way... or you suffer.]


    The monster said these words as he walked off, grabbing the two boys by their shirts as he dragged them with him.


    [Now then... if I wanted to piss you off even more right now.... then what should I do? Ah! I know. Hehehe... perhaps... I will head somewhere that you are desperate to make it to?]


    The eyes of Mr. Pertan widened as the monster looked back at him with a demented smile.


    "Wha.... how.... how do you know-"


    [Oh.... I didn''t know. But now I do. Bye.]


    And then, it disappeared.


    As if it had traveled faster than light itself, both the monster and the boys who it carried were gone in an instant.


    ''How.... how¡­ Argh!''


    The man shouted out as the pain of having both arms sliced off reverberated through him, and he forced himself up with grit teeth.


    "You damn monster.... I''ll kill you... I''ll destroy you.... just as Caspus destroyed the fishmen before those wretched antiheroes showed up.... I will slaughter you... and your kind."


    Looking around, the man stood up with brute strength.


    ''I still have my legs to kick with.... but for now... I need to make it there.... ah! And I need to make sure... that Stella is...''


    His eyes widening, the man rushed out the door.


    "Agh.... my ear... why is it itching! I don''t even have hands to itch it with... agh... but that doesn''t matter right now.... Stella! Is she-"


    Bursting out of the shack, the man immediately looked over to the table which he had told the girl to wait at.


    And then, walking over to the empty table, he saw it.


    A note.


    Written in blood.


    [Come to the place if you would like to see her again. If not.... then I suppose my fun has ended. The clock is ticking¡­ and the deadline is fast approaching. Both on the consequences of your life... and hers.]


    ----


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    The sound of two pairs of footsteps reverberated through the darkened hallways of the school.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    A woman, dressed in a casual outfit which had been ripped and torn, and a young girl who wore a gown, the stomach of which was covered and wrapped around by a layer of bandages, paced down the aisle as the woman scanned each room.


    The girl seemed to look around with excitement, however the woman seemed to push her on, not allowing her to be distracted for any more than a few moments.


    "Hey... what''s that?"


    "Nothing. The classrooms are useless. What classroom would contain useful supplies for this situation? We have no need for books or desks. Rather, we should check the cafeteria or the teachers lounge to see if there are any useful items around."


    "Hey, what do you think happened to the others? That boy... he was pretty scared, wasn''t he?"


    "I suppose he was. But I think it was you who inspired him not to be so fearful, no?"


    "Eh? Did I really do something like that?"


    Even as the girl said this, she seemed to be playfully skipping without a care in the world.


    Even in this rotten landscape, she was truly fearless.


    "Well, I suppose so.", Sylvia sighed with a light smile.


    Making their way down the stairs, the two returned to the first floor of the building.


    "A gym... I don''t believe there would be anything of use there either. Hmm... if there is a nurse''s office, that would certainly be useful. We could obtain various medical supplies and the sorts."


    As the woman murmured to herself, they came across a large door.


    "Ah... this is the teacher''s lounge, isn''t it?"


    "Hey, what''s that mean? Teacher''s lounge? I''ve never heard that word before."


    The girl spoke out without a care, however as she asked such a question Sylvia was reminded that she was only a child.


    She knew nothing of the adult world.


    ''Yet... there were some things that she spoke of before to that boy... things which a child should not know.''


    [Ah, that''s because when I converted her... some of my thoughts may have penetrated her permanently.]


    Freezing before the door, Sylvia''s eyes widened as she took in the statement which the creature inside her mind made.


    ''What... did you just say?''


    [Hm? Are you bad at listening? Surely you can''t have misheard me. After all, I''m speaking directly into your mind. The sound waves of my voice don''t exist. Then... you must simply be too distracted to understand? Let me repeat it then. Heh.]


    The creature laughed, speaking with excessive enjoyment in her voice as Sylvia looked down to the girl with horror.


    "Hey, I wanna know! Why did you just stop talking, Miss Sylvia? Are you alright?"


    [The reason why she is the way she is... is because she has a part of me imprinted on her brain.]


    ----


    It all made sense.


    Yet it made no sense.


    How could Number 1 have somehow changed the personality of the child when she didn''t do so for Sylvia?


    [Ah... you seem to be mistaken, Sylvia. I am changing you. It''s merely... slower. See now, people have a certain level of... vulnerability. And unlike you, that girl and I were... compatible. Hehe....]


    Speaking in an evil tone, the voice continued to mock everything around her, laughing even as she spoke such horrid things.


    [At that moment, when the girl was broken from having killed her first man.... I stepped in. And because of that... I left a much larger imprint on her than I normally would have been able to. My thoughts... my knowledge... my opinions.... they have merged with her. And it is because of this... that you see her as nothing more than a monster.]


    Falling to her knees, Sylvia looked up to the girl with blank eyes.


    Tears lined them, and as she grabbed the shoulders of the girl, Sylvia looked to her with desperation.


    ''You... poor thing....''


    "Miss Sylvia, why are you on the ground? What are you doing?"


    ''I.... did this to you.''


    "Miss Sylvia, are you losing your mind? Do you need me to find a new one for you?"


    "I''m... not the one who needs a new mind."


    Grabbing the girl, Sylvia once more held her, sorrowful at the loss which had occurred.


    And then, from her neck, a mouth formed and spoke.


    [Yet.]


    ----


    Wiping her eyes, Sylvia stood up.


    ''No matter what happens... I should do my best to ensure that this child doesn''t fall any further.''


    [Does that really matter? Am I really such a vile being that someone becoming like me is enough to make you cry?]


    ''Yes.''


    [How mean.]


    ''Mean... are you a child or are you a monster? How can you speak about being ''mean'' after everything you''ve done?''


    [Like what? Save that girl from death?!]


    ¡®Yes, death that you forced her into!''


    [Insignificant details.]


    ''Insignificant...''


    No matter how much she spoke with this creature, she couldn''t comprehend it.


    Sylvia felt as if her mind would melt if she continued trying to speak to it like a normal human being.


    ''Ah... but I suppose I''m not a human being anymore...''


    Standing forward, Sylvia opened the door to the lounge.


    "A teacher''s lounge is a place where the teachers go to rest after spending all their time teaching the students,'''' Sylvia explained, annoyance and concern lingering in her voice.


    "Why don''t we get to rest?", Amy asked.


    "A good question."


    As she entered the lounge to see a couch and a number of lockers, Sylvia scanned the area before taking notice of a door which led to a back office.


    ''I suppose that''s where the principal would go to relax. Maybe there will be something useful in there.''


    Stepping towards the door, the woman let out a tired sigh as she rubbed her hand through the hair of the girl.


    Without even looking at her, Sylvia continued facing forward as she walked with sadness in her eyes while she whispered underneath her breath.


    "Why don''t we get to rest?"


    ----

 Chapter Number 24: Pleasure

    On opening the door, a grand office greeted the two.


    It was locked, however as soon as she touched the rusted handle, it broke open with ease due to the rust that covered it.


    "Well... I suppose that''s one way to get into somewhere that you''re not allowed to be.", Sylvia sighed.


    "Hey, are we not allowed to go in here?"


    The girl looked at Sylvia with excitement as they walked into the extravagant office to see the corpse of a man sitting at a desk.


    "Probably not."


    His head was face down, and he wore a high class suit.


    The man appeared to be old, as even his hair was grayed.


    "Rrgh..."


    The zombie slowly sat up, barely even having the energy to do that much.


    It looked at the two with strangely tired eyes, as if it didn''t even care any more about living.


    It¡¯s rotten mouth growled.


    "The Principal. Most likely."


    Splat.


    Before Sylvia could even speak, Amy was behind the creature, whose head was now detached from it''s head, having fallen to the desk with a squishing noise.


    "Miss Sylvia, this man is no longer alive to own this office. That means that we''re allowed to be in here now, right?"


    Insanity.


    This was the single word which came to mind as Sylvia gazed into the eyes of the girl, who smiled as she killed without hesitation.


    Such insane eyes were enough to make Sylvia shiver as she held her own heart, barely even able to look at the child.


    "I... suppose that''s right."


    "Then we can explore the secret passage, right!"


    "Eh?"


    It was then that the girl rushed over to a filing cabinet, dragging it to the side with brute strength.


    ''What... is she doing?''


    ''No, forget about why... she is just a girl... how is she-''


    [I guess even that much rubbed off on her. See now... there are certain aspects of my cells which make me quite durable.]


    Sylvia found herself surprised and shocked, however even more surprising than the young child who dragged an entire filing cabinet to the side, was the fact that there was a door behind it.


    ''Eh?''


    "What... is this?", the woman whispered.


    "Don''t you think this is a treasure room, Miss Sylvia? I wanna see what treasure is in here! Can we go in!? Please!!"


    Before the two was an iron door.


    It appeared to be heavily padded, as if it''s very existence was something which should not be tampered with.


    ''A safe? A room where the finances or classified documents of the school are stored? I have absolutely no idea what such a room could be for.''


    Sylvia began to run the possibilities in her head, but none of them seemed correct.


    Why on earth would a school have a hidden chamber?


    "Hmm.... if I push this here..."


    Pushing open the door, the chains and bolts which kept it shut snapped in moments as the girl forced it open.


    "Hahaha! Look! It opened!!" The girl chirped.


    As the door opened, it revealed a dark stairway - one which Sylvia felt that she should not descend.


    ''Why on earth... would a school have something like this?''


    "Hey Miss Sylvia... you look a little... pale."


    Underneath her.


    The girl had stepped right under Sylvia before she could even realize.


    She looked up to the woman with a smile that tore into her mind.


    "If you''re scared... then why don''t you let Number 1 explore with me? After all... I''m sure she¡¯ll protect me."


    ----


    Sylvia felt as if she had been stabbed.


    The words which the child spoke just now were enough to make her teeter on the brink of consciousness as her mind went hazy with thoughts.


    ''She just... said that... it would be better for that thing to come out?''


    It was too much.


    ''I....''


    Grabbing her forehead, Sylvia grit her teeth.


    ''I haven''t been good enough for her.''


    Looking at the child, a smile crept across Sylvia''s face.


    ''I''ve been too weak.''


    "Heh...."


    Her eyes filled with madness, and she stepped forward.


    ''I''ve been too scared.''


    Fixing her hair, the woman tied it again, this time into a short ponytail.


    ''I''ve been too pathetic.''


    Wiping her hands on her already bloodied t-shirt, Sylvia stepped into the darkness, looking back at the child.


    "I''m sorry, Amy. I was too scared. But don''t worry. I''m alright now. There''s no need to call out that thing."


    The girl smiled widely, opening her mouth with excitement as she rushed forward, to the side of the woman as they both descended the stairs.


    ''Arrogance... pride... whatever it may be... I''m not about to let a monster take my place in the hearts of the few people who care about me.''


    With these thoughts, Sylvia forgot about all caution and reason, and she led the girl straight into the heart of the unknown.


    "Let''s go exploring."


    ----


    ''What....''


    Her stomach grew uneasy.


    ''Is....''


    Nausea rose up.


    ''This....''


    Her stomach turned, and Sylvia retched.


    Sylvia found herself unable to stop throwing up.


    Too many sounds filled the room.


    The clattering of chains.


    The bellowing of zombies.


    The unsightly sound of Sylvia vomiting.


    "Ah... look at all these pathetic worms."


    And the demented, bloodthirsty words - of a child.


    When she entered the room, Sylvia was greeted with a scene straight out of hell.


    Chained to the walls were countless female zombies.


    Their arms and legs were bound, and they were all hanging by their weakened arms.


    Wounds covered the bodies of the girls, painting their skin like tattoos.


    Lacerations oozing with blood and puss, scars lacing their arms, stomachs, and backs - all of which were exposed as they wriggled about in what seemed to be agony.


    ''A... torture chamber.''


    This was the first thought that Sylvia had before she fell to the ground, unable to handle the immense evil which surrounded her.


    ''Who... could have done this?''


    [Ah... ah ah ah... ah. Do you see now?]


    While she was throwing up on the ground, her entire body felt numb.


    Her arms became weak, and her breathing was a complete disaster.


    She began to spit on the ground, unable to handle the situation as she looked up once more with terrified eyes.


    ''The... the girl... no... she... I can''t let her see-''


    Scratching as she tried to stumble up, Sylvia saw it.


    Standing right in front of one of the zombies who was clattering the chains as it tried to hack at the girl - was Amy.


    And without a hint of fear, nor even the playful smile which she normally took, she stood before this mutilated creature.


    "You... must have had it hard."


    Then, holding out her hand, she grabbed the zombie by the hair.


    "Now die."


    Rip.


    The tearing of flesh and the thud of a head falling to the ground were the only sounds that Sylvia heard.


    ''She... just... oh... oh my goodness...''


    Weak.


    Sylvia was beyond weak.


    How could she let such a child do such a thing?


    No matter how demented, no matter how insane, how could she have allowed this child to be in such a position?


    ''I... I....''


    [You''re pathetic. And yet... perhaps you understand just a bit more now. Humans... are much more disgusting creatures than you may have thought.]


    The voice spoke, causing Sylvia to shake with realization as the girl grabbed the hair of another zombie.


    Rip.


    Thud.


    [This... is what humanity has created.]


    "It must have felt so much better... right?"


    Rip.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Thud.


    As the girl went from zombie to zombie along the chain laden walls, tearing their heads off one by one, she spoke quietly in a strangely sympathetic tone.


    "When you became a monster, that is."


    Rip.


    Thud.


    Amassing a pile of heads, the girl went from creature to creature, robbing them of their lives without effort.


    [If you wish to understand us for even a moment... then you must first understand this.]


    Rip.


    Thud.


    [Humans will always speak of love... kindness... respect... and heroism.]


    [However such things cannot be highlighted.... if they do not overshadow the darkness that engulfs the rest of the world.]


    [Therefore, we have not come to repair humanity of it''s wrongs.]


    [We have come to show them their wrongdoings... and to destroy both the good and the evil... alongside one another.]


    [For there can be no light without darkness.]


    [And there can be no darkness without light.]


    [Therefore... heh...]


    [We will become the overwhelming darkness which blocks out all light.]


    Standing up, Sylvia looked forward with tear filled eyes.


    Wiping her tears, she stepped forward - grabbing Amy''s shoulder right before she ripped the head of another off.


    "Let me do it."


    "You want to do it too, Miss Sylvia?"


    The girl looked to her with a smile, blood covering her hands.


    Then, grabbing the head of the writhing zombie before her, she thrusted her spear through the creature''s neck, slicing it''s head clean off and adding it to the pile.


    "Heh..."


    Bending down to the ground, the woman picked up the head and threw it into the pile.


    "I''ll... do it."


    Thus began a slaughter.


    A slaughter of girls who had been chained, tormented, and destroyed.


    She knew not of what horrors these girls had faced in their lives, but as she killed them, Sylvia understood one thing.


    No matter how evil the experiments were, no matter how much destruction they had caused, and no matter how unintentional it was - to these girls, Number 7 was likely nothing less than their savior.


    For by spreading the virus, he had allowed them to leave their lives as humans.


    And only by becoming monsters could they be relieved of their suffering.


    "I''m... sorry."


    Slice.


    Slice.


    Slice.


    "Hahaha.... I''m sorry."


    Slice.


    Slice.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    The heads piled up, and Sylvia fell to the ground as tears streamed from her eyes.


    "Hahaha.... how... hahaha... how...."


    "Miss Sylvia, are you alright?"


    "Am I alright?", the woman crackled.


    With a pained smile, Sylvia looked up to the girl who placed a hand on her shoulder.


    Holding in her emotions, she let out a whisper.


    "How could I be alright... when such disgusting things have been happening in this world?"


    Standing up, the girl gripped her spear as she looked up, madness and suffering filling her expression.


    "I understand, Number 1. I finally... understand."


    Then, walking forward, the woman stepped towards the exit to the room.


    "There are some humans who are... unredeemable. And if you want to destroy all of humanity... then why don''t we start with the one responsible for this?"


    [Hahaha! Interesting! Ah¡­ but Sylvia, there is something you should know.]


    With a chuckle, Number one whispered into the mind of Sylvia.


    [Without a doubt¡­ there is a culprit. Yet to pinpoint this on merely one person¡­ would not be correct.]


    Without turning back, nor acknowledging the laughing creature in her head, Sylvia continued to walk towards the exit as she called out to the girl, who was currently wiping her bloodied hands on her gown as she faced the pile of heads.


    "Come on, Amy. Let''s get out of here."


    "Ok, Miss Sylvia."


    The two began ascending, however as she made that first step Sylvia was stopped in her tracks by the wretched voice inside her head.


    [Ah... but what if I were to tell you that the man who did this... is not only alive, but is nearby?]


    Freezing her movements, Sylvia clenched her spear.


    "Is that true?"


    [Ah... I just received some information from Number 7 as well. Sylvia... what if I were to tell you that the one who did this... is on the way here as we speak?]


    The amount of emotions which exploded inside of Sylvia at that moment were immeasurable.


    She felt as if she was going to blow a fuse, however she kept her cool, looking forward as a distorted smile crept upon her face.


    "Then... I suppose we''ll have to give him a warm welcome. Isn''t that right, Amy?"


    "Yes!"


    The child giggled, and the insanity was infectious as the giggling grew to cackling.


    Grabbing her head, Sylvia began to laugh alongside the child, who giggled as well as she gripped her knife.


    [Hahaha....]


    "Hahaha..."


    "Ehehe...."


    The three fell into madness together, unable to stop themselves.


    And at some point, the laughter merged - and Sylvia no longer knew whether the one laughing was herself or the voice inside her head.


    [Ah... I can''t wait.]


    ----


    ''My girls...''


    ''My beautiful girls...''


    ''I... won''t allow them to be defiled.''


    A man rushed forward, dragging himself through the school grounds.


    His arms had been torn off.


    Blood covered him, and his prettyboy smile was nowhere to be found.


    ''I cannot allow that thing... that creature.... to lay it''s filthy hands on them.''


    ''Stella... my girls... wait for me.''


    ''I''m coming for you.''


    ¡®I¡¯m coming to save you.¡¯


    Bursting into the school, the man rushed through the halls to find that the door to the teachers lounge was opened.


    Rushing into the back office, he took but a single glance at the principal who lay dead in his seat, yet without a care he frantically turned to the side to see an opened passageway.


    "No... it... cannot be.... he''s already here?"


    [Ah... don''t worry. I haven''t actually made it there yet.]


    A voice spoke from behind the man, causing him to slowly turn around as the overconfident creature said such things.


    As he looked to the door behind him, standing there was a man.


    He wore a ragged suit, laced with blood.


    His hair was styled in a professional manner, and the whites of his eyes were pitch black - as if tar swirled about within them.


    Thud.


    Dropping to the ground, three children fell with blank expressions.


    Two boys, and one girl.


    "You...."


    Glaring at the monster with rage, the man grit his teeth as he was unable to even raise his fists - for he had none.


    [Such an ugly expression. Based on your memories... I would think that you would want to show those girls... a handsome smile. No?]


    Looking to the girl on the ground, the man gazed at the unconscious student with irritation as he furrowed his brow.


    "You... dare to touch my student?"


    [Do you believe that you have some sort of monopoly on them? After all... you are the same... no... you are far worse than me.]


    It was then that the instructor¡¯s sclera became black, and the whites of the businessman''s eyes returned to their normal color.


    And then, his mind having been overtaken, the instructor now spoke.


    [After all... we are both monsters. But there is a difference between us. For you are a monster... who has no purpose... aside from fulfilling your disgusting desires.]


    [You are a pursuer of pleasure.]


    [And it is my role in this world... to ensure that such pleasures no longer exist.]


    ----

 Chapter Number 25: Love

    Mr. Pertan could do nothing.


    He could not move his own body.


    He could not control his lips as they spoke.


    He could not even breathe on his own command.


    ''What... is happening?''


    ''I... am not in control?''


    [You have always been in control of everything. And I am here to show those in control... just how it feels to be powerless.]


    ----


    Larry Pertan.


    When he was in high school, he was the top student in history class.


    "And now, we will have Larry give his oral report on the lessons which we can learn from Vythguardian folklore. The topic which Larry has been assigned is... the fall of Hailey Perstilla."


    A young handsome student with flowing golden hair stepped up in front of the class, carefully placing his papers onto the podium as he looked around with a smile.


    The girls looked at him with eager expressions, and the boys looked to him with respect, as if they aspired to be like this boy.


    "Evil... is abundant in this world."


    Starting off with these words, the entire class was captivated in a moment as the boy pressed forward on the podium.


    "It will always be easier to do what is wrong for the sake of yourself... than to do what is right."


    Thinning his eyes, the smile on the boy''s face vanished as he spoke with determination.


    "Yet it is because it is more difficult to do what is heroic... that those who walk such a path are considered to be heroes in the first place."


    Stepping away from the podium, the boy held out his hands as he addressed the class.


    "Hailey Perstilla... an elven figure in the ancient legends of the Vythguard Empire... was designated as one of the heroes to save the human races from the Queen of Evil.¡±


    With a pause, the boy glazed his eyes on the crowd before continuing.


    ¡°She was weak. She was powerless. She was unable to do anything, and jealousy sparked within her of those classmates around her. Yet it was only when those classmates were slaughtered by that horrible half human and half spider monster... that she truly realized how petty she had been."


    Closing his eyes and taking in a deep breath, the boy then opened them as he resumed his speech.


    "Yet it was at that moment after she had lost everything that she was presented with a choice. She could either accept the power which the Queen of Evil presented to her... or she could die a hero, refusing the temptations of that terrible being."


    Thinning his eyes in disgust, the boy spoke with clear distaste as he spat out the next statement.


    "And she chose wrong."


    Looking around the classroom, the boy could see that each of the children were holding their breath as they awaited his words.


    "Rather than keeping on the straight path and refusing the temptation of evil, she accepted it under the false pretense that she would be able to make something of herself. And yet it was exactly that acceptance of evil... which led the world down a path of destruction."


    Raising a finger, the boy paced back and forth as he spoke with determination.


    "Her actions caused the Indeterminant - the hero of heroes who was destined to unite all nations - to lose not just one, but two heroes who should have been fighting by his side. And it was because of this, that he lost when faced with the Queen of Evil and her four antiheroes.¡±


    Grimacing, the student discredited the ones which he referred to.


    ¡°They used dirty tricks, cheap methods, and even took the entire world hostage. They ganged up on him, and yet even when facing numbers which far outweighed him... he took them on without complaint. Yet it was because of this... that he lost."


    Pointing to the students before him, the boy then spoke up in a confident tone.


    "Therefore I will ask each and every one of you. This may be only a story and a myth, but it is something which we should learn a lesson from. When you are faced with the decision to take the easy route at the cost of others, or to put your own life on the line in order to help them, which one will you choose?"


    Lowering his tone, the boy presented the others with a question.


    "Will you be like Hailey Perstilla... and cause the downfall of even those who are righteously trying to serve those around them?"


    "Or will you be like the Indeterminant... and give your life trying to help others?"


    Stepping off, the boy returned to his seat with a rain of applause.


    "Well said, Larry!"


    "What a great speech!"


    "I was moved by it!"


    With a grin, the boy sat down at his seat as he was praised by all those around him.


    ''Ah... this feels good.''


    They clapped and they clapped.


    The sounds of approval continuously surrounded the boy, causing him to smile all the more.


    ''They... love me.''


    ----


    "Larry, you''re so cool!"


    "Do you want to hang out with us later tonight?"


    "Ah... well if you insist... I suppose I could make time."


    Surrounded by women, Larry started to become more and more popular.


    He was outspoken.


    He was a history nerd, but he spoke with such dedication on his interests that even the less intelligent students looked up to him.


    He was given attention and praise by his teachers, and recommended as a top student by all.


    And as he continued his studies, the attention only became greater and greater.


    "Hey... could we hang out somewhere tonight?"


    "Sure. Where do you want to go?"


    "Hmm... why don''t we head to my house? My parents aren''t home after all... and I could cook something for you!"


    "Oh... that would be great."


    Larry found himself hanging out with more and more women, a different one each night.


    He was beyond popular.


    "Hey, what do you think of this?"


    "It looks great on you."


    On one particular night, Larry sat on a couch at the girl''s home as she fluttered an apron before him, smiling gently as she tried to impress him.


    ''Haha... this is so much fun.''


    "Does it really? Do you think... that I look better than any of the other girls?"


    "I... do."


    ''Don''t make me compare you to them. I''m with you now. Isn''t that all that should matter?''


    With a deceptive smile, Larry responded in a way which was opposite to the things he thought.


    "I... see.... then, I''ll get right to cooking!"


    The girl walked off with a red face, leaving Larry to wait for her in the living room.


    ''Ah... this is a lot of fun.... but it would be even better if the girls weren''t so concerned about each other. Why can''t they just... enjoy me as I am?''


    Time passed, and eventually the boy heard a squeal.


    "Agh!"


    The sound of clattering metal resounded in his ears as the boy stood up, bursting into the kitchen to see what was wrong.


    And when he walked in, he witnessed the girl in her apron sucking on a bloodied finger.


    "Ah!! I''m sorry to have made you come all the way here! I was clumsy and cut myself, so-"


    Grabbing the hand of the woman, Larry took a look at it.


    "This... you cut yourself because you were trying to cook for me. Isn''t that right?"


    "Eh? Ah... um... I... suppose that''s-"


    "Beautiful."


    The girl was cut off as the boy stared straight at her bloodied finger with amazement.


    "Eh?"


    "It''s... beautiful. Isn''t it?"


    "What... is beautiful?"


    "For someone to get hurt... for the sake of another.... it... is enough to bring me to tears."


    The boy smiled as he held the girl''s hand, not looking her in the eyes - but rather filled with a strange fascination for the cut on her finger.


    "Ah... do... do you really mean that?"


    "Would you... be willing to hurt yourself for me?"


    "Eh?"


    Bending down, the man picked up the bloodied knife, looking directly at the stain on it.


    "This is the blood that you shed... for my sake... doesn''t that mean that this is a measure of your love for me?"


    "My... love for you?"


    Grabbing the head of the girl, Larry looked her straight in the eyes mere inches from her face.


    "How much do you love me compared to the other girls?"


    "I.... love you a lot. More... than any of them."


    "Will you show me?"


    "Eh?"


    First pressing his hand to her forehead as if he were taking her temperature, the boy then intertwined his free hand with her hands as he laid them together on the table.


    "Will you show me... how much you love me?"


    "How... will I do that?"


    The girl seemed to gulp as she looked down with shame, then looked up with a gentle smile.


    "Do you want me to.... remove my clothes?"


    "Do you think that would show me anything?"


    "Eh?"


    The girl looked to the boy with confusion, then he pulled away from her as he twiddled the knife about in his other hand.


    "Something like that... couldn''t you do that for anyone? How would that prove your love?"


    "Any- No! I would only do such a thing for you!"


    "Do you think I could believe that? Where is the proof?"


    "Proof!?"


    The girl seemed to become scared as she was rebuked by the one she loved, stepping back as she held her hand to her heart.


    "Do you need proof... to know that I love you?"


    Her eyes started to tear up, however the boy then looked her into the eyes once more.


    "There are so many who have told me such words. Do you think I could understand which ones are telling the truth... and which ones are merely saying that?"


    "I... what do you want me to do?"


    "Bleed for me."


    With a completely straight face, the boy said these words which took the breath straight out of the woman.


    "If you become scarred from the wounds that are inflicted... then it will be proof that you love me, and that you have endured pain for me... and me alone. You don''t have any scars... which you have endured from another... right?"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Eh!?"


    The girl felt a flurry of emotions as the boy said such insane things.


    She didn''t know whether to feel fear, concern, or disgust.


    But in her weakness, she couldn''t feel anything but insufficiency.


    She was in love.


    And that poison known as love stopped her from acting in any rational manner.


    "I... will do it."


    Stepping forth, the boy looked down on her with a disturbing smile.


    "You will?"


    "I will. For.... your sake."


    Then, looking up with an innocent smile, the girl wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Because I love you... more than any of the other girls."


    ----


    The body of a girl was found in her home a week later when her parents returned.


    Her wounds were beyond anything they could have possibly imagined.


    Over 100 lacerations.


    Teeth were pulled out. Fingernails ripped off. Hair torn from her head.


    And when the parents returned to see such a frightening scene, it was enough to make both of them pass out on the spot.


    Blood covered the kitchen, and the girl was spread out on the table with eyes completely devoid of life.


    Like an angel, her arms were spread.


    Yet there was not an exposed piece of flesh which had not been penetrated by a blade.


    The police were called, however a culprit was never named.


    "Sir... we have completed the DNA tests. There is evidence that a boy named Larry Pertan was present on the night of the murder. His fingerprints were all over the girl, and without a doubt he must have been the killer."


    The police chief pulled the young investigator to the side, glancing around and making sure nobody was around. In a low whisper, he said:


    "Keep this a secret for now. The principal of the school is a good friend of mine, so we must do what is necessary to keep this event out of the public''s ears."


    The police chief said such things to the inspector, who dropped his jaw in surprise.


    "Sir, what are you saying!? Are you telling me that-"


    "I am giving you an order, Rookie. That is all."


    Faced with the deadly stare of his superior, the inspector was left in a position where there was nothing to be said.


    "If it were to get out that a top student of a prestigious school were to be involved in such a scandal... it would be the end of the school. And that school happens to support us greatly. Now return to your duties. And should I hear another word about this case... then I will personally see that you take the blame for this incident."


    Faced with a harsh and unreasonable reality, there was nothing to be done.


    The corruption of society and the politics of those who were successful were enough to distort this world.


    ''How could such a thing... be allowed?''


    That inspector was forced to grit his teeth, knowing that a psychopathic murderer would be let loose upon the world on that day.


    ''I... don''t care what it takes. Even if it is not today... one day I will get to the bottom of this.''


    With determination, this young inspector looked down, unable to put his chin up with pride given his failures.


    ''I will make sure that someday... we live in a world where greed and status are not the ideologies which rule over this world.''


    ----


    Years passed.


    Parents who had lost their children were forced to be silent, threatened with arrest should they make such news public.


    A spiral of evil begun, and it was an unstoppable one which became more and more demented.


    One killing led to another. Girl after girl, students found themselves mutilated and killed.


    Soon enough, the scandal was getting too big for even the police to handle.


    "We must... negotiate with him."


    The chief police admitted this to the inspector who was assigned to the case, to the great displeasure of the man.


    "Negotiate... with a criminal like that?"


    "You should know well that he is not a mere criminal. He is an important figure. In these few years, he has given many public talks on the direction of our nation and the mistakes of the past, and he is now adored by the people. And with the state of the war, his existence is important for both morale and patriotism.¡±


    With a grave tone, the chief reminded the inspector of the situation.


    ¡°Not a single family knows that he is the one who has been performing such... acts. And do you know how detrimental it would be if he were to be revealed as a psychopath?"


    "So you intend to keep things this way?"


    The investigator, who was no longer a rookie after his years of experience in the force, looked to his chief with evident disgust.


    "Yes. However... a different approach must be taken."


    "I will have no part in such negotiations."


    The inspector stormed out of the room, flinging open the door before the chief got one final word in.


    "Understand well what will happen should you leak anything."


    Gritting his teeth, the man slammed the door shut.


    As he walked through the halls of the police station on that day, the man let out a whisper of desperation.


    "I know that much... but even so...."


    Clenching his fist with such pressure that his hand began to bleed, the man wanted to punch the wall.


    "Why can''t I do anything about this?"


    ----


    "Ahem... Principal. Mr. Pertan. I am so glad to see you both here on this fine day to meet with me. Please, have a seat."


    "Ah, how wonderful it is to meet you, Chief Hergar. I have been told that it is only because of you that I have been able to do so much work around me without hindrance. As a History teacher, I can only thank you that you have allowed me to instruct my students in the most intimate way possible."


    The prettyboy who was now an athletic man firmly shook the hand of the police chief, who smiled as he nodded.


    "Of course. However it is becoming increasingly difficult to hide your... actions. Therefore I would like you to cease your... home visits."


    "Eh? How could I do such a thing? It is only through visiting my students in person that I can-"


    "We will not tell you to stop.¡±, The police chief stated with the raise of his hand. ¡°However, you must take precautions. The principal has set up an area within the school where you may... perform your activities. You must ensure that the girls do not tell their parents anything about you, or where they are going. Rather than a series of murders, a series of disappearances will be much easier to handle."


    "Oh.... I see.... thank you both very much. I will ensure that my work in the public will also be... to your benefit. And of course... to the benefit of this great nation."


    With this statement, the three men smiled deviously.


    "As many issues as it may have brought... the benefits still outweigh them. Public opinion is perhaps the greatest form of power, and it is on our side because of how popular you have become as a speaker and as an instructor. It is almost unbelievable that someone with the mere profession of teacher could do such a thing."


    "It is only because I wish to promote... morality. And I wish to rid these girls of the corruption which the other men would like to bring them."


    "I... see."


    Thus, the three men plotted and planned.


    And as they did so, a psychopath was placed upon a pedestal.


    The evils which he hid were shoved into a deep corner of society, and he was praised as a hero by all.


    On that day, the young inspector who had pleaded time and time again not to allow such a man to exist found himself at a bar, drunk off his worries as he stared blankly to the ceiling.


    "Hey buddy. You alright there?"


    The bartender waved his hand before the man, who didn''t so much as respond.


    Shrugging his shoulders, the bartender turned around as he begun to clean a glass.


    "There is nothing more evil... than a villain who is seen as a hero."


    With this light whisper, the bartender overheard the man speak as he turned around with confusion.


    "You say something, George?"


    "No. Give me another drink. And a cigarette if you got one."


    ----


    [Human girl. You''re coming with me. I don''t care who you are, or what brought you here to this school. You''re coming with me.]


    "Hey... what are you doing?"


    "Let go of us, Number 7..."


    [Heh. I refuse.]


    As Number 7 had exited that equipment shack, standing before Stella with two struggling boys slung across his back who were barely regaining their consciousness, the monster grinned with arrogance as he spoke to the girl, who looked at him with her jaw dropped.


    ''What is this thing?'', she thought.


    However in an instant, she felt something hit the back of her head.


    The monster had disappeared from in front of her, only to reappear behind her.


    ''Where... is Mr. Pertan?''


    The girl fell to the ground unconscious, unable to even realize what had happened in that instant as the monster glanced at the two boys.


    [Enough of your useless struggling, humans. I have a job to do. And I will have none of your ill mannered morals get in my way.]


    As Gordon slowly opened his eyes at the words of the monster, he looked around in confusion to see the girl laying on the ground, unconscious.


    ''Now that I think about it...''


    ''There... were a bunch of girls who disappeared recently... weren''t there?''


    It was then that he felt a swift hand to the back of his head, and the desire to sleep once more overcame him.


    ''Ah... I was so focused on my own struggles....''


    ''Did I fail to notice those around me who were in pain as well?''


    With this thought, the boy fell into the realm of sleep.


    ----

 Chapter Number 26: The Special Classroom

    [To be able to read the memories of a human... is never a pleasant thing. However as soon as we enter one''s mind, even if it is only for a moment, the memories begin to accumulate within our minds. Do you understand what this means, Marcus?]


    Having swapped from one body to another, Number 7 now controlled the body of Larry Pertan, whose arms were slowly regenerating.


    "You... took over another body?"


    Marcus could do nothing more than watch as Number 7 took control of someone even beyond himself.


    He was already aware that such a thing was possible from when Amy had been taken over, but even so - the fact that Number 7 had done such a thing to the demented man before him was... disturbing.


    [It means that I know about this man... and everything he has done. And after seeing such a thing... heh... well... perhaps it would be better if I were to show you yourself. Come.]


    Waving for Marcus to follow him, the man turned around and begun to head towards the hidden opening, descending the dark spiral stairway into the hidden chamber.


    ''Should... I follow?''


    Closing his eyes and resolving himself, Marcus looked forward with a serious expression.


    ''What am I thinking? Should I leave this thing which has already overtaken my mind alone? Of course I should follow.''


    Stepping forward, Marcus, too, entered the corridor.


    ''For even if I cannot stop him... I must bear witness to the crimes which he commits. That much... is my duty.''


    ----


    "There are some people in this world who become disturbed at even the slightest inconveniences. They blame their troubles on everyone but themselves... and yet they refuse to do even the slightest thing to solve their own problems. These people fall into a category of... false victims."


    Five nations held control over the territories of Clarica at the time of the cataclysm.


    The Coalition of Vorathia.


    The Soviet State of Joraten.


    The Imperial State of Koravik.


    The Republic of Stronvardia.


    And the Forgestarian Empire.


    These five nations held power over all the territories of the world after thousands of years of human civilization evolving and developing.


    And within the Republic of Stronvardia, Larry Pertan established himself as one of a kind - a school teacher who had gained political influence without ever running for office as a politician.


    "We must learn from the warnings which the ancient Vythguardians provided us in their legends. For these people are just like the wretch Bella, who lost her children due to her own carelessness, and blamed it on the soldiers of the Empire. She went mad after losing her two children, and became a danger to society - slaughtering hundreds mercilessly under the rule of those Evil Dictators."


    His speeches which often put a focus on the legends of old would imply certain messages to the people of the modern day, and he spoke fervently that the people should learn from the mistakes of others - even if those others never existed in reality.


    "She went on to betray all of humanity, and took her role as the torturer of the Queen of Evil. Now let me ask all you people who have gathered here today. What could we possibly learn from such a woman?"


    With a grand smile, the man looked into the crowds before him.


    It was filled with people dressed in suits and ties, all of whom were excited to hear whatever words the popular speaker had to say.


    "We must learn... not to become like her."


    "Do not allow your children to fall into the traps of this society!¡± He announced. ¡°Protect them with your lives. For within this society, there are wolves who take on the clothing of sheep, pretending to assist and love your children when in reality... they are teaching them lies, poisoning their minds with untrue statements and gentle falsehoods. And that is why, as a teacher, my profession is so important."


    With a smile, the man gripped his microphone as he spoke to the many.


    "Education is the foundation of a nation.¡± He told the crowd, which silently took in his words. ¡°If we do not care for our children and what they are taught at the lowest level, then we could never possibly hope for them to become great people later.¡±


    Turning with fervor, the man continued as he pointed to the crowd.


    ¡°Therefore I implore each and every one of you to continue supporting our nation, and our brave warriors who fight in order that these children may receive a good education. And more important than anything else in that education, so that these students do not become corrupted with immoral ideas and fallacies, is to teach the students to love."


    The man spoke this word with a tenderness, his tone flashing on the brink of fascination and fanaticism as he spoke the term.


    "The one thing which is not taught in the classroom... is the concept of love. Yet this is such a crucial aspect to the building of one''s character. For if a student grows in his studies, learning all the knowledge in the world, but is unable to love - then he is nothing."


    "That is right!" Shouted someone suddenly, prompting others to speak up and say their piece.


    "Our students need to be taught to live upright lives before anything!"


    "Without morality, there is nothing more than chaos!"


    "Without love, our society will crumble, just like the Soviets of the North or the Imperialists of the Central and Southern Nations!"


    The people cheered the man on as he inspired a fervency in them which not even the politicians could manage.


    He used his position as a humble teacher to influence their hearts all the more.


    A supporter of the state, this man convinced the people that funding education and promoting good teachers was of utmost priority.


    Because of this activism, his activities outside of the classroom were unthinkable.


    ''And it is exactly because such a thing is unthinkable... that I can continue to do so. However... even that has it''s limits.''


    "I am aware that you all are extremely concerned about the recent murders. And as a teacher... it disgusts me that so many things could happen to such precious students. To all of you parents out there who have been afflicted by such things... as an instructor who should have been protecting the students..."


    Bowing down, the man genuflected towards the crowds as he took off his hat in apology.


    "I am deeply sorry."


    "Do not apologize, Mr. Pertan!!"


    "You''ve done nothing wrong! It''s the fault of whatever sick freak is doing such things!!"


    The people cried out in support of the man, but even so he bowed further.


    "No. This is a failure on my own part. I cannot believe that so many of my own students have been killed... and in such a horrible manner. Perhaps I could have noticed something going on if I were a better teacher... yet I did no such thing."


    The man bowed, silencing all the parents with his firm resolve.


    And as he bowed to them, the parents were convinced of one thing.


    ''This man is humble beyond belief... lowering himself before us for something which he had no control over.''


    ''He is a true man of character.''


    The parents of the students thought this, and even those who had lost their children were soothed at least slightly - filled with the ever so dwindling hope that at the very least, a man of this quality existed among them.


    ''If only... he had influenced my child more.''


    ''If she were around this man more often... then perhaps she wouldn''t have gotten involved in something like this.''


    ''At the very least... there are some upright people in this world.''


    Yet not a single person present at this speech thought for even a moment that the man bowing in apology was the very monster who had performed the actions he was apologizing for.


    ----


    ''How wonderful...''


    Walking around the newly built lair, Larry was amazed.


    It was filled with all sorts of disturbing devices meant for torture, as if it had been specifically prepared for him.


    Of course, it had.


    ''And with a soundproof room like this... there is no longer a need to kill off the victims. Ah... how painful it has been on me that I have to kill my precious student just to keep them quiet... yet it is all... for the sake of true love.''


    With a malicious grin, the man smiled to himself.


    ''Yet even that... is no longer necessary. For now... I can truly form an entire class of students... and teach them what it means to love someone... beyond all else.''


    ----


    "Therefore, this war has lasted years, and yet there is no sign of a treaty to be had. With Stronvardia and Vorathia allying, our soldiers are giving their all to fight the EVIL allied forces of the Forgestarian Empire and the Soviet State of Joraten. Koravik has somehow managed to stay neutral in this conflict, however this poses another grand problem. Can anyone tell me what this is?"


    Standing before a classroom as he pointed to a map before him, Larry Pertan fervently taught his students.


    Slowly raising her hand, a girl with glasses gently offered her answer.


    "The war is currently balanced, and if Koravik were to take a side it would result in a great shift in power."


    As the girl said this, Larry smiled grandly.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Excellent, Genevieve! That''s exactly correct. Koravik has managed to stay neutral, but who is to say that they will stay that way forever? If some sort of deal is made, Koravik will switch to one side or the other - and it is critical that they fall on OUR side."


    The girl seemed to smile lightly as she looked down, happy at the small praise which she had received.


    Ring!


    The bell rang, and all the students immediately begun to get up to leave for the day.


    "Ah, be sure to study properly for your test tomorrow! I won''t go easy on you all! And Geneveive, could you stay behind for a moment?"


    "Ah... alright."


    The braided girl nodded as she carefully packed up her bags while all the other students left in a flurry of chatter.


    "Hey, you wanna go watch the game?"


    "Sure. Should we see if Elaina and her group wanna hang out as well?"


    "Yeah, def."


    Soon, all the students had filed out and the only two left were the student and the teacher, who was currently wiping off the board.


    "You''ve been doing exceptionally well in my class recently. You know that, right?"


    "Ah... thank you.", the girl said quietly.


    As he continued his work, the man spoke with pride to his student.


    "You know, I''ve never had a student as smart as you. It''s always been my dream to truly raise students above their level through education. And after seeing you... I think that you can reach a higher level than this."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Pertan?"


    The girl looked at the man with a confused expression as she finished packing her bag, standing up to approach him.


    Turning to the girl, the man placed his hands on her shoulders with a kind smile.


    "I think you could become a wonderful historian one day."


    "Eh... do you... truly think so?"


    A slight tint of red came across the flushed cheeks of the girl as the man held her, to which he replied with a proud smile.


    "Of course. Would you be willing to come to some extra lessons in order to... secure your future?"


    A wide smile came across the girl as she looked up to the man with excitement.


    "Yes! Of course, Mr. Pertan! Ah... but what about all the disappearances as of recently? My parents surely would be concerned if I were to come home late, and it might be dangerous to head home alone..."


    As the girl looked down with concern, the man placed his hand on her head with a gracious smile.


    "Worry not about that. Even if such things have been happening, I will be sure to protect you."


    On seeing the muscular figure before her and the confidence with which he held, the girl was filled with reassurance.


    "I see. Thank you, Sir! Then, shall we?"


    "Of course. Let us head to the special classroom."


    ----


    "Special classroom?"


    "Ah, the principal has given me permission to use a special classroom if there are any students which I feel deserve extra lessons - whether it is because they need extra help, or because they are exceptional like you."


    "I see... so there are other students who you are giving these extra lessons to as well?"


    "Yes, that is true. There are some others. However you are by far the most impressive out of all of them."


    "Is... is that true?"


    "Of course. I would never lie like Oraguth did to Troy."


    "Ah... the story of the monster who deceived a hero into working for the monsters... which led to the downfall of two of the four great heroes... and destroyed the opportunity for the heroes to join together against the forces of evil..."


    "Exactly. You know the story well."


    "Ah... thank you." She giggled, braids bouncing.


    The two walked down the corridors of the now emptied school, making their way to the teacher''s lounge.


    "Ah... am I allowed in here?"


    "Worry not. I have been given special permission by the principal. Come."


    The two entered the lounge and made their way into the principal''s office, where they were met with the grey haired man sitting at his desk working on various paperwork.


    "Ah, Mr. Pertan. It is good to see you. And I presume this is one of your students?"


    "That is correct, principal. This is Genevieve. She is my best student."


    The principal nodded with a smile, focusing his attention on the shy girl.


    ''How many times have you told me that, Larry?''


    "I see. It is nice to meet you, Genevieve. I hope that you will do great things for the sake of this school."


    "I will do my best, sir!"


    With the bow of her head, the girl spoke with excitement as the man glanced to the side.


    Pressing a button underneath his desk, the filing cabinet slowly moved to reveal a door which then opened on it''s own through mechanical contraption.


    "This... is the special classroom?", the girl asked with a slight amount of fear in her voice.


    "It is. Now come. It''s time for your lesson."


    ----


    Genevieve had no idea what to expect.


    When she was brought into that office on that day, there was a slight amount of fear that irked at her as she witnessed the eerie mechanism which revealed the room.


    However even greater than that fear was the fluttering of her heart as Mr. Pertan had called her his best student.


    She wanted to become better for him.


    She wanted to be successful for him.


    She wanted to give her all so that he could be proud of her... as his student.


    However no amount of blind desire for praise and acceptance could shield her from the horrors she witnessed on that day.


    "Why is there a staircase down here?"


    "It is because this chamber was built specifically for those students who needed my help after hours."


    "You... certainly must care a lot for your students then. To give so much time and thought to them like this..."


    "That is exactly right."


    With a grin, the man reached the bottom of the stairway as he stepped into the room, and the girl followed him.


    "I care so much... for each and every one of my students. And I wish to teach them lessons which they will never forget."


    It was as Genevieve stepped forth into that room that she knew for certain that something was wrong.


    The first thing that threw her off was the strange, salty smell which entered her nose.


    However as soon as she turned that corner, she was immediately aware of exactly what that smell was.


    "Good evening, my precious students. I''ve come to teach you another important lesson... and today we have a new member joining the class."


    Blood.


    That smell which entered her nose was the rich aura of blood.


    It was everywhere.


    All over the walls, sprayed about chaotically to the point where it completely engulfed the room.


    "Good... evening... Mr. Pertan..."


    Like zombies, the girls who were chained to the walls looked up with dead eyes, using every effort to get those polite words out.


    "What..."


    Falling backwards in horror, the girl covered her mouth as tears came to her eyes due to the horrific scene before her.


    "What... is this?"


    The girls had been mutilated.


    Each and every one of them was covered from head to toe in lacerations, and their eyes were all devoid of life.


    Their hair ragged, their skin penetrated, their veins bursted.


    Yet even with those dead eyes, the girls slowly smiled as they looked up to their instructor who stood before them.


    "Please... teach us more." A brunette croaked, missing an eye.


    "We wish... to be of service to you."


    "We wish... to be successful... for your sake."


    "So that all may know... what a wonderful teacher you are."


    It was then that Genevieve was grabbed.


    "Come now. You should take your spot among the others."


    "No..¡± She whispered, before shouting. ¡°No!"


    Slapping away the hand of the man, Genevieve looked to him with fear as she cried out, shivering as she backed away.


    "Get... get away!"


    "That... is no way to speak to your teacher."


    Mr Pertan¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood before the girl.


    Reaching out, the man grabbed the girl¡¯s arm firmly, this time with a grip that was great enough to crush her very arm.


    Crack!


    "Agh!¡±


    The girl screamed out, yet the man did not listen as he dragged her up, forcing her over to an empty set of chains on the wall.


    "I have come to teach my students to love... and yet... why is it that your eyes which were just filled with love... are so devoid of it?"


    Chaining the girl to the wall, the clicking sounds were heard as she was restrained.


    "Stop this!¡± Genieve screamed. ¡°Let me go!"


    The chains rattled as she struggled, yet as he finished restraining her, the man walked away with his hands behind his back.


    "What are you doing!?!? I''ll... I''ll call the police!! How could you do such a thing-"


    Without even a word, the man looked back at the girl with a deadly stare that was so intimidating it cut off her very plea.


    She was left to gulp as she sweat, too terrified to even scream any further.


    The pain in her arm disappeared, for the terror which she felt from this man was something which was far greater than any physical pain.


    Turning around as he continued walking away, the man let one last mutter out under his breath.


    "I suppose I still have much to teach you."


    ----

 Chapter Number 27: The Same Reaction

    Inside a room filled with a number of braindead girls covered in wounds, a man stood in the center.


    Each of them were chained to the wall like slaves - and perhaps in a sense... they were.


    "Now then... which one in this room loves me the most?"


    As the man asked this question, each of the girls slowly raised their hands, not daring to speak out of turn.


    "That is good... very good... perfect, even. It would seem that you all have learned much. After all... good students do not shout out the answer... but rather, they raise their hands."


    With a grin, the man walked around the circle, making eye contact with one girl at a time.


    "Now then... will you all prove it to me?"


    "Yes, Mr. Pertan."


    The girls all replied in unison, as if such a thing had been practiced.


    Devoid of any sense of self, they had been thrown into the abyss of darkness.


    "Then... answer me once again. What is the one and only way to prove that you hold true and unfailing love for another?"


    The man continued walking before he came to a girl with long brown hair that made it''s way down to her knees.


    This girl''s hair had not been pulled out or destroyed like many others, however her entire complexion was dry and her eyes were devoid of any expression.


    Her hands were covered in blood and cuts, and her arms which were exposed were not free of such wounds.


    "I am sick of seeing my precious students'' faces become wounded... yet even so... it would appear that your face is the only part of you remaining. Therefore... I will accept such a sacrifice if it must be made. Gina, what is the answer to my question?"


    Looking up weakly, the girl seemed to be taking deep raspy breaths as she tried to get her answer out.


    "The only way to prove one''s love... is by suffering for them."


    With a smile, the man nodded as he pulled out a barbed whip.


    "Excellent. And how much pain would you be willing to go through to prove that you love me more than the others?"


    With a pained smile, the girl looked up to the man as he stretched the whip.


    And then, a single tear fell from her eye.


    "However much... you wish."


    "Excellent. Did you hear that, students? If you want to beat her... then you will have to endure such suffering.... forever."


    ----


    [I may be a monster.]


    [A villain.]


    [A fiend.]


    His body having been taken over, the creature known as Number 7 led Larry down the stairway into the special classroom.


    [I have killed 95% of the people on this earth, infecting them with a horrid disease.]


    [I have caused more suffering in this world than any human being could possibly comprehend.]


    [And yet... somehow... when I look at your memories... I feel as if I am somehow... a hero.]


    [Heh.]


    The monster laughed.


    It mocked him as it walked forth, controlling the body of Larry like it was a mere puppet.


    The fact that he was unable to move or speak for himself filled his mind with terror unlike anything he had ever before experienced.


    And yet more terrifying than anything... was the fact that he had absolutely no idea what this creature was going to do with him.


    ''Let- let me go.... let me go... let me go!''


    [Did you ever consider doing that to any of the humans you tormented? Ah ah... I hate humans... but even I feel sorry for them if they had to deal with someone like you.]


    [Perhaps... this is how the Queen of Evil felt... as she destroyed the entire world.]


    ''Stop it...''


    [Did you know? There was another part of the story. One that wasn''t told.]


    ''Stop it!¡¯


    [The Queen of Evil, you know, actually began as a caring person.]


    ¡®Enough!''


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard enough, monster!¡¯


    [She wanted to help others at first... yet it was only after being rejected... and rejected... and rejected... that she became a villain. And even then... she was only trying to do one... single... thing.]


    ''Your words... your words will not reach me... I will not listen to anything you have to say!''


    [To destroy a certain man... who used his good looks... and his manipulative talents... to deceive the entire world. And do you know what the biggest lie to ever be told was?]


    ''I am not listening to a word you have to say, monster. Do with my body what you will, but-''


    [The biggest lie ever told to anyone was ''I have come to save you.'']


    It was then that the two reached the bottom.


    And on witnessing the scene before him, Larry Pertan felt the immense urge to throw up.


    However he was not in control of his own body - therefore even this did not occur.


    [Unfortunately for you... I may be a monster... but I am not a liar. Therefore, I will tell you the truth.]


    Before Larry, sitting in a pile of heads as if it were a throne, was a woman.


    Dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, this woman''s black hair was tied in a ponytail behind her head as she looked to Larry with a deceptive smile.


    In her lap was a young girl, and she slowly stroked the head of this girl as she reclined within the pile of heads.


    [We are not here to save anyone. But we are here... to destroy people like you.]


    It was then that Larry¡¯s sclera whitened once more, and he regained control of his body.


    He managed to suppress the urge to throw up, and instead stood forward, approaching the girl with rage.


    He balled his fists, which had regenerated from the temporary control which Number 7 had over him.


    "Ah... so you are the owner of this lair, are you not?", the woman stated in a sinister manner as she twirled a strand of her hair with her finger.


    "How... dare you..."


    As Larry was approaching the woman, she ever so lightly placed the child down from the seat as she sat forward, putting her finger to her lips with a devious smile.


    "How dare I? Hahaha... what ever could you be accusing me of? All we did... was slaughter all these people."


    It was then that the man stopped in his place.


    His eyes went wide, and his breathing became quick, his voice turning to a growl.


    "My... precious students... my lovely girls.... you... murdered them."


    Placing his hand to his forehead, the man looked down in madness.


    "Just like the monster who slaughtered thousands upon thousands of innocent people, and assisted her brother in corrupting the children who they spared..."


    Looking up to the woman, hatred had overtaken his mind as he spoke a name with disgust.


    "Berith."


    Standing up from the throne of heads, the woman walked forth in a swaying manner.


    Then, from her side, she grabbed a spear - swinging it about as she approached the man.


    "What a coincidence."


    With a disturbing smile, the eyes of the woman filled with madness as she spoke in a condescending tone.


    And for a moment, Larry met her eyes.


    Even having been subject to the terror of having his very body taken over, Larry subconsciously knew that something was off as soon as he met the eyes of this woman.


    She was deranged.


    In her expression was enough madness to account for every last girl who he had slaughtered.


    And the madness in those eyes were enough to freeze him with fear.


    "My name is Berith as well."


    As if the hatred and despair of all of his victims had been allotted into a single person, the woman spoke her name with a deranged tone.


    "Sylvia... Ashley... Berith."


    ----


    *Minutes before


    [Number 7 and I exchanged a pair of cells when we were together.]


    [Which means that we can exchange thoughts with one another.]


    [Since we can read the minds of those we host, it means that he has experienced the memories of the man who did this.]


    "The man... who did this... you say?"


    Gritting her teeth as she looked around at the horrible scene of torture, Sylvia gripped her spear with anger.


    "When did he inhabit the one who did this?"


    [Hahaha... recently.]


    "Are you telling me... that Marcus did this?"


    [Why don''t you see for yourself?]


    It was at that moment that Sylvia was filled with memories.


    The memories of Larry Pertan.


    Memories of abuse.


    Memories of torture.


    Memories of using the government and the system to get out of any form of punishment.


    Memories of stepping on people, hurting everyone in order to get what he wanted.


    All these memories filled the mind of Sylvia in an instant, and it was enough that she wanted to scream.


    She wanted to shout out in fear, for the disgust which she held as she witnessed such a man do such things... was immense.


    "I.... will punish him."


    Breathing heavily, Sylvia found herself genuflecting on the ground, barely even able to hold herself up after experiencing such horrid memories.


    "Heh.... hahaha... I will... make him suffer."


    [Now that''s a good expression.]


    [It seems that you''re finally coming to understand... what it means to be my host.]


    [Let''s work together then, shall we?]


    ----


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Unable to hold himself back, Larry shouted out as he rushed towards the insane woman.


    He bore no weapon but his fists, yet even those he was confident enough in.


    However in the moment that it took him to rush forth, a change occurred in the woman.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    She whispered something, so quietly that Larry himself could not hear such a thing.


    Yet on reading the lips of the woman, he could tell exactly what she said.


    "Do as you please."


    Bringing back his fist, the man aimed straight for the skull of the woman.


    It flew forward at her head, aiming to crush her rotting brain in a single punch.


    [How unfortunate for you.]


    Caught.


    Not with her hand.


    Not with her finger.


    With her mouth.


    A mouth formed on the forehead of the woman, speaking those demented words as she bit into the fist of the man, which begun to bleed profusely.


    And then, as the pain surged through his hand, he saw it.


    Her eyes had become blackened.


    "Agh!"


    Larry tried to rip his hand out of the woman''s mouth, yet her grip was unbreakable.


    Her teeth seemed to grow longer and sharper, penetrating even further into the hand of the man as she refused to let go.


    "You... you.... you monster.... another one! How dare you mess with me like this!"


    Ripping his hand out by force, the man allowed multiple fingers to be torn straight off as he grabbed his bloodied fist with a pained expression.


    "I''ll... destroy you all.... you disgusting¡­¡± The madman took a deep, staggering breath, and growled. ¡°Vile beings... you slaughtered my students... trampled on their precious lives that I took so much effort to save... do you even understand how much effort I put into them? How many countless hours I spent, teaching them day in and day out so that they could become-"


    [Do you understand how little I give a shit?]


    Speaking with the natural mouth and chewing the fingers with the other mouth, the woman approached Larry with a look of complete and utter condescendence.


    "Just as the... Indeterminant... was faced with an undeniable evil... so great that even he was defeated... it would seem that I have come across... such evils in this world."


    The man barely managed to get these words out as he heavily breathed, holding his hand as he squinted in agony.


    [You certainly love calling those who go against you evil. But let me tell you something.]


    In an instant, the man felt his throat cave in on itself as a tentacle was wrapped around it.


    He screamed.


    His body was lifted up, and then he felt the world spin around him as he was thrown to the wall.


    The wall itself cracked under the immense pressure of the throw, and the man who was the subject of such a throw spit out a volley of blood as he slid down to the ground in immense pain.


    "Stop..."


    His voice begun to quiver, and as he gripped his hand he looked down to the ground with fear in his eyes.


    "Stop..."


    [Stop?]


    "Stop!"


    The man shouted out, grabbing his hair with his butchered hands as he furiously ruffled it in madness.


    Then, he heard the sounds of footsteps approaching him.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    And soon enough, in the corner of his eyes, he saw the legs of the woman as she stood before him.


    Looking up while shaking, the man trembled as his eyes twitched, terrified to even look the woman in the face.


    And as he did so, he saw it.


    She was smiling.


    Her smile was so grand that it mocked his very existence.


    [No.]


    Flicking her two hands, her nails seemed to become as sharp as needles as she brought her hand to the neck of the man with a sadistic grin.


    [Now then... I have a few questions for you. So why don''t you answer me, human.]


    Grabbing the man by the neck, the woman stuck her sharpened nails right into his flesh, picking him up as he was jolted up in the pain.


    "Co... ugh... uck!!"


    Forcing him to the wall, the woman brought her face close to his as she smiled, grinning at his torment.


    [Question Number 1. Are you a human?]


    The man''s eyes widened as the creature asked such a thing, and as she removed her hand from his neck, two tentacles shot out to piece the man''s shoulders, blasting straight through him and pinning him to the wall.


    The man let out another groan of pain, however the woman only brought herself closer, a serious expression overtaking her.


    [Did I say you could scream? Huh. Funny. I don''t recall saying such a thing. I asked a question, human.]


    Then, two more tentacles shot out, this time pinning the man''s arms to the wall.


    "Agh-!¡±


    [And when I ask a question...]


    Six more then shot right through the man''s legs, piercing through the stone walls as they locked the man in place completely.


    "Stop it, stop it STOP IT!!"


    [I expect... an answer.]


    "Yes! I am, I am human, I am, stop it!"


    The man begun to shout out in madness, tears filling his eyes as he was no longer able to bear the pain.


    [Hahaha... I see. Well, I knew that of course. After all...]


    Spreading her arms, the woman motioned to the room around her.


    [Only a human could come up with a place so... decrepit.]


    Removing all the tentacles from the man, he fell down to the ground with holes filling his body.


    "Ugh!"


    Blood begun to flow from his vast wounds, covering the destroyed ground around him.


    [Question Number 2. You claim that your students shed their blood and were covered in wounds and scars out of their love for you. However... did you ever once endure any pain for them? Do not answer.]


    It was then that a tentacle formed, branching off into 9 different tentacles.


    And on the end of each of them, a barbed tip grew.


    [The answer is NO. Not once did you ever, EVER endure any suffering for them. You were the giver of pain, however they were the receivers. You were the loved, and they were the lovers. And yet... even that, you are wrong about. To love one another is to shed blood for them? Hahaha... how foolish.]


    It was then that the woman brought down the whip on the man, tearing all nine of the barbs into his face and ripping up his skin.


    "Agh!"


    [After all... wouldn''t that mean you are bleeding out of love for me?]


    Whip!


    Whip!


    Whip!


    The woman''s eyes begun to curve with delight as she sneered, endlessly whipping the man as she ripped apart his flesh.


    His screams filled the room, yet not a single soul stopped the woman from doing this.


    There was only one other present, and this was Marcus - who patiently watched as such a horrible scene played out before him.


    Whip!


    Whip!


    Whip!


    [Hahaha... hahaha!! They loved you? They hated you! Do you seriously think that just because someone does as you say that they love you!? Are you a complete idiot?1]


    As she derailed into inhumane laughter, the woman held her hand to her face, then peeking out with her single Navy blue eye, she looked upon the man.


    [You know nothing.]


    Then, walking over to the pile of heads, the woman held out her hand.


    A tentacle grew forth, picking up the head of a certain zombified girl with black braided hair and glasses.


    Her mouth was slightly agape, and her eyes were dead.


    Her face was covered in scars and sliced up like a piece of meat.


    Bringing the head closer to her, the tentacle begun to pump life into it.


    Then, slowly, the head begun to mend itself.


    It did not grow back it''s body, but rather it blinked, looking around with a fearful expression.


    "What... who are you?"


    The bodiless girl looked up to Number 1 with fear, tears coming to her eyes as she looked around her, recognizing where she was.


    "Are you... another one of... his... students?"


    [Hahaha...]


    With a laugh, Number 1 held the head out to show the girl what had become of Larry Pertan.


    [Do I look like his student to you?]


    "Wha-"


    Breathing in a gasp, the girl''s eyes went wide as she saw the man in such pain, not even able to scream any more.


    He was covered in blood and mutilated beyond repair, and he looked up with a tearful expression.


    "Gen... e... vieve..."


    Whispering this statement, the man slowly lifted his butchered hand, holding it out to her.


    Drip.


    A tear fell from the head of the girl as she saw the man.


    Drip. Drop. Drip.


    The tears started, and they did not stop.


    [Ah ah... you''re crying, aren''t you? Humans certainly are strange creatures. After all...]


    Drip. Drip. Drop.


    "Sniff... is... is this really true?", the decapitated head whispered. "Is it really you, Mr. Pertan?"


    The girl seemed to be overwhelmed with emotion, to which the man merely smiled lightly even in his pain.


    "Yes... it is me. Genevieve... you still love me. Don''t you?"


    Drop.


    However, it was then that the dripping stopped.


    And then, a grand smile overcame the face of the girl who was now nothing else than a zombified head.


    "How could you think that I ever loved you in the first place? Ah... whoever you are, holding me... thank you. Now... I can die in peace. Hah... hahaha..."


    Closing her eyes, the girl''s tears continued to flow as she smiled in a horrible manner.


    "I... can''t believe it. Is this... is this reality? Or is this all a dream?"


    As the girl made this statement, there was a strange sense of bliss in her voice.


    [How strange it is... that you humans exhibit the same reaction, whether you are overwhelmed with joy... or filled with anguish.]

 Chapter Number 28: Guilt

    Words could not describe the feeling of absolute loneliness which Larry felt right now.


    "What... did you just say?"


    The head which hung before him opened it''s eyes, and the girl looked to him with a grin as the tears continued to drop from her face.


    "I am so glad... that this is happening to you. Truly... truly... to the one who has done this... I owe them everything."


    As if blades were being stabbed into his heart, the words of the girl penetrated Larry.


    They thrust themselves into him, forcing him to come to terms with an unbearable reality.


    "That''s... that''s a lie, isn''t it?"


    The man begun to shake as he tried to sit up, however he was unable to in his injury.


    "You... you''re just saying that, aren''t you? You... you must be scared, right? That monster... hahaha... just like the antihero Ashley whose words fried the minds of those who she spoke to¡­ or like the antihero Samantha who could manipulate the minds of any she gazed upon¡­ she is forcing you into saying such things, right? You... you must be speaking out of a desire to survive."


    Putting his butchered hand to his forehead as he held himself with tears coming to his own eyes, the man begun to laugh with a pained expression.


    "Hahaha... that''s right... but that means that your love is not enough.... it isn''t enough!! You need to do better than that, Genevieve!! You can''t just give into that monster like that!! You have to be willing to suffer any pain for the person you truly love!! For without any pain, the love which you hold for another has no substance!! If you do not-"


    "I am not being manipulated as you think I am."


    The bodiless head cut off the man as he spoke with madness in his tone, silencing him as he looked to her with widened eyes.


    "I have never... and will never... love you."


    With a grand smile, the bodiless girl glanced up to the one who held her.


    "I do not know who you are... but I thank you. Can you grant me one final wish?"


    It was at that moment that the head was thrown across the room, splattering into a pile of flesh and blood as it hit the wall at an immense velocity.


    "UGH!!"


    The girl let out a scream as she barely opened her eyes, breathing heavily.


    "You... are not trying to help me?"


    The decapitated head looked up to Number One with surprise and confusion.


    "You... you monster... ung!!"


    Larry shouted out in pain as he watched the scene, yet the monstrous woman merely walked over to the head which was now on the ground, bloodied and battered.


    Stepping on the head of the girl, the creature looked down on her with a wicked grin.


    [I have no intention of granting a wish to a human. However... if what I wish to do happens to benefit a human... then I suppose that much is alright. Therefore... if you wish to witness this man''s demise...]


    Picking the head up by the hair, Number 1 looked Genevieve straight in the eyes.


    [I would suggest that you don''t make any demands of me.]


    However even as Number 1 threatened the woman with such brutal methods, her threats were merely met with a peaceful smile.


    "How wonderful..."


    [No. That''s not how this is supposed to go.]


    "You.... are truly a wonderful person."


    It was then that the head was thrown again, this time straight at the man who was spread out on the floor.


    "UGH!!"


    As the head hit him in the stomach hard enough to cause him to spit up blood, the man held the braided girl as he looked down at her with terror.


    "Gen..."


    "How wonderful it is... that a HERO finally arrived to save us all."


    The words which the girl spoke and the ever so peaceful tone with which she spoke them were enough to inspire fear into the man as he held the bodiless head.


    "By destroying everything."


    [You know... I don''t care anymore. Sure, lady. Whatever you say.]


    It was then that Number 1 grinned as she bobbed her body back and forth, undoing her hair as it fell to the ground.


    [Fine then. If it means destroying everything... I''ll be your HERO.]


    ----


    [Let''s see... how to deal with you... ah, I think I know.]


    Grabbing the man who had been ruthlessly flayed by his throat, the madwoman whose flesh was rotten and whose eyes were blackened looked to him with a putrid smile.


    [I think I will try to recreate... one of THAT MAN''S experiments.]


    The man trembled in fear, shivering as tears came to his eyes, yet as he looked around the room he found no salvation.


    Standing in the corner, the zombie who he had fought just earlier merely watched with his arms crossed, having taken a serious expression.


    "H.... help..."


    Barely even able to hold out his hand towards the man, a pathetic display overcame him as he dropped the head of his student, which rolled to the side.


    "Please... help.... me..."


    At this point the man was on the verge of bawling, too terrified to even keep the excessive anger which he held just moments before.


    Then, he felt his neck as it was yanked up.


    [Human... do you believe he could help you even if he wanted to? Or perhaps... you were talking to the other one?]


    It was then that Larry was thrown to the ground, causing all his open wounds to explode in pain.


    "AGH!!! Please!! Help me!!!"


    The man shouted as he shrieked in pathetic manner, looking to the man who he had killed with his own two hands for assistance.


    However it was at that moment that the man let out a sigh.


    Then, stepping forward, he walked in front of the monster who had taken control of Sylvia - looking down on the man with thinned eyes.


    "You want me to help you?"


    "PLEASE!! I... I''ll do anything!! Just... just stop this monster!!"


    "Anything... you say?"


    "ANYTHING!!!"


    It was then that a grin overcame Marcus as he stood above the hopeless man.


    "I''m sure that''s exactly what your students said to you. Am I wrong, girl?"


    Larry almost choked on the blood in his mouth as the zombified man made such a realistic yet cold statement, looking towards the disembodied head for an answer.


    ''Genevieve...''


    ''Don''t....''


    ''Don''t... don''t answer!!''


    ''Don''t answer him!!!''


    "Yes. That is right."


    "I see. Is that right? Hahaha... well then, there you have it."


    Spreading his arms as he shrugged his shoulders, the man closed his eyes with a smirk.


    "There is nothing I can do about it then. I have no intention of becoming a middle man in this negotiation."


    It was at that moment that the head of the zombified man exploded in a rain of blood and guts.


    [Have you finished, human?]


    The zombified body dropped to the ground as Marcus was instantly slaughtered without warning, and this caused Larry to shrink back with raspy breathing as he watched such a merciless and seemingly meaningless slaughter.


    "Wha... why..."


    [Why... you ask?]


    "Was that man... not.... your comrade?"


    Larry looked up to one with terror in his eyes, unable to comprehend how such a being could slaughter someone without any form of hesitation like that.


    Even to a man who had tortured and murdered, such indifference was unthinkable.


    For he had spent his entire life pursuing a rotten version of love.


    And the opposite of love is not hate.


    It is indifference.


    [My comrade? Listen up, human. That man was a human.]


    "Why... for what reason... could you possibly... have-"


    [For what reason did I kill him? Ah... to explain it in terms that you can understand... yes, I suppose that''s the one. Heh... I truly do resemble her, don''t I?]


    [Just like the being of terror who came to be known as the Archduchess of Calamity, there is only one reason why I would kill someone.]


    "Reason.... what... what is the reason?"


    With a horrifying grin, the girl stepped on the back of the man as her hand shifted shape into the form of a cheese grater.


    [What else could it be? Even if it was only for a moment, he stepped in front of me as if he had the power to do anything.]


    Then, pressing the grater to the mans face, the woman''s hair begun to trickle with energy as she laughed in demented manner.


    [Hehehe.... keh keh heh.... well, if I explain it in more simple terms...]


    The cold metallic substance pressed on the man, and he reeled in horror as he realized that such a sharpened tool was about to shave off his very skin.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    [He pissed me off.]


    Thus, Marcus died.


    For the sixth time.


    ----


    ''How many times... has it been now?''


    The darkness of the abyss between life and death was becoming a regular sight to Marcus.


    ''I didn''t even realize... no... there wasn''t even an opportunity to realize.''


    It was an instant.


    Barely even a moment and he was dead.


    He didn''t even recall the pain of death, it was so quick.


    ''I suppose... this one is my mistake. After all... I didn''t realize that Number 1 had such a quick temper. Perhaps... I became too accustomed to things.''


    As if he was closing his eyes, if Marcus could he would have smiled at that moment.


    However, he had no body to do such a thing.


    ''Isn''t that right, 7?''


    [That is correct. You worked with us against a common enemy, and because of that you forgot your position relative to us, human. However... you are progressing quite well as a host. And for that... I will continue to mold you.]


    ''Mold... me?''


    What was he being molded into?


    Why was this creature trying to mold him?


    These questions fluttered through the mind of Marcus, however it was then that the creature who had taken over his mind spoke.


    [I will continue to mold you.]


    [Until you become a person which I can use to take over this world.]


    ----


    Screams.


    Endless, horrifying screams.


    This was the only thing that Amy could hear as she watched patiently, twiddling her feet as she sat on a pile of heads.


    "AGHHHHH!!!!"


    "Hey, Number 1?"


    [Yes? I''m in the middle of something here.]


    "I''m bored."


    [Ok. I''ll finish up then.]


    Number 1 was currently in the process of shredding the man''s face as if it were a block of cheese.


    "Oh... I have an idea..."


    Jumping off the pile of heads and landing with a light ''hup!'', the girl smiled playfully as she skipped over to the headless woman who was watching with a tired yet satisfied expression.


    Picking up the head, Amy looked the girl in the eyes with a joyful smile.


    "Are you having fun, miss?"


    "I... am."


    With a weak voice, the girl known as Genevieve responded in the affirmative.


    "That man... he took everything from us... he deceived us... he made us think that he was a wonderful person... and then he trapped us in his own little world... for as long as we stayed alive."


    Closing her eyes, the braided girl looked over to the man as he was brutally tortured.


    "Death... would have been a salvation. Yet we were granted no such luxury."


    With a light nod, the young girl held up the head.


    "I see."


    Then, grabbing the knife from the cloth which was wrapped around her stomach, Amy pressed it to the forehead of the girl.


    "Then... you don''t want to play with me?"


    "I''ve seen everything I need to see. I can die in peace now."


    "I see."


    Stab.


    It was swift.


    A knife straight through the brain, which had already been turned to mush due to the rotting nature of the woman.


    And with that, the eyes of the girl became dead.


    The color completely left her face, and with a gentle smile the braided girl died.


    Pulling the knife out of the head, Amy then walked over to the pile of heads as she held it before her.


    Then, throwing it onto the bottom of the pile, the girl smiled.


    And with this, she jumped to sit on that pile of heads, resting her feet on the very head of the woman who she had just slaughtered.


    Putting her hands behind her back as she hummed to herself, the girl looked to the ceiling as she giggled.


    "Hmm hmm hmm... hehe... Number 1, has that man DIED yet?"


    [Ah, it looks like he''s on the verge. After all, the screaming has stopped. Although... that''s only because I grated his vocal chords as well.]


    "I see. So he''s still alive?"


    [Barely.]


    As the woman let go of the man, who had been so brutally mutilated that his form as a human was no more, the man fell forward to the ground - unable to even move in response.


    [Ah... he just died.]


    Stepping forward to speak, the man who wore a bloodied suit looked down on the lump of flesh with his darkened eyes.


    "Is that so? How do you know, Number 7?", Amy asked.


    [Isn''t that obvious? I invaded his mind at one point. And if even a single one of my cells is inside of him, then I am a part of him. However... I have no intention to revive this one.]


    Holding out his hand, a lump of flesh exited the ear of the man, sliding over and rejoining itself with the hand of Marcus before taking a human form again.


    [Eh? Number 7... you...]


    The blackened eyes of Number 1 widened in horror as she looked to Number 7.


    Stumbling back with fear in her expression, she looked to him with trembling hands.


    [You... were inside him... the entire time?]


    [Oh, that? Worry not about such a trivial matter.]


    [But you... I...]


    Grabbing her head, Number 1 looked down with an expression which she had never before taken.


    Guilt.


    [I did all that.... and you experienced-]


    [Do you think that such a pathetic amount of suffering is enough to even make me flinch?]


    Looking up, Number 1 saw something which shook her heart.


    The man was grinning.


    He was grinning with such confidence as he walked towards the woman, gently placing his hand on her shoulder.


    [Do not fret about such trivial matters. Suffering is not something which we are prone to any longer. After all... after a certain point, we became used to it. Did we not?]


    [But... even so....]


    Taking hold of her chin, Number 7 looked Number 1 directly into her eyes with a smirk.


    [Trivial. To think that such a thing could make even such a demented man fall to such a pathetic state... is laughable.]


    And then, he laughed.


    [Heh.]


    Closing his eyes with a smirk, the man turned around as he folded his arms behind his back.


    [Heh... heh.... how truly pathetically weak humans are. This world is nothing like we were taught. Do you not agree?]


    [I...]


    Her expression twisting from worry to relief, Number 1 looked up to see that her actions had not caused any damage.


    [Agree.]


    [Now then... I suppose it is time that we give these bodies back. After all... our hosts have much to learn and much to do. Ah, allow me to ask first. What is your opinion on the other humans?]


    Glancing over at the woman, Number 7 looked to her with a grin as she put a finger to her lips.


    [The other humans, eh? You mean the weakling who couldn''t do shit... ah, that''s all of them. Well, the weak boy who couldn''t even stand up for himself and relied on a little girl to save him, and the girl who was taken in by this pathetic excuse for a lifeform... I have no opinion on them.]


    [Based on your words just now it would seem that your opinion is readily clear. Would you not say so?]


    [Huh?]


    [Nevermind. Let us return to the minds of these fools. We will have to wait until we can find a hint as to the whereabouts of any of our other comrades. Ah, and as far as the girl is considered... I believe that Number 5 would suit her quite well. Do you not agree?]


    [Ah, yeah. She''d love the human sack of flesh.]


    [Excellent. Though... I am concerned that she would make it into her plaything. Please make sure to keep her in check. After all, you have taken a liking to the child, correct?]


    [Mm... I guess. But don''t you think that she would make things all the more fun?]


    [Haha.... you are truly always seeking chaos, in whatever form. Very well. However, since the main bodies are still in that place, we would have to return in order to find her. And as of right now... we know little to nothing about this world. Therefore... we should make it our priority to find out as much as we can.]


    [Yeah... I guess that''s right.]


    With a nod, the two came to an agreement.


    And then, smiling in a wicked manner, they interlocked both hands with one another as they stared each other into their madness filled eyes.


    [Then the only thing left to do is to allow these humans to do as they please... and to continue using their suffering in order to gain information on this world... and the HUMANS who inhabit it.]

 Chapter Number 29: A Trap

    "Arnold is pretty good looking, but he''s also pretty arrogant. If it weren''t for that arrogance, then maybe I would go for a guy like him."


    "Ehh? I think it''s hot. Hey, do you think I could get with him by the end of the year?"


    "The year? It would only take me a month."


    "Haha... you guys aim too low."


    A group of four girls stood in the hallway, all dressed in excessively revealing outfits.


    These girls were plastered with all forms of makeup, and their outfits were clearly flashy fashion statements.


    However as they spoke, a blonde girl with short cut hair butt into the conversation, smirking with her cherry red lips.


    Pushing down her sunglasses, the girl looked up to the others with mascara covered eyes, confidently speaking.


    "I''m planning on making the history teacher my dog by next week."


    "Eh?"


    "That one, eh? He''s really hot. But don''t you think you''re aiming a bit high, Stella?"


    ¡°He is a teacher, after all.¡±


    Turning around, the girl walked off with the flutter of her uniform.


    "Hah... as if I could aim too high."


    ----


    ''Alright... now I''ve gone and said it. Now the only thing left is to do it.''


    Stella was a bitch.


    No, more particularly, she was a student among the popular clique of girls in her class.


    She spent countless hours tailoring to her appearance each day, all in order that she could take the top spot in the voracious food chain of high school.


    However, that wasn''t enough.


    ''I... have to prove myself.''


    ''I have to show everyone...''


    Holding her right arm with her left hand, the girl gripped herself with a worried expression, lowering her head as worry entered her mind.


    ''I have to show her... that I''m better.''


    ----


    [2 years ago]


    In middle school, Stella was a quiet girl.


    She did her schoolwork diligently, and worked hard to make her parents proud.


    "Mom, look! I got a B on the math test! Dad, look! I studied really hard-"


    "Is that all you can do even when you study?"


    With a drink in his hand, barely mumbling and not so much as turning to the girl, the man spoke harsh words.


    "Do you think this matters?"


    Grabbing the report card from the hands of the girl, Stella''s mother walked over with a grimace.


    Crumbling it up, she placed it in the trash as she walked off into the kitchen.


    "If you want to make us happy, then why don''t you stop using so much hot water and save us a little money?"


    As a young Stella was faced with these words, her mother passed her by with a large tray in her hands.


    "But... I... I worked..."


    "Do you think that just because you work for something that it means you''ve achieved anything?"


    "I..."


    "HEY!! Where the hell is my food, woman!? How many times do I have to tell you to hurry the fuck up!! And I need a damn refill!!"


    Slamming his fist to the table, the man began to shout out in a half drunken manner, slurring his words as he turned to see the woman placing food before him.


    "Here you go.", the woman said as she gently placed the meal beside him.


    Smack!


    Hitting the woman after she placed the meal so that she fell backwards, the man stood up.


    "How long was I waiting for that? I''m sick of both of you. Stella. Go to your room. I don''t care about what you''ve done, because you haven''t done enough."


    Thinning his eyes, the man looked down on the girl with an expression of disdain.


    "And you''ll never do enough."


    Looking down with fear, the girl lightly nodded as she walked off.


    ''I suppose... I won''t be having dinner tonight.''


    ''Again.''


    ----


    The muffled sounds of beating and the screams of Stella''s mother filled her ears as she sat in her room on that night.


    It was a regular occurance - one which Stella had accepted as normal.


    Gurgle.


    The sound of Stella''s stomach too filled her ears, forcing her to remember her own hunger.


    Holding her stomach, the girl grimaced as she looked to the door that led outside her room.


    ''I''m trapped.''


    ''I''m trapped... in this house.''


    ''And if I leave it... then I won''t be able to survive.''


    Gurgle.


    Stella stood up, heading over to her desk with a pained smile.


    ''I guess... the only thing I can do now is study... right?''


    Picking up a book, the girl begun to flip through it''s pages as she found her place.


    ''That''s right... I should study. After all, if I ever want to escape this poverty, then I''ll need to study hard and do well... right?''


    ''Right?''


    Stella forced herself to memorize every term in that book on that day, not sleeping until she had finished.


    Hours passed.


    And eventually, the sounds of beating and the screaming stopped.


    Then, bursting into her room, Stella''s mother entered without restraint.


    Turning around, Stella shut the book as if she had been doing something wrong and was caught in the act.


    "M-mom..."


    Her mother approached her with a frown, covered in bruises.


    "Get over here you little rat."


    Grabbing Stella by the hair, the woman grabbed the book from her desk and threw it to the side as she dragged Stella over to the bed.


    "Your father was displeased with the cheap meals that I made for him. And the reason for that is because you cost so much."


    "M-mom? I... what-"


    "Get out."


    "Ow ow ow!!"


    Dragging the girl by her hair, Stella''s mother brought her to the front door of the shack which they called a home.


    Then throwing her outside, the woman dusted off her hands with a look of disdain.


    "I''ve had enough of paying for your expenses too. It was too much money to have a child after all. Go sell your body or something if you want to live."


    Then, slamming the door, the woman left the sight of Stella.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Mom... Dad... what... are you doing?''


    ''You... you must be joking, right?''


    Standing up, Stella found tears welling up as she approached the door.


    Then, turning the handle, she realized.


    ''It''s been locked.''


    Stella begun to furiously shake on the door, trying to get in.


    "Mom!! What are you doing!? Why are you-"


    Then, the door opened.


    Her father stood before her, a bottle of alcohol in his hand.


    He looked down on the girl barely sober, yet even in his drunkenness Stella could make out his expression of complete and utter rejection.


    "I thought we kicked you out... maybe you don''t understand."


    Raising his arm, the man held the bottle above the head of the girl.


    "Going on someone''s property without permission... is known as trespassing."


    Smash!


    The bottle broke into pieces as the girl was thrown to the side on the impact, her brain rattled as she was hit.


    ''Why?''


    Blood rushed down the side of her face, and the girl looked up to see the man turning around as he stumbled back into his home.


    "And I don''t remember giving you permission to be born."


    ----


    Kicked out from a young age, Stella found herself on the streets.


    She was alone.


    Helpless.


    Homeless.


    Unloved.


    And not wanted by anyone.


    She was only 12 years old at the time, and at such a young age even something such as selling her body wasn''t an option.


    ''Even if I found someone like that... surely, they won''t be right in the head.''


    She was scared and out of options.


    Therefore, she gave up.


    ''I''ll... do nothing.''


    Stella found herself living in the streets, barely even scraping by to survive.


    Scavenging from dumpsters, begging from passerbys, even stealing when she wouldn''t get caught.


    Such things became common for Stella.


    ''Ah... I won''t ever be able to get into a good college.''


    ''I won''t ever be able to work hard and find a job at this rate.''


    ''I''ll merely... sink further and further.''


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ''Until I reach the very bottom of society.''


    ''Ah... but am I not already there?''


    However on that day, Sylvia met someone.


    ''I guess I''ll take his wallet.''


    Sneaking up to a man who seemed to be very well off, the girl smirked as she stealthily moved behind him, not making a sound.


    ''I guess I''ve gotten used to something like this.''


    Sliding her hand into his pocket, she grabbed his wallet right from the man''s person, sliding it out without disturbing the fabric.


    ''Got it.''


    However as she pulled it out, without even looking at her, the man grabbed the hand of the girl.


    "What ever could you think you''re doing?"


    Turning around, the man, who wore a pristine white suit looked down on the girl with arrogance as he raised his eyebrow, sliding his hand over to take back his wallet and place it back in his own pocket.


    "A thief... eh? I haven''t seen one of those in a long time. How truly... intriguing."


    "Eh?"


    The girl should have felt the need to run away, but the actions of the man put her into a state of confusion.


    Walking around the girl, the man sized her up, looking down on her as he studied the child.


    "Yes... and for a thief to be so young.... ah, that must certainly be the case. You were ABANDONED, were you not?"


    "How..."


    "How did I know? You must be quite the foolish little girl. Ah, but that only makes even further sense. Simple, simple, simple. So excessively simple, that even having to explain such a thing is laughable. Your clothes. Your rotten state. The way you carry yourself. Everything about you screams UNWANTED."


    It was as the man said such harsh words that Stella lost the capability to even move.


    For the words hit her right where it hurt.


    "You... how..."


    Tears formed at the eyes of the girl, flowing down her face as they formed miniature rivers down her cheeks.


    "How could you say such a thing right to my face!?"


    "The real question is, how are you still alive after living in such a pathetic manner?"


    "Shut... shut up!!"


    The girl turned to run off, however it was then that she felt a hand grip the top of her head with enough strength to stop her from continuing.


    "However... you have done well to survive in such a situation. Therefore, if you would like... I will offer you an opportunity."


    The veins of the girl went cold as the man spoke, however she turned around to face him as she wiped her tears, wondering what he could possibly be speaking of.


    "An... opportunity?"


    "Indeed. An opportunity. Become my child. I have always wondered what it would be like to have a daughter. Not that a street rat like you would make a good child... but I don''t believe I would ever be able to find a woman who suits my criteria anyways. Well? What do you say, girl?"


    It was a deal beyond suspicious.


    Such a strange man in such a strange place - it screamed of ill intent.


    However at that moment, Stella was desperate.


    She was desperate for love and attention.


    After years of living with a drunkard father who cared about nothing but himself, abusing Stella''s mother beyond reason, and after having that pent up anger which was ingrained into her mother taken out on Stella herself, she had only ever experienced hardship.


    Never once had she experienced love.


    Therefore, even if his intentions were ill, the man before her who was offering her a home to stay in was giving her more than her real parents had ever given her.


    "I.... accept."


    With a shy expression, her head lowered to the ground, Stella quietly voiced this response.


    "I see. Excellent. It would seem that I will be able to experience something new in this life. Come then."


    Walking forward, the coat of the man fluttered in the wind as he proceeded through that alleyway - not even bothering to wait for Stella to keep up with him.


    "There is plenty of work to be done."


    ----


    Stella found herself taken from a life of poverty to a life of riches in an instant.


    The change was almost enough to make her hurl, like a rollercoaster that flung one up and down as quickly as one could perceive it.


    ''Is this... real?''


    She found a desk for herself to study, a room filled with all sorts of luxurious trinkets, and an enormous bed all to herself.


    ''Can such a thing... is this too good to be true? It... has to be.''


    As she came to see such riches, Stella became fearful.


    ''This man... he likely wants something from me.''


    ''There is nobody in this world who would be so generous without asking for such a heavy price.''


    ''I... should get out of here.''


    "Do you not like it?"


    The man asked from behind Stella as she looked around her new room, to which she turned to face the man.


    "What do you want from me?", she asked with thinned eyes.


    "I said before, did I not? I wish to experience what it would be like to have a daughter. Makeup, clothing, everything you could possibly want should be there. Do as you please. Now then, I have work to do, so I will be off. Ah, I have registered you for school - so prepare for that soon enough."


    "School?"


    Stella looked to the man with confusion.


    "Well of course. School. As in, the place where a fool like you would go to LEARN. I know such a thing is likely a foreign concept to a beggar like yourself, but it is critical to success in any field. Therefore, you must dedicate yourself to your studies. And even if you fail, such a thing will not phase me. After all, you are my ONLY daughter. Therefore... I suppose even if it is a temporary affair, I should treasure my time with you. No?"


    "Why would you send me to school? Aren''t you going to... I don''t know... use me for my body or something?"


    "Excuse me?"


    The man raised his eyebrow as Stella asked the question, to which his expression became one of complete confusion.


    "That would be more than disturbing for someone taking the role of father. Regardless of whatever customs you are accustomed to, that much is beyond disgusting in my opinion. I will have absolutely no part in such activities."


    "I..."


    Stella found herself trembling as she held her hand to her forehead.


    Wiping her tears with her elbow, they refused to stop even as she did so.


    "I... don''t believe this is real."


    "Believe as you will. However you will wake up the next morning, and you will find yourself still stuck in this reality. And then the next morning will come, and you will find that you have still not awoken. And at some point, even if you do not believe it to be real - you will treat this life as real. For that is what it means to live in reality. After all, it is impossible to know whether everything we have experienced is nothing more than a work of our imaginations. No?"


    Turning around with a smirk, the man slowly closed the door to the room as he headed off.


    "Goodnight... Stella."


    With these words, he shut the door, leaving the girl alone in that room.


    That night, Stella found herself sticking her face into the most expensive pillow she had ever owned, screaming into it.


    "MMMMMMM"


    She didn''t know what to think.


    What to say.


    What to do.


    Therefore, she screamed.


    Yet she screamed in a muffled manner, covering her mouth with that pillow so that not a soul would hear.


    Looking up into the sky, the girl rolled around in her bed to realize that the sky was no longer above her.


    But rather, there was now a ceiling.


    "Who... should I trust?"


    With this question, the girl closed her eyes.


    Without a doubt, the man was suspicious.


    He could have been leading her into a trap.


    And if that was the case, then she was already ensnared in it.


    ''But even if this is a trap...''


    Closing her eyes, the girl smiled to herself.


    ''I suppose I''ll let myself enjoy the bait for now.''

 Chapter Number 30: Rotten

    Days passed.


    Weeks passed.


    Months passed.


    And yet, nothing went wrong.


    "I''m home."


    "Ah, is that so? If that is the case, then why don''t you report to me the events of your day. After all, as your father I should probably make some sort of effort to involve myself in your life, no?"


    "Ah..."


    It was early evening.


    The girl was on her way to her room as the odd man who sat with his legs crossed while reading a newspaper spoke to her, glancing at her with one of his two eyes while keeping the other focused on the paper.


    "Well... I did this and that. You know."


    The girl seemed to shirk off the man as she rushed up the stairs, leaving him alone to continue reading his newspaper.


    As he grabbed a cup of tea and took a sip of it, the man smirked to himself.


    "I suppose this is what it is like to experience the rebelliousness of a teenage daughter rejecting her father. Interesting. Now then... should I feel rejected? Or should I understand that this is merely a matter of course, and that she will soon get over it? Mmm..."


    Putting his hand to his chin in thought, the man didn''t appear the slightest bit worried as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "That is correct. After all, no girl loves her father at this age. And especially not a man who isn''t even related to her pretending to be her father. If we consider that her real father threw her out on top of that, then this result is... perhaps on the optimistic end."


    Taking another sip of the tea, the man thinned his eyes as he looked up at the ceiling, gazing into the light of the chandelier above him.


    "It has been an intriguing experience. I cannot say that I haven''t enjoyed watching that girl transform from a street rat to a normal student in the matter of weeks. It is truly interesting how their surroundings change a person so drastically. Now then... I suppose I should decide on whether or not to keep her."


    Standing up, the man begun to pace back and forth as he thought out loud, not hiding his thoughts in the slightest.


    "Keeping her would of course mean spending resources and funds on maintaining whatever costs she incurs, however such things are minimal. The only benefit which I receive from keeping her is the experience of watching as a human grows and learns based on the situations they are put in, therefore from the perspective of those two parents who she spoke of... I suppose it could be understood as to why they abandoned her. However..."


    With a grin, the man nodded to himself as he elegantly took a seat once again.


    "I''ve gained so much from this. Can I say that I''ve grown from this experience? Perhaps. But more important than that, I can now understand the minds and opinions of those who have children to care for. And in doing so... I can appeal to them all the more. Stella, I will have to thank you greatly... for this experience will enhance my own ability to influence the world."


    ----


    Stella had entered school once more, timid and frightened.


    She had been abandoned by her own parents, and the psychological scars were obvious.


    She was shy and didn''t speak up for herself, and often avoided everyone around her - especially those who tried to show her kindness.


    For such a thing was not in her vocabulary.


    ''My parents threw me out because I am a liability.''


    ''The man who cares for me now is using me for some reason that I don''t understand, but that''s fine because I''ll use him back.''


    "Hey Stella. You wanna go to a party tonight with us?"


    However, despite the fact that Stella had avoided others, those others approached her.


    "Sure. But I''m not paying for any drinks."


    "No problem, I got it! My dad''s rich, after all!"


    ''Mine is too... I think. But I''m not going to say that.''


    ''Ah... did I just think of that man as my dad?''


    "Haha... yeah, that''s fine with me then. I''ll go."


    "Great! See ya tonight!"


    ----


    ''Should I be studying right now?''


    ''Should I be doing this?''


    ''What''s the right choice?''


    Stella found herself in a predicament.


    Surrounded by dancing girls and gawking boys, she was at a nightclub with a drink in her hand.


    ''Should I drink this?''


    ''Do I have to?''


    "Hey, Stella... you haven''t even touched your cocktail!! Come on, gulp it DOWN!"


    She found herself in a red dress, plastered with makeup and surrounded by girls who she called her friends.


    "Ah... I... haha... ok!"


    Chugging down the cocktail, Stella forced down the alcohol even as it burned her throat with a single gulp.


    "L-like that... right? Hahaha!"


    Her vision became blurry as the girl slurred her words, having become tipsy from the drink.


    "Ah!! I guess this is why dad was always drinking so much!! This is so much fun!!"


    Falling over onto the girls who had brought her to the place, Stella laughed in her drunkenness as they all looked to her with surprise.


    "Hey!"


    "What are you doing? Get a hold of yourself!!"


    "How much did you drink?"


    The girls helped her onto their shoulders with annoyed expressions, to which Stella shouted out in a cheerful manner.


    "JUST ONE!! HAHA!!"


    "Only one?"


    "Really? You''re a lightweight?"


    "How plain. I thought you were used to this sort of thing based on how snooty you acted at school."


    "Hah? Who are you calling snooty? I was just minding my own bus-i-ness!! I don''t care about any of you, so I was just shutting up and staying quiet!!"


    "Oh really? Well I''m not inviting you here again. Hmph."


    "Ah.... no!! NO!! I WANNA COME BACK!! Come on!!"


    Stella began to scream like a child in her drunkenness, flailing her arms at her friend who had taken her to the place.


    "Hmph. Nope."


    "Pleeeease..."


    "Ngh. Fine. Whatever."


    Crossing her arms with a snooty attitude, the girl agreed with an arrogant smirk as she looked down on Stella.


    "Fine then. I''ll take you under my wing. You''re so needy. What would you be without me?"


    "Ehehe..."


    ----


    "Blergh!!! Blergh!!! Ugh!!"


    Stella found herself throwing up in the bathroom later that night.


    How many drinks she had, she didn''t remember.


    She barely even remembered where she was, but as she threw up the situation became clearer as she took in her surroundings.


    ''Ah...''


    ''I''m... at a club.''


    ''A nightclub.''


    ''I''m only 12 years old... Why did they allow a bunch of 12 year olds inside a nightclub?''


    ''Ah.''


    Looking down, Stella saw her own outfit.


    She was dressed like a slut.


    ''I don''t look 12, do I?''


    ''None of them... do.''


    ''Did they not even bother to check?''


    ''Were these outfits so slutty that they didn''t even consider that we might be minors?''


    ''That makes no sense.''


    ''Or maybe...''


    ''No.''


    It was as she wiped the puke from her mouth that Stella remembered something.


    ''Ah... that bitch... what was her name... ah right... Melody.''


    ''She was looking down on me, wasn''t she?''


    ''She thought that I was dependent on her.''


    ''She was looking at me... like I was garbage.''


    The migraine then overcame the girl as she became woozy.


    ''Ah... I''d better get home.''


    ''Dad... will be angry.''


    ''Or will he?''


    ----


    "I''m... home..."


    "Ah, is that so? I see. Did you go out and get drunk then?"


    "Erm!"


    "I''ll take that as a yes. You probably shouldn''t be doing such things at such a young age, but I suppose that''s another part of the rebellious teenage phase? Perhaps I should have found a younger specimen to take in, however I suppose it would have taken significantly more time to locate one such as that. At any rate, are you harmed?"


    Looking up to the girl, the man glanced up and down her for only a moment before nodding.


    "Based on your expression the answer is no. However, you are likely feeling a mix of guilt and confusion. Yet there are a number of other emotions which you are currently experiencing, I believe. Perhaps... jealousy?"


    "Wha-"


    Standing up, the man held his hand out to the girl, quieting her before she could even reply.


    "It should be obvious. You appear as if you''ve found someone who holds more than you do, and you wish to defeat that person at their own game. Such is the human mind. Am I wrong?"


    "You.... act like you know so much about me."


    "Do you know why I took you in?"


    The man looked down on the girl, towering above him.


    "Why... you took me in?"


    The girl shrunk back, unsure what to say.


    Was this man about to throw her out?


    Or even worse, reject her for who she was just like her father and mother had done?


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "I took you in for one reason. Because I desire knowledge... and I study the human mind.¡±


    With the disconcerting glance of the man aimed at her, Stella felt as if something was off.


    ¡°And what better mind is there to study than one who has been left without anything?"


    With a smile, the man spread his arms as he begun to pace while he spoke.


    "Is it possible to redeem such a human and reinstate them into society? What emotional challenges will they face, and what methods should be used to overcome them? What will happen if they are forced to make decisions on their own versus being forced to take a certain path? There are so many questions which I wish to answer, yet you are but one single subject. Therefore, rather than try and answer every single question - I will instead watch and learn. Where you go is up to you to decide."


    As the man spoke these words, a jumble of emotions welled up within Stella.


    Relief.


    Anger.


    Hatred.


    Sadness.


    Happiness.


    Acceptance.


    "I... see. So you were just using me as well?"


    "I never said for a moment that I wasn''t."


    "You just wanted to see what I would do? I was just an EXPERIMENT to you?"


    "That is partially true."


    "But because of that... you took me off those streets and gave me a place to live... without forcing me to do anything beyond my means. Does this mean... that I don''t owe you anything?"


    "That is the case."


    "I see."


    This short interaction between the two took place, and Stella walked past the man with a serious expression.


    "I''m going to defeat her."


    "Are you? Would you like my help?"


    "No. I''m going to defeat her... without relying on anyone."


    "I see. Interesting. Then, I will watch and see what you do. Is that acceptable?"


    "Yes."


    Without blinking an eye, the two shot off their quick thoughts to one another, not hiding anything from each other.


    They clearly voiced their intentions, not beating around the bush for even a moment.


    And in that interaction, Stella felt it.


    "You said that it was partially true that I was just an experiment to you. What is the other part?"


    "Hm? Ah, well I have never had any children. So as experimental as your adoption was, I still consider you to be a daughter. After all... as bad of a father as I may be... I will not ABANDON you like the last one."


    "Heh... I see."


    With a smile, the girl ascended the stairway, heading to her room to study.


    "Then, thank you."


    "Dad."


    ----


    "Stella, you were so drunk last night. Don''t you think you went a little overboard?"


    Stella found herself faced with her group of friends, gathered in the hallways.


    "Ah, that? Haha, sorry sorry. I guess I did go a little over. Next time I''ll be sure to limit myself."


    "Hmm... so you want to do that again?"


    "Haha..."


    Averting her eyes, the girl turned away as she begun to walk off.


    "Well, anyway. I have to get to class. I''ll see you around."


    "Yeah."


    With a nod, the girls all begun to head to their own classes.


    "I''ll see you around."


    ----


    "Hey, my dad is going to pay for me to go on a cruise, and I''m allowed to bring a few friends. Are you all interested?"


    Melody looked to Stella with a pompous grin, flashing her rich smile at the girl as she boasted in a lavish manner.


    "A cruise, eh? I guess I''ll go.", Stella responded with a fake smile.


    "Me too, I definitely wanna go!"


    "I''ll come. Will there be good food?"


    The other two girls didn''t bother to hold back, quickly accepting as they blatantly pursued their own desires.


    "Of course. It will be top of the line even among cruises, and we''ll be first class. It''s going to be to the island of Javalta, in the Crostian sea."


    "EH!?"


    "Javalta?? Your dad can afford a cruise there!?"


    "Seriously!? I''m def going!!"


    "Me too, me too!!"


    The other two girls excitedly reacted to Melody''s proposal, to which she crossed her arms with a nod.


    "That''s right. It''ll be a week long, and we''ll get the best treatment out of anyone. Charlotte, Bella, you two sure seem to be excited. But what''s with that face, Stella? Are you not interested?"


    "Ah, no. Of course I''m interested! I''d love to go."


    With a toothy grin, the girl forced a smile as she responded.


    "I see. Then it''s decided! One month from now when school ends we''ll go."


    ----


    Smash!


    The shattering of glass was accompanied by the dripping of blood, followed by the whimpering of a girl.


    "Ngh! That hurt more than I thought it would!!"


    Grabbing her bloodied hand and wrapping it up with bandages, Stella looked at herself in the shattered mirror.


    "Why.... why can''t I have a dad like that?"


    "I apologize for not being the richest man on the planet. Ah, but I am not your father. Isn''t that correct?"


    Turning around to see the man who had taken her in standing at the bedroom door with his arms crossed and an unconcerned smile across his face, Stella looked at him with a pained expression.


    "I... why the hell can she get everything like that? So easily!! She was just born into riches, she can take her friends on a cruise whenever she wants, she can do anything!! And yet I... I... I got a drunk bastard for a father!!"


    The girl shouted out to the man who posed as her new father, letting out her worries and insecurities before him.


    "And are you not similar to him in that manner?"


    "Eh?"


    Widening her eyes in disbelief at the man''s words, Stella looked to him with a gaping mouth.


    "What... do you mean-"


    "You went and got drunk on your own. And you enjoyed it, did you not? Yet rather than consider your actions, you instead forgot about them and brushed them off. Then instead of chastising yourself and dedicating yourself to fruitful affairs, you instead focused on the riches of one of your friends, severing your own ability to even maintain such a relationship. Ah, but that is only the way I see things. After all... to you, such a thing isn''t so trivial. No?"


    "What..."


    Grabbing an expensive shoe, the girl threw it at the head of the man, to which he dodged with just the slight movement of his neck.


    "Do you know about me!?"


    "And now when faced with the truth which you do not want to hear, you become angry at the bearer of the message - as opposed to facing it yourself. But that... is yet another outcome that I shall take note of."


    Bending down, the girl begun to grab shoe after shoe as she started pelting the man with each and every shoe that she owned - from a pile of around 20.


    "How come you always act like you understand every little thing about me!?!?"


    As she pelted the shoes, the man dodged with ease, grinning as he effortlessly avoided each and every projectile.


    "I never said that I understand you."


    Pushing up his glasses, the man''s grin deepened as he flashed a demented smile - one filled with an aura of CONTROL.


    "Only that I am trying to."


    "Because of your work? Or because you consider me to be a daughter to you?"


    Gritting her teeth, Stella spouted out her words in irritation, unable to accept her new life.


    The man chuckled to himself, laughing once before turning around and walking off.


    "Heh."


    "Both."


    ----


    ''Why do I have these feelings?''


    ''She hasn''t done anything directly wrong to me.''


    ''She''s supposed to be my friend.''


    ''Why can''t I just be like the other two and accept her kindness?''


    ''Am I... a defective human?''


    Stella was left in her room alone to contemplate her own situation.


    Before, she had nothing.


    She was living on the streets without so much as a cent to her name.


    Now she had shoes, dresses, makeup, clothes, everything a girl could want.


    She had a nice bedroom with a large bed. She lived with a successful man who was devoted to his work and provided for her everything that she needed.


    ''Why am I so ungrateful?''


    ''He''s done so much for me.''


    ''Even if he is using me... even if he only ever comes in to spout his one sided opinion...''


    ''My mom and dad never did even that for me.''


    Stella was conflicted.


    Filled with self hatred, she knew that everything she felt was wrong.


    She knew that she was just being a jealous prick, and that she should instead be happy for Melody that she had such a good life.


    She knew that she should hold gratitude for the man who had taken her in, who she now considered to be her new father.


    However, she couldn''t accept it.


    She was a rotten person at the core.


    And no amount of love or care would change that.


    ''Why can''t I be a good person?''


    ----

 Chapter Number 31: The Desire for Victory

    "Ah... what a nice day it is for a cruise."


    The sun was shining high in the sky.


    The cool breeze could be felt, and the gentle splashing of the waves could be heard as four girls were gathered before a cruise ship.


    "I can''t wait! I wonder what kind of things we''ll see!!"


    The girl known as Charlotte seemed to be excitedly looking around.


    Dressed in a frilly shirt with jean shorts and a sunhat, the short haired girl looked around with excitement.


    Her brown hair bobbed as she looked around, and her mouth seemed to gape with a childish smile as she took in the scenery.


    "It''s so big!! I can''t believe they can build a ship this big!!"


    "When you have money you can do anything."


    Responding to the girl was the one known as Melody.


    With long black hair that made it''s way all the way down to her heels, she wore a purple sundress and a pair of vintage sunglasses.


    "It''s nice. I''d like to see what types of food they''re serving on board though."


    The one who said this was Elizabeth - a blonde girl with a long ponytail who wore a more masculine outfit.


    She wore cargo shorts and a baggy t-shirt, giving her the appearance of a tomboy.


    "Well... I guess this much is alright. I wonder if it''s really all it''s cracked up to be though."


    With an arrogant smirk, Stella brushed her hand through her shoulder length blonde hair.


    Wearing a high cut top and a pair of short shorts, she appeared to be the most revealing out of the four - as if she was trying to emphasize her own importance.


    "Haha... you know, you''ve never really told us anything about your parents, Stella. You transferred into the school at the end of the year but you''ve never really talked about why."


    Bringing up such a topic, Melody approached the girl with a smile.


    "Based on the way you dress and act... can I assume that your father is rich as well?"


    "Hah? A-ah! Yeah. My father is...."


    Glancing away as she responded, the tone of Stella became a bit quieter as she responded.


    "My father is a famous psychologist. He''s written papers that have been recognized all around the world. He''s performed many experiments on human behavior and¡­ that sort of stuff¡­ and he is well known among the scientific community. So of course he makes a lot."


    "Hmm... a psychologist, eh?"


    With a victorious grin, the black haired girl seemed to tower over Stella at that moment.


    "So you go on cruises all the time just like this?"


    "Eh? Ah, you... you could say that."


    ''Why am I lying?''


    ''Why do I feel like I need to lie to her?''


    "Haha... I see. Well my daddy is a CEO. He''s the CEO of Marcel Incorporated."


    "EH!?!?"


    All three of the girls dropped their jaws - including Stella as such a bomb was dropped on them.


    "That rising megacorporation that''s been involved in almost every branch of the economy recently!?"


    "Your dad is the CEO!?"


    "Are you serious!?"


    Elizabeth and Charlotte seemed to look to the girl with surprise and even further respect, however Stella twitched her eye as she was filled with irritation.


    "Haa... I see... that is pretty impressive, I guess.", she said, fumbling with her words.


    Clenching her fist, the girl stepped forward as the four began their ascent onto the cruise ship.


    "Well, anyway. We should get going, right?"


    ''I have to take the lead.''


    ''I have to show her... that I''m better than her.''


    Why she felt this desire to defeat Melody, Stella did not understand herself.


    She only felt it.


    And it overwhelmed her.


    "After all, if we don''t hurry up... then there might not be any good food left. Right?"


    It was then that Stella felt a hand on her shoulder as Melody passed her up, ascending the ship with grace.


    "As if they would run out of good food on a cruise like this. Only a poor person would say something like that."


    ----


    Lights blared.


    Music shook the cabin.


    A rave overtook the dance floor, and not a single person held back.


    The area was filled to the brim with all sorts of pompous wealthy people, from heads of companies to political and military figures to mafia leaders.


    It was a frenzy of the rich and well off.


    ''This...''


    Stella found herself overwhelmed by the sudden change in atmosphere, and the desire to shrink in the crowd overcame her.


    ''Is too much.''


    "What''s with that face, Stella? Is something like this... surprising?"


    Walking right onto the dance floor, Melody grinned as she placed one hand to her hip.


    "This is just an everyday scene when you''re the beautiful daughter of a CEO."


    Charlotte and Elizabeth too were taken aback, however soon enough the two grinned with excitement.


    "Food."


    With this single word, the tomboy rushed off, her ponytail fluttering as she made her way over to the buffet, leaving the other three for her own pursuits.


    "Liz... always so eager to eat stuff... how the heck do you not gain weight?", Charlotte whispered with a smile.


    "A-anyways! What should we do first, Melody?"


    "Haha... isn''t that obvious? Let''s get some drinks."


    ----


    ''Drinks...''


    Stella found herself at the counter of a bar with yet another cocktail placed in front of her.


    "Hey, don''t throw up like last time. If you can''t handle it then just drink a tiny bit."


    "I... I can handle it. Haha..."


    Putting on a false grin, Stella grabbed the drink once more.


    ''I''m... not like my father.''


    Gulp.


    ''I''m... not a drunk bastard like him.''


    Gulp.


    ''I''m... not abusive... I''m... different.''


    Gulp.


    ''I''m... a decent person.''


    Gulp.


    "HEY!! I said just to drink a little!! Why the hell did you drink it all!?"


    "Hah? Is something wrong, Melody?"


    As Melody grabbed the shoulders of Stella, she was met with a different expression than last time.


    Rather than the timid girl who couldn''t hold her alcohol who was throwing up all over the place just nights before, she was instead met with a confident grin.


    "What... did you think that I''d be the same as last time? Hahaha... you know... being able to hold drinks runs in my family. I just needed... a warm up."


    Melody was taken aback by the sudden change, and Charlotte looked over with worry.


    "Stella, are you really alright? Maybe we should just head back to the room-"


    "I''m fine. Didn''t I just say that? Come on."


    Stepping off of her seat, Stella smiled with a lavish expression, thinning her eyes as she approached the dance floor.


    Then, bumping into a young man, she looked up to him.


    "Hey, good looking. How''s it going? What do you say we dance together?"


    "Hm? Oh, sure thing, beautiful."


    Within moments, Stella had found a prettyboy to focus her efforts on, at which he gripped her hips as the two began to dance.


    Melody was left to watch in surprise, wondering what could have possibly overcome her friend.


    ''This... is strange.''


    ''How could she have changed so much... in so little time?''


    ''This... is abnormal.''


    ''What is wrong with her?''


    ----


    "So cool... you''re the son of the Governor? Haha... my father is only a drunk bastard. Or wait... wasn''t he a psychologist? Something about writing some papers or something... what was his name again? Ah... I never asked."


    Stella found herself hanging over the guy, who seemed to be drooling over her.


    Even as she said such incomprehensible things, the boy seemed to be infatuated with her.


    "Haha... well, being the son of a Governor isn''t that impressive. More important than our fathers, I''m more interested in us. That is... what kind of chemistry will go on between me and you?"


    "Oh, is that so? You''re pretty direct, aren''t you? Do you say this to every girl you meet on these things?"


    "Er..."


    The boy seemed to sit back, choking up as the girl voiced such words, however immediately she laughed it off.


    "I''m joking, I''m joking. I''m just messing with you. After all... the answer is already obvious.", Stella stated.


    Standing up, the girl grinned as she walked away in a teasing manner.


    "Well then... if you want more, then I suppose you''ll have to find me again. I''m not going to give you my number unless you can do at least that much."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "W- wait just a minute, miss. Isn''t it a bit cold to just leave me like this?"


    "Cold? Haha... would a rich boy like you actually understand what it means to be cold?"


    With a grin, the girl chuckled lightly to herself.


    "I think I''m starting to understand dad Number 2. He observes people from afar, only commenting on their behavior while he watches in order to learn about them. And it''s because of this strange habit that he''s learned so much about people. Maybe I need to be a bit more like him. Ah, I know."


    Walking off that day with a shameless demeanor, the girl grinned to herself.


    "I''ll study Melody and see just what it will take to defeat her."


    ----


    ''Wrong, wrong wrong wrong wrong wrong.''


    A girl sat in a private cabin, surrounded by crumpled papers as she threw yet another idea towards the waste bin.


    ''This is all... wrong.''


    Scratching her head with her pencil, the creases in the girl''s face increased as she stressed over something.


    ''Why... is she so flawless?''


    This girl was Stella.


    After having spent days on that cruise hanging around Melody, she had noticed something.


    ''She leaves... no openings.''


    ''How the hell am I supposed to make her jealous?''


    Stella had tried to steal boys from the grasp of Melody, however such things were trivial to the girl.


    "Hah? Oh, did you fancy that one? Take him if you wish. I wasn''t particularly fond of his upper lip."


    "Hmm? You seem to be awful loose, switching from one boy to the next. Is everything alright, Stella?"


    "Hey, that''s like the fifth boy that you''ve tried to get with since you''ve come on this trip. Don''t you think about anything else?"


    Stella had made a fool of herself, and painted herself as a flippant bitch in the process.


    ''I just... wanted to see her irritated.''


    ''I just.... wanted to defeat her once.''


    ''But now... it''s gotten out of hand.''


    As she sat there in that room on that day, Stella flopped onto her bed, laying faceup with a pained expression.


    ''What... should I do?''


    ''Should I just stop all this and have fun for the rest of this trip?''


    ''Should I just forget about defeating her and leave with at least a few decent memories?''


    Without a doubt, this was the right option.


    It was logically sound.


    Her goal to defeat Melody was something she had imposed on herself - nothing more. Melody was not even aware of such a competition.


    ''She... isn''t even aware.''


    Grimacing, the girl turned over in her bed.


    ''That I''ve been trying so hard to compete with her.''


    It was as she turned over in her bed however, that a thought made its way into the mind of Stella.


    ''Wait... just a minute.''


    Widening her eyes, a flash of inspiration overcame the girl.


    ''She... doesn''t care... at all.''


    Then, a smile.


    ''Of course she wouldn''t care. After all... these are guys she just met.''


    ''What if I were to defeat her by stripping the one she actually loves from her?''


    Thus, Stella''s goal formed.


    ''That''s right.''


    ''Even if everything is taken from you... if it isn''t precious to you, what would it matter?''


    ----


    The trip ended.


    Stella, however, was too focused on a delusion which she had grown inside her mind to so much as enjoy the time she spent in such a place.


    The ship had arrived at the island resort, where there were countless activities, people, food, and all sorts of tropical festivities.


    It was a paradise, yet Stella was unable to so much as enjoy a single moment of it.


    For her overwhelming desire to win rotted away at her mind, and ruined her every last ability to enjoy her own life.


    Too focused on the lives of others, she was destined to pursue measures which would never lead her to happiness.


    ----


    "You do appear quite... exhausted. And yet, you are rejuvenated. I feel that you have come back without so much as producing results... yet you contain in your eyes the glimmer of hope, as if you have had some sort of enlightening encounter."


    "Why do you always speak in riddles like that? It gets kinda annoying, you know."


    "Your efforts are fruitless. If you continue doing what you do, you will only drive yourself to failure, ruin... and MADNESS."


    "You always act like you understand everything about me. But you''re a human too."


    "Is that so?"


    Holding out his hand, the man looked at it with a grin.


    "I... am a human too... eh?"


    Pushing up his glasses, the man smiled lightly as he fixed his tie.


    "Haha... I suppose so."


    ----


    Stella found herself watching Melody at all times.


    ''Who does she like?''


    ''No... it doesn''t even have to be a boy she likes or anything like that. What is her goal?''


    ''What is something... that she wants more than anything?''


    Like a hawk, she hovered about her prey as she carefully planned for the moment she would descend, baring her sharp talons in a single swoop.


    "You seem a bit more cheerful recently, Stella. Has something changed since the cruise? You seemed awfully... constrained."


    "Ah, I suppose cruises aren''t really my thing. I''ve gotten quite bored of them, you know. I was trying so desperately to have fun, but no matter what I tried, it didn''t seem to work out the way I wanted it to."


    With a combination of truth and lie, Stella responded to the statement of Melody.


    "Is that so? I see. Well I''m glad that you seem better. But to think someone could get bored of cruises... haha... you really are strange."


    "I suppose I need more stimulation these days."


    "Haha... is that so?"


    "Of course."


    ----


    Study.


    Study.


    Study.


    Stella begun to study Melody at every moment.


    Days passed.


    Days turned to weeks, and weeks to months, and months to years.


    As if she was obsessed, Stella continued to watch her every motion, patiently trying to find some sort of weakness in the girl.


    Yet she showed none.


    Until one day, years later when they found themselves in high school.


    "Do you want to go out to dinner tonight, Melody? My treat."


    "Oh... ah... actually, I have plans tonight."


    "Oh... is that so? Then what of you two?"


    "Ah, I''ll go!"


    "Are you paying?"


    Melody had rejected Stella''s invitation to dinner, therefore Stella instead invited the other two who stood by them - Charlotte and Elizabeth, who agreed without hesitation.


    ''This... she is acting weak.''


    Stella immediately sensed a change in the usually confident demeanor of Melody, and this sparked a flash of hope within her.


    ''Something... is happening.''


    ''Finally.''


    "Alright. I''ll meet you guys outside of the school then."


    "Later!"


    "Hey, you are paying, right?"


    "Yes, yes. I''ll pay. Liz, you''re truly shameless, aren''t you?"


    "What''s the point in something like shame if I can get free food by giving it up?"


    "Haha..."


    ----


    The three girls met one another outside the school, at which Stella took the lead, standing before them while raising a finger.


    "Melody was acting very suspiciously when she rejected the offer earlier."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean, Stella?"


    The other two girls looked to Stella with confusion as she spoke to them with a smile, however she continued nonetheless.


    "Have you ever seen Melody act... unconfident?"


    "Ah... now that you mention it... I haven''t."


    "Who cares about that? I''m ready to get something to eat."


    With the roll of her eyes, Stella chastised Elizabeth who didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    "We can eat later, but this is important. I think we should investigate this. For the sake of our friend."


    "Hah? Isn''t this just butting into someone''s business? And making me wait for food for something so stupid..."


    Elizabeth seemed annoyed at the detour which Stella wanted to take, however Stella wasn''t going to give up such a chance.


    "I''ll buy you an entire meal and another meal for leftovers. How does that sound?"


    "If I go along with this?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm... I guess that''s fine."


    Bribing the girl with food, Stella was able to move the situation on track, heading in a direction which she liked.


    "Great. Now then... here''s the deal. We''re going to tail her and see what Melody is doing tonight."

 Chapter Number 32: A Rigged Deck

    "Shh! Don''t let her know we''re here!"


    "Lemme see! I wanna see what she''s doing!!"


    "Keep your face covered! We can''t let her notice us!!"


    Three girls sat at the table of a cafe, wearing raincoats and hats while using newspapers to cover their faces.


    The pitter patter of the rain filled the ears of all present, and the dark sky added to the gloomy atmosphere.


    A few tables away, Melody seemed to sit at a table, dressed in her school uniform as she timidly held her hands together.


    "I have never seen Melody act like this. This is beyond strange.", Elizabeth murmured as she spooned some cake in her mouth.


    "She''s always so pristine and high class... so to see her in such a timid state... just who do you think she''s meeting with?"


    "A political figure or perhaps a famous athlete... maybe a renowned artist or scientist? The possibilities go on and on. Either way, for her to act like this when she was so cool even on that cruise... it must be someone important."


    "Ah! Someone just sat down!!"


    "Shh!!"


    Glancing over, the girls noticed a man who was dressed in a trenchcoat.


    Pulling down his own hood, a lock of well kept blonde hair bursted forth, revealing the man''s face.


    "That''s..."


    "Ah! No wonder!"


    "That history teacher who is also a well known political speaker! So she was setting her sights on him... but she''s so young compared to him... do you think it could be an arranged marriage?"


    Charlotte seemed to spout off her own opinions, however Elizabeth nodded with a firm no.


    "That shouldn''t be the case. Regardless of his standing in society... he is still far below her."


    "That''s... right.", Stella said, looking down with a heavy expression.


    ''She''s... so far ahead... of everyone.''


    ''Even those who are rich and famous.''


    "Oh... he seems to be laughing at her jokes. Ah... and now she''s laughing. Man, they''re really hitting it off."


    ''They... are?''


    Stella turned to witness the scene, still trying to keep her face hidden from the two, however it was as she looked over that she saw it.


    ''That smile...''


    Melody was laughing.


    She was laughing so hard, in a manner that Stella had never before witnessed.


    ''I''ve never seen her smile so... genuinely.''


    Then, looking to the man who was sitting across from the girl, Stella caught his eye.


    Even while he laughed at the jokes of the girl, with one of his eyes he glanced over to Stella for just a moment, meeting his expression with hers.


    Bump.


    ''He... I...''


    Grabbing her heart, Stella looked away immediately.


    ''What... was that?''


    ''He... his laughter just now... that was fake.''


    Stella had no idea how she knew.


    Perhaps the influence of the man who she had lived with had rubbed off on her, and she was now able to read people better - just as he had been able to read her with such ease.


    However there were two things which she recognized at a single glance.


    ''That man... even though he was laughing alongside Melody... his laughter was definitely fake.''


    ''And at the moment he looked at me... there was a legitimate desire in his eyes.''


    ''As if... he wanted me.''


    Then, Stella grinned.


    She grinned and she grinned, hiding her evil expression behind the raincoat of hers.


    ''Heh.''


    ''I found it.''


    ''My way to defeat her.''


    ----


    "Corruption exists in all nations, on all levels. Whether rich or poor, peasant or noble, Emperor or King, there has always been corruption within every form of nation and society. And in the ancient Vythguardin myths, there was one man who saw this corruption on all levels and sought to completely eliminate it. Yet even that man who held the power to do so was defeated. What does this say about our society?"


    Stella found herself in history class, being taught by a certain handsome and muscular instructor.


    "That everything is hopeless.", one boy said sarcastically.


    "Not exactly, but close. Rather than saying everything is hopeless, a better wording would be that it is hopeless to try and achieve perfection. Yet just because corruption exists in society doesn''t mean it has to exist everywhere. And as citizens, it is our duty to not take part in such corruption."


    "So you''re saying that we should just let other people do as they please so long as we don''t take part in the corruption?", another student asked.


    "Absolutely not.", the instructor replied while nodding his head from side to side. "Rather, that is merely the first step. We must not take part in the corruption ourselves first, for if we do then it would be impossible to help reduce it. Ah, does anyone know the term for someone who tells others to do one thing but does the opposite themselves?"


    Raising her hand, an intelligent girl with braided black hair and glasses smiled as she gave the answer.


    "A hypocrite."


    "Exactly, Genevieve. A hypocrite."


    His expression becoming serious, the instructor spoke in a low tone as he addressed the students.


    "This is the worst type of corruption that can come into society."


    ''Hmm... he''s pretty outspoken. I can see why Melody likes him so much. He''s calm and collected, good looking, physically muscular and he seems to be very strong. It''s like he''s perfect in almost every way. And that isn''t to even consider his social standing in politics.''


    Perfect in every way.


    That was exactly what this man was.


    On the outside.


    ''I... guess I''ll have to find out how to take his attention from Melody. She has history during a different period, so she won''t find out about any advances I make... but the real problem is actually approaching him in the first place.''


    As she thought up her battle plan to somehow seduce a full grown man, Stella didn''t even consider the unreasonableness behind her desire to defeat the girl who she considered to be a rival.


    Ring!!!


    Suddenly, the bell began to ring as all the students stood up from their desks, quickly leaving the classroom only for the teacher to shout out at them.


    "Don''t forget to read the chapter tonight on the Dictator of the Snakemen!! There are so many lessons to be learned from this story, and especially considering the current situation with Joraten and Forgestaria!!"


    "Yeah yeah, we get it."


    "We''ll do our reading! See ya tomorrow, Mr. Pertan!"


    The students rushed out while chatting and laughing among one another, however the instructor then spoke up to another student.


    "Ah, and Hailey... will you stay behind after school today? I need to talk to you about your grades."


    ''Eh?''


    As Stella overheard the statement of the man while she left with the rest of the students, a demented idea sprung in her mind.


    ''Staying after... to talk about grades...''


    Then, smiling to herself, the girl used every muscle in her mouth to prevent herself from making a wicked grin.


    ''I see.''


    ----


    Study.


    Study.


    Study.


    Study.


    Study study study study study study.


    Her eyes were covered in veins.


    Her expression was not that of a sane person, but rather an obsessive fanatic.


    Scribbling back and forth as she turned pages with one hand, furiously writing with the other, the girl''s eyes twitched from word to word and page to page as she furiously took in the content of the textbook before her.


    ''I have to know everything.''


    ''I have to be able to do perfect on the next test.''


    "You look like you''ve lost your mind. But perhaps given the irrational nature of your actions which I have witnessed thus far... maybe it would be correct to say that you had already lost it before I even met you?"


    "Be quiet, dad. I''m trying to study here."


    "Very well. I will be in the living room, should you require me."


    "I won''t."


    ----


    ''Hergar the snakeman... after taking control as the successor of the village, he established a Dictatorship which completely threw out any and all human rights from it''s subjects. By taking control of the food supply and using deception to make his subjects believe that he was the provider of any and all food, they began to worship him, brainwashed into thinking that he was the very source of sustenance. And because of this... dissidence was unthinkable.''


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Stella made her way to the class on the test day, completely prepared after having spent hour upon hour, day after day studying with every second of her free time.


    ''However... that was until the traitors of humanity showed up. Serving the Queen of Evil, they used even greater deception as they acted like they were liberating the snakemen, only to put them underneath a ruler whose Dictatorship would one day span the entire world.''


    "Stella, are you alright? Your eyes have bags under them?"


    "Ah? I''m fine, fine. Don''t worry about me. I was just studying a little late last night."


    ''The snakemen massacre... the day that the four humans were arrested and scheduled for execution. After their heads were chopped off using a guillotine, the heads began to SPEAK.''


    With a grin, Stella stopped herself from laughing as she went over the content in her head.


    ''And as they spoke the praises of their rulers, those evil beings appeared - slaughtering every last person or monster who dared to go against them.''


    ''The antiheroes.''


    ----


    Stella finished the test without challenge.


    Having studied to the point where one might question her own sanity, she had breezed through each question.


    Not a single time did she find herself surprised or concerned about a question, and as such she sat back with her eyes closed, a smug grin on her face.


    ''Now I pretend to be asleep after finishing. Should I snore a bit to get his attention? No, that would decrease my appeal. Maybe I should drool a bit? No, some guys might consider that to be cute but I know nothing about his preferences. Maybe I should have studied him a bit more. However more than anything, I know that he loves Vythguardian lore. Therefore if I know so much about it, he is sure to notice me. But even more important...''


    Stella did everything she could to stop herself from smiling as she pretended to sleep at her desk.


    ''Is that I don''t accidentally get a question correct.''


    ----


    Zero.


    This number flashed before the eyes of Stella, and she had to contain her ability to shout out in joy.


    A number which resembled the very concept of failure, the very essence of a person so worthless that even attempting to teach them would be a waste, a number so low that even through sheer probability it would be unreasonable to achieve.


    Yet Stella had achieved this score.


    ''Exactly... as planned.''


    "Stella. Please see me today after class. We have to talk about your recent... test score."


    "Alright, Mr. Pertan!"


    With this, the cards had been dealt.


    The dice had been rolled, and the game was set.


    The deck had been rigged, and all she had to do was show her hand.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s illegal.''


    ''It doesn''t matter if he''ll get in trouble.''


    ''Because when they are controlled by their emotions... people can be manipulated to do anything.''


    How naive she was.


    The deck was rigged.


    Yet Stella failed to realize one critical issue.


    ''I''ll... win him over... and then I''ll watch her expression as I brag about it.''


    Stella failed to realize that her opponent had brought his own deck.


    ----


    "Zero... percent."


    Slapping a book of grades onto the desk before him, the toned man leaned forward in his seat to face the girl who sat across from him.


    Taking a deep breath as he closed his eyes, the man then gazed at the window as he began to speak.


    "You were trying to fail, weren''t you?"


    The girl smiled gently, brushing her hair behind her ear as she looked the man in the eyes with confidence.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "Thirty multiple choice questions with four answers each along with three short answer questions and one long essay question. This was the test, correct?"


    "That it was."


    Stella responded promptly as the man slightly grinned to himself on seeing her smug expression.


    "Thirty multiple choice questions with four answers each, yet for each and every question you picked not only the wrong answer, but the absurd answer - the answer which was so obviously wrong that anyone with even the slightest shred of common sense would know that it was incorrect. Take this question for example. ''What is the single factor which united the hosts of sin with one another.'' The answer is obviously, evil. They were all beings that were so evil when it came to their respective sins that they were chosen by the origins of sin to represent these sins as hosts of sin itself. However, for some strange reason... you put suffering as the answer."


    The man smiled to himself in a mocking manner as he let out a chuckle.


    "Heh... as if such evil beings could possibly understand what it means to suffer."


    "They are mere stories, are they not? You act as if they truly happened."


    The girl spoke her mind, digging into the man as he looked up with surprise.


    This surprise quickly turned to a smile as he sat forward, excited to speak to the girl.


    "Oh... but they are more than just stories. These legends promote a way of life. A way of life that will help us to live in this world without corruption and suffering. However... there is one major flaw in all of these stories."


    "Hmm... and what is that?"


    Acting as if she was interested, Stella rested her elbow on her table as she placed her chin in her palm.


    "Each and every one of the legends from the ancient Vythguard Empire... is one of failure."


    Standing up, the man walked over to the window as he peeked outside into the courtyards.


    Looking down, he witnessed a group of boys surrounding another boy as they pummeled him.


    "In the Vythguardian myths, the villains ended up defeating the heroes, and even the man who represented those heroes lost in the end. The Queen of Evil was allowed to take her rein and form a Dictatorship. And as a historian, I always wondered what demented author could write up such things. However I then realized why that was."


    Turning to Stella, the man spoke with a grave tone.


    "It was meant as a warning... so that future generations wouldn''t fall into such traps."


    Making his way back to his seat, the man took in a deep breath as he continued.


    "We seem to have gone off topic. My point is this. Among the 30 multiple choice questions, you managed not only to pick the wrong answer for every single one, but the answer which would irritate a teacher more than anything. It is as if you were personally trying to tell me that you''ve learned absolutely nothing in my class."


    As the man looked into the eyes of the girl, she merely tilted her head with a playful smile.


    "Yet that is not all. No, that is only the beginning. If one is to get zero points on an exam, then normally the only way to do so would be to not try at all, leaving these essay questions completely blank. Yet YOU answered every single one of them."


    "Hehe..."


    With a quiet laugh, Stella merely looked into the eyes of the man, confidence filling her expression as she played innocent.


    "And not only did you answer every single one of them... but each and every sentence you wrote was BEAUTIFUL. If I were an English teacher, I would have been forced to give you full points based on how well crafted the arguments were alone. Yet I am not an English teacher."


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke in a deep tone as he suspiciously analyzed the girl.


    "Every single sentence you wrote was so utterly WRONG that even if the arguments were beautifully crafted, I was forced to not allow you to gain even a single point."


    "So what''s your point in saying all this?"


    "You seem to be playing dumb, yet I can see right through it, girl."


    With a grin, the handsome man held out both hands as he smiled.


    "In order for one to do EVERYTHING wrong, you must first know how to do everything RIGHT."


    ----

 Chapter Number 33: The Reading of Hearts

    "In order for one to do EVERYTHING wrong, you must first know how to do everything RIGHT."


    "Ah... it looks like you caught me."


    Not backing down for a moment, Stella spoke in an unhalting tone.


    Without batting a single eye, she admitted her own defeat - a defeat which was unthinkable to an instructor.


    "I would ask why... however, I am a historian. Historians do not have the luxury of being able to go back in time and ask various figures why they would do the things they did. Rather, we have to use our own heads. We must take all factors into consideration, researching and studying possibilities before coming to our own conclusions as to why such events may have played out in the way they did."


    "You are quite wordy, aren''t you? So basically... you want to guess?"


    "Heh."


    The man grinned as he sat across from the girl, glaring at her with excitement.


    "Exactly."


    Putting his hand to his chin, the man''s hair fell as he tilted his head in thought.


    "You purposely failed your exam, despite the fact that you carried such grand expertise - and you did so in a way that would make it obviously strange that you could have possibly failed in such a spectacular manner. It could be out of spite for either myself, as your teacher, or perhaps out of spite for your parents who may be holding you to extreme expectations... however I don''t feel that you are angered in the slightest bit. Therefore... I would say instead that you did this to please someone?"


    "Haha... why would you think that?"


    "Did you do this to impress me?"


    The man cut straight to the chase, and as he spoke these words a silence filled the room.


    Stella averted her eyes, discomfort coming over her expression for a moment, however in that next moment she soon overcame this, looking to the man with a smile.


    "Perhaps."


    "Do you wish for me to teach you more?"


    "I... would like that."


    As the man spoke, Stella felt a shift in the mood.


    With this single preposition, her confidence began to fade as uncertainty began to creep into her heart.


    ''Is this... really what I should be doing?''


    "Then... would you like to meet me after school for extra lessons?"


    "That... would be fine."


    ''Why am I doing this?''


    ''Revenge?''


    ''Jealousy?''


    ''For what?''


    ''Why... am I so jealous?''


    "Very well. I will be quite busy with a number of other students... however I don''t wish to deny you the opportunity to meet with me. Would you be able to come a bit later than the others? Would your parents take issue with studying between 8 and 9 PM?"


    "My parents... won''t mind."


    "I see."


    ''Am I really... doing this?''


    As the man spoke to her, Stella did not know why - yet she felt a strange feeling as her intuition told her that something was off.


    ''I...''


    "I''ll... see you tomorrow then."


    Standing up quickly, Stella found herself rushing out the door.


    "Of course."


    As the man said this, she felt a chill down her spine.


    With those two words, Stella felt that the man carried an underlying tone.


    A message within them, which he did not speak - yet one which clearly came across to her.


    ''I will be seeing you tomorrow. Whether you like it or not.''


    ----


    Stella found herself studying with the man day by day for over a week.


    Each and every day she would show up from 8 PM to 9 PM, studying and discussing history before she left late at night.


    It became a routine for her.


    Stella could not say that she didn''t enjoy the sessions. They were interesting, and she learned much from them - though the majority of the things she learned were all regarding the topics which Mr. Pertan enjoyed the most.


    Yet even though she enjoyed these study sessions, Stella knew.


    ''I... can''t escape them.''


    It was nothing more than a feeling, yet it was something she was absolutely certain of.


    ''If I try to escape... I won''t be able to.''


    However on one day in particular, Stella found herself studying by the side of her instructor, preparing to leave for the night.


    "Stella."


    "Y... yes?"


    Replying with a timid smile, the girl turned to the man, who grinned as he motioned for her to sit back down.


    "I have been preparing you... for quite some time now. I would like you to enter... a special class of mine."


    "Eh? What... What do you mean by that?"


    Looking to the man with confusion, Stella wondered what he could possibly be speaking of, yet the man continued as he folded his muscular hands.


    "After school, I tend to the other students who enjoy learning about my ideals, and the history lessons which I like to teach. I would like you to join the others, rather than coming here every day so late."


    "I..."


    Stella did not feel that she had a choice in the matter.


    The man spoke with complete and utter confidence, not allowing no for an answer.


    Though his words were spoken as a request, Stella knew that this was a demand.


    "I see. Then... I will do so."


    With a grin, the man smiled greatly.


    "Then... come with me."


    "Eh?"


    Standing up, the man walked past Stella, grabbing her hand as he walked.


    "Let..."


    As Stella spoke out upon having her hand grabbed, the man turned around with a horrid smile.


    "Did you say something... my student?"


    "Er... n-no..."


    Averting her eyes, Stella allowed the man to pull her forward.


    "Rebelliousness is the sign of false morality. Those who rebel may act as if they are doing what is right, yet it is only because they like to dress up their wrongdoings as correct... so that they can deceive the people around them. Who am I referring to?"


    "The story... of Kyle Ruthobold... the false hero."


    "Exactly. Very good, Stella."


    Dragged along, the girl and the man walked towards the outside of the teachers lounge, however it was at that moment that something happened.


    A flash of light which took the form of an electric bolt sparked throughout the office, connecting each and every electronic and light fixture.


    And among these connections, the minds of the two people were hit by this electric impulse.


    [Rest]


    "Huh?"


    Drowsiness began to overtake the girl, and as she felt the grip on her hand loosen, a single thought enveloped her mind.


    ''Why... was I being so unreasonable?''


    As she fell to the ground alongside the man who stood next to her, the girl closed her eyes as darkness enveloped her sight.


    [Why... indeed. I will never be able to comprehend the mind of a human.]


    [Goodnight... my foolish daughter.]


    ----


    "Hey."


    Closing her eyes, Sylvia felt a number of veins burst in her forehead as she spoke.


    "Pfft... pfft... eck!!"


    Spitting out blood, flesh, and even fingernail bits, Sylvia found herself disgusted as she opened her eyes.


    "Why the hell did you eat his fingers like that!?!?! WHAT IS WITH YOU AND EATING FINGERS!?!?!"


    The woman was sitting atop a throne of heads with a young girl by her side, crossing her legs in a dominating manner as she spat the remains of the man from her mouth.


    "Disgusting."


    "Sylvia. You seem to have changed a bit. Has Number One impacted you?"


    "Hm? What could you mean by that?"


    "Well, the fact that you are sitting on a pile of heads would be the first indicator."


    "Ah."


    The man in a suit who said this was Marcus, and he stood before Sylvia with a crooked smile.


    The woman jumped down, landing lightly as she motioned for the child who sat next to her to come beside her.


    "Well... it would seem that the man has finally died. Though... perhaps it would be better if he were left here to starve?"


    "To say such things... well... I suppose that man did do some truly horrible things. Therefore... I have nothing to say about his demise aside from the fact that if anyone deserved to die such a gruesome death... it was him."


    Looking around him, Marcus took in the sad sight of this horrible place.


    Bodies were everywhere, lining the walls.


    The physical mutilation which these bodies had endured made even the rotten figures of the zombies look like they were flawless.


    "Truly... this man was a monster.", he murmured.


    And then, he smiled.


    "And that is why it is fitting... that it would take a monster to destroy him."


    Walking out of the building, Marcus said nothing more.


    He merely walked, and the other two inside that room followed him quietly without a word.


    For no more words could be said about the events which had occurred.


    Having experienced the memories of the man known as Larry Pertan, Sylvia was filled with an emotion which she could never even begin to describe.


    It was something much greater than mere hatred.


    Repulsion.


    The fact that such a man could exist, that such a blatant hypocrite could act so differently in his personal and public life, and that a psychopath such as him could hold so much influence on society - it was enough to turn her stomach.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    To Marcus, who had witnessed the results of this, he too was appalled.


    [Do you see, Marcus?]


    ''Do I... see? What am I supposed to see here? Death? Destruction? Chaos? Murder? Slaughter? Abuse? Of course I see these things. They are clear as day, right before my eyes. How could I NOT see them?''


    [Do you see... what kind of MONSTERS human society creates?]


    ''Monsters... like you? Like that man? What does that word even mean?''


    [That man became who he was through his own demented desire for pleasure. And that which he derived pleasure out of was something which was beyond disturbing. Yet you will soon enough see that he is not the only one. Humans... despite their overwhelming focus on heroism and morality... are rooted in wickedness. And it is this very wickedness which strives in society. Whether you realize it... or not.]


    [It is true that I destroyed the human world out of hatred, Marcus.]


    [But it was out of hatred for the horrible things... which I saw.]


    [You too will soon enough see how horrible humans can be.]


    ''You speak too much.''


    Arguing back weakly inside his mind, Marcus spoke to Number Seven with irritation.


    He wanted to defend humanity.


    He wanted to tell the monster inside him that such a man was a one in a million villain - someone whose existence could never be so common as the creature implied.


    Yet Marcus could not bring himself to say such a thing.


    [You haven''t answered me... because you know I am right.]


    [Even the very people you worked with in your life.... were all a part of this vicious cycle of evil.]


    [And no hero or savior will ever be able to bring down such vile people.]


    [The only thing which will ever truly bring someone to their knees... is to be beaten down.]


    [And only a villain can do such a thing.]


    [However... you will understand this soon enough.]


    ----


    "Ugh... where... ah..."


    Stella found herself slowly waking up next to Gordon and Shane, who also seemed to be groggily awakening.


    ''I... I''m in this world.''


    The memories of having fallen asleep only to wake up in this rotten and forsaken world exploded within the mind of Stella, forcing her back to reality.


    She recalled being saved by her teacher and then left alone before she was knocked unconscious by the zombie who seemed to have some sort of intelligence.


    ''I.... what am I doing?''


    "Ah..."


    Sitting up, the timid boy looked around as he gained his bearings before he turned to Stella.


    "You... you were with that man. He attacked us... and then we were saved... by the monster. The one that lives within Marcus. And now... where are we?"


    Gordon looked around with confusion, however soon enough Shane spoke up with fear filling his expression.


    "This is... Number Seven must have taken us here. But where is this? It''s in the school, but... is this a teachers lounge?"


    "Ah... that''s right!! I... I remember now!! He wanted me to meet him in the teachers lounge... this is the place that I was told to come for those extra classes. But why..."


    As Stella said this, she held a hand to her heart as she balled up a fist, looking at the open door before her.


    Standing up, she stepped forward as if compelled by something.


    "Hey... should you be getting up so quickly? You must be dizzy, right?"


    Gordon spoke out with concern, however the girl ignored him as she pressed into the principal''s office.


    "I... have to see something."


    Then as she entered, she saw it.


    She was met with the corroded body of the principal at his desk, yet this was not what took her attention.


    On the side of the room was a secret chamber which had opened up to a spiral staircase.


    "This... this must be the special classroom."


    "Hey, what are you doing? Special classroom? What are you talking about?"


    Gordon persisted as he grabbed the girl by the shoulder, stopping her from stepping any further.


    ''I... can''t be weak anymore.'', he thought. ''Even in something small like this... I should step up. And do what I can.''


    Inspiring himself with this forced courage, the timid boy spoke up.


    "Stella. That''s your name, right? Why do you look so scared?"


    "Eh?"


    Turning around to face the boy, it was revealed that tears were streaming down the face of the girl.


    Looking down, she noticed that her hands were trembling, and that her heart rate was through the roof.


    "I... look scared? Why... would I be scared?"


    "Was it that man?"


    Looking Stella into the eye, Gordon spoke with confidence which he never before had held.


    "It was him, wasn''t it? He... what was he doing with you on that night?"


    "What.... was he doing with me?"


    As Stella repeated this question herself she realized something.


    Even she did not know this.


    [Indeed, indeed. A particular case, that one. Quite an unreasonable fellow, even for a psychopath.]


    It was then that the three children turned around at the sudden voice which spoke from the hallway, and walking out from the dark hall was a man.


    He wore a pristine white suit which had strangely not been sullied even through the calamity, and his hair was styled in a prestigious manner.


    He carried himself with elegance, and he grinned arrogantly as he pushed up his glasses, stepping into the room as if he were a noble.


    Taking a seat on one of the couches while crossing one leg over the other, the man was the very definition of dignity as he smiled confidently, thinning his eyes as they met with Stella¡¯s.


    [Good day. I have been patiently watching over you, my daughter. How interesting it was to watch you plunge yourself into such a situation for something as petty as revenge against a person who never directly harmed you. The human brain... truly is irrational. Yet that is exactly why it is so interesting.]


    "D...dad?"


    Stella whispered these words quietly, realizing that the man before her was the same man who had taken her in two years ago and cared for her ever since she was kicked out.


    [That would be me. I do apologize. I am quite the negligent father. After all, since you were nothing more than an experiment that allowed me to study human emotion, I allowed you to fall quite deep into a troubling scenario without doing anything to prevent it from happening. Yet I did stay close by. For even if you were nothing more than an experiment... I suppose your strange emotions seeped into my being as well. After all, why else would I hold a desire to protect you from the CREATURE that you were throwing yourself to?]


    "Creature?"


    Stella whispered this word, the terror evident in her voice.


    "What... what are you talking about?"


    [Ah... you did not know? I see. That.... well, I suppose that is another outcome. I see... so humans find it difficult to perceive the intentions of other humans, despite how simple it is for myself. Yet I temporarily allowed some of my cells to invade your mind, therefore you should hold at least some fraction of my intuition. Ah, let me test it then.]


    Standing up, the man casually approached the three, placing his hand on the shoulder of the girl.


    Not a single person moved, as if they had been completely frozen in place - in awe at the grace with which he took each step.


    [Why, when you entered that room, did you immediately focus your attention on that hidden passage, even when a man who was slaughtered sat in the chair right in front of your face?]


    "Eh?"


    Her eyes widening, the man slowly walked around the girl, past her and into the principal''s office once more.


    [I will tell you why. It is because you hold a slight portion of my ability, due to the small number of cells which I planted in you for surveillance purposes. Ah... but I suppose I should start from the beginning then, no?]


    Walking over to the stairway, the man soon stood before it, looking down into the darkness.


    Then, turning to the girl, the man took a bow as he pushed his glasses up with his middle finger.


    [Good evening, my adopted daughter and you other humans. I am a being who was created in order to read the hearts of people, perceiving their intentions and emotions. Ah, that plank is loose. Don''t allow it to hit your head when you step back.]


    It was as the man said this that Gordon stepped back in fear, and the plank shot out from under his foot, hitting him in the head as he fell backwards.


    "Ugh..."


    Slowly gaining his bearings, the boy and the other two looked to the man before them with widened eyes.


    [Ah... are you wondering how I knew that such a thing would happen? Well it is quite simple indeed. To be able to read the heart of a person... well, it is almost the same as being able to predict the future.]


    Then, fixing his purple tie, the man who wore a clean white suit stood up as he puffed out his chest, flashing the three a professional smile filled with arrogance.


    [I hold no name... but you may all refer to me as experiment Number Two.]


    [What a pleasure it is to meet you all... as my true self.]

 Chapter Number 34: A Parent

    "Wait wait wait... did you just say... experiment?"


    Stella found herself breathless as the man who cared for her said something preposterous.


    "What do you mean-"


    "You don''t know about them... but this man... It looks like he''s one of them."


    Stepping forward, Shane spoke with a slight tinge of fear in his voice, yet even with this fear he spoke with bravery in his tone.


    "I don''t know what deranged person created them... but this man must be one of the seven experimental creatures that ended up destroying humanity."


    Speaking while he grit his teeth, Shane looked to the man with anger in his expression.


    "I don''t know what they actually are... but you said that this was your dad, right?"


    "Ah... well, he was actually my adopted father... but yes.", Stella replied.


    Looking back to the girl with a serious expression, Shane spoke up in a fearless tone.


    "The one thing I can tell you for certain... is that these things are anything but human."


    As Shane said this, Stella felt her heart twist.


    ''What... what does he mean by that?''


    However as doubts began to flood her mind, the man who wore a white suit began to speak.


    [Hahaha... well said, boy. After all... why would I want to be a human?]


    Flashing a toothy grin, the man walked over to the desk as he grabbed the corpse which sat in it''s chair, throwing the man to the side before sitting down himself, crossing one leg over the other as he took an elite stance.


    Pushing up his glasses, the figure smiled as he raised both eyebrows at the three.


    [Humans have such irrational emotions which control them... and that is exactly why they are so easy to predict.]


    ----


    ''What...''


    Stella had known this man for two years.


    ''What... is he?''


    She had lived with him.


    He had cared for her and provided for her.


    Even as she pursued such frivolous things, driving herself to ruin - this man was there as if to ground her back to reality.


    He had not done anything to stop her, but he merely spoke his own opinion as she drove herself deeper and deeper into a corner.


    He had called her a fool.


    An idiot.


    Yet in all these things, he was correct.


    Stella knew this, yet she ignored it as she continued to do what she wished, needlessly pursuing such unnecessary goals.


    ''How... could this man not be human?''


    As strange as he was, never before had it even occurred to her that the man who was providing for her was never a man to begin with.


    [Ah, you are now filled with doubt. If I had to guess, you are likely confused as to how I could possibly not be human. Let me inform you then.]


    With a grin, the man thinned his eyes as he folded his hands on the desk.


    [I killed the owner of this body and stole it from him.]


    "Eh?"


    Stella''s eyes widened as the man made such a statement, and she stepped back in fear.


    "You... what?"


    [Ah, but do not fret. I killed this man before I met you. You see, he was a retired military Commander who ended up becoming a psychologist. After all¡­ after reading the minds and strategies of so many on numerous battlefields¡­ it makes sense that one would be able to read even the hearts of humans with ease.]


    Spreading his hands as if to grasp the entire world within them, the man exerted an aura of gluttony unlike anything Stella had ever experienced.


    [I decided that starting in such a position would be quite beneficial, and it would make my actions appear to be reasonable. It was all... calculated.]


    With a grin, the man slicked back his hair with his hand as he continued.


    [After all, what better position is there to study human behavior than that of a psychologist?]


    "You... I... I knew that you were using me... but... to think...."


    [Is there something that disturbs you? Perhaps you are appalled at the fact that I am not a human? But I never once tried to act the same as a human. Nor do I ever recall even so much as claiming to be human.]


    "Claiming... to be human? What... What does that have to do with it? If you weren''t human... then that¡¯s something you should''ve told me... right? You were in a human body, living in human society. What else would I think except that you were a human!?"


    Stella shouted out at the man in retribution, however as the girl shouted at him the man merely laughed.


    [Haha... so I was supposed to just tell you that I was not human? However, that would have been dangerous to myself. If you did not believe me, then you would think of me as a lunatic and likely either run off or involve some unnecessary human authorities. If you did believe me on the other hand, then what WOULD you have done?]


    "I..."


    Stella was frozen at the words of the creature.


    What would she have done?


    [Would you have left?]


    "I..."


    [Would you have gone back to your HUMAN family?]


    "Stop..."


    [Would you have returned to the humans simply because they were the same as you?]


    "Stop..."


    Tears came to the eyes of the girl, however the man soon stood up from the desk.


    Then, Stella felt a hand on her shoulder.


    [There is no need to think so hard. The humans who gave birth to you are the same ones who abandoned you. Then why would you care so much about abandoning humanity?]


    "What are you saying!?"


    As Stella looked up to the man who spoke with sincerity, Gordon shouted out as he interrupted the man''s speech.


    "Abandoning humanity... such a thing... What are you even talking about? Stella, it''s true that there are many horrible people in this world. I... I know from personal experience that there are many people whose very existence disgusts me. But... I know more than anyone that even someone who is considered a monster can be an exceptional person."


    The insane girl flashed in the mind of Gordon as he spoke, causing him to smile lightly as he recalled such a person.


    Stepping forward with a smile, Gordon looked up to Number 2 with a confident grin.


    "Just because you aren''t a human doesn''t mean that you''re good or evil. But in the same way, just because you''re a human doesn''t mean that you are good or evil either. That all depends... on your actions."


    As he was faced with the baseless confidence of the boy, Number Two turned to face him with a grand smile.


    [Excellent, my boy. That is exactly correct. If only there were more humans... who understood this.]


    Turning around with his hands folded, the man then walked towards the stairways, closing his eyes as he spoke.


    [Yet there are not.]


    Turning back to face the three, the man looked at them with an inquisitive expression.


    [Are you not all coming? I wish to show you the hidden nature of humanity. If you wish to see the actions which were performed by a human, then follow me. If you wish to remain in your blissful ignorance.... then I suppose I have no use for you. Which will it be?]


    At that moment, as the man said these words, a chill was sent through the room.


    ''I suppose I have no use for you.''


    These words played themselves in the minds of the three, who froze on hearing them.


    ''He... does he mean what I think he does?''


    Stepping forth, Shane found himself unable to reject the proposal.


    ''No... there is no point thinking about such a thing.''


    ''He is one of them.''


    ''Of course he does.''


    [Come now, all three of you. If you do not wish to see the truth of this world, then I will slaughter all of you and find new subjects to observe.]


    ----


    Marcus led Sylvia and Amy up that spiral staircase, exiting that place of torture with all haste.


    As they ascended the staircase in silence, the two adults each held one hand of the girl, gripping her as if she would try and run off at any moment.


    However as they ascended this staircase, they soon heard the footsteps of another party.


    "Wait..."


    Holding out his hand to stop the two, Marcus glared towards the top of the staircase as the footsteps grew louder.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    And then, turning around the corner, a man appeared.


    He carried himself with grace as he glided down the stairs, stopping before Marcus with a strangely satisfied expression.


    He wore a pristine white suit with a purple tie, and his black hair was slicked back in a professional manner.


    He wore glasses, which he fixed with the press of his middle finger as he faced Marcus.


    [I see that you are doing reasonably well, Seven.]


    ''Eh?''


    ''What... did this man just say?''


    Marcus was filled with confusion as the man referred to him as Seven.


    Then, appearing from behind this man were the three other children.


    Shane, Gordon, and Stella.


    ''Why is this man with these three?''


    ''Why does he know about Number Seven?''


    Questions flowed through the mind of Marcus as he found himself facing such a man, yet it was at that moment that a mouth formed from the side of the neck of Marcus.


    [Who are you?]


    Speaking out with a suspicious tone, Number Seven took the initiative without so much as bothering to let Marcus take part.


    The man thinned his eyes with a smug grin, holding out his hands as he chuckled.


    [Heh.... who do you think I am, Seven?]


    [You... ah... that tone... haha... you''re Number Two, are you not?]


    [It is I.]


    [Hahaha!! To think I''d find you and One so quickly... This is going far better than anticipated. Ah, how is the progress with your host?]


    As the two began to speak to one another, Marcus found himself unable to butt into the conversation.


    For he held no place in it.


    Despite the fact that they discussed matters which directly involved him, Marcus had been slain just moments before for interrupting one of these experiments.


    ''They... are beyond my control.''


    ''Anything which they do... I can only sit and watch.''


    Marcus felt his heart wrench as his own powerlessness overwhelmed him, and it irritated him beyond belief to be forced into such a position.


    ''How many times... have I been unable to do anything but watch as those above me did as they pleased?''


    [Oh... the progress with my host... eh? Seven, you should already know that I have no interest in playing with a host as you do.]


    [What do you mean by that?]


    As Number Two replied with a smirk, Number Seven spoke out with suspicion, however this was met with the grand expression of the one known as experiment Number Two.


    [I have no intention to play with my host as you are. I killed this man as soon as I read his memories and took the body for myself. He was not someone who I had any intention... to mold. And yet¡­ it would seem that I have become much more like him as a result of this. I suppose that is the benefit of not killing off your host¡­ in that you are not forced to change yourself.]


    [I see. Then do you plan on finding a permanent host, or will you keep your current one?]


    [I see no reason to find another host.]


    With this statement, the man then notioned to the children behind him.


    [I was in the middle of teaching my daughter and these other children an important lesson. I presume you''ve taken care of the man already?]


    [Oh! I did! I didn''t let him die easily though. I tortured him until he slowly bled out.]


    Forming on the cheek of Sylvia, a mouth with the cheerful voice of Number One spoke up, to which Number Two placed his hand on his chin with a nod.


    [I see. Very good. Such a man who intended to perform such vile actions to my daughter should not be allowed to die in peace.]


    [Wait just a minute, Number Two. Did you just say your daughter?]


    Speaking up with continued suspicion, Number Seven questioned Number Two.


    [Ah... I suppose I haven''t introduced her. See now, while I was exploring the human world I decided to take in a girl in order to study human behavior. And by human standards, when a man is providing for a woman who is far younger than him, that is considered to be a father and daughter relationship.]


    [Two... you didn''t tell any of us about this? What is this all about?]


    [Am I obligated to update you with every detail of my actions?]


    Number Two and Number Seven seemed to face off with one another, and an icy atmosphere enveloped the stairway.


    ''What... is this?''


    Marcus found himself overtaken by an aura of power, unable to even so much as move as the two seemed to clash momentarily.


    [You seem to be awfully independant. Do you intend to betray me and disrupt my plan?]


    [Seven, I hate that man as much as you do. Do you think I would do such a thing?]


    Sparks flew, and every single person present in that hallway felt as if they were choking under the immense pressure which the two created.


    Unable to even breathe, suffocation overcame them as they widened their eyes in fear towards the monsters who conversed with one another.


    ''What... are these things...'', Stella wondered. ''How... can such power... exist?''


    And then, glancing back to Stella, Number Two spoke with a grin.


    [Ah... please calm down, humans. There is no need to worry. After all, unlike this one I have no hatred towards your entire race. Only those among you who are similar to that man.]


    ----


    [Heh... you''ve softened from your time in the world. Have you become attached to a human?]


    [In a sense, yes. However the human who I have become attached to is no saint. She is a fool, unreasonably jealous, and excessively competitive. Just seeing someone with more than she has is enough to drive her to extreme measures, therefore by no means is she a ''good human''.]


    [You don''t appear very attached to her. Why then, would you take on such HUMAN terms to describe your relationship?]


    Number Seven spoke with disdain, as if the very concept of using human terms like father and daughter was disgusting.


    [Oh... that much is simple. I found it... laughable.]


    [Laughable?]


    The strange mouth which Number Seven spoke from twisted with confusion as he was met with this response, however the man then continued to speak with pride.


    [Yes. I found it laughable. After researching human society for as many years as I was in it, I found that parenthood is considered to be a sacred profession, to an extent. Being a mother or a father is considered to be some sort of wonderful occupation, and they are seen as figures of LOVE and COMPASSION. However, despite this, do you realize what I witnessed when I entered human society?]


    [What did you witness?]


    Motioning to the girl with his hand, Number 2''s expression became grim as he spoke with a deep tone.


    [Desolation and abandonment.]


    Placing his hand on the head of the girl, the man spoke with a serious expression as he continued.


    [Not only from the parents of this girl, but from parents all over the world I saw one thing. They were USING their children for their own personal benefit. And so I merely... copied them. The only difference was how upforth I was about such a thing.]


    [I want my child to get into a good school and become successful so I can brag about him to others.]


    [I want my child to become famous and popular so that I will be recognized as the one who made such a great person.]


    [I want my child to follow in my own footsteps, and to achieve things that I was never able to achieve.]


    As he spoke with a grim tone, a deadly expression overcame the face of the man as he looked forward with absolute disdain.


    [While these things were never said... these were the EMOTIONS that I read from almost every parent I met.]


    As if he was about to spit, the man seemed to look down with an unprecedented arrogance unlike anything Marcus had ever witnessed.


    [And it disgusted me.]


    Placing his hand to his face, Number 2''s expression became tinted with madness as he smiled to himself, his arrogance soon turning to madness.


    [Being able to sense such emotions from all those around me.... hahaha.... it was tormenting. Such high expectations... such judgemental nature... It reminded me all too much... of THAT MAN. And human society was FILLED with it.]


    ----

 Chapter Number 35: The HCP

    [Do you even understand how frustrating it was to attend PTO meetings? Such foolish farces... gatherings of arrogant lumps of flesh who wish for nothing more than to be seen as better than each other.]


    The eyes of the monster who had stolen the body of a man darkened as he spoke with spite in his voice, as if rotten memories were linked to such a statement.


    [As I infiltrated the human realm, I took over the body of this man for two reasons. The first was so that I could use the connections that such a man had to gain access to information and contacts which a normal human would not have access to. The second was so that I could perform my work in investigating human psychology without any suspicion arousing.]


    With a grin, the man began to walk down the stairs, motioning for the rest of the party to follow him as he spoke.


    [Of course, I inherited the memories of this man, therefore impersonating him was simple. Although¡­ I obtained a bit more than I bargained for¡­ but I will leave such details for later. As a result of obtaining his memories and merging with his personality, there was no risk of being exposed as an imposter even among those who knew him in his previous life.]


    Leading them onwards as he lectured, the man pushed up his glasses with a smirk.


    [Intrigued by his experiences, I begun my own studies on the demented nature of humanity. I started with merely observing their behavior in public, and this allowed me to gain a basic understanding of society. Yet that much was not enough. There was far too much to learn about the human mind, and about the differences in ideologies from person to person - and even from nation to nation. At some point, I took in a homeless girl to study her as well.]


    The seven all proceeded down the hallway slowly as the man told his story, each and every person listening carefully.


    [However this girl was the only human who I found that I could so conveniently take in as a subject. Even with as many contacts as I had, taking in any test subjects through force would have been far too risk oriented, as such things are typically shunned upon in this society.]


    Stopping in his tracks, the man let out a short laugh as he voiced his thoughts.


    [Although¡­ perhaps the true owner of this body would not have thought twice about such a thing.]


    Continuing, the man motioned with his hand as he once more walked forth.


    [Therefore I decided instead to resort to volunteer testing, where I began running experiments of my own which were... humane.]


    Letting out a sigh of regret, the man shrugged his shoulders as he descended the stairs.


    [If I truly wished to delve into the madness of humanity, then perhaps I should have used my contacts to perform and cover up more... gruesome experiments. Yet each time I thought of doing so... a part of me was repulsed by the idea.]


    Stopping in his tracks, the man looked back with a smile.


    [Perhaps it was my subconscious desire not to imitate THAT MAN.]


    Continuing forward, the seven came to the bottom of the stairway, at which the man stepped into the room filled with heads, bodies, blood, gore, and chains.


    [Yet more so than any other place on earth, there was one single location which I found to be more appalling than any other.]


    The six stepped out to witness the room, once again met with the disturbing scene.


    [Those PTO meetings.]


    Even as he stood in the middle of a torture chamber, the man made such a statement as he placed his hand on his forehead, recalling the bitter memories.


    [How truly irritating it was... despite the fact that externally there was perfect harmony among the participants... the amount of pure ARROGANCE I felt emanating from each and every person in that stuffed room.... it was enough to make me gag.]


    As they entered the room once again, Marcus and Sylvia tightened their expressions while Amy didn''t so much as react to such a place.


    However as the three children stepped inside, they froze.


    ''W... what...''


    Stella felt her strength drain from her as she looked around.


    ''This...''


    Falling to her knees, tears formed in the eyes of the girl.


    ''What is this?''


    ''Is this... what this world has become?''


    [You are wondering now to yourself... if this place is a product of this new and rotten world.]


    Walking over to one particular body with sophistication, the man stood above the body of a muscular man who had been mutilated beyond belief.


    "What... What are you doing? Did... did you do this?"


    Stella was barely able to even croak out such words, for her throat felt as if it was closing up with every breath.


    [Did I do this? Hahaha... my daughter, I said I was going to tell you the truth about HUMANITY.]


    With a smile, the man thinned his eyes as he spoke with grandeur.


    [And I am no human.]


    Grabbing the man by the hair of his head, Number Two lifted the body up as blood dripped from it, presenting it with a firm expression.


    [This human was the orchestrator to this place of madness.]


    "That''s... Mr. Pertan?"


    As the girl realized who the man was, she squeaked out these words.


    And then, a flood of realization overcame her.


    The looks the man had given her.


    The special classroom he was going to take her to.


    The unexplainable chill she felt just by being with him.


    The overwhelming sense of dread that she sensed whenever he commanded her to do something.


    "He... did this?"


    [Indeed. Ah... but this is only the tip of the iceberg. For this man is only the realization of the demented nature which lies in each and every single one of you HUMANS. My foolish daughter... I watched you yourself as you leaned towards such madness. If you had continued on as you were... then perhaps you yourself would have become a MONSTER like this man. After all... that is the natural state of a man.]


    With a grin, the man dropped the body as it splattered on the ground with a squishy noise.


    Pushing up his glasses, he smiled grandly as he spread his arms with dominance.


    [Men and monsters... they are one and the same.]


    [And in this world where chaos is prevalent... then perhaps you will see that in a much more obvious manner.]


    [For when pushed to the edge... even the man who once smiled and waved from a pedestal of justice will soon turn to become a murderer.]


    ----


    ''How...''


    ''How is this possible?''


    ''I just... I only wanted to tease Melody...''


    ''I didn''t want... I didn''t want this....''


    ''Why.... why is everything like this?''


    ''Is this... my punishment?''


    A flurry of thoughts shot through the mind of Stella as she was unable to bear the immense amount of information which had been slammed onto her.


    ''It must be, right?''


    ''After all... I was so overtaken...''


    ''He''s right, isn''t he?''


    ''I was so FOOLISH that I went so far as to...''


    Grabbing her forehead, the girl closed her eyes as she bit her lip with remorse.


    ''Why... did I do all that?''


    ''Do I even have worth as a human being?''


    [Do not question your worth. For while all humans are equally worthless... that does not mean you hold any less worth in my eyes. I have said this once before, my daughter. And I will repeat myself. Even if I am USING you, that does not mean that I do not CARE for you.]


    With a grin, the man slowly approached the girl, placing his hand on her head.


    [And so long as I consider you to hold worth... then your worth exists. Even if you are worthless in the eyes of every single human on this wretched planet.]


    With a chuckle, the man looked down on the girl with a grand expression, the arrogance not leaving his face for even a moment as the girl looked up to him.


    [For I am ABOVE humanity.]


    Then, walking forth, the man waved to all those present as he approached the exit.


    [Come now, humans and hosts. I have seen enough of this place. Have you not? There is plenty of work to be done, therefore I would like to discuss the plan from here on out. And if you would like... then I would like to share some INFORMATION with you. Use it as you will.]


    With that, the man walked off up the stairs, leaving the six to merely listen to his footsteps.


    Stunned with surprise, they found themselves barely even able to move for a moment, however soon enough they found themselves jolted up.


    ''We should follow him.''


    ''If we don''t, who knows what might happen.''


    ''Will he kill us?''


    ''Perhaps.''


    ''But even more concerning... what will he do if he doesn''t?''


    Stella and Marcus found themselves faced with yet another monster whose thoughts were far beyond anything they could possibly imagine.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Just when they started to believe that they could comprehend the beings living within them, yet another one appeared and shattered these conceptions.


    ''Am I... really worth something?''


    ''As filthy... as corrupted as I am?''


    Stella found herself wondering these things as she stood up, slowly making her way to follow the man.


    "Hey."


    As she stepped forward, she felt another hand on her shoulder as Gordon called out to her.


    Looking back, she met his expression - one filled with a combination of fear and bravery.


    "I don''t know anything about what he is or your relationship with him... but at the very least... I think he''s right in one thing."


    His face tensing up, Gordon spoke with a serious expression.


    "No matter what you''ve done in the past... you are worth something. It¡¯s only when you continue to abuse and use those around you without regret that you truly become a monster."


    With this statement, Gordon walked past Stella, leaving her with a pained expression as she furrowed her eyebrows.


    ''So long as you continue...''


    "I think what he''s trying to say is that you should try and change yourself! After all, you¡¯re probably a shitty person. Am I wrong, miss?"


    Stella found herself faced with a zombified child who spoke without censorship as she joyfully exclaimed such an offensive statement.


    "Wha- you-"


    "Amy, you''re not supposed to speak to people like that."


    "Eh? Why not, big brother? Am I supposed to LIE to people?"


    "Well... I guess you''re not supposed to do that either... but.... you know what, forget it."


    "Hehehe..."


    Shane looked at Stella with an apologetic expression as he led his sister away, at which Marcus and Sylvia stepped behind them.


    "Whatever this creature wants... I suppose we have no choice but to listen. I can only hope that he will be reasonable.", Marcus stated.


    "Do you think we can expect such a thing from one of them? Well... I suppose it''s not like we have any choice. I suppose we''ll just keep on moving and see where it takes us. Ah, girl. Don''t be too much of a burden on us. You seem to know that thing, so I guess you probably have some use sticking with us - and since you''re already involved with one of them it means that we probably shouldn''t let you go off on your own."


    "Involved? What... what am I involved in?", Stella asked.


    Looking at her with a pained smile, Marcus let out a sigh as he laughed.


    "The end of the world."


    ----


    Gathered around a picnic table were seven beings.


    Two men, two boys, one woman, and two girls.


    Among these seven, three held the bodies of the undead, rotting from within.


    And inside the minds of three of these seven people were creatures who could never be considered human in the first place.


    [A lovely night, don''t you all think? The moon is out, the skies are clear... not a drop of rain in sight. Truly, a beautiful night to take over the world, no?]


    As the man who sat at the head of the table made this statement, each and every person tensed up - every fiber of their being filled with anxiety.


    For the grandeur with which the man carried himself was enough to make such a statement believable.


    [Hahaha... I jest.]


    As the man said this, Marcus let out a sigh of relief.


    ''I thought he was serious for a moment there.''


    [Not tonight.]


    ''Ah.''


    [Number 7. I propose that you cease all operations in spreading the virus. 95% of humanity has already been annihilated, and the difficulty of surviving in this world far exceeds human capability. To put things simply... if we interfere further, then we truly will wipe out humanity.]


    [So?]


    A mouth formed from the hand of Marcus, responding to Number Two as he spoke.


    [So? Well, I am sure that you should understand yourself. Even if you wish to destroy everything... there is no point in a world which is completely devoid of anything worth destroying.]


    [I suppose so. However I had no intention to destroy everything in the first place. I have my own goal, you know.]


    [Are you quite sure about that? After all, you planned on continuing to spread your disease to the last person right until your host awakened from his slumber. Am I wrong?]


    [Your ability to read people is irritating as always. Enough.]


    [Hahaha...]


    With a chuckle, Number Two leaned forward as he looked around him.


    [Now then... before anything, I suppose I should establish my position relative to you all, no? I will first begin by stating that I have absolutely no intention to make an enemy of anyone present... however I will say one thing.]


    At that moment, the man disappeared.


    ''Where-''


    [You WILL NOT get in my way.]


    Turning around, each of the people looked behind them as a voice whispered into their ears from behind, however they saw nothing.


    No person was behind them.


    Then, slowly, Marcus turned his head to face forward.


    And as he did, he saw it.


    The man.


    Sitting in his seat at the head of this rickety picnic table with one leg crossed over the other.


    Drinking tea.


    An expensive teapot and even an entire array of extremely expensive silverware and platters had been spread before the group.


    Platters of muffins, cakes, pastries, and cups of tea had all been prepared before them.


    "Oh... this looks tasty! I''m going to eat!"


    Amy began stuffing the food into her mouth, the child being the only one to accept such a ludicrous situation.


    ''What... is this?''


    ''How... did such a thing-''


    [Ah, perhaps you don''t like tea? Forgive me for not... taking your tastes into account. Perhaps I should have asked you all first before preparing this meal?]


    The man took a sip from his cup with an overarching smile as he pushed up his glasses with his free hand.


    ''This is... a zombie apocalypse....''


    ''95% of the world has been destroyed...''


    ''Yet this tea is steaming... and these pastries are freshly baked.''


    ''In that instant...''


    ''He not only was able to gather the ingredients for these things, but cook them to perfection.''


    ''And set everything up... right before our very eyes.''


    Shock didn''t even begin to describe it.


    Time after time, Marcus had been shown the absolute madness which these creatures contained within them.


    However this time, madness could not even graze the tip of this iceberg of insanity.


    "No, they''re great! Thank you, Number Two!! You''re almost as fun as Number One!"


    [Haha... almost, you say? I suppose I''ve never been all too good with children. Although... I managed to raise one daughter, so I suppose this isn''t all too bad either. Ahem... I seem to have gone off on a tangent. Now then... since the table has been properly set, I think it is high time that I explain a few things. Where to start and how much to reveal... well, I suppose I will begin with this.]


    Placing his cup of tea down as all eyes focused on the man - with Amy aside - he held out one hand which now had a white glove on it as he spoke.


    [Where did myself and the other six experiments originate from? Of course, we were experiments - but for what purpose were we created?]


    Gazing at his own hand, the man smiled as he thinned his eyes with sadism.


    [Hahaha... how truly foolish. You all know of nuclear weaponry, no?]


    With a gulp, Sylvia nodded, motioning for the man to continue on.


    [As you know, such weaponry can - or should I say COULD be easily countered with a nuclear defense system¡­ of which, almost every City on this planet had installed. Essentially¡­ before this apocalypse, we were in an era where the weapon of all weapons had become OUTDATED and INFERIOR.]


    As he continued to study his own hand, the man spoke without even facing any of the people present at the table.


    [Therefore... a new set of weapons had to be created. Weapons made from... the most dangerous possible material. And what is more dangerous than the human mind?]


    Spreading his arms, the man''s expression tinted with madness as his smile bore it''s way across his expression.


    Marcus and Sylvia found their own bodies trembling as they slowly came to realize the meaning of this statement.


    ''This... cannot be....''


    ''Impossible... no... there... how....''


    [You believe it to be impossible... yet I stand before you right here and now - performing the impossible. Yes... that is correct. You are not mistaken in your logic, hosts.]


    Placing his hand on his chest, the man stood up as he introduced himself one final time.


    [I am experiment Number Two of the Human Calamity Project. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.]

 Volume 2: The Destruction of Innocence - Chapter Number 36: Pigs

    What is innocence?


    Innocence is to not know.


    To not understand.


    To not comprehend the wretchedness of the world.


    Ignorance is a requirement of innocence.


    However what will come of one whose innocence was never valued in the first place?


    One who was not allowed to remain ignorant of the harsh realities around them?


    Such a person can only become a monster.


    ----


    [August 5th, 2035.]


    [Approximately 2 years and 4 months before the cataclysm.]


    A man walked through a corridor lined with the most expensive decorations possible.


    Statues made from marble of various political and military figures were placed between each column, and lining the walls were hundreds of gorgeous portraits.


    The ceiling of this hallway rose dozens of feet into the air, almost as if to boast of the great architect who designed such an elaborately decorated building.


    Red velvet lined with golden embroidery carpeted the floor, and the very atmosphere was one of excessive wealth.


    ''Soon... very soon... I will be the one living in this palace.''


    The man walking down the hallway seemed to grin as he took in the view, looking towards the grand decorations with greed.


    His hands were in the pockets of his lab coat, which he wore over a professional suit. As he walked through the hall with his head held high, his grin only deepened as he faced forward.


    ''Just a bit more... and I will be the one and only ruler.''


    His white hair flowed down his head with just a slight amount of chaos as the ends each took their own twists and turns.


    Yet despite the seeming chaos which lined his hair, there was a flow to it which radiated nobility.


    ''Of this world.''


    As he made his way through the hall, the man was met with two guards who wore professional military attire.


    Wearing purple colored outfits which had golden embroidery and were lined with badges, the men bore assault rifles on their backs.


    "Research Division Commander, Doctor Victor Lichtenburg. It is an honor for a mere guard as myself to meet such an esteemed person."


    As the two guards genuflected before the man, one spoke these words while they lowered their heads.


    "Ah. I see. And you are?"


    Looking down on the two with thinned eyes, visible disgust could be seen in the expression of the white haired man.


    "I am nothing more than a mere soldier, Sir. There is no need to even pay heed to someone like me."


    "Do you expect me to open this door for myself?"


    As the man asked this, the two soldiers immediately stood up, their expressions flustered.


    "Ah, of course not Sir! Please forgive our rudeness in not understanding how busy you must be! Even a moment of your time must be quite precious, therefore I greatly apologize for having wasted-"


    "Enough."


    The man spoke with power in his voice, glaring upon the soldier who seemed to chatter on without reserve.


    As soon as he witnessed the wicked look which the man gave him, the soldier silenced himself and opened the door for the man, looking down to the ground in shame.


    "Forgive me, Sir."


    With this one statement, the white haired man walked straight past the soldiers, into a large banquet hall filled with nobles of all types.


    As he entered, his lab coat fluttered with elegance - yet he did not even so much as elicit a response to the man, who was left to wallow in his own awkwardness.


    ''Did I speak too much?''


    ''Did I irritate him?''


    These were the thoughts which entered the mind of the soldier, who stood frozen as fear began to creep into his heart.


    ''Will he report me for this? Will I... no... no... no, nothing will happen. Surely, there is no way that I would be chosen as a subject. After all... I heard that due to his recent successes that there is no further need for test subjects.''


    Looking towards his partner for reassurance, the man smiled as he spoke up.


    "Hey, I-"


    "Don''t talk to me. I don''t want to be seen associating with someone who disrespected the Division Commander like that."


    Looking straight forward without even moving his lips, the other soldier made this reply before the man could even say anything.


    Cut off from all human contact, the soldier was forced to look forward with a pained expression as he continued his duty as a guard.


    ''Did I truly just make such a grand mistake?''


    ''Is the Division Commander so great that even speaking to him is a crime for someone like me?''


    Slowly, the fear began to eat away at the man.


    Yet there was one thing which tore away at him more so than anything else.


    ¡®That glare¡­ the look in his eyes¡­¡¯


    With a gulp, the man felt a cold chill as goosebumps formed on his skin.


    ¡®It was as if¡­ I was nothing more than an insect to be crushed.¡¯


    ----


    ''How disgusting.''


    Victor stepped forward through a parade of nobility.


    Surrounding him were ladies dressed in expensive dresses and even some wearing professional military attire, as well as many men dressed in suits and similar military attire.


    Servants seemed to hold various drinks and foods on platters, merely standing by and waiting for those above them to take part in the refreshments which they offered.


    ''How truly disgusting for those pigs to believe they have the right to speak to a human such as myself.''


    "Oh... if it isn''t the guest speaker himself. I''ve heard about the progress you''ve had recently on your project. Ah, but where are my manners!"


    A large man wearing an expensive red suit who held a stickly woman in his arms greeted the man known as Victor with a laudable expression.


    The man had large brown sideburns which made their way down his excessively distinguishable face, which seemed to be almost a bit too square.


    "Gorbache Straffork. Division Commander of the Army, at your service. With your new appointment as the Commander of Research and Development, it would make us equals, no? Let us get along well."


    Holding out his hand for a shake, Victor grinned as he firmly grasped it.


    "The pleasure is mine... Commander. And... who might this be?"


    Turning to the woman who the burly man gripped as if she were a piece of property, Victor greeted the two with a pleasant smile.


    The woman in the man''s arm appeared to be thin beyond belief, and the disparity in the size between the two was enough to make one look twice.


    She wore a thin red dress which hugged her tightly, yet not as tightly as the man who spoke for her.


    "This is Velonka, my beautiful wife."


    "It is a pleasure indeed to make both your acquaintances on this wonderful day. And a day of celebration it is. You... said you have heard of my research? It is something which not many know of, limited to only those who are very close to his grace. However, I suppose that as the Commander of the Army, you would be informed of that much."


    Speaking in a proper manner, Victor carefully scanned his opponent as he fished for information.


    ''How much does he know?''


    "You flatter me, Victor. Is it acceptable to call you Victor?"


    "Only if I may call you Gorbache."


    "Haha! A deal then."


    The man let out a hearty laugh as he grandly smiled, gripping his woman all the closer.


    "How much have you heard of the HCP?"


    "HCP? What could that stand for?"


    The man seemed to look at Victor with confusion, to which Victor hid his sinister grin.


    ''I see. So he doesn''t know that much.''


    "Ahem... I meant to say, how much do you know of my work?"


    "Ah!! Well... I have heard some rumors through the grapevine. I am aware at least that you are developing weapons which will surpass..."


    Looking around him before he spoke, the man said the next words in a hushed tone.


    "Nuclear bombs."


    "You are quite well informed. As the head of the army, I suppose you would be the first one to know about such a thing."


    "But of course. I would love nothing more than to get my hands on such a weapon. If I were able to do so... then perhaps this war would be over in a day."


    "I will do my best to meet those expectations."


    With a smug grin, Victor rummaged his hand in his pocket, pulling out a card.


    "Here is my information. I will inform you as soon as the weapons are... ready for use."


    "Oh.... excellent."


    Taking the card and placing it in his pocket, the burly man seemed to have a glint of bloodlust in his eyes as he smiled without a hint of being phased.


    "Well, if you will excuse me. I will be giving a speech soon enough, therefore I should be going now.", Victor stated with a careful smile.


    "Ah, do not allow me to hold you up. Even so... I look forward to working with you in the future... Doctor."


    Walking past the man, Victor continued to smile peacefully as he walked past, waving back to both the man and his wife, who did not so much as wave.


    Glancing up once, the eyes of the woman met with Victor as he looked back.


    ''A pig... owning a human. How... filthy.''


    As soon as he was faced away so that the man could not see his expression, a disturbed frown drew itself over the face of the white haired scientist.


    ''No matter.''


    However as soon as his disturbed expression appeared, it soon flipped to become a wretched grin.


    ''As soon as my project succeeds... I will no longer have to deal with such pigs.''


    Holding his hand to cover his mouth, the man thinned his eyes in delight as he entertained his own ambitions.


    ''For I will make this world one... where only humans are allowed to live.''


    Stepping forth onto the stage, the man now stood before hundreds of people - all of whom were of high ranking, with the servants aside.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. I would like to thank you all for this grand opportunity for me to reveal my work to you all."


    The people who were chatting among one another ceased their small talk as the scientist held out his hand with the flutter of his coat, speaking with enough power to grab the attention of the entire room.


    "As you all may or may not know... I am Doctor Victor Lichtenburg... and I have been freshly nominated by his Grace as the Commander of the 4th Division of the Forgestarian Empire... the Division of Research and Development. And today... I am here to discuss with you esteemed people of our glorious nation... the project which I have undertaken."


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ''Oh...''


    ''He''s quite good looking, if I do say so myself.''


    ''A new Division Commander, eh? There hasn''t been one for the 4th Division in quite some time.''


    ''After all... there hasn''t been any progress in the research field since nukes stopped acting as an effective threat.''


    "But before I say anything further about my own work... I would like to first thank the man who united this wonderful nation. Shall we all give his grace a round of applause?"


    Notioning to a young man in the crowd who appeared to be in his early 30''s who sat comfortably with guards surrounding him on all sides, Victor was the first to clap.


    And as soon as he had clapped a single time, soon enough the entire audience was filled with applause.


    Louder and louder, the clapping filled the entire area, enough to the point where one could not even hear themselves think.


    "Our Emperor!!!"


    "Hail to the Emperor!!"


    "The one who made this nation!!"


    "Our one and only ruler!!!"


    The cheers of people were barely even audible over the immense clapping, however it was at that moment that the young blonde man known as the Emperor held out his hand.


    "Thank you."


    And with this single word, the clapping stopped.


    Each and every person in the room held their breath as they awaited the words of the young man, who stepped forward with grace as his guards opened the floor for him.


    "Yet... it was not for myself that we are holding this banquet. Every day is a day to celebrate my greatness... yet on this day, we also celebrate the greatness of another."


    Stepping forth, the young man who had eyes as sharp as a razor motioned back to the very man who had given him the floor in the first place.


    "Victor. Your research has intrigued me, and based upon the successes which you have reported to me thus far... I can only say one thing."


    Closing his eyes, the man turned around as he walked back into the circle of guards, who closed up to once again surround him.


    "I look forward to seeing the results of your work in practice."


    It was then that once again the clapping filled the room, and the people were unable to contain themselves in excitement.


    "Our liege!!! Your grace!!!"


    "We adore you!!!"


    "All hail Percius XXV!!!"


    The cheers filled the room, and it took minutes for them to die down.


    However when they finally had, Victor stepped forward with a smile.


    "Your words are too kind, your grace. However, even so... I will not betray your expectations for me. Ladies and gentlemen... today I have been promoted to the position of Division Commander of Research and Development. And as such... I would like to present my project to you."


    A servant rushed forward, bringing the man a clicker as the lights were darkened, and a holographic projector began to project an image onto the screen behind the man.


    And on this screen was one single acronym.


    HCP.


    Stepping forward, Victor flashed the people a toothy smile as he ran his hand through his just slightly chaotic hair.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... for far too long we have been unable to tap the potential of humanity. Yet through my work... I have toiled endlessly that we may finally see humanity truly RISE ABOVE itself."


    Holding out both arms, the people held their breath as the man spoke as if he was grasping the entire world in those hands.


    "It is my great pleasure to present to you esteemed elites who have already risen above the pigs below you... the HUMAN CALAMITY PROJECT."


    ----


    ''Human calamity project?''


    ''What could that possibly mean?''


    Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire as Victor dropped such a statement on the people, however it was not out of fear or concern that they responded in this manner.


    ''This... sounds interesting.''


    ''I would like to hear more.''


    It was then that the grinning occurred.


    Like a plague, horrid smiles spread from person to person as they looked towards Victor with anticipation.


    "What is a human?"


    These words resounded through the hall as Victor stepped forward, facing the audience with grandeur.


    "What does it MEAN to be human?"


    The footsteps of the man were heard with crisp motions as he paced back and forth across the stage, glazing his eyes across the crowd of people who looked to him with bloodthirsty excitement.


    "To be human... is to rise above the filthy beasts of this world."


    With a smile, the man stopped in place as his lips wrapped themselves around his face.


    "From the very moment we are born into this world, we are given a role to play. Some are given the role of a human... and others are given the role of a creature. Yet what is it that separates humans from these... lower beings?"


    Clicking the remote as the slide switched to a scene of a wartorn village, Victor faced the audience as they witnessed such a photo with intrigue.


    "Number 1. Intellect. It is our ability to experiment... to analyze... to improve... to create... all of these things allow us to rise above the mere LIVESTOCK which we tend to."


    Clicking the next slide, a scene of the inner city was shown before the people, who found themselves holding back their laughter as they witnessed the poverty and grime which was shown.


    ''How pathetic...''


    ''Hahaha... truly, can such things even call themselves human?''


    "Number 2. Societal and political systems."


    Stepping forward, the man reached into his pockets as he pulled out two items - one in each hand.


    In one hand he held a piece of coal, and in the other was a diamond.


    "Even beasts have been witnessed to follow hierarchies and chains of command... but what separates us from beasts is not the idea of command or control... but rather the practices in which we have established. Namely... the sorting of the grime from the gems. While both of these items are made from the same chemical substance... one is a gorgeous jewel, sparkling with promise and worth. And the other..."


    Looking at the piece of coal in his left hand with disgust, the man spoke words which invoked the haughty laughter of the crowd.


    "Is only worth something when it is thrown into the fire... as fuel."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Indeed..."


    Clicking to the next slide, an elaborate crest was shown.


    This crest centered a thorned rose, the stem of which was weaved in and out between three items.


    A sword, a sickle, and a spear.


    "Behold, the crest of our nation, the Forgestarian Empire. The sickle, representing the lowly pigs who can do nothing more than perform MENIAL labor. Unable to rise above positions which even an animal could fill, they are the waste products of this nation. And it is because of these wasteful minds... that elites like ourselves are REQUIRED to guide them."


    Motioning to the crest, the man continued as he spoke.


    "The spear, representing the soldiers who are currently in battle against our enemies - namely, the filthy hypocrites of Stronvardia and Vorathia. Those who claim that their people are to make their own decisions, yet proceed to manipulate and use the very fools who believe that they hold power of their own. Our soldiers are those among the beasts of this nation who have at least recognized their own incompetence as human beings, and have instead resolved themselves to give their lives for those who have risen to become a TRUE HUMAN."


    Closing his eyes with a grin, the man then spoke with a hushed tone, yet it was bold enough for all who were present to hear.


    "And finally, the sword. Representing the sharpened minds of the elites who have given their all... for the sake of the scum below them."


    And then, opening his eyes, the man known as Victor clapped - but once.


    "For you exceptional humans, a round of applause. For we all know painfully well how difficult it is to exist on a plain so high above those who surround you."


    Once more, the clapping started off as quiet.


    A low and idle clap by just a few, however as the sound increased, so too did the number of people.


    The frequency of clapping heightened, and soon enough there was enough volume to fill the room.


    "To all you wonderful humans who have given everything for the sake of this nation, thank you all!! It is because of you all that we have gathered here today!!!"


    Shouting above their claps, the man held up a fist of victory as he gained the approval of those around him.


    "But more important than anything, we must remember what the rose represents!! Our beloved Emperor, whose petals astonish all who gaze upon his beautiful nation, whose thorns forbid the foolish people from rising above those of us who know better, whose stem ties these three groups together to function as one!!! His Grace, Percius XXV!!!"


    Thus, the banquet of initiation began.


    Having won over the hearts of the elite people in his presence, this man established himself on that day as one of them.


    A noble.


    A man who had risen above the filth around him to become a human among the wretched creatures who surrounded him.


    "Now then!"


    Shouting out, the crowd ceased their applause immediately as the man held up his hand.


    "Shall I explain to you grand elites the next step for humanity to once more rise above itself?"


    This man was the conductor of the Human Calamity Project.


    The researcher who had given his life to finally stand in this spot.


    "Or shall we allow ourselves to descend into barbarian savagery?"


    "For progress!!"


    "For progress!!"


    The people cheered out in response to his question, allowing the man his opportunity to present his work.


    "Very well then. Let us begin."


    This man was Victor Oscar Lichtenburg.


    ''One small step for man?''


    ''Hah.''


    ''For one who is truly a human... this is merely inching forward.''


    ''But now... it is time to break out into a full sprint.''

 Chapter Number 37: Perfect

    "It is through progress that we rose above the beasts of the world... and it is through progress that we will drive ourselves into the ground below such creatures. This... is the statement of a fool who knew nothing of the true power of humanity."


    Looking into the crowd with a confident grin, the golden eyes of the man known as Victor seemed to sparkle with life as he spoke.


    "Alfred Steiner, the man who stumbled upon the research which would soon lead to the development of the atom bomb, immediately regretted his own discovery out of FEAR that it would destroy the human race. And looking back on his actions... I can only say that he was a FAILURE as a scientist."


    Speaking with fervor, the man slandered another who had come before him without reserve as irritation filled his expression.


    "As a scientist, the existence of one of us who would not support the progress of humanity is nothing more than ludicrous. However we will not fall into such a trap of cowardice. We will fearlessly trudge forward into the unknown waters, taking on any and all challenges head on. And this includes... the development of weaponry."


    His smile returning to his expression, the man noticed the people of the crowd who were engrossed in his speech and continued.


    "This man went on to preach of the dangers of his own research and went so far as to claim that the atom bomb would be a weapon so great that it would wipe out humanity. However as we look back on such statements... we know that such a position is LAUGHABLE."


    It was then that the crowd burst out into haughty laughter, mocking the very danger which such a weapon could possibly pose.


    "Truly!!"


    "As if such a weapon could pose any real threat to our elevated existence!!"


    "Perhaps the man who invented the spear thought the same thing?"


    "Ahaha!"


    With jeers and ridicule, the people collectively laughed at the very premise that such an outdated piece of technology ever posed such a threat.


    "However... as we all know... the nuclear bomb which was once rumored to be insurpassable as a weapon soon became something which could be countered. Just as all great weapons have weaknesses, so too did this weapon. However the true weakness of this weapon... was it''s apparent invincibility."


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke with a grim tone as the crowd looked to him with expectation.


    "It was exactly because we feared this weapon so much that every nation of Clarica put forth every effort to completely nullify its purpose. And thus, the weapon which was once viewed as the most powerful piece of technology to ever exist fell into a category of economic inefficiency. Every City in the world was equipped with an anti-nuclear defense system, and due to the ease with which these weapons were countered, it became more costly to produce one than the amount of use it would ever gain. And thus... the era of nuclear weapons came to an end."


    Many in the crowd nodded as if the words of the man were common knowledge.


    "Yet this led to an era of more... standard warfare. Another era of armies and tanks, planes and battleships - all of these outdated relics once more held meaning on the battlefield. Yet as a researcher... it was my duty to search for the next ultimate weapon. One which would truly allow the Empire to gain the absolute advantage over its enemies. And after years of research... I am exrtremely glad to say that I am able to present to you a weapon which far surpasses a mere nuclear bomb. And all it took was for me to realize one simple thing."


    Clicking the remote, the powerpoint flipped to the next slide which showed a diagram of the human body.


    Detailed with all forms of organs and systems, the man held out his hands with grandeur as he presented the image to the crowd.


    "What is the most powerful weapon in existence - even more powerful than a nuclear bomb? What was it that stopped nuclear weapons from taking hold of the entire world, and will always work tirelessly to improve further no matter the age? It is quite simple, my good people. THE HUMAN MIND."


    Turning around, the man began to walk off the stage as his back faced the crowd.


    "Therefore... I would like to present to all of you... the new era of modern warfare. What would happen if a person with intelligent decision making were to gain offensive and military capabilities which are equivalent to even those of a nuclear explosive?"


    Closing his eyes with a light chuckle, the man slowly walked to the back of the stage as his voice trickled off into a whisper.


    "That person would become a human calamity. Therefore, I encourage you to await in eager anticipation as I proceed with the Human Calamity Project."


    ----


    "My... quite the exceptional presentation that was, Doctor. I find it... most intriguing."


    A fox-like woman wearing a navy blue military uniform with a similarly colored military cap stood smiling before Victor as the two both sipped on glasses of wine following his presentation.


    "Oh... is that so? Do tell. As a fellow Division Commander, I would certainly like to establish a partnership with the navy if possible."


    The woman had long hair which was colored somewhere between black and brown, and her sharp hazel eyes seemed to gaze straight through the man as she flashed him a seductive smile.


    "I think personally that such a thing is exactly what we need on the battlefield. I have seen excellent soldiers lose their lives time and time again due to the limitations of the human body. If our minds are honed and trained, we as humans can exceed all other lifeforms, however it is the body which limits us. This is why we spend so much time improving our technology. Tanks, ships, missiles, planes, all of these things are merely substitutes for our weak bodies. But what if a human body were to be improved to replace all of these things? Just imagining this is enough for me to take an interest in your research."


    Leaning in closer, the woman grazed her hand across the cheek of the man, who froze as she whispered into his ear.


    "When you''ve finalized a usable product, you''ll inform me before anyone else... right?"


    With a sly grin, Victor took the woman''s hand from his face as he gently lowered it to its previous position.


    "I believe that we can come to some sort of... understanding."


    "Is that so?"


    Turning around, the woman walked off in a confident manner, placing one hand on her hip as she glanced back.


    "Ah... but you should be very careful, Doctor. I''m sure there are many hounds who would also like to get their hands on such quality products. And based on how much such a thing would be worth... I can only assume that their numbers are excessively limited. Even among your own men... I would not trust anyone."


    "Such worries are unnecessary."


    The man responded to the statement of the woman with confidence, stopping her in her tracks as she turned around to face him.


    "What ever could you mean by that?", she said with an inquisitive smirk.


    "Ah... well, I suppose I will give you a bit of inside information. This is just between you and me, but the subjects have been... specially trained. To put things simply... they will never even consider following an order which I did not give them."


    "Hahaha... is that so? That makes this entire project all the more intriguing. I suppose I shouldn''t get on your bad side?"


    "It would be a great mistake to do so."


    The two smiled as they had this interaction, speaking with friendly expressions as they discussed such things.


    Closing her eyes as she turned away once more, the woman nodded as her beautiful hair swayed by her side.


    "Very well. Then I will ensure not to do so. I hope to meet with you again soon, Doctor."


    "And I as well... Madame Admiral."


    ----


    ''Ah... ah ah ah...''


    Running his hands through his hair, Victor walked through the hallways of a luxurious mansion.


    The moon was high in the sky, and it''s light was the only source of illumination in these otherwise darkened hallways.


    ''Hahaha... they are all so gullible. Ah... how much longer until they''re ready? How many more experiments do I need to perform before I can form the perfect batch?''


    Stopping in his tracks as he made his way through the extravagant halls, the man''s sinister smile soon became a clenched grimace.


    ''Never... never never never NEVER NEVER NEVER!!!''


    The man ran his hands furiously through his hair as his eyes were filled with veins, a furious expression of madness exposing itself.


    ''Why... are they never perfect?''


    ''Why... are there always FLAWS to be worked out?''


    ''Why... do those creatures continue to disappoint me?''


    The man began to tremble as he ravaged his mind, however in the next instant he stood up with a grin, fixing his hair with the brush of the very hands which had disturbed it.


    ''No... no... I must be patient. Progress is not something which can happen in a single day, or even a year or two or ten. It is something which takes a lifetime of effort to perfect. However... We are close. I am close. Ever so close, I continue to inch towards the final product. Yet I need... more. What more could I need? What else could I do to make them.... invincible?''


    Placing his hand to his chin in thought, the man began to whisper to himself out loud as he walked down the hallway, approaching a large set of doors on the end.


    "If I were to introduce that.... then would such a thing allow for that? No, but what if that were to require a catalyst? But what could be used for such a thing?''


    As the man mumbled to himself, he approached a pair of maids who stood on either side of the large set of doors.


    They stood with their hands folded and eyes closed, not even so much as daring to breathe without permission.


    The first had hair which was pitch black, and the other had hair which was as white as bleach. They both had a single ponytail which was draped over their shoulder, and at first glance the two appeared to be exact mirrors of one another.


    Even their outfits were inverted from one another, the black haired one wearing a white outfit with black garments, and the white haired one wearing a normal black dress with white garments.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Welcome home, Master Lichtenburg."


    The two spoke in perfect unison as if it were a practiced maneuver, not so much as blinking an eye as they made this robotic statement.


    Yet even as the two said this, the man merely walked through the two without response, as if they did not even exist.


    Quickly, they each opened one door for him as he walked through, overcome by thought.


    "If I were to do that.... ah."


    Stopping as he was halfway to the doors, the man turned to the girl on his right.


    Walking over to the girl, he stood before her as he gazed up and down the maid who didn''t so much as move a muscle.


    Then, placing his finger on her cheek, the man slid it across in the same way that someone would search for dust on a windowsill.


    Scraping off a light layer of powder, the man glared at his own finger with disgust as he clenched his teeth.


    "Chi. What do you think this is?"


    "It is makeup, Master Lichtenburg. You stated previously that my face was imperfect, and thus I applied a solution to make it appear more perfect."


    Slap!


    The statement of this girl was met with the brutal clapping sound of skin making contact with skin, and the woman''s face was thrown to the side due to the force of the slap.


    Immediately returning her now reddened face to it''s previous position, the girl kept her eyes closed as she spoke without emotion.


    "Have I done something to displease you, Master Lichtenburg?"


    "Have you done something to displease me?"


    Placing his hand on the chin of the girl, the man glared at her with his golden eyes as he smiled.


    "Yes.... yes, you have. Yes, absolutely. You indeed have done something to displease me."


    The man''s speech became fragmented as he spoke in a pretentious manner that was tinted with madness.


    "Chi. Let me ask you this. Who told you to apply such a product as the solution to your DEFICIENCY in appearance?"


    "I was not told specifically to use this product as a solution."


    "Then you are telling me that without my specific and exact orders, you decided to make such a decision on your own?"


    "I... did, Master Lichtenburg. I thought that it would please you-"


    As the maid spoke the man grabbed her black hair, lifting the girl up with strength that was beyond human.


    "Did you not realize that the only ones who are to make their own decisions... are humans?"


    "I... forgive me."


    Even as the girl was raised into the air, dangling from the hand of the man in such a manner, she still spoke with professionalism and there was not a single shred of pain or emotion in her voice.


    The man then dropped the girl to the ground as she landed with a thud, to which she quickly recuperated, standing up once more.


    "Let me ask you this, Chi. The fact that you made a decision on your own would imply that you were somehow... attempting to act like a human would. You were trying to mimic our intelligence, our problem solving, our ability to find solutions without assistance. Yet if a mere object were to attempt to mimic such things... then do you not think that it would undermine the VALUE of humanity?"


    Slowly, the man moved his hand to the throat of the girl as he gripped it, bringing his lips close to her ear.


    Without so much as a flinch, the girl kept her eyes closed as he spoke.


    "You are an object. My property. And as my property... it is your DUTY to do exactly as I say, when I say, how I say, and nothing except for what I say."


    Gripping her throat as he began to choke the girl, the man glared at her with a single eye, looking at her with a combination of disgust and pleasure.


    "Do you not understand such a thing?"


    "I... was wrong to offend you in such a manner. I will do my best from this point on-"


    "From this point on. From this point on. From this point on. How many times have you said that exact line? When will you actually START to do better?"


    "Forgive me for my incompetence, Maste-"


    "Incompetence. That is exactly what describes you."


    Even as the man tightened his chokehold on the girl, she continued speaking to him with respect and professionalism, yet without even so much as recognizing her as human he cut her off with every statement she made.


    "Do you understand how much I have given to you? Do you understand where you would be if it were not for myself?"


    "I understand perfectly, and am excessively grateful for everything you have done for me and my sister."


    "Then why... Do you continue to disrespect me in such a manner?"


    The man spoke with complete disdain, at which the girl took in a deep raspy breath, barely able to get the air in due to the chokehold in which she was being held.


    "It is... as you said. It is because of my own incompetence."


    "Are you certain of that? Are you certain that it is not rather that you somehow have gotten the idea into your head that you are a HUMAN?"


    "No, absolutely not. Without a doubt, I am merely an object for your use. I would never even so much as entertain such ridiculous thoughts."


    The girl made this statement without hesitation, immediately responding without wavering.


    As if it had been instilled into her very core.


    "I see."


    Letting go of the girl''s throat, the man dusted off his lab coat as he nodded.


    "I see.", he repeated.


    Glancing to the side, the man eyeballed the white haired girl.


    And as he glanced at the girl, he witnessed it.


    Just as the other, this girl was standing perfectly still with her hands folded and her eyes closed.


    She controlled her breathing perfectly, and not a single flaw could be made out.


    Except for one, single tear.


    It slowly fell down the side of her face, yet the woman did nothing to wipe it or even so much as make a movement.


    Walking over to the girl with his hands folded, the man glanced directly into the closed eyes of the girl as she stood motionless.


    With his left pointer finger this time, he slowly slid it up the cheek of the girl, drawing the line of the tear.


    Then, placing it into his mouth, he tasted the saltiness of the liquid.


    "Shay. What is this?"


    "I... f-forgive me, Master. I... I had no intention to-"


    "Did you just ignore my question?"


    Unlike the other, this girl spoke with evident fear in her tone.


    Despite their appearances being almost complete mirrors of one another, the girl who was now questioned spoke in such a different manner that it was clear as day that they were not merely copies of one another.


    Shutting her mouth, the girl was unsure as to how she should even respond.


    "And now you stay silent. Should I take that as... refusal to answer to me? Shay. Do you even consider yourself to be my property?"


    "Of course.... of course I do."


    "Then answer me. What is the liquid which has draped down your cheek?"


    "It is... a tear... Master Lichtenburg."


    "A tear. A tear. Yes, based on the taste and the location of origin, that is exactly what it is. I completely agree. However there is something which concerns me. Do you know what I speak of?"


    "Only... humans have emotions."


    "Ah. So you do understand, don''t you? Only humans have emotions. There is no such thing as an object which can cry or feel pain. Why then... are you trying to act as if you have such emotions?"


    "I... I... I..."


    "Ah ah ah... and now you have become a record on repeat. Truly... an unfixable object. Like a program which has been given an unknown command... you have become utterly USELESS."


    Grabbing the ponytail of the girl, the man whipped her head forward as she fell to the ground before him.


    Placing his foot on the head of the girl, he spoke with arrogance as he looked down upon her with a nauseated expression.


    "Do you understand what happens to an object when it no longer holds use?"


    It was at that moment that the man heard a thud from behind him.


    Turning back, the man witnessed the black haired maid, who was kneeling on the ground before him with respect.


    "Master Lichtenburg... please... I beg you to follow the agreement which we have made."


    "Ah... ah ah ah... how irritating."


    Holding his hand to his forehead, the man removed his foot from the back of the head of the white haired girl.


    "To think that you would have the GALL to speak up to me, a human, in such a disrespectful manner. However... very well. I will respect our agreement. However I am starting to wonder if such a deal is creating... ripples."


    Grabbing the girl known as Chi by the hair, the man slammed her head into the wall, causing blood to spray itself across it.


    "I am starting to believe that because you are taking all of the punishment which I should be implementing onto Shay... that she is starting to become more and more disobedient. Therefore... I am considering rescinding such a deal. After all... why should I have to follow the pact which I made with my own property?"


    "I beg of you... please... keep our deal. I will do anything... I will become perfect for your sake... please... just do not hit my sister."


    Even as she was bloodied with the abuse, the girl continued to speak in a respectful manner towards the man.


    Standing up, the man glared down at the girl with clear disgust, yet holding his hand to his forehead he turned away.


    "I am beginning to have a migraine. Enough of this. Both of you. Come tend to me."


    The two then stood up, immediately jolting to attention despite the injury which they had endured.


    Closing their eyes and bowing with respect, the two obeyed the man without question.


    "Of course, Master Lichtenburg."


    ¡°But do not forget one thing, Chi.¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, the man looked upon the two women as he turned around, veins filling his otherwise golden eyes.


    ¡°One such as yourself could never possibly hope to become perfect.¡±


    With this statement, the man turned forward once more, at which the maid merely bowed her head in remorse - although her emotionless expression was not one which appeared to be capable of regret.


    ¡°Of course, Master Lichtenburg.¡±

 Chapter Number 38: Control

    Victor awoke with two gorgeous maidens on either side of the bed, each standing without motion as they controlled their breathing so as to not disturb the man whom they served.


    As he groggily rose from his slumber, Victor ran his own fingers through his hair as he looked around him.


    "Brush."


    "Yes, Master Lichtenburg."


    The two girls responded in unison, at which they then began to run their own hands through his hair, carefully brushing him in such a manner.


    His messy hair soon became slick and smooth, and the man regained his professional appearance in moments as the two finished, folding their hands before them once more.


    "Clothing."


    Standing up, the man held out his arms as the two rushed to dress him, quickly and efficiently performing their duties like robots who had been programmed in such a manner.


    Dressed once again in the professional attire of a scientist, the two fitted the coat loosely on the man without fastening the buttons, allowing it to freely hang from his torso.


    Looking at his exceptionally good looking face in the mirror, the man smirked to himself with a nod.


    "I suppose there is at least one flawless being in this household."


    Glancing to the girl beside him, Victor looked at her with a cold glare as he turned away.


    "I will be heading to Grotia for the week. If you have not fixed your appearance and the appearance of this home within that time... then I presume that I don''t have to remind you what will happen?"


    "I understand, Master Lichtenburg."


    The girl bowed her head with submission, however the man did not so much as look at her as he stepped forward.


    "I see."


    With this, the two opened the doors of the bedroom, allowing the man to step forth without so much as lifting a finger.


    For he was their master, and they were mere objects.


    Slaves, who had no rights to call themselves human.


    Property which was to be used for the sake of their owner.


    In whatever way he wished to use them.


    As the man left the hallway, the two waited patiently for a few minutes until they were certain that he was out of sight.


    Without moving a muscle, they waited and waited until they were completely certain that the man had left.


    And then, after a few minutes had gone, the black haired maid known as Chi approached the white haired girl.


    Then, wrapping her arms around the girl, she looked forward with an emotionless expression.


    "Did he harm you? Are you hurt?"


    Chi asked these words as if she was reading off a script, however as she awkwardly hugged the girl known as Shay, she was met with a tighter hug.


    And then, tears.


    "S-sister... sister!!"


    The white haired girl''s expression twisted with anguish as she cried, to which the emotionles eyes of Chi widened with terror.


    "What''s wrong, Shay? Are you truly hurt? Did he hurt you?"


    "No!! That... that''s not it at all! I''m not hurt at all!!!", the girl shouted as she cried.


    "I see. That''s wonderful. Then why are you crying?"


    Her expression returned to its normal emotionless state as the girl seemed to be filled with relief on confirming her sister''s safety.


    "Because he hurt you so much!!!"


    "Hm? Ah, this is nothing. It''s just a scratch."


    "A scratch!?!? Your entire head was bleeding yesterday!!! How can you call that a scratch!? You... you need to stop taking my beatings for me!!! You need to stop that, or he''ll only hurt you more!!"


    "No."


    The cries of the girl were met with a harsh response, completely devoid of any sense of negotiability.


    "But... but..."


    Then, the black haired girl began to stroke the hair of the other, running her hands through her ponytail as she brought it back over the girl''s shoulder.


    "You can''t tolerate as much as I can. So it''s better if I take more hits than you do. Right?"


    "You always say that!! You always try to take all the punishment on yourself, and you never let me do anything!! I... I...."


    Whimpering, the girl closed her eyes with a pained expression as she dropped her head in defeat.


    "I just can''t stand you being punished for what I do wrong...."


    "But you''ve done nothing wrong."


    "And neither have you!!!!"


    As she shouted, Shay felt her shoulders as her sister firmly gripped them, looking her directly in the eyes.


    "Sister."


    "Y...yes?"


    Meeting the serious expression of the girl with a timid one, Shay slowly wiped her tears as Chi spoke.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. We... were lucky enough that Master Lichtenburg took a liking to us. After all... if he didn''t, then we would be the ones on that island being experimented on."


    "I..."


    Looking down in defeat, the girl began to tremble as she gripped her arm in a display of weakness.


    "That''s true... but if you have to suffer like this anyways-"


    "Sister."


    Looking up, Shay saw something which she had not seen in a long time.


    The usually emotionless expression of her sister was now ever so slightly filled with an emotion.


    Just the tiniest smile was aimed right at her.


    "I''m not the one who is suffering. Therefore... don''t worry about me."


    "Ngh... ngh.... uwah!!!"


    Digging her face into the chest of her sister, Shay found her crying muffled as she bawled in the arms of the girl.


    However Chi didn''t even so much as consider letting go.


    She sat there with a smile, continuing to fix up the hair of the crying girl with a kind expression.


    "You''ve always been so weak. But that isn''t something that you need to change. I only need to be stronger."


    ----


    Victor ascended an escalator which led to a grand ship with such luxurious decorations that one might believe at first glance that it was a cruise ship.


    However on reaching the top of this ship, it was immediately evident that this ship was not meant for cruising.


    "How interesting that we would meet again in such a short time, Admiral Yelena Slausenricht, Commander of the Naval Division."


    "Oh... but this is no coincidence, Doctor. I personally saw to it that I would be stationed on the same boat which you were scheduled to return to Grotia on. After all... I would certainly like to be given a tour of your facility."


    Standing before the white haired man who carried himself with elegance was the snarky woman who he had spoken with just the day before.


    Her beautiful black hair draped down her sides, and her sharp eyes were enough to dig into the soul of a man.


    Rushing back and forth with all haste, members of the navy were manning the ship which appeared to be a carrier of high class passengers.


    "This is quite a bold move, would you not say? It was only yesterday that my promotion was made official, and rumors are bound to spread if I am seen giving you any... preferential treatment over other Divisions."


    "I say let the rumors spread. After all... rumors can only harm those who don''t have the ability to overwrite them."


    "Hahaha... I see. However, to give you a tour of the facility... do you not believe that much is a bit much to ask? After all, this project is quite classified. Only those attending the banquet yesterday are informed of even the basic goal of the project, therefore to reveal things as large as giving you a tour of the facility..."


    "Will you not?"


    With puffed up lips and watery eyes, the woman changed her demeanor in an instant as she resorted to a method which the admiral of a navy should never lower themselves to.


    "I... suppose that we might be able to come to some sort of... agreement. What could you potentially offer me in exchange for such a thing?"


    Clapping her hands with a delighted expression, the eyes of the woman seemed to light up as the man responded in the manner which she was hoping him to.


    "Oh! How wonderful! I see that you truly must be a gentleman, Doctor. Let us see... Well, how about this. I will pledge a unit of the navy to the security of the island in exchange for seeing the laboratories."


    At the proposal of the woman, Victor found himself bringing his hand to his chin in thought.


    ''Security of the island is already air tight, however it is true that we have low human personnel. And we barely have any actual ships or waterbound weapons, therefore in the rare chance that there were to be some sort of breach, it would be best to be defended in such a way. External invaders would be discouraged from even trying to approach the island, which would reduce risks of spies or other undesirable elements.''


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With a grin, Victor nodded.


    "That sounds like a fair proposal. Very well, Madame Admiral. I shall accept it."


    "Wonderful. Now then... boys, will you please show us to my quarters?"


    "Of course, Madam!"


    A number of sailors bowed to the woman as she spoke without even looking at them, merely waving their hand to catch their attention.


    "Shall we?"


    "Indeed."


    ----


    Victor found himself in the private chamber of the Admiral, Yelena Slausenricht.


    "You have quite the view."


    "Hm? Ah, I suppose. Such a thing should be obvious for the Admiral."


    "I suppose so."


    The two sat on a U shaped couch made from red velvet which faced a one way glass window that looked down upon the broadened horizon of the sea.


    "May I refer to you as Yelena?", Victor asked as he took a sip of the champagne which had been prepared for the two.


    "I do not mind.", the woman responded as she too took a sip of her drink, crossing one leg over the other in a sensual manner.


    "Tell me, Yelena. Are you not sickened as well by the state of this world? I can sense it in you. You too are... disgusted with those below people like us, no?"


    Leaning forward, Victor swirled his glass around as he eyed the woman.


    "Do you not agree that it is disturbing that such people would have the audacity to call themselves human?"


    "Hahaha... how interesting of a man you are, Victor. Let me see..."


    Placing one finger to her cherry red lips, the woman smiled in a seductive manner as she looked to the ceiling.


    "I suppose that is about correct. However Victor, there is a use for all things - whether it be human, beast, or object."


    "Hahaha... oh? Do tell."


    "Humans are the most difficult to use due to their unpredictability. Even under the assumption that people will act rationally, one cannot truly understand human behavior. Each human is a vicious combination of both emotional and logical responses, which oppose one another. While some humans are more prone to one than the other, it can never truly be predicted which one they will fall to in the heat of the moment... unless they are... coerced."


    "Hm... I would agree. I would say that logical response is the baseline of responses, however emotions can be invoked within people, and thus emotional response can be created based on the specific circumstances. However the proneness to such a response varies from person to person, of course. And those who fall easily to emotional response... Well, they are nothing more than instinctual beasts. No?"


    Resting her chin on her hand with a smile, the woman closed her eyes as she nodded gently.


    "Indeed."


    "Then, what of the creatures who live in the dregs of society whose lives are worth less than even those pins on your uniform?"


    "Oh... those are the simplest to use. See, a person of high status is often difficult to deal with. Someone who holds any form of power or prestige will often attempt to hold onto such pride, never giving in unless they are forced through a crushing defeat. Yet the pigs whose status are far below us... well, they can be controlled with ease. A single word... a single order... that much is all it takes to control such fools."


    "Is that due to your charm as a woman, or perhaps due to your position as Commander of the Naval Division?", Victor questioned.


    To which the woman let out a haughty laugh.


    "Hahaha..."


    Placing the emptied glass on the table before them, the woman sat back as she thinned her seducing eyes in response.


    "Of course, both."


    "Haha... I see. You... would make for an excellent partner. Madame Admiral - or rather, Yelena. I would like to propose a partnership between the Navy and the Research Division. What do you say? In exchange for your full support, we will provide you with not only inside information, but with firsthand prototypes and products of our research."


    "Hmm... I suppose this is taking our earlier exchange a bit farther... However, I see no reason to decline. If deploying my forces for whatever purposes you require will further our overall development and power as a nation, then I see that as an acceptable proposal. Allow me to ask though, do you actually expect to require my forces?"


    "Oh Admiral. You are so naive. Do you understand how many thousands of subjects I needed before I was able to succeed with the first batch?"


    "Thousands you say... my... how long have you been performing such experiments?"


    With an impressed smile, the woman asked this to Victor, who responded with a proud smirk.


    "Haha¡­ indeed, a good question.¡±, the man responded as he put his hand to his chin in thought. ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ well, I suppose it¡¯s been 10 years now."


    "Hmm... then, were the subjects prisoners of war? Criminals? Or perhaps... civilians?"


    "Oh... well, at first I ran tests on criminals and prisoners of war. You see, the Emperor was very willing to hand over such people for the purposes of experimentation. However as those reserves grew dry, I instead needed to take measures to gain more experimental subjects. Do you recall the Northwestern offensive?"


    "How could I forget? It was the first real offensive of the war. I was only 22 at the time, and just a private in the Navy - yet I remember it like it was yesterday. After years of tensions where nuclear weapons had created a stalemate, it was the single first military offensive to ever occur past the mass production of the nuclear bomb. We took a large amount of territory from Vorathia and razed a large number of smaller cities and towns. And with it... the revitalization of the former era of warfare begun."


    "Exactly. And all the people who lived in those villages we razed... do you think they merely disappeared?"


    "So you''re telling me that they were used as your experimental rats?"


    "Indeed. The people from that assault alone were enough to last me until today. However... they are now reduced to a mere seven."


    "Only seven?"


    The woman looked to the man with an inquisitive expression, slightly cocking her head as her black hair fell to her side.


    "Indeed. There were a total of seven successful experiments. Experiment Numbers 1 through 7."


    "The rest weren''t numbered?", Yelena asked.


    "Oh, goodness no. After all... even giving such failures a label would be too generous. The ones that were successful... I suppose they can consider the fact that they even have a number to be my kindness towards them."


    "Hahaha... I see."


    "Ah, but they don''t hold any of their memories before their life as experiments. You see, when one goes through such horrible things, madness is often the result. Especially so if one has people in their life that they cling to. How annoying it has been. Family members always wanted to be with one another, and their human relationships were often a burden to my research. To prevent rebellion on a mass scale and so that I could do as I pleased with them, I removed all their memories and replaced their knowledge with a form of education of my own. You see... I made them believe that they were all mere creatures whose purpose is to serve me."


    "That makes you sound quite devious, Victor. Is that not commonly known as brainwashing?"


    "Such a term does make me sound quite bad, doesn''t it? However they are mere filth whose lives are best served as experimental fodder. Therefore rather than brainwashing them... I think it would be better to consider it as enlightening them with newfound purpose."


    "Hahaha..."


    The two chuckled together as they continued their conversation while the ship sailed through the oceans.


    Time passed, and eventually the ship came to a stop.


    "Ah... it would look like we have arrived."


    Standing up, the woman fixed her naval cap as she prepared to take charge.


    "Shall we head out, Doctor?"


    "Of course, Admiral."


    Thus, the two who held no regard for human life entered the island of Grotia.


    "It truly is difficult to find someone like you who I can speak to so freely. Many people would be... unable to stomach such conversation. However I suppose among the elite, it is quite easy to find others who think similarly."


    "Well, of course. After all, what good would an elite be if we were not superior to those around us?"


    Walking side by side, these two made their way off the ship to the experimental laboratory.


    However, there was a single miscalculation which Victor had made.


    ''I suppose it''s time to give those useless cretins a visit. Perhaps soon enough... they will show me that they hold some use in this world.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 39: Immortal

    "Hmm... interesting. Very interesting. Heh... it would seem that there has been another success after... numerous failures."


    A scientist stood in a room which was completely closed off from any and all contact.


    The sealed chamber was one that boasted of advanced technology, with electronic doors and security systems that made up an airtight entrance.


    In the center of the room, lying below the scientist who stood with a wry smile, was a body.


    This body, which was clearly that of a grown male, had been strapped to a table which resembled a surgical operating table.


    The hands and legs of the man had been locked into place with restraints, and he sat there with a blank expression as he looked up to the scientist with reddened eyes.


    The bright red eyes of the man had sclera which were not white, but rather black - and these sclera were wrapped in red veins as if it were a maze.


    "Experiment Number 7, Trial Number 12,648. Hypothesis: That by enhancing the material of one''s eye composition with Numerite that even the weakest component of your body would become resistant to both acid, poison, explosives, extreme pressures and temperatures, and sharp objects."


    Blood lined the labcoat of the man, splattered in a wretched manner as if this scientist held not a single care for the life of the one before him.


    This blood not only covered the scientist, but also the operating table and the floor surrounding the two. A quantity of blood large enough to form a small pond flowed about the room.


    Yet despite this, not a single wound seemed to be present on either of the two.


    "After numerous additives have been tested, it would appear that we have finally narrowed down on the most effective combination. Results: All trials were successful. With this, even the weakest part of the body is now resistant to almost any form of physical or chemical injury."


    Surrounding the two lining the walls were a number of chambers.


    There were entire shelves which were lined with jars that contained numerous body parts of all types, from arms to legs, brains to muscles, hearts to lungs, intestines to eyeballs.


    If it was a body part, it was lined up on the walls of these shelves, and not just one or two - but dozens.


    "Conclusion: The properties of Numerium when combined with different additives are vastly different, and can create all sorts of effects depending upon how it is used, what it is combined with, and the amounts of the additives. To put it simply, this experiment was a success. Isn''t that wonderful, Number 7?"


    The scientist looked down at the man with a creepy grin, one which was devoid of any form of sanity.


    The man who was strapped to the table had short black hair, which slightly moved as he turned his head just a tiny bit, facing the scientist with dead eyes.


    Yet he did not say a word.


    "What''s with that look? Are you displeased with the experiments that I performed... when they were for YOUR benefit?"


    The scientist seemed to cock his head at an angle as he looked down upon the man, who held not a single threat of emotion as he let out a tired sigh.


    "Why you.... are you telling me that you''ve forgotten everything us humans have done for you? We''ve raised you up. We''ve given you everything so that you can become like us. Because of MY efforts, you no longer have to worry about your eyes being gouged out. You never again have to suffer in such a manner, yet you sit there and SIGH? Unacceptable. I will be reporting this to the Division Commander, you filthy creature."


    Turning to walk away, the man let out a ''tch!'' as he glanced over to a shelf full of tools of all sorts - the majority of which were completely doused in blood.


    Pliers, crowbars, saws and chainsaws, hammers, scalpels, and hundreds more.


    If it were a tool that could be used in a workshop or a laboratory, it was present.


    And not just one or two of each, but rather dozens.


    "It truly is disappointing. It would seem that I can''t harm you any more with any of these. I suppose I will need to create a new set of tools from Numerium alloy which would allow me to once again rend your flesh. Ah... I suppose that is what must be done for Trial 12,649. Noted, noted. Hypothesis: The Numerium tools will once again allow me to dissect... and perhaps improve upon the specimen."


    Walking back over to the restrained man with a wicked smile, the scientist looked his subject in the eye with complete madness.


    "Isn''t this exciting, Seven? How wonderful it must be that you will be of use to humanity in such a grand way. For a creature such as yourself... it would be such a great honor, no? To be of service to a superior race."


    "Yes, Sir. I was created by humans, for humans. It is only because of humans that a creature such as myself was given the right to exist, and therefore I owe the superior and immortal creatures my utmost loyalty. Thank you for this gift which you have bestowed upon me with your superior knowledge."


    The man strapped to the chair spoke in a robotic manner, without a single shred of emotion in his voice.


    He spoke as if the words he said were such obvious truths that their falsity was something which could never even be considered.


    "Excellent, excellent. I suppose soon enough your bodies will be perfected, after which we must work on your minds. I will have to consider how to properly program you such that you will be able to strategically attack other nations while following the orders you are given, but also while keeping the ability to think cognitively. It will be quite a challenge... yet I am sure it is something that you will be willing to learn for the sake of humanity, no?"


    "Yes, Sir. I will do exactly as you say."


    "Very good. Now then... with this being said, Experiment Number 7, Trial Number 12,648 has been... concluded. I suppose I will have to prepare a report for the Commander."


    "Sir, are humans truly immortal?"


    "Eh?"


    The man turned around to leave, however the words which the subject spoke caused him to stop in his tracks.


    "Seven... are you questioning our power?"


    Turning around, the man looked down on the creature with a furious expression.


    "Are you questioning our absolute authority over creatures such as yourself? Seven... Do you wish to undergo even harsher trials?"


    As the man spoke, the specimen''s eyes widened with fear, and his body began to tremble within its restraints.


    "F... forgive me, Sir. I meant nothing by such a question. I had no intention to undermine human power and authority. I was merely-"


    "You were merely... curious? But would that not mean that such a possibility entered your mind in the first place? Ah... ah.... we cannot have such a thing. It seems that I will have to find those rotten cells right now which conjured such a thought and tear them out myself. Experiment Number 12,469... commencing."


    Walking over to the table of tools, the man began to grab enough of them to the point where he was completely overburdened, laying them all on a table in haste.


    Heading over to a refrigerated chamber, the man opened it to take out a jar which contained a metallic blue crystal, at which he placed this on the desk as well.


    "Weapon... weapon... weapon... I need to create a weapon which can harm you so that I can get rid of those cells... immediately."


    "S-Sir, could you not just do it with your hands?"


    The specimen seemed to speak with fear, yet even in his fear he asked such a thing with but a single thought plaguing his mind.


    ''I must do everything I can to assist humanity so that they don''t find me to be a useless creature.''


    ''Even if it means making a suggestion which would cause immediate harm to myself.''


    "Hah!? Seven, you imbecile. How many times have we told you this? If we were to do such a thing as harming you with our bare bodies... the power which we contain would be too much for you to handle. Therefore we channel it through tools."


    Thinning his eyes as he looked upon the creature with disgust, the man stood above Seven with a horrible glare.


    ¡°And do you think that I would dirty my hands on the likes of you?¡±


    Freezing as his eyes widened, the experimental subject opened his mouth to speak, yet his fear stopped him.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±, he stated.


    ¡°The fact that you need to ask me for forgiveness in the first place¡­ tch¡­ do not have such thoughts again.¡±


    Grabbing hold of one of the weapons, the man began to sharpen it, eventually breaking off a piece of the sharpened metal for use before loading the crystal onto what appeared to be some sort of apparatus.


    "Ah... I see... truly, the power of humans is magnificent.", Seven uttered in awe as he watched.


    "Isn''t it? Hahaha¡­¡±, the man chuckled as he turned the machine on, at which a number of lasers shot out into the crystal. ¡°Now then... I need to find the additives to allow the metal to become moldable."


    Grabbing a jar of a strange red liquid, the man placed a shard of metal inside it, at which bubbles formed with fizzing noises.


    The metal turned to be a bright red color, at which the man then used tongs to take it out.


    "Now to hammer the metal... and to carve it into a blade...."


    First using a hammer and then a strip of stone to grind it, the man formed a weapon as he smiled to himself, laughing lightly as he imagined the end product.


    "Hahaha... almost completed. And now we add the strengthening enhancement."


    Grabbing another vial of yellow liquid, the man poured it into a jar of water to dilute it before stirring and finally placing the blade inside the liquid, which once more began to fizz up.


    Taking the blade out which was now a jet black, the man grinned as he tested it on the workstation which he was using just moments before.


    And like a knife through butter, it cut straight through the metal table.


    "Oh... this is made from steel, and to think that it is this effective... excellent. I suppose this experiment is a success as well. But now¡­ we will need to add the final component."


    Heading over to the apparatus, the man glanced to see that the gemstone was now shining, and had been surgically cut into a number of shards.


    Turning off the machine, the man collected the shards as he fitted them onto the edge of the weapon, creating what appeared to be a diamond tipped saw.


    The heated metal cooled, molding itself to the shards as the tool was completed.


    Walking over as he held the blade with a grin, the man looked down upon the restrained specimen.


    "S... sir... are... are you truly going to test such a thing on me?"


    "Hahaha... What are you saying, Seven? This is for the sake of the progress of humanity. Ah... are you scared? There is no such need."


    "P... please... please... just this once... I..."


    "Is your fear stopping you from serving your duty, inferior creature?"


    "Forgive me... but I... I don''t wish to be subject to such things anymore... I... I can''t take it... the pain... it... it''s too much!! Please!!"


    "It would seem that you truly are a failure in every possible way."


    Bringing down the blade on the brain of the man, the scientist sliced straight through his skull.


    "AGH!!!"


    The man shouted out in pain as blood spouted out, his body vibrating violently as the restraints prevented his movement.


    "My... my mind!! My mind!! AGH!!! IT HURTS!! IT HURTS!!! AGH!!!!"


    "How truly disappointing."


    Looking down on the screaming specimen with disgust, the scientist began to slice away at the forehead of the man, digging the blade around inside his mind as he mashed it to bits.


    "PLEASE!!! PLEASE!!! STOP!!! AGH!!!!"


    "Will you be silent already? I won''t be able to remove the filthy pieces if you keep on struggling. Heh... hahaha..."


    Suddenly, the man began to laugh.


    "Hehehe... ah... how fun this is.... ahaha!!!"


    The laughter slowly increased as the motions of the man did as well, and soon enough he was furiously stabbing into the mind of the specimen with insane laughter.


    "AHAHAH!!! This is your punishment for even questioning our supremacy to your lowly kind!!! Rethink everything until you have finally come to the correct conclusion, Seven!!!"


    "UGH!!!"


    As he frantically convulsed in the excruciating torment that was having his brains be rummaged through, the man gripped the table with all his might in the same way that one might bite down on a cloth.


    ''It hurts...''


    ''It hurts...''


    ''How many times have I been through this pain?''


    ''How many times have they tormented me like this?''


    ''Why... was I born in the hands of these humans?''


    From the moment he first awoke in this world, Seven had been the plaything of these immortal creatures.


    As if his entire existence was that of a toy, he was molded and reshaped time and time again.


    ''When... will it stop?''


    ''I... I can''t hold on any more...''


    ''My mind... feels like it''s going to explode.''


    Seven dug his hands into the table, biting down so hard that his teeth began to bleed and gripping with such intensity that his nails began to crack.


    ''I can''t... do this.''


    And then, in that moment, something exploded forth.


    Unable to keep his form as that of a man, a fleshy spike shot forth from the back of the subject¡¯s hand.


    And it shot straight through the mind of the scientist who was digging around inside the brain of the man.


    With a cold splatter, Seven felt blood cover his face as the laughter of the man who experimented on him ceased.


    ''Eh?''


    The tool inside his mind fell to the ground with the man, whose body landed with a thud.


    And as this happened, the mind of Seven began to regenerate with ease.


    ''The pain... it stopped.''


    ''The laughter... it stopped.''


    ''I... am no longer being harmed?''


    ''Has the experiment... ended?''


    ''Has this trial ended?''


    In the bout of madness, the newly formed eyes of seven had been stabbed through on multiple occasions with the experimental new weapon, however as they regenerated Seven gained his sight to see it.


    ''Ah... that! How... how could this be?''


    Shooting up, seven broke through his restraints as he rushed over to the man with terror in his expression.


    ''No... no no no... how... how could I have killed him!? I... I killed him? A human!? I killed a human!?!?! I... I''ll... they''ll destroy me... they''ll punish me... they''ll no longer have a use for me. How could I have laid my hands on a superior being like thi-''


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    As Seven began to panic on seeing the body of the man whose mind had been shot straight through, he paused for a moment.


    He stopped, breathed in, and looked down - facing the man directly in the eyes.


    The man''s expression was one of pure sadism.


    Madness.


    And enjoyment.


    Yet that expression was all that was left of this rotten scientist.


    ''I... killed a human?''


    ''A superior... immortal being?''


    Looking at his two hands which were wrought with blood, Seven began to smile as he looked down on the man.


    ''I see.''


    ''I see.... I see...''


    ''I killed a human.''


    The smile deepened, and it was at this moment that Seven began to laugh as tears formed in his newly regenerated eyes.


    ''So that would mean one of two things.''


    Wiping his tears with his arm, Seven laughed bitterly as he covered his eyes.


    ''Either humans aren''t as immortal as they said they were...''


    It was then that a voice spoke, coming from a speaker which blasted into the chamber from the outside.


    "Hold it right there Seven! How dare you turn your abilities against the ones who gave them to you? Is this your display of gratitude for all we''ve done!?"


    Looking up to see the speaker, Seven held out a hand towards it as he shot out a spike, destroying the item in a rain of sparks.


    Then, taking a seat on the operating table as the tears continued to flow, the man bit his teeth as he held his head in regret.


    ''Or I''ve become something which can kill even those who are immortal.''


    "Hah..."


    With a heavy sigh, the man spoke with a smile which was a distraught combination of suffering and relief.


    "Experiment Number 1, Trial Number 1. Conclusion: Humans can be killed."


    ----


    "Huff... huff... huff... huff..."


    A man rushed down a metallic hallway, becoming more winded with each heavy step.


    "Ugh... ngh... rgh..."


    With every pace, he thrusted his body forth as he frantically approached a room, bursting through the door.


    "Code... Code Red!!! One of the scientists has been slain!!! Seven... Experiment Number Seven seems to have finally gained his own will!!!"


    "WHAT!?"


    "How could that be!?!?"


    "Lock everything down!!! Enact the preparations for this scenario!!!"


    "Understood!!"


    "If Seven has gained his own will, then the others likely are the same!! They might have been plotting this together!! We need to cut all of them off from one another and from the outside!!"


    "On it!"


    The man had burst into a control room filled with a number of other guards and scientists, all of whom immediately began to frantically prepare as soon as they heard his message.


    "To think that the containment facility and countermeasures which Victor required would actually come into use... but that would only mean that his plan failed."


    A scientist with long black hair that covered most of his face worked with all haste as both hands furiously rushed from button to lever, however his expression wouldn''t suggest that his mind was even on the work which he was performing as he groggily spoke.


    "Haha... I knew it was a bad idea to destroy them like this. But hey, nobody ever listens to me."


    The man''s eyes were darkened with heavy bags underneath them as if sleep was unknown to him, and yet despite the lazy expression which he took he worked with all efficiency as he sighed.


    "Well, I guess that''s that. If they gain a will of their own... they need to be destroyed. That''s all there is to it. Ahh... I knew we shouldn''t have treated them so inhumanely. And now those monsters are out to destroy us. Or rather... I suppose they''re out to destroy him."


    The sleeves of the labcoat which the man wore were excessively long, to the point where his fingers just barely poked out from them, yet even so he worked with ease and precision.


    "Vice Commander!!! All security measures have been implemented. Not a single cell will escape containment now!"


    A soldier shouted out to the man as he finished his work, finally allowing his hands to rest as he flipped his sleeve about while putting his hand to his chin.


    "Is that so? That''s great, I suppose. But I think we should probably nuke this island just to be sure. Though... I doubt that would work at this point. Ah, whatever. I''ll have Victor take responsibility if something bad happens."


    "What do you mean by that, Vice Commander? Nuke the island? Why would we ever need to resort to such measures? With all the safety measures that Doctor Lichtenburg planned for this exact scenario, there''s no chance that even a cell could escape from the containment chamber."


    "That''s probably true... but you''re forgetting two things."


    Resting his head on his desk, the man lazily rested as he spoke in response.


    "First, those things are already really powerful. They were designed as the ultimate weapons after all."


    "That may be true, but they are incomplete. Surrounding their chamber is a layer of lava followed by a layer of acidic poison and then a layer of toxic gasses. Furthermore, each layer is completely separated by Numerium, the strongest metal in the world. After those initial layers we have an electric field at 10,000,000 Volts, and beyond this we have a deeply frozen layer at 1 Kelvin. Following even this, we have a vacuum sealed layer and then a layer of raw uranium. To be completely honest, with this many defensive measures in place, escaping such a thing isn''t even something to joke about - no matter WHAT they are."


    The soldier spoke with complete confidence, nodding with a grin as he crossed his arms in satisfaction.


    "For something with a human body, ultimate weapon or not, such a thing is impossible. In my opinion, it was a massive waste of money for Doctor Lichtenburg to enact such measures. And to nuke the whole place? That would likely have more repercussions than the good it would do."


    Glancing over to the soldier without lifting his head, the man barely made a motion as he spoke up in response.


    "Well, that may be true. It seems like it''s overkill. It probably is. Probably. But you''re forgetting one more thing."


    Turning his head to face the soldier, the man known as the Vice Captain spoke with a grave tone.


    "All it takes is a single cell to escape... and those things can end the world if they want to."


    Sitting up, the man cracked his hunched back as he pulled a remote from his side, turning on a series of cameras.


    "And that''s why I kept on telling Victor that we shouldn''t have pissed em off so much. But he wouldn''t listen to me. So now we''ve created the ultimate weapons, and yet we''ve given them enough reason to want to destroy the entire world. And now that they''re no longer completely obedient to us, do you understand what that means?"


    Thinning his eyes, the man seemed to have an expression of complete annoyance.


    "It means that this is going to be a pain in the ass."


    With a sigh, the man stood up as he walked towards the exit.


    His coat fluttered as he walked by, capturing the attention of each and every person in the room with his presence.


    "Because those few layers are the only things protecting this very planet from destruction."


    Turning his head around with a sarcastic expression, the man spoke with clear irritation evident in his voice as he faced the others in the room.


    "Ah, but it''s all for the sake of PROGRESS, right? Hah..."


    Shoddily raising a fist, the man made a sacreligious motion which mocked his very nation before all present as he left the room.


    "For the Empire, or something like that."


    ----


    ''Hahaha... ah... shit.''


    With a crooked smile that was tinged with pain, the black haired scientist found himself at a loss.


    ''What am I even supposed to do at this point? The fact that the subjects are now dangerous means that we can''t use them anymore... but will nuking them really do anything? Maybe it would be better to keep all the barriers up and just abandon the island. After all, if they escape we''re all fucked anyways.''


    The excessive sleeves of the man completely covered his hands, dangling from them as they swayed according to his steps.


    ''Ah... well, I guess this really isn''t my problem. I told Victor that we shouldn''t have done that. I mean, come on. Even if they were brainwashed, he did a lot of horrible shit to them. Making someone who should hate you with everything they have into a literal embodiment of power is always a bad idea. But nooo... he wouldn''t listen to me. He kept on running the experiments, time after time. Well... I guess that''s why he''s the Commander and I''m the Vice Commander.''


    With a desperate smirk, the man continued to walk through the darkened halls in his lonesome, not a soul in sight.


    ''Because the person in charge is always the least capable.''


    ----


    "I hope you don''t find our decor to be too plain. We run a number of very dangerous experiments here, so safety has been prioritized over aesthetics."


    Walking through a metal hallway and guided by an entire group of guards, both from the Navy and the Research and Development Division, were two people.


    The first was a man whose white hair was just slightly messy, giving off an impression that it was that way on purpose in order to enhance his appeal.


    The other was a woman who wore the outfit and cap of a Naval Admiral.


    The two both carried themselves with excessive dignity, not so much as giving in for a second as they spoke with pride.


    "Of course. After all, if what you told me before is true... then the experiments are living. And that presents a threat in of itself if not properly accounted for."


    "Indeed. That is why we have taken such great precautions. The metal which these walls are made from, for example, is Numerium. It is an alloy which we devised relatively recently for the exact purpose of containing the experiments which would be performed in this facility. Such a metal is extremely difficult to mass produce, yet it far surpasses mere steel as an alloy by over a thousand times.", the man explained.


    "A thousand times? Just how heavy is this metal?", the woman questioned.


    "That''s the beauty of it. It weighs even less than steel. Such a thing is possible through the rearrangement of the bonds within the metal such that breaking them will require excessive amounts of energy. And that is why Numerium is so important. It is a metal which has properties unlike any other in that it can be so easily reworked on a chemical level."


    "Hmm... I see."


    The woman nodded in understanding, or perhaps it was that she pretended to understand and her pride did not allow her to admit such a thing.


    This man was Victor Lichtenburg, the Commander of the Research and Development Division of the Forgestarian Empire, and walking next to him was Yelena Slausenricht, the Admiral of the Navy.


    The two didn''t so much as bat an eye as they proudly made their way through the facility, not daring to show their soldiers even a moment of weakness.


    "Where should I take you first, Madame Admiral? Perhaps straight to the experimental chambers? Oh... here''s an idea. Would you like to meet them?"


    "Meet them? You mean... the weapons?"


    "Indeed."


    "Hahaha... how truly interesting you are. I am glad to have come to this place. By all means, I would love to meet the weapon which I will one day wield for myself. Will I be allowed to pick which one I can have?"


    "Hahaha... well, if there is one to your liking... then I will be sure to set it aside for your use."


    "How wonderful. Thank you, Doctor."


    "It is my pleasure."


    Both spoke in a pretentious manner, keeping up their appearances with every word they spoke and every step they took.


    For even at that moment, the two were engaged in a battle.


    A battle to show the soldiers beneath them that they were born to be elites.


    Upon reaching an airlocked doorway, the scientist stepped forward as he began to type in a series of codes, followed by the scanning of fingerprints and a retina scan.


    One by one, a series of doors opened in succession, all of which were heavily padded with technological advancements.


    "Ladies first."


    "Are you certain that I won''t be attacked by some sort of laser defense system just by entering?"


    "Oh no. The lasers will only activate if you stray more than five meters from me."


    The men of the Navy stiffened up on hearing this, however as they walked forth to follow the two they were met with the opposition of the men of the laboratory.


    "Ah, did I not mention that you all are not allowed past this point? Mere soldiers like you do not have the right to witness such things. Sit there patiently and await your leader. I can assure her safety on my name as Division Commander, if you are concerned about such a thing."


    With a haughty statement, the man spoke without so much as turning back as the doors began to shut behind him.


    "Madam, is this truly alright?"


    "To enter such a place without any guards... how can you be so sure that this isn''t some sort of elaborate-"


    "Silence, mongrel. Sit."


    The woman looked back with an expression of disgust, pointing her finger to the ground as the door slowly closed.


    "Of course, Madam..."


    The man then squatted down to the ground like a dog, bowing his head in shame for having spoken up in such a rude manner.


    "Stay."


    With this word, the woman turned around and began to continue to walk alongside the white haired man.


    "And if I hear but a single bark out of you... then it will be off to the pound."


    With this statement, the door shut closed, and the two were cut off from the men.


    The man who was squatting down like a dog stood up, gritting his teeth in humiliation.


    ''That woman... I swear I''ll make her pay one day...''


    As he looked around however, he noticed something.


    The men of the navy did not look at him with disgust nor in a mocking manner, but rather had turned away with expressions of guilt.


    Yet this much, the man had expected.


    ''Of course they would look like that... because they too have to endure the ridiculous demands of that woman. But why... do they look the same?''


    As he looked around, the man noticed it.


    The men of the laboratory had the same expressions.


    Turned away, they gave off a pained expression which was a combination of guilt, sympathy, pity, and anger.


    ''Are they... the same?''


    ''Are they also... treated like animals?''


    ----

 Chapter Number 40: Determination

    "Hahaha... I apologize for my dogs. They seem a bit too fond of their master, don''t you think?"


    "Ah, I know such a feeling all too well. Sometimes the loyalty which those cretins underneath me display is almost sickening. Yet... I suppose it only further shows their own inability to survive without a man leading them. Or a woman, in your case."


    Victor and Yelena walked down the halls, which soon became lit by neon lighting that gave the laboratory a futuristic feel.


    "Do you wish to go straight to the chambers where the experiments are being held? I could offer you a meal or something else first, if you please."


    "I would like to see the experiments before anything. But perhaps later I could see what delicacies you have on a desolate island such as this?"


    "Even the most remote place will become a paradise if the people living there are important enough, Madame Admiral."


    With a smirk, the scientist¡¯s eyes seemed to light up as he spoke.


    ¡°And I just so happen to be extremely important.¡±


    ¡°You have an acute sense of humor, Doctor.¡±, the woman responded as she brushed aside her lengthy black hair.


    The two walked down these halls without missing a single opportunity to gloat towards one another, yet suddenly they heard the slow footsteps of another approaching them from down the hall.


    "Hm? What is this? Someone coming this way... that shouldn''t be correct. The guards and the scientists should all be at their posts, working. Hold up just a moment, Madame. Would you mind if I took a slight detour to see what fool is shirking their duties?"


    "By all means, Doctor."


    The two stopped in their tracks as their voices became those of whispers, and soon enough a man appeared before them in the hallway.


    His long black hair seemed to cover his face, just barely allowing two exhausted eyes to peek through.


    The man wore a lab coat in an unprofessional manner, with his sleeves clearly far too long for his arms.


    "Oh. Victor. Looks like you brought a woman this time? But as unfortunate as it is, it looks like right now isn''t exactly the time to be on a date. We''re having an emergency lockdown right now."


    The man spoke without a shred of concern in his voice, lazily spouting off the details of the situation as if he was reading them off a script.


    With a tinge of irritation, the white haired scientist stepped forward as veins began to form on his forehead, speaking out in a haughty manner.


    "Conrad. Do not overstep your bounds. You are the Vice Commander, have you forgotten? To refer to me and the lady in such a rude manner... how truly disrespectful of authority. For your information, this is Madame Yelena Slausenricht, the Admiral of the Navy."


    With a lazy bow, the long hair of the man fell along with his droopy sleeves as he casually performed an action which should have been respectful yet was anything but.


    "Ah, forgive me Madame. I never realized that I was in the presence of such great figures. I am Conrad Steinhart, Vice Commander of the Research and Development Military Branch. At your service."


    "Haha... another interesting man seems to have appeared. Research fanatics are certainly full of surprises.", Yelena responded with a giggle.


    "Sure, I suppose that''s one way of saying it. Anyways. Did you not hear what I said, Victor? We''re in a lockdown right now. Code Red. Number Seven seems to have gained his own will and is now acting freely."


    "Eh?"


    As the man known as Conrad said such a thing, the eyes of Victor seemed to widen as his hand twitched just once.


    Bringing his face close to Conrad, his expression wrinkled with disgust as he spoke.


    "What do you mean by that, Vice Commander?"


    "Just as I said. In the most recent experiment, Seven killed the scientist who was working on him. This is quite a dangerous situation, you know. How long do you think he''s intended to rebel like this? Has he spread this rebellion to the other experiments? We don''t even know that much. We''ve locked them all away from each other and from society, but who knows if such chambers will truly contain them."


    "This...."


    With shock in his voice, the man walked forward with a blank expression, completely at a loss.


    "Please excuse me, Madame Admiral. It would seem that we should schedule your visit for... another time."


    "Ah... how disappointing. However, I understand, Doctor. Truly... the creatures below us can never seem to live up to expectation."


    "Conrad. Guide her out of the facility. Once you have ensured her safety, return here. It would seem that I have work to do."


    "Victor, what do you plan on doing? You should know better than anyone else how dangerous those things could be if they escape. Are you going to detonate this facility?"


    As Conrad asked this, the man shot back, glaring him in the eyes with a deadly expression.


    "And lose dozens of years of research... over a few failed experiments?"


    ''Ah... here he goes again.''


    "Conrad... Do you understand how much blood, sweat, and tears were put into producing the specimens which we have in those chambers today?"


    "Yep. I was here the entire time."


    "Then you should know well that merely destroying them is not an option."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Conrad merely turned away as he began to walk.


    "So what do you plan on doing then, COMMANDER?"


    With a smirk, the Doctor turned around as well as the two both walked farther from one another.


    "What else? Even if we have to perform experiments remotely... I have prepared for such things. The experiments will continue. And because Seven dared to lay a hand on a human... they will become far more brutal than anything he has experienced before. I will show him once and for all... that defying humanity was the greatest mistake he ever made."


    With this, the white haired man walked off, a smile plastering his expression.


    ''Yes... yes... hahaha... oh, Seven. You fool. I treated you so well, and yet this is how you repay me? No more will I pamper you. No longer will I allow you even a single moment of relaxation. You will endure harsher experiments day and night until you are ground into dust - and then you will be disposed of... alone. No more will you see the other experiments, no more will you be given even the nights to sleep. And you will no longer be able to enter the human world. That privilege will instead be given to another. However, until then... I will milk you for every bit of knowledge that I can.''


    With this sadistic determination, the man known as Victor Lichtenburg made his decision.


    Despite the inhumane treatment which he had granted his specimens, it was on this day that he ceased providing them any and every comfort.


    Unable to even work on them while physically present, the experiments would be worked on from a distance, with robotic machines performing the work instead of the scientists who once could so easily enter the chambers.


    Years upon years of cruel experimentation passed, and the experiments were molded from people with monstrous abilities into true monsters.


    And on one particular day, years later, these monsters would bring about the end of the world.


    This is the Story of a group of men and women who would become monsters.


    This is the story of a man who created these monsters.


    And this is the story of how the two faced one another in a rotten world that was desolate of hope.


    This is the story of Experiment Number Seven.


    ----


    [June 21st, 2038 1:16 AM]


    [The present day]


    The man with slicked back hair and glasses sat with a calm expression, his smile reeking of arrogance.


    His suit was perfectly ironed, as if the calamity and aura of rot which surrounded him was nothing more than a fairy tale.


    [I am experiment Number 2 of the Human Calamity Project.]


    Laying this statement before the six humans who sat at the dirty picnic table with him, he stood up as he looked to the sky with a nostalgic expression.


    [I have seen many disturbing things inside and outside of this body. But even after seeing the disgusting nature of the humans who inhabit this world... I suppose I find them interesting enough to toy around with. And I am not so foolish as to think that there is no such thing as a GOOD human. It is simply that... evil is something which humans find natural. But this makes them all the more intriguing, no?]


    Speaking as if he were some sort of noble, the man gracefully walked with his back to the four as he gazed towards the starry sky.


    [Just how evil are humans? Just how far must one be pushed to perform evil actions? What even does the word evil mean? Is this something which we can define? Is it something which can be measured? Surely not, yet even so... I would like to. And what better world to do so than one which has been completely ruined in the first place?]


    "Hahaha... I see."


    With a chortle, Marcus stood up from his own seat, walking before the man with a smile.


    Crossing his arms, the black haired salaryman whose suit had been ripped and torn, laced in blood and flesh, stood before a man whose arrogance held no bounds.


    As Marcus stood before this man, every vein in his body jittered with fear.


    The energy which the creature in the form of a man gave off was so great that every bone in his body felt as if it had softened into a gelatinous form.


    Yet even so, despite the overwhelming terror which he felt, Marcus spoke.


    "So essentially... you want to play with people''s lives?"


    [Heh.]


    Closing his eyes, the man gave off a light chuckle as he reached into the pocket of his coat, pulling out an antique pocket watch as he opened one eye to glance at it.


    [Why yes. I suppose that is how a human would see it. I wish to... yes, I suppose that would be about right. I wish to experiment on them.]


    "Experiment Number 2... an experiment yourself.... a HUMAN experiment at that, and yet despite all the horrors you may have experienced, you want to experiment on humans?"


    [Ah... you seem to have mistaken my words. It is true that the body which I originated from was once a human. Yes... that is true. It is even true that I apparently had memories of a human life before the experiments - memories which I no longer have, might I add. But let me ask you this. After being tormented day after day, played with like a toy, ripped apart limb from limb inside and out, going through every cruel experiment which could ever be conceived of, do you think that it would be possible for someone to remain a HUMAN after such a thing?]


    Slicking his hair back with his hand, the man closed his eyes as he let out a condescending laugh, chuckling just once as he spoke in a smooth tone.


    [Heh... fool. If you consider the seven of us to be human, then I suppose humans must be even more terrible than I could have imagined.]


    As the man spoke, Marcus felt it again.


    That icy gaze which penetrated his heart, freezing him in place.


    Even breathing was impossible, the gaze of the man was so deep.


    [After all... what else could we be but monsters?]


    Then, walking up to Marcus, Number Two approached him with a smile.


    [Perhaps if I searched hard enough, I would find a human known as a saint. Someone so kind and compassionate that they would be willing to give even their life or suffer great pains in order to help others. These are people that I have heard about over and over throughout the stories and lore in which I have looked into. Yet how funny...]


    The man approached Marcus, placing his hand onto the grimy suit jacket which he wore.


    [In the numerous years that I have spent in this human realm... never have I met such a person.]


    Squish.


    The hand which the man pressed to the chest of Marcus penetrated straight through, and lines of blood dripped down the shirt of the man.


    Looking down in horror, Marcus merely watched as his eyes slowly widened.


    ''This...''


    And then, it hit.


    The pain.


    It was excruciating.


    Unbearable.


    Something which Marcus had never before experienced, even after having been eaten alive.


    [Never before have I found a human who was truly willing to give not only their life... but to endure ANYTHING for the sake of another. Yet this... should be obvious. Is it not?]


    As Marcus fell to his knees in Agony, Number Two immediately followed his motions, catching the man and allowing Marcus to lean on him even while Number two gripped his very heart inside his hand.


    [Never should a human be expected to give their life for another, much less to suffer for their sake. Self interest is what SHOULD be a default setting. People should do what is best for themselves, regardless of what happens to others. Sometimes feelings of guilt may impact their decisions in this sense, but performing actions to reduce those filthy feelings is also in their interest. And yet... somehow humans still pass such a thing off as being ''a moral person''. I find such a thing to be... laughable.]


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    And then, stepping back, the man ripped the heart from the body of Marcus.


    The stringy veins were torn as the creature in the form of a man lifted up the heart, looking at it with a delighted expression of pure intrigue, his lips curling upward in a devious manner as he looked to the beating organ which dripped with blood.


    Thud.


    The body of Marcus fell to the ground as the other six watched, widening their eyes as they all watched the man be slaughtered before them without so much as a warning.


    "Why...."


    Whispering this weakly, Sylvia reached her hand forward as she looked to the now heartless body of the man, of which blood began to pool around.


    And as she whispered this, tears formed in her eyes.


    They dripped down her face, forcing the woman to recognize that there was another feeling besides terror in her heart.


    Distress.


    Drip.


    The tears dripped down the side of her face, splattering onto her jeans as she held out that hand, unable to do anything to stop the man who turned back, holding up the heart with interest.


    [A human heart... How beautiful. Though I suppose this man was no longer inside the body of a human... Yet such a thing is of no concern. This organ is one which is often representative of the concept of LOVE. Yet.. how funny.]


    Throwing the heart onto the table, it landed before the woman as she looked down on it with a gulp.


    Then, he disappeared.


    [How ugly it is in comparison to the beautiful images you humans hold of it.]


    From behind her, the man spoke as if he had teleported.


    Slowly, Sylvia turned her head to look.


    And then, meeting the eyes of the man, his vast grin beamed down on her.


    [Whatever could be the matter, human? Perhaps you would like to go with him? If so... then maybe you could help me to understand a bit better. What the human heart is supposed to represent.]


    The man then placed his cold hand on the back of the woman.


    She could feel it through the many gaps in her shirt, created from the various attacks which she had endured already.


    [A slight push, and your flesh will no longer be in the way. I could steal your heart with such ease that it would not even be worth speaking of. Yet all of that... depends on the next few words to come out of your mouth. Let me know, woman. Do you wish to be with him?]


    "I..."


    Shivering, the woman slowly turned back to face the heart which had been placed before her.


    Then, placing her pale hand onto the heart, she closed her eyes as she bit her lip, allowing the tears to flow without reserve.


    "Don''t want to see him die like this... ever again...."


    [You did not answer my question. However... hm... very well. I suppose I will rephrase it then, to test your dedication to such a statement. I am quite interested, after all.]


    Another instant.


    The man who stood behind Sylvia seemed to teleport so that he was now sitting in front of her, folding his hands with a smile after pushing up his glasses.


    [Put forth your hand.]


    "Eh?"


    Slowly, the woman subconsciously placed her hand forward.


    ''What am I doing?''


    ''What is this man doing?''


    ''Why is this man...''


    Then, she felt her hand be grabbed.


    [If we do not include my daughter and myself, there are a total of FIVE people here. Two young boys, a young undead girl, the man who I just killed, and yourself. Not including yourself, that makes four. I will offer you a deal, woman.]


    Slowly, the man took the pale index finger of the woman between his own index and thumb, gripping it as he looked her into the eyes.


    [I will guarantee you your safety from this point out. Never, after this experiment, will I ever lay harm to you.]


    ''Why is he saying this?''


    ''What is he going to do to me?''


    Sylvia felt her mind rush with thoughts as she faced the man, and as she did so she remembered something.


    ''Ah.''


    She recalled herself.


    Sitting on that throne of heads.


    Treating those people as if they were mere objects.


    Acting as if she was some sort of undead queen.


    ''Is this... my punishment?''


    ''For forgetting about... all those people....''


    ''Just because I hated that man so much?''


    [Is this my punishment... is what your expression says. However, I am not punishing you for anything. I am merely interested in your reaction. Now then... Here is my proposal. For each finger which you ALLOW me to take... I will guarantee you the safety of one person other than yourself. You shall choose who each finger will go for at each stage, and how many fingers I will be allowed to take. You will regenerate all your fingers back after this, so this is quite a generous offer if you look at it from such a logical standpoint. Yet... you would have to SUFFER in order to help those around you. Now let me ask you, woman. Are you willing to go through that just to assist the people beside you?]


    Gripping the index finger of the woman, the man leaned forward as he gazed straight through her.


    [Or are you willing to allow me to kill them to save yourself from temporary pain?]


    "I..."


    With a gulp, the woman looked beside her.


    She saw the concerned expressions of everyone looking at her.


    Not a single person there was not overcome with fear and horror.


    Even Stella, who had trusted and been raised by this man, seemed to be filled with a great amount of conflict as she watched the scene unfold.


    "I will..."


    Looking at her own hand, Sylvia recalled the pain of being eaten alive.


    She recalled the pain of her limbs being torn from her.


    She hated it.


    She never wanted to experience such a thing again.


    Closing her eyes, the woman bit down hard enough to cause blood to drip from her mouth.


    "I will... give all four.... take them quickly."


    [That isn''t how this works.]


    Spitting these words out, Sylvia was met with the serious voice of the experiment, who cut her off without emotion.


    [One by one. Painfully. Without mercy. You will suffer for them. Or you will choose not to suffer for their sake, and they will suffer instead. Now pick. Which person among them will this first finger go to?]


    As the man coldly spoke these words, Sylvia found herself trembling.


    The amount of fear instilled within her was enough to make her heart jump out of her throat.


    The absolute power which this man held over her and everyone present was enough to make those CEO''s in her previous life seem laughable.


    "Shane. The first one is for Shane."


    [A logical decision. You save the boy who not only has retained his humanity, but who will die for good if he is killed.]


    "N-no!! Don''t do such a thing for me!! I... I''ll be fine on my own!! Miss Sylvia, you don''t have to-"


    Crack.


    "AGH!!!"


    The woman let out a shriek as the man bent her finger backwards before completely tearing it off, cutting off the boy who tried to stop such a thing from happening for his sake.


    The woman grabbed her now bleeding hand, letting out a cry of pain as she held her hand in agony.


    "Ngh!! Ugh!!"


    The tears flowed, and she looked up to see the man fiddling with her finger as if he were flicking a pencil from one hand to the other.


    [The boy has been saved. I shall not kill him. However... Now comes the real test.]


    Grabbing the middle finger of the woman''s bleeding hand, the man smiled as he ripped her hand from her own grip.


    "S... stop... wait..."


    Sylvia began to plead for mercy, however this plea was met with an intrigued smile.


    [Stop?]


    As he said this, the woman realized immediately what the man meant by this, to which her eyes widened.


    "No... wait... don''t... don''t stop!! Take them all!!!", she shouted while biting back the pain.


    [Oh?? Is that so!? Hahaha!!! You are a truly interesting human. Excellent.]


    Gripping the middle finger, the man thinned his eyes as he looked at the crying woman with a grin.


    [So? Who will this next finger be for?]


    Closing her eyes, the woman bit back everything that tormented her.


    She closed her eyes, wiping her tears with her free hand as she grimaced, biting down so hard that her teeth began to crack.


    [Gordon, then Amy, then Marcus. Do them in that order.]


    "Wait just a minute, ma''am!! Stop this!!"


    "Dad!! How could you do this to the woman!?"


    Gordon and Stella shouted out these things as Shane stood there staring with a blank expression, however they were cut off by another screech.


    Crack.


    "AGHH!!!!"


    The woman bawled as yet another finger was torn from her hand, causing her to whip her head forward this time, banging it to the table to endure the pain.


    "MMMPH!!!"


    A muffled scream could be heard as she shouted, her black tied-back hair being the only thing which those surrounding her could see of her head as she suffered.


    "DAD!!! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO HER!?!?"


    Stella stood up now, rushing over to Sylvia with a concerned expression, however when her eyes met with the man she was only met with a confused expression.


    [Since when have you cared about those around you, my daughter?]


    "I! That! I..."


    The girl looked down with guilt as she was met with such words, however she then felt her own wrist be grabbed.


    By none other than the very woman whose head was on the table as she shivered in pain.


    "Don''t.", she grumbled, looking up with reddened eyes.


    The veins of her eyes had burst, and now replacing the tears were blood.


    And those eyes, which were now completely devoid of sadness or concern, looked straight into the thinned eyes of the experiment before her.


    "Next.", she said without hesitation as she held up her hand, two fingers of which were now missing.


    At this, the man pushed up his glasses with a grin.


    [This... excellent.]


    Crack.


    This time, the woman didn''t so much as bat an eye as her finger was torn from her.


    The blood which poured out from her eyes increased, dripping as it landed on the table before her which was already laden in the crimson fluid.


    "Next."


    Crack.


    "Next."


    [Ah... but there isn''t a next one, is there? You''ve sacrificed one finger for each person already.]


    "I said... next."


    [Hm? Perhaps I pushed you too far. Ah... forgive me, One. It seems in trying to mold your host I may have driven her to madness.]


    "The thumb is for myself. Do you think I would be so easy on myself as to take my salvation for free when the others required such sacrifice?"


    At the unhindered determination in the bloodied eyes of the woman, the suited man grinned with delight.


    And then, he laughed.


    [Heh.... hahaha.... heh heh heh.... oh... I see.]


    Crack.


    Ripping off the thumb of the woman, the man twiddled it between his fingers as he looked at it with delight.


    [Truly... how excellent.]


    Standing up, the man placed his hands in his pockets as he walked over to the body of the man who was on the ground before him.


    Looking down with a grin, the man bent over and spoke into the ear of the man.


    [Look at how wonderful of a woman you''ve found for yourself, host of Number Seven. Such a grand display of heroism... I''ve never seen anything so excellent in my life. Despite the pain... the suffering... everything. Behold that which she has done for you. Ah... but I suppose Number Seven is quite busy right now. After all... this death marks Number 7. Correct?]


    Turning around, the man was faced with the five who watched him, however the determined expression of Sylvia was the thing that caught his eye.


    Wiping the blood that streamed down her face, the woman''s fingers slowly began to regenerate as she used her mangled fist to wipe the tears.


    "What do you mean by that?", she asked in a cold tone.


    [Oh¡­ I suppose One has not yet revealed such things to you. Well... I suppose you will have to wait and hear from the man himself. However, worry not. I am certain that he will return to us... an improved man.]


    Stepping forward, the man spread his arms as he spoke.


    [After all... now that he has endured death Number 7... haha... the very concept of death will begin to change.]


    Fixing his glasses once more, the man spoke in a nostalgic tone as if he was remembering something from his past.


    [You will begin to wish that the agony of death is the ONLY thing which you have experienced.]


    Then, with a chuckle, he looked to the ground with reminiscence.


    [Yet such luxuries are for those who are limited to a single death.]


    Thus, Marcus died.


    And with this, the Number of deaths which this man had experienced came to a grand total.


    Of SEVEN.

 Chapter Number 41: The Real Monsters

    ''Dark...''


    ''It''s dark again...''


    ''How many times has it been now?''


    ''How many times have I DIED now?''


    ''I don''t even know.''


    ''Ah... that''s right.''


    ''Seven.''


    ----


    The first by his own hand.


    The second at the hands of numerous zombies.


    The third at the hands of Amy, after enticing her to become a killer.


    The fourth at the hands of yet another hoard.


    The fifth at the hands of the madman who had captured and tormented countless girls, indoctrinating them with his own obsessive beliefs.


    The sixth at the hand of Number One, for the simple reason that he had interrupted her.


    And finally, the seventh - at the hand of Number Two.


    The reason? Marcus did not recall.


    His memory of the event was hazy, yet there was one thing for certain that he remembered without question.


    ''My... heart...''


    The agony of having his heart be gripped still boiled within him, causing Marcus to want to shout out in the pain.


    Alas, he was locked in this land of nothingness.


    This land of death which he had visited so many times before, Marcus almost felt himself become accustomed to it.


    Yet never could he truly find that he was USED to death.


    For with each death came the agonizing pain of having to die once more.


    [Hahaha... good evening, Marcus. It would seem that you''ve died again.]


    "Have you... taken over my body?"


    Marcus spoke out into the void, and despite the fact that he held no voice his words reached the creature which spoke to him.


    For this creature was a part of his mind.


    [Oh, not this time. After all... I want to accompany you for a bit.]


    ''Eh?''


    ''What... what does he mean?''


    ''Accompany me?''


    ''Wouldn''t that imply that I am going somewhere?''


    ''Where... could I possibly be going?''


    These thoughts bombarded the mind of Marcus, however it was at that moment that he felt his eyes opening.


    ''Eh?''


    ''I''m waking up? Already?''


    ''Usually it takes longer than this...''


    However as Marcus opened his eyes, he immediately knew that something was wrong.


    ''What... is this?''


    The first thing he saw was a metallic ceiling.


    The wrists of his arms came into contact with cold metal restraints, and so too did his feet.


    He was currently naked, wearing nothing more than a patient''s gown as he lay on an operating table.


    ''Where... am I?''


    Yet the change in location was only the first of his horrors.


    ''Why... can I feel my limbs... but I can''t move them?''


    It was then that Marcus began to shake.


    His hands began to tremble, as if he was attempting to escape his shackles - yet it was not Marcus who made any attempt to move.


    His head looked around to see that he was in some sort of experimental chamber, with all sorts of contraptions, devices, concoctions, books, and even pickled body parts covering the vast number of shelves which surrounded him inside this workstation.


    Yet even as his head looked around, Marcus knew immediately that he was not the one who moved his head.


    [Where am I?]


    And then, a thought.


    A thought.


    Yet it was not his own thought, but a thought spoken by that evil voice which lay inside his head.


    However, it was the strangest thing.


    For this voice did not sound evil at all.


    It sounded like the innocent voice of a normal man.


    ''What? That... that was Number Seven''s voice inside my head, right? But why did he sound so....''


    [Where am I!?]


    ''Scared?''


    [What am I? Who am I? Where am I? What the hell am I doing in this place? How did I get here? I... I can''t remember!!]


    The voice inside his head which was clearly that of Number 7 began to panic - something which Marcus would never have expected.


    The body moved on its own as the head frantically looked about with fear, however the motions which the head made were different from the ones that Marcus commanded it to perform.


    ''Wait... wait... wait... hold on just a minute...''


    [I... I have no idea!! I can''t remember anything!! What am I!?!?]


    It was as the frantic thoughts played in his mind that yet another voice interrupted the thoughts of Marcus.


    [Ah... how adorable I was, don''t you think? So innocent. I knew nothing at that time. Well... I suppose you should just watch and learn, Marcus. After all... not many have the opportunity to experience the life of another. Heh...]


    It was then that the evil voice spoke, and Marcus realized what was happening.


    [And you''ve been granted a front row seat.]


    ----


    ''I... am inside your body?''


    ''Just as you... were living inside my body?''


    ''Am I... experiencing your memories?''


    As Marcus realized this, the creature chuckled.


    [That is correct. Enjoy.]


    And then, the voice disappeared.


    ''Wait... just a minute...''


    ''I... I''m chained here...''


    ''I''m chained in this chamber...''


    ''What do you expect me to do?''


    [I... I have to get out of here. But where will I go? What will I do? No... scratch that. What even am I? What is this thing? Why am I in it?]


    Marcus watched as if he were a spectator as the Number Seven of the past frantically panicked, unable to even come to a decision on what to do.


    However, Marcus could not find himself blaming him.


    After all, what would Marcus have done?


    He was trapped.


    Chained to a table with no key for escape.


    [I... I should calm down. I should calm down. Let''s think this through. What happened before this?]


    Number Seven seemed to rack his mind, yet nothing came to memory.


    [I... can''t remember anything.]


    [At all.]


    It was then that the sound of a shaft opening filled the ears of the black haired man, who sat his head up just enough to peek over to see that a man had entered the room through an air lock.


    "Hahaha... oh, excellent... today has been such a wonderful day. Six successful trials and counting. Now then... let us see if this one is a failure or not."


    The man who walked into the room carried himself with pride, slithering into the room with a sinister grin.


    His golden eyes gleamed as they fell upon the man who sat on the operation table, and he ran his hand through his slightly messy white hair as he approached him.


    The man wore a lab coat and there were bags under his eyes, as if he had been up all night. As he stood over the subject, he looked down with a grin as he walked around him, inspecting the man from head to toe.


    "Hm... hm... I see... interesting. Subject 2543. Tell me your name."


    [Name?]


    Number Seven looked to the man with confusion, as if the word was foreign to him.


    [What... Do you mean by that?]


    However as soon as Number Seven asked this question, the man''s smile seemed to broaden with vivid excitement.


    "You... don''t know your name?"


    [How... would I know such a thing? I don''t even know what a name is.]


    "You... haha..."


    The man then began to frantically walk around the subject, studying him intensely as he eyed the specimen up and down.


    "Yes... yes... condition number 1 has been satisfied. Excellent.... then, tell me about yourself."


    It was at that moment that the man brought his golden eyes mere centimeters away from the eyes of Number Seven.


    "What are you?"


    [What... am I?]


    Number 7''s voice seemed to quiver as the man intimidated him from such a close distance, and he glanced away uncomfortably.


    [I... don''t know.], he whispered in an intimidated manner.


    It was as Number Seven said this that Marcus felt it.


    Fear.


    His chest became tense, and his heart rate increased.


    He felt fear well up inside of him, however there was something which Marcus was certain of.


    The fear which this body felt was not his own - but rather the fear which Number Seven had held.


    ''He... could feel fear?''


    ''Who... is this man?'', Marcus wondered.


    It was then that the scientist''s smile deepend as his eyes thinned with joy, and he ran his hands through his hair with pleasure.


    "Ah... I see. So you have no memory of even what you are?"


    [That... is correct.]


    Marcus knew this situation all too well.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    One of predator and prey.


    One who held control, and one who was being toyed with.


    ''How... could this be?''


    ''That thing which holds me in the palm of its hand... was once in such a situation?''


    "I see.... wonderful. It would seem that you... are now alive. I will inform you of what you are then. Listen up, creature."


    Marcus felt the warmth of the scientist''s hands as his cheeks were grabbed, and he was once more met with that mad expression of the scientist.


    "You are a parasite. My creation. You are a monster who will serve humanity with every last inch of your worthless life. Do you understand?"


    The eyes of Number 7 wide as he was informed of such a reality.


    [A... parasite?]


    "Yes."


    [I will serve... humanity?]


    "Indeed."


    [What is... humanity?]


    [What is... a parasite?]


    As Number Seven asked these two things, the man became slightly shocked, though for just a moment.


    "How... interesting. That you started off with this level of intelligence... It is truly wonderful."


    And it was at that strange moment, for some reason, that Marcus overheard a thought inside the mind of the white haired man.


    ''Just like the other six, he holds almost no common knowledge aside from basic language skills. These are exactly the results I have been searching for. And I have finally succeeded in reproducing such a phenomena.''


    With a grin, the man turned around as he walked over to a desk of tools.


    And as he walked over, Marcus continued to listen into his thoughts.


    ''This is perfect. For without even the memories of common knowledge... I am free to mold their minds as I please.''


    Grabbing a syringe filled with a bright pink liquid, the man walked over to the specimen as he once more towered above him, squeezing the syringe as a slight amount of the pink fluid squirted out.


    "A parasite is an invasive species which holds no purpose in this world aside from TAKING from others. Leeching off those who are excellent, parasites suck away anything and everything which is of worth without permission."


    Then, sticking the needle straight through the forehead of the man, Marcus felt a surge of pain as his brain was pierced straight through.


    [AGH!!]


    Number Seven began to struggle, however his hands were bound by the shackles, and thus he was left only to tremble as he shouted out.


    Squeezing the syringe so that the fluid flowed into the mind of the specimen, the scientist continued to speak.


    "And humanity is the superior race of this world. We are the elites who give everything in order that this world can be such a wonderful place. We are the immortal, all powerful beings, who you will serve with every inch of your life... until the day you cease to exist. We are.... your benevolent and loving creators."


    ----


    Superior.


    Elites.


    Immortal.


    Serve.


    Benevolent.


    Creators.


    One by one, the scientist had to explain these things to the fearful man who knew nothing of his own situation or his status in this world.


    He listened fearfully, taking in each and every word which the man spoke as an absolute truth - to which Marcus was slowly appalled.


    [I see...]


    [So I am a parasite... and I am nothing without humanity.]


    [For their sake... I must endure such pains as that sharp object which was placed into my head.]


    As the liquid had been injected into the body, Marcus felt everything twitch as a numbing sensation had spread throughout his body.


    He could barely even move, and all feeling had left this body - leaving only the numbness of the fluid.


    Yet even so, the capacity for thought and speech remained.


    [And... who are you?], the specimen asked, glancing over to the scientist who was over to the side, toying with some sort of new concoction.


    "Ah... me? Well that is simple. I am a human. But I am not just any human. I am your master."


    [I see... master.]


    Slowly, the man smiled.


    The word which he had never heard before had a wonderful ring to it, and it gave him a slight amount of joy merely speaking it.


    [Thank you for creating me... master.]


    "That is correct. You should thank me. For if it were not for humanity... your existence would be WORTHLESS."


    [Thank you... greatly. For giving my existence worth.]


    It was then that Marcus felt tears slide down the face of the body which he inhabited.


    He felt terror present within this numbed body, which was tensed up with every sort of unease.


    And whether those tears were once of gratitude or sadness, Marcus did not know.


    It was at that moment that the man approached the creature with the knife of a butcher.


    "It should have spread throughout your body at this point. Let us see... I suppose this would be the second trial, given that the first one was a success. And if this second trial is successful... then I suppose I shall give you a LABEL."


    Holding the knife above the hand of the man, the scientist''s golden eyes glinted with sadism as he smiled.


    "If you are able to survive this, then you will be known as Experiment Number Seven."


    Bringing down the butcher''s knife, Marcus felt the anguish of having his hand sliced clean off as it dropped to the floor with a splat.


    [UGH!!! AHH!!!]


    The man removed his now handless arm from the shackle with ease, bringing the bloodied limb to his face as he shouted out in pain as he looked upon his mutilated limb.


    "Ah... you weren''t supposed to free yourself. Put your hand back, specimen. Before it regenerates."


    It was then that the man grabbed the now handless arm of the specimen, placing it back into a shackle which he then held down with firm strength as the blood dripped to the floor.


    The subject struggled in the agony, yet the strength of the scientist was firm as he was held down with ease.


    [AGH!! UGH!!! MY... MY HAND!!! IT... IT HURTS!!! AGH!!]


    Tears formed in the eyes of the subject as he furiously shook, yet this shaking was worth nothing in the face of the man before him.


    And then, he felt it.


    Blood pulsated through his hand, and looking to the source of his undeniable anguish, he watched as the hand replaced itself.


    "Ah.... excellent."


    Thinning his eyes with pleasure, the scientist watched as the hand regenerated, once more becoming trapped within the shackles.


    The pain disappeared, but the agony with which the man had experienced did not.


    He found himself breathing heavily as he looked at his hand which was now replaced with a new one.


    [What... what... just happened-]


    "Creature. You just disobeyed me, didn''t you?"


    [Eh?]


    Looking into the eyes of the man, Number Seven witnessed a furious expression.


    "Experiment Number 7... Trial Number 2... Success. Conclusion... the subject can now regenerate. Side note: Personality adjustment will be required."


    It was then that the man waltzed over to his table of tools, grabbing a scalpel as he twiddled it in his hand, approaching seven with a sadistic grin.


    "Seven. You are a mere creature. You have no right to go against the orders of a human like that. It''s high time that you learned... your place in this world."


    The man looked down on Seven with an expression completely devoid of any form of compassion, viewing him as a mere object to be played with.


    And it was at that moment that Seven knew.


    He was an inferior being.


    A creature, whose existence was meaningless.


    A slave who could do nothing more than serve his master.


    By experiencing every form of pain and suffering imaginable.


    [I suppose this is enough for now. We will continue this... next time.]


    It was then that Marcus heard the voice of Seven speak once more.


    Not the innocent subject who was being experimented upon, but the evil creature who had invaded his mind.


    And then, everything went black.


    [Return to the world. You do not have to answer just yet, but think about this question as you wander around this ruined world.]


    With these words, Marcus was left with the emptiness contained within them as he felt his grip on this world loosening - for he was awakening once more in the real world.


    [Us or humanity... who are the real monsters?]


    ----

 Chapter Number 42: To Overcome

    Marcus found the feeling in his body slowly retake itself.


    As he opened his eyes, he found that his head was leaning on the shoulder of a woman who looked at him with concern.


    "Are you alright?"


    The woman with her jet black hair tied back into a ponytail looked to Marcus with a pained expression as she allowed him to rest on her, to which he slowly sat up on his own.


    Taking his arm away from her, which had been wrapped around her shoulder for support, the man looked forward with a blank expression.


    He looked around him to notice that the other six were all present, and somber expressions covered the faces of all but two.


    "You''re awake again, Mr. Marcus! Did you sleep well?"


    The first to speak - the young girl who looked at Marcus with a childish excitement.


    On hearing her question, Marcus nodded just once with a thin smile, then turned to see the man who sat across from him - Experiment Number Two.


    [Indeed. Did you sleep well?], he repeated as he folded his hands with a grin.


    The arrogant demeanor of the man before him would typically have irritated Marcus.


    But even more so than that, the overwhelming aura which he held would previously have been enough to shake the man to his core.


    Yet as he was asked this question, Marcus stood up, turning his back to the six as he held his forehead with closed eyes.


    "I need... a moment."


    The man began to walk away, to which Number Two merely chuckled lightly.


    [Haha... I see.]


    However Sylvia instead stood up, grabbing the shoulder of Marcus.


    "Wait. Are you alright? What happened?"


    Marcus stopped as the woman grabbed his shoulder, slowly turning back to face her with a grim expression.


    "I need to think about some things."


    Then, turning away, the man shrugged off the hand of the woman.


    She was left with nothing more than these words as she pulled back her hand, bringing it close to her own heart.


    Sitting down, the woman found herself trembling as she looked upon the scars which were now present on each of the fingers of her right hand.


    "What did he see?", she asked in a manner which suggested that she wasn''t leaving without an answer.


    [What did he see indeed... well, I cannot tell you the exact contents, as I myself have not experienced them. But if I were to guess... he has seen at least a sliver of the truth behind us.]


    Leaning forward, the voice of Number Two came to a whisper as he spoke with dignity.


    [Perhaps he no longer has the heart to think of us as mere monsters?]


    ----


    Smash!


    Slam!


    Crash!


    A golf club flew into a window, causing glass to shatter around the storage room.


    Then a baseball bat into another.


    A basketball here.


    A hockey stick there.


    A shelf of equipment was toppled, and the sounds of physical violence emanated from the dimly lit room.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    And standing in the center of this mess was a man.


    A man whose skin was a pale blue, his flesh rotten.


    "What... am I supposed to do with this?"


    Grabbing another shelf and toppling it over, the man whispered these words with hatred in his tone.


    "Well!? What do you expect me to do with this!?", he shouted.


    Yet there was silence.


    No voice responded inside his head, leaving the man with nothing as he sat there in his exhaustion.


    Time passed, and the man sat down on the ground, gripping his hair in his hand.


    "I know now... what you are. I know... I know... but how... how do I even respond to this?"


    [You are quite distraught, HUMAN.]


    "How can you so freely call me a human, acting as if you aren''t one?"


    [Oh... but I am not. After all... does being born into the body of a human make me one?]


    The voice pried into Marcus with arrogance, chuckling as he spoke.


    [Hahaha...]


    Continuing to mock his entire struggle, the creature - or rather - the man within Marcus spoke from an elevated position.


    [No... that is wrong. I have lived for years with only the memories of a monster. That is what I was raised.. no... this is what I was created to be. And that is what I have become. However... that is fine. Because I have no need for the ridiculous practices which humans consider to be... common knowledge.]


    "So what do you expect me to do about that? About your existence... about what you are... about who you are... Do you think I can just ignore this and continue living my life, if you can even call it that?"


    [Hm? Oh... well, I''ve already said this, no? Do as you please. Though I will continue to mold you as I please. All I have done is reveal to you a small portion of my memories, yet you are this disturbed. Now let me ask you... what if you were to see more and more of the terrors which I experienced?]


    "More¡­ eh?"


    Gritting his teeth, the man closed his eyes with a pained expression.


    "I..."


    Standing up, the man punched the wall, shooting his fist straight through the wood.


    Pulling back his hand, the cuts which were formed in the rotten flesh quickly healed, and the man watched as this happened.


    "You''ve destroyed this entire world... and I thought that I should try and prevent you from destroying any more of it. I thought and thought and thought as to how I could defeat something like you. But no matter how much I thought, I couldn''t come up with a solution. But even so... I had a goal. Something that I had to work towards. An ENEMY to defeat. And as hopeless as it was... it was at least something which I knew I needed to do. Yet now..."


    Looking at his hands which were scarred with the regenerated flesh, a saddened expression came across the man as he whispered.


    "I can''t even consider you to be a monster anymore."


    Gripping his fist, the man walked out of that shack, looking up to the starry sky.


    "What you have done to the people of this world is enough to make me throw up... it''s enough to make me want to slug you here and now. And one day, after I had somehow gained some power to stop you from doing as you pleased, I planned on killing you for good - even if I had to take both of our lives to do so. But after seeing such a thing... I can''t even do that without wondering if I''m right or wrong."


    With a crooked smile, the man began to laugh to himself.


    "Haha... what do those things even mean? Right and wrong.... isn''t that just a justification for all the horrible things we do?"


    [Exactly.]


    For once, the creature seemed to agree with Marcus as the voice began to monologue within the mind of the man.


    [However... I have no intention of JUSTIFYING myself.]


    [Marcus... I came into this world to destroy it. My sins are greater than any other creature in this world.]


    [Yet even so... unlike you humans who do horrible things in the name of ideals... I will never cling to something so delusional.]


    [I am a monster who wishes to see the people who hurt me punished. That is all.]


    [And if I have to take down the entire world to do so... then I will.]


    [Therefore... continue your struggle, human. And I will watch you with anticipation.]


    It was then that the creature began to laugh.


    [Heh...hahaha....hahaha....]


    The laugh devolved into the sinister laughter of an evil creature, scratching away at the sanity of Marcus.


    [Ahahahaha!!! Ahaha... ahaha...heh heh... ah... continue to suffer for my goals. I look forward to each and every death you experience from this point on.]


    It was as the creature laughed while saying such sinister things that Marcus remembered.


    No matter what this thing had gone through, it was too far gone.


    It was not something which he could compromise with.


    ''Ah...''


    Yet even so, Marcus felt a hole in his heart.


    ''It''s going to continue allowing me to die...''


    ''Over... and over... and over...''


    He knew that this creature was evil.


    Yet even so, he knew that it was once a human.


    A terrified human who was experimented upon in an inhumane manner.


    Someone who may have had a life.


    A family.


    And comrades.


    "I''ll... save you."


    Marcus whispered out these words as if he were spitting them out, gritting his teeth as he said them.


    "I''ll save you... you monster."


    And then, his mouth curled upwards, revealing a pair of fangs as he smiled.


    "I''ll save every damn last one of you. Even if I have to die over and over and over and over and over before it happens."


    "Do you intend on doing that alone?"


    With veins in his eyes, Marcus looked up to see a woman standing before him with her arms crossed.


    She stood there looking down on him with a disappointed expression, and he opened his mouth slightly in surprise before his grin returned.


    She extended her hand to him, and the woman soon grinned as well to reveal a similar pair of monstrous fangs.


    "If you do... then I might have to increase your death toll to eight."


    "Haha..."


    The man stood up, and it was then that the two caught each other''s eyes.


    Both of them were filled with a slight madness.


    And as they looked at each other, the man spoke.


    "Will you dive into this hell with me... over and over again?"


    "I''ve died three times already, and I''ve lost a lot more than just some lives. I''d say my brain is probably missing a few parts at this point anyways."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    The two then laughed.


    They grabbed each other''s shoulders, laughing as they looked at each other with insanity.


    "Ah... ah... I suppose it''s about time I tell you what happened."


    "And the same for me."


    Thus, the two walked together under the moonlight.


    ----


    [Ah ah... she left me to take care of the children. How irritating. Does the fact that I took in a girl to observe her for experimental purposes mean that I automatically get shifted to the role of babysitter when the other adults have lost their minds? Haha... well, I suppose Seven and One have never been particularly responsible either. And for whatever reason¡­ I seem to have an affinity for fatherhood.]


    Looking forward with an inquisitive expression, Number Two seemed to fall into deep thought at that instant.


    [Perhaps it was something from the life which I have no memory of.]


    The man who wore a professional suit with slicked back hair and glasses found himself carrying a young girl on his shoulders, giving her a piggyback ride.


    "Over there, Number Two!! I wanna climb on top of there!!"


    [Very well.]


    Grabbing the girl by the collar of her neck, the man threw the child up on top of a canopy which protruded from the school building, sending her tumbling across the tiles.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "What are you doing!?!? Throwing that girl up there like that!!"


    Stella shouted out from behind the man, however he merely looked at her with a confused expression.


    [She is having fun, is she not?]


    Notioning up to the canopy, the man presented the girl who sat up while giggling - a tile stuck through her cheek.


    "Hehehe... that was fun!! I''m going to jump down now!!"


    Standing up, the girl jumped into the arms of the man, at which he stepped out of the way.


    The legs of the girl broke upon impact with a crack, causing her to fall forward onto her face.


    "Ah... you didn''t catch me, 2!! What are you doing? Hehe..."


    [You never told me to catch you. Is that how the game is supposed to work?]


    "Yes! Ah well. Ah... I can''t get up."


    [Well, that''s because your legs are crushed. Of course you can''t get up.]


    Gordon, Stella, and Shane merely watched with horrified expressions as this almost charming yet disturbing scene of a father and daughter played out before them.


    ''It''s like...''


    ''They were made for each other...''


    ''In a horrible...''


    ''Demented sense...''


    [Worry not, child. I can heal you so that you can stand once more. Behold.]


    It was then that the man grabbed the head of the girl, gripping her skull with such strength that his fingers penetrated into her brain.


    Blood flowed, however the girl didn''t so much as flinch as the man''s fingers soon transformed to siphoning tentacles, pumping fluid into the girl.


    And then, her legs slowly healed themselves as if nothing had even happened.


    He let go of her head, and the holes which he had created in it soon filled themselves with flesh.


    The girl jumped up, kicking her legs around with amusement as she tested them out.


    "Wow!! You really are impressive, Number Two! You''re as fun as Number One!!"


    [Is that so? I''m delighted to hear such a thing.]


    The girl brought her fists to her chest as she looked up to the man with a bright smile.


    "Hehe... um... Number Two... do you know where Mr. Marcus and Miss Sylvia are?"


    [Oh, them? Well if I had to guess... they''ve probably lost their minds at this point. Seven is quite the fiend, you know. However... Perhaps they will be able to change him as well. He is too focused on his emotions... which I believe are holding him back from his true potential. Yet even so... well... I don''t believe we have much to be concerned about. They will return... more powerful than ever.]


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?"


    The girl looked to Number Two with a curious expression, to which he gently smiled upon realizing that he was speaking to a child.


    ''Ah... perhaps she doesn''t understand. I should speak in simpler terms when speaking to such small humans.''


    [To put it simply... Well, power is not measured in terms of mere strength. There is power in physical ability. But before such power can be used, one must become mentally strong. Hmm... I suppose you wouldn''t understand such a thing either. How to explain it in the words that a child would understand...]


    As Number Two thought this out loud, he didn''t even notice that he had used the word CHILD to refer to the girl.


    [Even if you have big muscles, this means nothing if you can''t use them.]


    "Ah... I think I get it. Thank you, Two! Can I use my muscles too?"


    [You''ve already done so, no? I happened to see from a window when you killed that boy.]


    "Oh! He was being mean to Gordon, so I played a punishment game with him! And he lost! I won! I didn''t cry first, even when I was playing against a boy who was older than me! Isn''t that impressive?"


    As the girl excitedly listed off her achievement as if she was gloating to her father, she was met with a hand on her head.


    [Yes, Amy. It was very impressive.]


    As the man made this motion while he uttered the name of the girl, Shane widened his eyes as he watched.


    Overlapping with the image of this monster who had taken over the body of a human and performed all sorts of vital acts, was his father.


    ''Dad...''


    Yet Shane knew that his father was gone.


    Biting his lip, he looked at the happy expression of his younger sister as she received the praise of the man.


    ''I... will let her be.'', he thought.


    ----


    "So? What did you see?"


    Sylvia walked alongside Marcus throughout the school grounds, looking to him with a calm smile despite the horrors which she had just experienced.


    "What did I see? Hahaha... I saw everything... and yet I saw nothing. Number Two informed us that the experiments were once human... but perhaps that didn''t register with me as much as it should have."


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?", Sylvia asked while cocking her head as her tied up hair flipped to the other side.


    Looking up into the sky, Marcus thinned his eyes as he spoke in a serious manner.


    "You see, regardless of whether they were human - I never had any intention to forgive the ones who overtook our minds and made the world into this rotten place. I never had any intention to forgive the one that forced me to die over and over. Regardless of whether it was human or not."


    Looking at Sylvia with a grim expression, Marcus spoke in a low tone.


    "Because even if someone is human... that doesn''t mean that they aren''t a monster."


    As Marcus said this, the smile which Sylvia wore disappeared.


    "Yeah. I know."


    "However."


    Holding up his hand, Marcus raised his index finger as he brought up a new point.


    "What I saw today made me question whether the creatures inside our heads truly are nothing more than monsters."


    "And what did you see?", Sylvia asked patiently.


    The two continued to walk, folding their hands behind their backs as they walked side by side in a professional manner.


    "I witnessed the memories of Number Seven. And it was in seeing such things... in experiencing such things... that I have lost my anger towards him."


    Looking at his own hand, Marcus smiled with a chuckle.


    "Heh..."


    Holding out his hands, he spread his arms as he motioned to the world around him.


    "Look at this. Look at everything. Everything has been ruined because of the one inside me. Everything has been destroyed. I should hate him more than anyone in the world for ruining my life and my body like this. And yet... haha... I cannot bring myself to do such a thing."


    "And why would that be?", Sylvia asked as she casually walked over to a swingset, taking a seat.


    Taking a deep breath, Marcus walked over to the swingset and took a seat himself.


    The two slowly began to swing side by side, in perfect sync with one another.


    "I suppose what I saw made me wonder if Number Seven was truly the source of the rotting status of this world¡­ or if he was merely a symptom."


    Looking up to the sky as he swung back and forth, the short hair of Marcus lightly wavered in the wind as he spoke.


    "Perhaps this world was already rotting into nothingness even before this."


    "Are you saying that this was inevitable?", Sylvia questioned without looking to the side as she swung.


    "Perhaps.", Marcus replied heavily.


    "You know... I guess you didn''t really get to see it. But Number One showed me some of the memories of that teacher. And the fact that a person like that could exist... Well¡­ even I was surprised. It makes me wonder... just how many more people like that are there?"


    "Aren¡¯t you sick of it?"


    Stopping himself from swinging, Marcus dug his feet into the ground as he came to a stop.


    Looking straight into the eyes of Sylvia, who stopped swinging as well, he spoke once more.


    "The entire world has been destroyed. On one hand... this is a calamity. But on the other hand... don''t you think this is a chance?"


    It was at that moment that the solemn expressions of the two became anything but.


    "Ah. I see."


    A seductive smile slowly drew itself across the face of Sylvia as she said this, thinning her eyes in realization.


    "So you wish to consider these horrid things as nothing more... than an opportunity?"


    "Exactly."


    Feeling inside his pocket, the man pulled out a single penny as he flipped the coin into the air with the flick of his thumb.


    "After all... regardless of how horrible our luck has been so far... regardless of the unsightly cards which we have been dealt..."


    Then, holding out his hand perfectly flat, the man caught the penny such that it landed perfectly on it''s edge, not wavering in either direction.


    "We are professionals. And we are expected to obtain results."


    Grabbing the coin from the hand of the man, the woman gave a light smirk as she walked forward with newfound confidence.


    "Heh... I see. That sounds... interesting."


    "We can die."


    "Indeed, we can."


    "If we were in the old world, would not every man and woman with the fear of death have paid a fortune for such an ability?"


    "Indeed."


    "Then why don''t we make use of it?"


    "It will be painful."


    "Oh, it will be painful."


    "We will likely want to rip our throats out from all the suffering we will have to endure."


    "Of course we will."


    "It will be enough to the point where we will likely lose our minds in madness... just like the girl. And we may very well become the monsters that we despise."


    "And at that time... will you not be the one to fall into such madness alongside me?"


    As the man asked this, the two began to smile to themselves in a horrible manner.


    Evil tainted their expressions, and they both began to laugh quietly to themselves.


    "Heh..."


    "Heh..."


    Then, looking at the man with a wide grin, the woman responded.


    "I will."


    "Then... we will overcome this."


    With confidence, the man said these words as he put on a sinister smile.


    "First... we will overcome the undead.", the man said.


    "Then... we will overcome whatever horrid situations we find ourselves in.", the woman added.


    And then, speaking in unison, the two walked forth with power in their stride as they spoke.


    "And finally... we will overcome this entire rotten world."


    ----


    [Hey One, did you get all that?]


    [I sure did! Hehe! It looks like things are going to be veery interesting from this point on.]


    [Perhaps we should cease our interference for a while.]


    [I suppose so.]


    [Let''s sit back and watch. We''ve done enough work to take a break.]


    [Alright, Seven! Hehe!]


    Thus, the two humans played right into the hands of the experiments who had invaded their minds.


    ----

 Chapter Number 43: Tears of Blood

    The two walked in silence, heading back to where they had left the others.


    As they walked, Marcus found his eyes glued to the sky above.


    "Seven times... eh?", he whispered.


    "I guess it''s a lot, isn''t it?", Sylvia commented with a light smile.


    Closing his eyes, Marcus laughed lightly as he mocked his own situation.


    "Seven times in the course of 24 hours... haha... I must have broken a record, no?"


    "I think you did that the second you hit two."


    Hitting him with such a logical statement, the two looked to one another before bursting out into laughter together.


    "Hahaha! Ah, I suppose that''s right, isn''t it!?"


    "Yep! Haha!"


    The two laughed before they found themselves wiping their tears, which were now both tainted red with blood.


    "Ah... I suppose the rotting within our bodies has spread even to our tears now. We can''t even cry properly anymore."


    "I guess so."


    The two continued walking, soon turning a corner to see the others waiting in the courtyard.


    However as they approached, a voice spoke inside their minds - one which both could hear.


    [Wrong. My record is 63], Seven cackled.


    [And mine is 75], One added.


    As they continued to walk, the expressions of the two straightened as they heard this.


    Silence overcame the two as they slowly comprehended the meaning of the words which the two monsters had just spoken.


    "So I might have to endure that much suffering... is that what you''re trying to say?", Marcus whispered with determination in his voice.


    However, there was no answer.


    "It doesn''t matter.", Sylvia said while looking to see Amy climbing on the arms of Number Two as if she were a monkey on a jungle gym, laughing all the while.


    With a wry smile, Sylvia then looked over to see three children who sat at a table with worried expressions, who were watching with concern over whether anything was alright between Marcus and Sylvia.


    "We''re the adults here. And as the adults... we''re the ones who have to figure everything out. It''s our job to worry so that those kids over there don''t have to.", she said.


    And then, lifting up her scarred hand as she clutched it back and forth as if grasping something, the woman thinned her eyes with a gleam of madness.


    "Even if we go insane doing so."


    "Haha..."


    "Haha..."


    The two chuckled, madness slowly slipping into their laughs.


    As they approached the others, a single thought enveloped the minds of the two.


    ''We are businesspeople.''


    ''And we will use every advantage we have.''


    ''To get what we want.''


    ''Even if that advantage is death itself.''


    However, there was one gaping question.


    Something which Marcus knew was missing, yet he refused to even so much as ask the question.


    Something so crucial, which he could not give a clear answer to at this moment.


    ''What do I want?''


    ----


    "Ehehe!! You''re so strong, Number Two! Dad couldn''t throw me anywhere near as high as you can!"


    [Strength is something which is easily acquired if you are willing to sacrifice your mind for it. Ah... not that I CHOSE to sacrifice myself for such a thing.]


    As the man said this, he threw the young girl into the air so high that one might have believed he was sending her into orbit.


    [Ah... just like¡­ what did they call those things? Ah, that''s right. Cosmonauts. Or I suppose in this location it would be astronauts? I wonder why you humans have different words for the same things. Ah... that''s right. I remember now. It''s because you like to distinguish your ideologies from those of others.]


    Catching the girl with a single hand, the man rambled on to himself as he looked over to the two who approached him.


    [Hosts of One and Seven. I see that you''ve come back. And I see clearly that your expressions now carry... a slight bit of madness.]


    Grinning, the man placed the girl down with gentleness as he stroked his chin with a smile.


    [Excellent.]


    "What do you mean, excellent?", Sylvia said as her expression became rotten. "There''s nothing excellent about the shit I had to go through just now. Ah... but you will keep your promise, right? After all..."


    Speaking with a cheeky grin, the woman thinned her eyes as she spoke with unjustified confidence to the man who inspired a sense of terror wherever he went.


    "You wouldn''t want to lower yourself to the level of THAT MAN, would you?"


    [Hah... I see that you are beginning to understand me, woman. I am a strategist by nature, a scientist by my current profession, and curious in inclination. However, even if it is to satisfy my own curiosity... I will not resort to the same methods which he used."]


    Glancing to the side with a smile, the man added on to his statement.


    [To an extent.]


    "But you can''t kill us anymore. Is that not correct?"


    [To say that I cannot would be to overestimate your own standing, human. However I will not- unless I see it as absolutely necessary.]


    "That''s cheap. But I guess I can''t expect much."


    [Haha... did you think you could use this to push me around as you like?]


    "Perhaps."


    [I would like to remind you of your place... however due to our own agreement and because I am not particularly thirsty to witness suffering, I will refrain. However, never forget.]


    It was at that moment that Marcus and Sylvia felt constraints appear around their throats.


    Then, looking forward, the man was gone.


    [If I truly was pushed to do so, I could slaughter you both in less than a moment. And do not think for even a second that something as simple as a spoken agreement would stop me from doing what is best for myself. After all... I have no intention of being played a fool just to keep my word.]


    From behind them, the man whispered this into each of their ears.


    It was a mere moment, yet he had disappeared and wrapped tentacles around the necks of the two without giving either the time for a single breath.


    "Is there... something that I am missing here?", Marcus wheezed as he glanced at Sylvia.


    [Ah... I suppose you are not aware, are you? The woman is likely... hm... I suppose this is what one can call humility? No, that is not exactly it. Ah... haha... I see...]


    Slithering around the two to look them each in their eyes, the expressions of the two went from confident to terrified in an instant as the grip on their necks tightened.


    [Yes, that must be it. You were concerned that the man wouldn''t be able to live with himself if he knew the TRIALS which you went through while he SLEPT.]


    "S... stop talking...", Sylvia choked out with a grimace.


    [I don''t believe you hold the right to speak to me like that. After all...]


    It was at that moment that the tentacles squeezed around the necks of the two with enough pressure to cause them to spit up blood.


    "Blergh!!"


    "Urgh!! Blegh!!"


    The eyes of the two twitched as Marcus and Sylvia found themselves lifted into the air, and their necks strained as if they were about to be hung to death.


    [My deal was that I would not KILL you. However you surely know already...]


    Dropping the two, both fell to the ground violently while they panted for breath, throwing up blood all the while.


    "Ugh... ugh..."


    "Huff... hah... hah..."


    [There are so many things in this world which are worse than death.]


    With a pause, the man¡¯s tone lowered as he spoke his next words.


    [Yet the worst thing in this world... is not being able to die.]


    With a chuckle, the man laughed to himself as he crossed his arms.


    [You seem to have resolved yourselves to death. That much is acceptable. But have you resolved yourselves to live?]


    It was at that moment, as the two regained themselves, that they realized.


    ''How...''


    ''Could we have been so stupid?''


    ''Using death?''


    ''Hah...''


    ''Hahaha....''


    Tears of blood formed in the eyes of both as their crushed necks slowly healed, allowing their breathing to take natural patterns once more.


    ''We truly must have already lost our minds.''


    [Do as you please, humans. I have no further intention to interfere. I merely saw that you were not yet in the state which you needed to be... and reminded you of your own position. Ah... the child. I will be taking her. We will be searching for the one who she will host. To you two hosts, and to the ones inside you... I leave you with my daughter. If even a scratch comes upon her, then I will slaughter you more times than I have died.]


    It was at that moment that Marcus and Sylvia looked up at the man, who carried the young girl in his arms.


    Her eyes were filled with madness, and her smile was beyond anything they could ever imagine.


    "I''m going on an adventure with Number Two! Bye bye for now, Miss Sylvia and Mr. Marcus!!"


    "What..."


    Spitting out the words, Marcus found himself choking on his own blood before he could even finish.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I... can''t let you do-"


    Standing up, Sylvia felt a hand on her shoulder.


    [You do not have the power to do anything to stop me. I will not allow any harm to come to the girl as per our deal... but I will not follow your demands in any other way. Goodbye.]


    With this statement, the man disappeared.


    The wind flowed around the two, who were left to look around as their throats healed only to see that the two were gone.


    And it was at that moment, that the two broke.


    "How... could this happen?", Marcus croaked.


    "How... could we have allowed this to happen?", Sylvia squeaked as she held her hand to her chest.


    [Heh.]


    [Hah..]


    [Hehehe...]


    [Hahaha....]


    [It''s because you humans are powerless before us.]


    Reminding them once more of their situation, Number One and Number Seven spoke without reserve as they laughed at the predicament of the two.


    [And yet even despite that powerlessness... you were ARROGANT enough to think that you could SAVE US and PROTECT those who were important to you.]


    The two laughed.


    They laughed and laughed and laughed, filling the minds of both Marcus and Sylvia to the point where they were both holding their heads in madness.


    "Stop!!!"


    "STOP THIS!!!"


    They shouted and tears came to their eyes, but the laughter did not stop.


    "Bring... bring her back!!", Marcus screamed.


    However it was then that Seven responded with a cackle.


    [What? Are you not going to GET her back?]


    [Heh...]


    [What ever happened to dying as many times as was needed?]


    [What ever happened to suffering for the sake of your goals?]


    [Here''s a goal for you, Marcus. Get going.]


    As Number Seven said these words, the eyes of the two became blank.


    The two looked to the ground, devoid of emotion as they opened their mouths in shock.


    "I... see.", Sylvia whispered.


    Then, holding her hand to her forehead, her expression wrinkled as she cried.


    And the tears which flowed from her eyes ceased to be the red color of blood.


    "We... were arrogant.", she whispered.


    Gripping the dirt, the woman pounded the ground with her weak fist.


    "I wanted to prevent her from having to suffer like this.", she whimpered. "I... I wanted to prevent her from becoming the plaything of another one of them..."


    "She isn''t that weak."


    As the two sat there in the dirt, they found themselves jerked up as the calm voice of a young man entered their ears.


    Looking up, they were met with the brother of the girl who had been taken, who stood there with folded arms and a firm expression.


    "Amy... will be just fine. Now get your asses up so that we can form a plan to get her back."


    ''Ah.''


    ''To think that something so simple... could make me fall to such a state...''


    ''To think that only a single failure was all it took... to push me beyond the edge.''


    Marcus felt pathetic.


    When the brother of the girl stood there firmly, despite his wetted eyes, no tears fell.


    He stood there strong, holding in his emotions without complaint while the two had bawled and shouted.


    It was disgusting.


    Standing up, Marcus balled a trembling fist, however he then looked at this fist and unbawled it, holding his hand to the woman beside him as he helped her up.


    "You are correct.", he said with gritted teeth.


    "That... is right.", Sylvia added.


    Walking over to the table, the two wiped their bloody tears as they sat down once more, preparing to formulate a plan.


    "The enemy is listening in, and will know our every thought.", Marcus stated.


    "The situation is completely hopeless, and we are forced to allow them to do as they please.", Sylvia added.


    "What then... can we even do about such a thing?", Gordon asked as he looked down to the ground in shame.


    Closing his eyes, Marcus whispered quietly, yet his words were heard clear as day in the silence of the night.


    "There is nothing we can do except to move forward."


    ----


    Move forward.


    It was foolish.


    Idiotic.


    The very concept of such a thing made Marcus want to hurl out the contents of his stomach, but his newly regenerated throat would disagree with such a thing.


    ''How many times do I have to DIE before I get it?''


    "Heh."


    Sitting before the other four with a pathetic expression, Marcus buried his face into his hand.


    ''How many times do I have to have it proven to me, over and over?''


    "We... are going to forget about Amy."


    ''How many times do I have to be told in every way imaginable... including my own death?''


    Looking up with eyes reddened with torment, Marcus spoke with a crackling in his hoarse voice.


    "She is gone."


    "So you plan on just forgetting about her?", Sylvia spit with a slanderous tongue.


    "And what else did you have in mind?", Marcus replied without hesitation, grabbing his hair to the point where he was about to pull it out. "Perhaps we would rush over like heroes and save the girl from her kidnapper?"


    Slamming his fist on the table, Marcus spoke in a low tone as he bit back his emotions.


    "We don''t even know where the hell she could have gone. And it could be ANYWHERE in this world. Hell... maybe they aren''t even in this world anymore."


    "We know one thing!"


    With tears forming in her eyes, Sylvia shouted out desperately as soon as Marcus had spoken, breathing heavily as she looked up to him with saddened eyes.


    "There... there''s one glimmer of hope here!"


    "And what is that?"


    "He said... he was going to find the one to host her."


    Panting as she grabbed her throat, which was now healed completely yet still in pain from being crushed, Sylvia spoke with complete and utter desperation in her voice as she clung to a slim thread.


    "I... see."


    Stopping in thought, Marcus looked forward as he took in deep breath after deep breath.


    The children sitting at the table merely looked down without saying a word, for there were no words to be said.


    The situation was truly hopeless.


    Of course Marcus would be angry.


    Of course Sylvia would be desperate.


    Of course they would act like this.


    It was obvious the moment that something precious was taken from them with such ease that they would lose all sense of importance.


    "I... need to find out. What happened to Number Five.", Marcus said in a cold tone, looking up with a deadly look in his eyes.


    Turning to Sylvia, Marcus spoke again.


    "I need to find out more about the experiments. I need to find out more about the parasites or people or whatever they are. I need to find out where that facility is... whether Number Five is still there... whether she went off somewhere like the others... I need to find out."


    "Hey... wait just a minute, Marcus...."


    Sylvia held her hand out to the man, but he held out his to stop her as a smile slowly drew itself across his face.


    "I found the solution. Ah... how simple it was. Haha..."


    "Marcus. You don''t mean-"


    "Oh, but I do."


    "You can''t do that. I won''t let you."


    Marcus found Sylvia grabbing his hands as he reached to his side, only to realize that he had lost his weapons at some point.


    "Why not?", he said with a smile.


    "Because... you promised me before, didn''t you?"


    It was then that Sylvia brought the hand of Marcus to her own neck, wrapping it around her with madness in her eyes.


    And then, bringing her hand to his, the two were opposed to one another - staring at each other with pure insanity in their expressions.


    With a smile, the woman thinned her eyes with pleasure as she spoke.


    "If you''re going to fall into the depths of madness... then we''re going to do it together."


    [Well said, woman.], Number Seven croaked.


    [I will grant you both your wishes.]


    [And for this... we will grant those young ones some rest even.], Number One added with a giggle.


    And then, shooting forth from each hand straight through the necks of the two, was a spiked tentacle.


    A hole was opened in each of the two zombies'' throats, and both of the bodies fell to the ground with a thud as blood splattered all over the ground.


    The three children sitting there widened their eyes in shock, unable to even comprehend what had just happened.


    They sat there, wide eyed and astounded as their jaws found it difficult to stay up, and they each found themselves trembling at the madness which the two had fallen into.


    [You have recognized that through death... you can search our memories.]


    [However, do not think for a moment that doing so will be pleasant, humans.]


    [Search all you want. But before you find the answer... you will surely lose every semblance of what is right and wrong.]


    [For within our minds¡­ is a cesspool of madness the likes of which no human could possibly hope to withstand.]


    Thus, Marcus and Sylvia died.


    For the eighth, and for the fourth time.

 Chapter Number 44: Sorry

    Gordon felt his head become light.


    Overload.


    This was what he felt as he found himself swaying, barely able to keep his eyes open as his vision faded in and out.


    ''What happened?''


    ''How did this happen?''


    ''How could any of this... happen?''


    It was too much for him to handle.


    Gordon had been bullied.


    Beaten half to death.


    Saved from his tormentors, and by a young girl no less.


    He had watched as the girl sliced off the fingers of the bully, only to slaughter all of them in the end.


    He had been bruised and beaten unconscious by a man who was supposed to be a teacher - yet was anything but.


    He had witnessed the gory scene of torture which was hidden inside this school, revealing the dark secrets of human society which were hidden behind a mask of political correctness.


    He had met with a human experiment who acted as the father of one of his classmates, and watched as this man slaughtered Marcus before his very eyes, only to perform a similar yet ever so different ritual which involved the tearing off of fingers.


    He had watched as the girl who saved him from his persecutors was taken away with only the slightest hint as to where she could have been headed.


    And even that was barely anything to go off of.


    And finally, he had watched as Marcus and Sylvia fell into madness - finally killing each other with smiles on their faces.


    And yet all of this happened in the course of five hours.


    The time right now was 2 AM.


    Since 9:00, all these things had taken place, and it was enough to make Gordon hold his head as the memories played through his mind.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    And now, with two dead bodies on the ground before him, holes in each of their necks, Gordon found himself sitting beside Shane and Stella, who were in no better mental position than him.


    "Why... did they kill each other?", Gordon whispered with a squeak, barely able to even get the words out.


    He was aware that they would not die even if they were killed.


    Gordon knew well that because of what they had become, that they could revive themselves shortly after death.


    But he also knew that they experienced the pain which was associated with such a gruesome death.


    To kill each other for no reason was unthinkable.


    "Were they... giving up?", he whispered. "Did they lose their grip on reality to the point where they thought that by killing themselves... that they could escape?"


    "No.", Shane said with a shook yet serious expression as he held in his breath.


    With wide eyes that didn''t look away from the two bodies for even a moment, the boy stood up as he watched the two on the ground.


    "I don''t know what they were thinking... but they didn''t give up. To me it looked like... they were clinging onto their last thread of hope."


    [And a futile one at that.]


    It was then that the head of the man looked up to reveal a gaping hole in his neck.


    Blood dripped from the hole which slowly closed itself, and the man stood up with a smile as he dusted himself off.


    [Hahaha... but this is EXACTLY what he needed. A reason to die. Ah... I suppose you three do not understand.]


    It was then that the woman slowly stood up, the hole in her neck healing itself as well.


    [Hehe... ah... if only they knew how many times it would take to even obtain a hint at where Two went. But hey, I guess they''re free to try. But I''ll give you three a hint.]


    The whites of their eyes had become blackened, and they both glowed with reddened pupils as the woman spoke.


    [It''s going to take a whole lot more deaths before they find out where Five is. And the girl will become her host long before that. However, to say that their deaths will be in vain... would be incorrect.]


    As the man said this, he fell backwards.


    However, despite the fact that he fell backwards, he did not hit the ground.


    For in that single calculated motion, a web of tentacles shot out from every exposed piece of flesh on the man''s body, creating a hammock of flesh which held him up flawlessly.


    Then, closing his eyes, Number Seven spoke.


    [It''s quite late, don''t you think? I for one will be taking a rest. After all... everything is progressing nicely, and with Number Two heading after Number Five... I do not see any reason to rush things any more.]


    As the man said this, the woman too shot out a number of fleshy tentacles which latched onto the surrounding buildings and any places where they could gain leverage, at which she too fell into a bed which was a part of herself.


    [Yep! Night, Seven! It''s been a long time since we''ve actually been able to say goodnight to one another, hasn''t it?]


    With an excited smile, the woman looked over to the man, to which he grinned ever so slightly as he kept his eyes closed.


    [Indeed... it has.]


    Turning around in his sleep, the man whispered in a nostalgic manner.


    [It has been far too long.]


    And just like that, the two monsters fell asleep.


    Gordon didn''t so much as dare approach them, but instead found himself backing away.


    "We... should get away.", he whispered to the other two as the three stood up.


    Nodding in fearful agreement, Stella stood up as well as the two evacuated.


    Yet even as these two walked away, Shane found himself watching the two.


    He thinned his eyes, glaring directly at them.


    And then, with a whisper, Shane spoke under his breath as he too stood up.


    "I''m sorry."


    Turning his back to the two as he followed the others, Shane was the only one who had the courage to do such a thing.


    Was it out of stupidity?


    No.


    It was because Shane knew that being on his guard against those monsters meant nothing.


    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t save you at that time, sister. And I''m sorry that I can''t save you again."


    Biting his lip so hard that blood formed, Shane walked away with a darkened expression as he clenched his fist.


    "And I''m sorry that I couldn''t even get you to recognize the situation that you''re in."


    Wiping the blood from his chin, the boy spoke with lament and anger in his tone as the creature known as Number Seven opened one eye which glanced over to the boy.


    "But most importantly... I''m sorry that I couldn''t even act like your older brother when you needed me to."


    ----


    None of them could sleep.


    It was late.


    2 AM in the morning.


    Without doubt, the three were tired. Exhausted even.


    Who wouldn''t be exhausted after such a day?


    However even despite their exhaustion, unrest filled the minds of the three as they shifted themselves back and forth.


    Currently, they were laid across the couches in the teachers lounge.


    The fact that the room just below them had been used as a torture grounds was of no concern, for their minds were not focused on such a thing.


    Yet even so, they could not sleep.


    "She... was such a good girl.", Shane said, not turning to the others as he laid facing the back of the couch.


    The other two twitched up as the boy said this, not turning themselves either to face one another.


    Perhaps they were too terrified to even do that much.


    "She was innocent... sweet... joyful... considerate... kind... she was so many things. Our dad... was so proud of her. And I was so proud to be her older brother."


    Without so much as asking for a response, Shane spoke to the two.


    However neither of them interrupted, nor did they feel any annoyance at his outburst.


    "And even when she changed... I was a fool to forget that she was still my little sister. I wonder... what would dad think if he saw her right now?"


    The boy began to choke up, emotion overcoming his words as he spoke.


    "He..."


    Holding his hand to his mouth, the boy stopped speaking for a moment before he continued.


    "He would probably take the blame on himself."


    Clenching a fist, Shane closed his eyes in torment.


    "He wouldn''t say that I failed as an older brother. He would say that he failed as a father... for not being here in the first place. That''s... the type of person he was."


    "And that was the type of person who died?", Gordon asked timidly.


    "That... is the type of person who died. And yet... we are still here.", Shane responded.


    Silence overcame the room.


    Not a thing was said, and minutes passed.


    However as the time passed, none of the three could find themselves falling asleep, and Gordon found himself speaking.


    "I... hated my parents.", he said as if making a confession.


    Not facing the other three, he continued to speak slowly.


    "I hated my dad. I hated him... the way he looked at me... the way he treated me... the way he USED me... and the way he threw me away... I hated everything. But even more than my dad... I hated my mother."


    Taking in a deep breath, the boy continued as the other two listened.


    "She married my father for the money. As soon as I was born, she left him and she left me with him. It was all a plot so that she could blackmail him. So they came to an agreement."


    Holding his hand to his face, the boy rustled his hand through his long hair as he squinted with a pained expression.


    "They agreed that he would give her the money and that she would fuck off."


    Not a word was said, just as it had been when Shane told his story.


    The others merely listened quietly, allowing the boy to vent his emotions.


    "My father didn''t want to deal with a lawsuit and allegations. He said that my mother was such a burden and that if she filed a lawsuit he would have wasted more time and money to achieve the same end. So he threw the cash at her and she shut up."


    "Did you... ever meet her?", Stella asked quietly.


    "Did I ever meet her?", Gordon repeated.


    And then, he laughed with tears in his eyes.


    "Hah... as if she cared enough to ever try and meet the son she birthed. I was a tool to her. Just as I was to him. They both considered me to be nothing more than an asset... and when my use had expired, I was THROWN AWAY."


    "How... how do you know for certain?", Stella questioned.


    Sitting up, Gordon looked at the girl, who was facing away from him as she lay on her own couch.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "What do you mean by that?", he asked.


    "How... how do you know that she didn''t want you if she never told you with her own mouth?"


    The girl said this with great emotion, which stopped Gordon in his tracks as he spoke.


    Taken aback, he merely looked at the girl who sat there, staring at the back of her golden hair.


    "What... what could you know? She... she didn''t even care enough to TELL ME THAT!!"


    Holding his hand to his forehead as he shouted, the boy began to pant as he cried out.


    "I... this entire world... it''s gone... everything has gone to shit... everything is ruined... and yet... and yet... I... I barely even feel like I''ve lost anything."


    It was then that the girl stood up with a furious expression.


    Tears lined her eyes as she stomped forward, her golden hair swaying as she brought her hand back.


    Slap!


    And then, a red hand mark formed on the face of the longhaired boy as he looked up to see the beautiful yet tormented expression of the girl.


    "How can you so easily say that she did such a thing without any proof!?", the girl screamed.


    It was then that the boy saw it.


    The girl''s hands were trembling.


    She was terrified even to do this much to Gordon.


    Perhaps she was fearful that he would yell or hit her back, or perhaps she had simply never done such a thing before, but he could sense the fear masked with a transparent facade of bravery.


    "I... that doesn''t matter now anyways. Even if by some miracle she loved me... even if by some chance that everything I was ever told was a lie... that doesn''t change the fact that she is nothing more than a stranger to me. And if that truly were the case... then that would mean that my father is an even worse piece of garbage than I could imagine."


    It was then that the girl fell to the ground on her behind, perhaps out of shock at what she had done.


    And then the tears welled up.


    "I... I was never loved. My father... my mother... they hated me... they said I was a burden... they said that it would have been better if I were never born in the first place... and that''s why they kicked me out..."


    The girl broke into tears as she spoke, laying her past before Gordon.


    "I was just a waste of space and money... and because of that... I just wanted to be loved. By anyone. It didn''t matter who it was.. why it was... I just wanted someone to CARE for me."


    Unsure how to react to a crying girl before him, Gordon held out his hands as his eyes widened.


    "W-wait just a-"


    "That''s why... that''s why I started living with that man."


    Looking up to Gordon with a pained expression, the girl spoke with weakness in her tone.


    "Because no matter who he was... if he was using me... no matter what he did, he made me feel that someone NEEDED me."


    It was as the girl said this that Gordon felt something.


    He felt pity.


    But even more than that, he felt pathetic.


    Here he was, rambling about his own weaknesses, his own trials, his own sufferings, his own pains, when this girl had experienced just as much pain.


    Perhaps even more.


    ''I thought... she was just a popular girl...''


    ''A bitch who I could never even hope to speak to...''


    ''And yet... why does she look so distraught?''


    ''Why do I feel that I need to... help her?''


    It was at that moment that the chaotic smile of the young girl flashed in his mind.


    ''Ah.''


    ''Just as she helped me.''


    ''I... should help others.''


    Stiffening his resolve, Gordon spoke with power to the girl.


    "So... did you fuck him?"


    "No... no... he wasn''t using me in that way. Not in that way... he had no interest in that. He only had interest in... observing. Humans. How... how did I not notice that something was off? He... he seemed so different from other people... he almost had no emotions... yet... even so... he was more of a parent to me than anyone I had ever known. And even knowing that he is a monster..."


    "You aren''t mad at him?"


    "I''m... not."


    "Then who are you mad at?", Gordon asked with a serious expression.


    To which the girl looked up, wiping a tear from her agonized face.


    "Myself."


    Bringing her face low, the girl then started to cry as she spoke.


    "I hated everyone around me... I started to hate them just for having anything... for being loved... for having people in their lives who would give to them... for having wealthy parents who would let them go on vacations... for being able to pick up guys with such a carefree approach... I HATED ALL OF THAT!!"


    The girl then began to scream as she grabbed onto the shirt of Gordon, furiously venting at him.


    "I HATED THE FACT THAT EVERYONE COULD JUST LIVE THEIR LIVES AS IF I WASN''T IN PAIN!!! I HATED SEEING ANYONE HAPPY AROUND ME!!"


    Digging her face into the shirt of the boy, the girl wiped her face as she cried out.


    "And so I wanted to steal that happiness from all of them."


    It was at that moment that Gordon did something which he never in his life could have imagined himself doing.


    He wrapped his hand around the girl and placed it on her back in a gesture of comfort.


    "I know.", he said.


    "I''m a horrible person... I... I hurt so many people because of how I felt...", the girl whimpered.


    "I know.", he repeated.


    "I''m a flimsy bitch who tried to steal the very man that my best friend laid eyes on... just so I could see her jealous of me."


    "I didn''t know that, but I know."


    "And I... was punished for that. Or I should have been. But then... this all happened. Maybe this..."


    Looking up to Gordon, the girl spoke out weakly.


    "Maybe all of this is my punishment?"


    Closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, Gordon slowly let go of the girl as he looked down to the side.


    "Maybe... it is.", he whispered.


    Taking in a deep breath, the boy spoke with lament in his voice.


    "Maybe this entire world is this way to punish the corrupted people who are still in it."


    ----


    "Ah... ah! I... I''m sorry... I... I slapped you... I got snot on your shirt... and I leaned on you..."


    Scooting back while wiping her face, Stella found herself beet red as she looked away from the boy.


    ''Ah...''


    Gordon found himself taken aback at the entire situation.


    ''I... said some crazy things, didn''t I?''


    "It... it''s fine. I can wash- well, I suppose I can''t exactly wash this shirt anymore."


    "Ah... I''m sorry..."


    "That''s... stop it. Stop apologizing. It... it''s throwing me off."


    Taking the shirt off, Gordon let out a sigh as he looked away from the girl.


    "At any rate... we... we should get some rest."


    "Y...yeah. I guess... we should."


    Slowly, the two returned to their couches as they laid down once more.


    "Are you two finally done fighting?", Shane said without turning his back.


    "Ah!! You... you were there as well... sorry for being so loud...", Gordon whispered.


    However the boy merely let out a sigh.


    "It is what it is. Who wouldn''t be pissed in a situation like this? At any rate... you two will help me to find my sister, right?"


    With these words, Gordon and Stella were both caught off guard.


    "Help you.... to find her?", Gordon whispered. "But... we... no, I can''t speak for her... but I''m useless... How could I do such a thing? Even if it was possible.... I wouldn''t be the one who could do it. You should rely on someone else."


    "That''s... that''s right.", Stella added. "We''re not the type of people who could do something like that.", she agreed.


    "Ah. I see. So you two are just going to sit there and do nothing. Let me ask you two this then. You say that you''re USELESS. But if you don''t even put forth any effort, then I suppose you really are useless."


    The cold words of the boy who was even younger than them tore into the two, who felt as if there were holes in their hearts.


    "So even if you fail, why don''t you try and prove to yourself that you at least did what you could to help?"


    As the boy said this, the two widened their eyes.


    "Are you telling me... that we don''t have to succeed?", Gordon whispered. "That we don''t have to be strong... or competent... or-"


    "You do have to be all those things. But not at first. You have to become that way. And if you fail a number of times along the way... then that doesn''t make you useless. I... I want to save my sister. But I know that I''m useless as well. I''m just as useless... maybe even more useless than you two. In the face of these monsters, there might not be a single person on this planet who is useful. But even so... if I just gave up here and now and said it was all impossible..."


    Biting his lip in anguish, the boy spoke in a grieving tone.


    "Then even if my father would forgive me... I wouldn''t be able to live with myself."


    Shifting himself to sit up, the boy then looked with sincerity to the other two.


    "Aren''t you two the same way?"


    ----


    [Truly... it is interesting. I thought that beauty and heroism was something which was only spoken in myths and legends... a work of fiction. Yet I suppose that I may have been wrong.]


    With a grin, Number Seven spoke as he and Number One stood leaning on the door to the teachers lounge.


    [Yet this... this is exactly what I was trying to create. A world where the true nature of people... was revealed to all.]


    [Hehe...]


    Letting out a giggle, Number 1 nodded slightly as she looked to the man beside her.


    [It''s almost beautiful, isn''t it? That such a thing could actually exist... haha... it makes me glad that you didn''t destroy this entire world.]


    Looking up to the man with eyes of fanaticism, the girl grinned as she twitched with excitement.


    [I can''t wait to see what other things you want to show me, Seven.]


    [Indeed. It is beautiful, is it not? Hah... there is nothing more beautiful than watching as someone is broken down and regenerated over and over... only to be remolded and reformed... broken time and time again, rebuilt time and time again. And to see someone who still forces themselves to stand even amidst such suffering... perhaps that is the most beautiful form of HEROISM.]

 Chapter Number 45: Disposable

    ''Where am I?''


    ''Ah.''


    ''That''s right.''


    ''I died.''


    ''Again.''


    Surrounded once more by that ever so familiar darkness, Sylvia felt a hole in her heart as she recalled her reason for death.


    [Ahem... testing, testing. Can you hear me? Of course you can. Host, I was given permission by Seven to begin your series of revelations. Have fun.]


    As her mind was thrown from one reality to another, the darkness around Sylvia began to mold itself to form a physical space.


    And as it did so, she found herself in a different body.


    One which was not her own.


    ''So this... is what Marcus was talking about...''


    Immediately her body felt different.


    It was shorter in stature, first of all.


    Overall the body was extremely small, as if it weighed next to nothing.


    And tied around her arms and legs, which were spread out upon an operating table, were chains.


    ''I... expected this.'', Sylvia told herself.


    Yet even if she expected this scenario, even if she told herself that this much was a given, there was something which was completely unexpected.


    ''But are you really telling me...''


    [Where am I?]


    [Mama... daddy... where... where am I?]


    [Eh?]


    [Mama?]


    [Daddy?]


    [What... Do those words even mean?]


    ''That Number 1 was only a child?''


    Sylvia found herself faced with yet another horrid revelation.


    ----


    [Ah... that was 8 years ago, so I''m not technically a child anymore... mentally. Though if I were to return to my original body... I suppose I would be that way. At any rate... just watch.]


    With this statement, Number One left Sylvia inside the body of this child.


    A young girl, whose black hair was ragged and ran all around the body of the girl in a wild manner, twisting and turning chaotically as it wrapped itself around her.


    She wore the gown of a hospital patient, and her emerald eyes were darkened with a dead expression, bags underneath them so deep it appeared as if someone had smudged the girl with soot.


    Her arms were weak and thin, as if she hadn''t eaten for days. Her legs were no better.


    The girl was inside a laboratory filled with all sorts of tools and concoctions, having been strapped to an experimental table.


    [Where... am I?]


    The frightened thoughts of a young girl played themselves into the mind of Sylvia, at which she truly realized.


    ''Number One... you...''


    If tears could come to her eyes, they would have.


    Despite the torment which Sylvia had undergone, despite everything which Number One had done to her, this was too much.


    ''You... were only a child when you went through...''


    [You haven''t even experienced what I went through.]


    Interrupted by the current version of Number One, Sylvia went silent.


    If her eyes could widen they would have, yet they could not.


    [Why... Why do I feel like I am missing something?]


    [Why do I want my mom and dad? What... What do those words even mean?]


    [Why does the inside of me hurt?]


    [Why am I here in this dark room?]


    The younger version of Number One found herself overtaken by a childish fear, one which overwhelmed her to the point where tears formed at the darkened eyes of the girl.


    [I... I''m scared...]


    [I... who am I?]


    [What am I?]


    It was at that moment that the door burst open.


    The lights turned on, and with an irritated expression a man strutted into the room.


    Scratching a pencil behind his head as he glared at the clipboard in his hand, this scientist who had golden eyes and pure white hair glanced up to Number One for only a moment, meeting her eyes with a look of blatant disgust.


    "Subject 2537. An increased dosage with an alteration has been administered."


    Approaching the girl, the man grabbed her by the hair as he looked her into her fearful eyes.


    "So? Are you another FAILURE?"


    "I..."


    The girl came to tears at the intimidating behavior of the man, unable to even speak in response as she looked at him silently, the salty liquid rolling down her cheeks.


    "Hahaha... and now you cry. What, do you want your parents or something? They''re dead. And soon enough you will be too. Tch.... why.... why.... why..."


    The man''s expression slowly became more and more angry as he gripped the hair of the girl tighter, pulling hard enough to make her yelp out in pain.


    "Agh!"


    "Why are you all such failures!? Are you trying to get my program defunded!?!? HAH!?"


    Slamming the head of the girl down on the table as she let out a squeal, blood began to drip off the side of the table as the girl looked to the man with complete terror.


    "Tch...."


    Turning around, the man grabbed a cell phone as he began to speak with irritation evident in his tone.


    "Another failure. Have her put in experimental storage like the rest. I want you to test every concoction and run every experimental procedure on her until she dies. And if you don''t come up with a working one soon-"


    "What... What are parents?"


    The man stopped in his tracks, halting his speech as the girl uttered this single statement from behind him.


    She whispered this as she trembled, causing the chains which bound her to rattle.


    She looked up to the man, fear and confusion in her eyes as she barely spoke these words.


    Then, looking back with wide eyes, a devious grin drew itself across the face of the man.


    "Hold that thought."


    [Why... why is he looking at me like that?], the girl wondered as the man approached her with a horrid expression.


    "Did you just say... that you don''t know what parents are?"


    The girl was overtaken by fear as the man said this, and she found herself unable to respond.


    Sylvia felt the heart rate of the girl increase to the point where it felt as if it were about to explode.


    Then, leaning into the face of the girl, the man spoke softly yet with a demented interest.


    "What is your name?"


    "Name?¡±


    With a confused expression, the girl did not appear to understand what she was being asked.


    ¡°I... don''t know what that means....", the girl squeaked while closing her eyes.


    The man then walked around the table, approaching the girl from the other side as he looked straight into her soul.


    "Who are you?", he asked with fanatic obsession.


    "I... I don''t know...", the girl responded once more.


    At which the smile upon the face of the golden eyed man became a horrible grin.


    His pearly teeth bared, and he found himself laughing to himself.


    "Hah... hah... hahaha!! HAHAHA!!!!"


    Grabbing his white hair in madness, the man laughed and laughed out loud as he trembled with joy.


    "I... I did it!! I did it!!! I''ve found the solution!!!! I''ve found the concoction!!! WE CAN MOVE ONTO THE NEXT STAGE!!!"


    Grabbing the phone which he had left on hold, the man began to speak with a furious excitement in his tone.


    "Stage 2. Prepare stage 2 immediately, and begin administering of the dosage and composition for 2537 on all future specimens. We have a successful memory wipe, therefore we can move onto regenerative abilities alongside the education program. But first we need to confirm whether the concoction used on her can be reproduced on other subjects. Therefore make that a priority!"


    With excitement and zeal in his tone, the man barked out orders into the phone before his expression became that of irritation.


    "Hah? What do you mean there are only six subjects remaining? I don''t care. Test it on all of them."


    Shouting this out, the man seemed to brush this off, however his expression became all the more sour within moments.


    "We can''t obtain more unless there are further offensives? That much shouldn''t make a difference!! We can simply wait for such an offensive to- what!? Are you telling me that the Emperor is cutting me off!? ME!? No... no no no... absolutely not. I can''t allow that. Not when I''ve produced such results. That spoiled little... We have to prepare a show for him. We must prove that our research has produced results. Well... at any rate, first we need to test to see if the procedure will work on the other six!! Get to it! For now, this subject is precious, therefore we can''t perform any dangerous procedures on her yet. I''ll be there momentarily."


    Hanging up the phone with a distasteful expression, the man approached Number One with a grin.


    "Ah... that is right. You do not know who you are. Then allow me to inform you. You are my specimen. You are something which once had no worth... however through my work, I have molded you into something which now holds worth. Like the potter who creates a piece of art from mere mud¡­ Well, to put it simply... you are to serve me with loyalty... for I am your MASTER."


    [Master?]


    The girl thought this single word with confusion as Sylvia listened into the thoughts of the girl, however the man witnessed the confusion in the girl''s expression and soon began to explain.


    "To put it simply... you are my property. You shall do anything and everything I instruct you to do without complaint. You are my creation, and therefore I am the one who owns you. Your body... your mind... and everything else. Do you understand?"


    With a gulp, the girl slowly nodded.


    She didn''t say a word, but Sylvia could feel the fear which the girl felt as if she was experiencing it herself.


    "However... your value as property has just skyrocketed. Therefore I must protect you from harm. I will return when things have stabilized. For now... I will have you taken to your own containment cell. Consider that to be... my gift to you. Hah... I suppose providing living accommodations is something which I must prioritize if I am to keep them alive. This is... a new challenge."


    Halfway through his statement, the man began to mumble to himself as he walked towards the exit.


    "Ah, one more thing. I suppose if you are the first success, then I should give you a label."


    Closing his eyes in thought, the man chuckled to himself as he nodded.


    "Yes... that sounds about correct. If you were previously a subject... then I suppose now you have been elevated. From a specimen... to an experiment."


    Turning around, the man pointed to the girl as his lab coat fluttered in the motion, grinning as he spoke.


    "From this point on you are experiment Number One."


    ----


    Within moments, armed men rushed into the experimental chamber, surrounding the young girl who was on the table.


    Grabbing a remote and hitting a button, the chains which bound the girl were released as they grabbed the girl.


    "Get up, Experiment Number One. We''re taking you to your new home."


    "Home?"


    The girl looked to the men with confusion as she stretched her strained wrists, however she wasn''t even allowed the time to do such a thing as the men looked down at her with open disgust.


    "Enough wasting time. Get moving."


    The girl was thrown to her feet and pushed forward, at which she wobbled to the floor in a daze.


    [What... what''s happening?], she wondered.


    [Where am I going?]


    [What... is a home?]


    The girl found herself overwhelmed at the rapidly changing situation, however the men didn''t allow her to so much as gather her thoughts.


    "Did you not hear me!? I said to get your ass up and move!"


    A surge of pain flowed through the girl as her back was whacked with a security baton, causing her to let out a yelp of pain.


    The girl curled up into a ball on the floor, her hands trembling as she felt terrified of even looking up.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Hey!! What do you think you''re doing!? I said to get the fuck-"


    The man raised the baton above the girl to hit her even harder, however his hand was stopped by the man with white hair and golden eyes.


    "Is that... your property?", he said with a deadly glare.


    "N-no, Sir. I apolog-"


    Thuk.


    Swish.


    In a single instant, the man found a syringe with a strange purple liquid stuck into his artery.


    "I would suggest that you hurry to the medical bays to find the antidote before the poison takes effect. You have about a minute to get there before you die."


    Thrusting the syringe out of the man''s neck, the guard looked to the scientist with an expression of pure terror, however the look which he gave the man lasted only an instant before he burst off running, heading through the airlock chamber as it closed.


    With a smile, the white haired man then laughed.


    "Hahaha... the fool. He didn''t even ask me what I injected him with. Good luck finding the antidote when you don''t even know what the poison is."


    As the man made this statement, the other guards stiffened up, not so much as allowing themselves to breathe in the presence of the man before them.


    ¡°Not that there is an antidote to that one.¡±


    Turning to face the men, who seemed to become terrified at the very presence of the scientist before them, the man began to speak with a low tone.


    "Now then... I hope that I can make myself clear. This experiment is MY property. And if anyone damages my property... then they will pay for it... with something of equal worth. And I will have each and every one of you know here and now - that the lives of every person in this facility wouldn¡¯t add up to the value which this experiment has."


    With the squirt of the syringe, the man glared into the eyes of those around him as he spoke in a low tone.


    "Is this understood?"


    "Of course, Doctor Lichtenburg!!", the soldiers responded in unison, shouting loud enough to make their cries heard throughout the facility.


    Holding themselves perfectly still, each and every man there was filled with absolute fear, so great that they didn''t allow themselves to even tremble.


    And as this happened, Victor grabbed the girl by her hair, yanking her upwards.


    "Agh!"


    The girl let out a scream, however the man didn''t so much as look at her as he walked off, dragging her without concern for the girl.


    Then with a cold statement, the scientist addressed the men behind him as he walked off towards the exit.


    "What would you all have done if you had killed this precious subject? What if the memory elimination serum only worked on her, and there was not a single other subject in which such a thing could be replicated? There would be only one thing which you could do in order to atone for ruining a SUCCESSFUL trial."


    Looking back with a disturbed glare, the man spoke as if he were talking to inferior animals.


    "Death would be too easy of a punishment for the likes of you. Instead... I would make you all into the next subjects. And I would run tests on you until your bodies ran dry."


    Stepping into the airlock while the girl stumbled to keep up, shivering all the while, the man then turned away from the guards as he whispered one final statement.


    "I am the only one allowed to damage my own property."


    ----


    Sylvia watched as Number One was led through a series of hallways and high security chambers until she eventually arrived at a small cell.


    There was a screen of bulletproof glass and a padded metal door which led inside, which required electronic control to open.


    Pressing a button on a remote device, Victor led Number One inside the chamber which was lined with all forms of security cameras and other devices.


    And most importantly, inside this area was a set of restraints on the walls.


    "Put your arms and legs in these.", Victor ordered.


    Shaken with fear, the girl obediently listened as she did exactly as the man told her, to which she was chained standing up.


    "Now then... I suppose it is time that I begin your education. While the other tests are being run, I will inform you, Number One. About who you are, about who I am, and about your place in this world."


    Grabbing a chair and taking a seat before the girl, the scientist grinned as he whipped out his phone.


    "Bring refreshments to Isolated Chamber 1. Have them here within the next five minutes."


    The man hung up the phone, gazing directly into the green eyes of the fearful girl who knew nothing of herself.


    [I... why am I here? Who am I? What am I... I... I''m scared... but...]


    Looking up at the man timidly, the girl returned the gaze.


    [I want to find out.]


    As she thought this, the scene around Sylvia changed.


    She woke up inside a hammock made from her own flesh, jolting up as she found herself right next to Marcus.


    ''Eh?''


    Looking around, she noticed that the sun was peeking out of the horizon, the red sky peeking out around her.


    ''It''s... morning?''


    Immediately bringing her hand to her throat, Sylvia felt the scar tissue which had come from being stabbed straight through.


    She considered getting up, however on seeing the sleeping figure of Marcus, she decided not to move.


    His face was distorted, as if he were experiencing some sort of horrible nightmare.


    And Sylvia immediately understood.


    ''He is.''


    ----


    "Experiment Number 7, Trial Number 4. Commencing."


    Marcus felt a sudden surge of pain as he heard the familiar voice of the mad scientist.


    And upon opening his eyes, he realized exactly why such pain was so prevalent.


    "Huff.. huff... huff... ngh... agh... urgh..."


    The man whose body he had entered no longer had any limbs.


    "Well, Number Seven? Do you understand now?"


    Looking up with terror, the specimen found himself faced with the handsome scientist who gazed into him with a horrible smile.


    "If you complain about the life in which I have given you... then you will be punished. Is that clear?"


    "I... ngh..."


    Tears in his eyes, the limbless man choked out the words.


    "I understand... master..."


    "Very well. Trial Number 5 proceeding. I have not yet attempted this, even on any subject which I have given regenerative powers. Therefore I do hope that you will be able to survive. After all... if you cannot, then I will need to redesign the regenerative serum."


    [What... what is he going to do?]


    Frothing with terror, Marcus felt the immense fear combined with the horrid pain which Number Seven had experienced to this point.


    It was enough to make him go insane a hundred times over, and even that would never be enough.


    He wanted to scream, as he was certain that Number Seven did as well at this time - yet the immense fear forced him to bite down and hold in his cries.


    [What is he going to do!?!?], Number Seven frantically thought.


    "I''ve prepared a contraption. One to truly test the limits of your regeneration. I was waiting... waiting, waiting, waiting. How long was I waiting to use such a thing? Ah... even I don¡¯t know. It was concerning at first, you know. When there was only a single successful subject, I felt that I had to protect that subject with EVERYTHING I had. I certainly couldn''t subject it to more grueling experiments. Even removing a single finger was concerning, for if such a thing were to not grow back then I would have DAMAGED my precious PROPERTY. However with success after success, your kind became all the more DISPOSABLE."


    With a smirk, the man thinned his eyes as he snaked around Number Seven, looking at him with an overwhelming expression.


    "And now... I don''t have to worry about losing a subject or two anymore. Do not worry, Seven. Even if you die... your experience will serve the others."


    It was as the man said this that both the past Number Seven and Marcus felt a chill down their spines.


    The man reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a remote and hitting a button.


    And as he did so, the operating table began to revolve so that the man was now upright.


    His limbs were missing, yet the dripping stubs of his arms were still locked into place, holding him up as a door opened below the man.


    "W-wait... M...Master Lichtenburg... don''t... don''t tell me you are sending me-"


    Number Seven piped up as he looked down to see a series of rattling sawblades and metallic devices, however he was met with a glare which silenced him immediately.


    "Did you say something, Seven?", the man said with a completely straight face, not so much as allowing for a response.


    Biting down on his tongue, Seven looked down into the chamber of destruction as tears dripped down his face, joining a number of droplets of blood which fell down into the machinery.


    [I... guess this is it.], he thought. [This... is where I die.]


    ''Wait a minute...''


    Marcus found himself shaken to the core as he watched this scene play out, painfully aware of what was about to happen.


    [I don''t know why I am here... but if it is for the sake of the one who owns me... then I suppose I don''t have a choice.]


    ''Don''t... don''t give up so easily...''


    [If it is for the human in charge of me... then I should at least try to be of use to him.]


    ''Stop it!!! What are you talking about, Seven!? Don''t accept this!! Fight back!!! YOU CAN FIGHT HIM EASILY!!!''


    Marcus found himself shouting, however his cries were not heard.


    Yet as he shouted, Marcus realized.


    ''Ah.''


    ''This... is not the same Number Seven as the one I know.''


    ''This one is weak.''


    ''Powerless.''


    ''And unable to do anything.''


    If he could, Marcus would have grit his teeth at that moment.


    ''Just like me.''


    Number Seven bit down, closing his eyes as he trembled with fear, not making eye contact with the man known as Victor.


    And faced with this silence of acceptance, the scientist grinned with pleasure.


    "Ah. I see. That''s what I thought. After all, a parasite has no right to talk back to a human. Now die for my sake... and if you are lucky... or perhaps unlucky... then you will be alive soon enough once more."


    And then, with the press of a button, the man was released from his restraints.


    He fell into a pit of sawblades and machinery, immediately sliced and pulverized as a rain of blood covered the metallic pieces.


    "AGHHH!!!!!!!"


    The man screamed loud enough to pierce the ears of the scientist above, shouting out in terror as he was reduced to pieces of flesh.


    Marcus too found himself wanting to scream, matching the shouts of the man as he experienced this horrible form of torture.


    First the thighs and waist, then the torso, and finally the neck and the head were grinded to pieces.


    It was torture so grand that it was unthinkable, even for Marcus who had already endured such terrible deaths at the hands of the zombies.


    And even though it lasted only a few moments, it was enough to make him feel as if he had truly gone insane.


    "AGH!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Jerking up while holding his head, Marcus found himself sweating as he screamed.


    He panted rapidly, looking around him to see that he was inside a web of his own flesh.


    And right next to him, in his arms, was a woman.


    "Are you... alright?", she asked quietly.


    "S...sylvia? Ah... ah... ah ah ah...."


    Stumbling back in the hammock, Marcus grabbed his head in the pain.


    And then, tears filled his eyes as a pained expression overcame him.


    "WHY!?!?", he shouted.

 Chapter Number 46: Still Alive

    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Looking around with twitching eyes, Marcus found his gaze fall upon the beautiful woman in his arms.


    She wore a dirtied and torn outfit, filthy with blood and guts - some of which was her own and some of which was that of others.


    He was no different. Wearing a grimy suit that had been shredded in the attacks of the zombies and everyone they had faced, Marcus slowly calmed his breathing as he regained his mind.


    "I... I need to take a break.", he whispered to the woman as he lay down with a sorrowful expression.


    "Was it... that painful?", the woman asked with concern as she looked up to him.


    "It... was. And you?", he quivered.


    "I... found out something.", she said with a gulp.


    Taking in a deep breath, the man spoke in a cold tone as he looked up into the sky, which was beginning to show the signs of sunrise.


    "What did you find out?"


    "Number One..."


    The woman then stopped in her speech, choking up as she spoke.


    Bringing her hand to her mouth as she processed her own memories of the event, tears came to the eyes of the woman as she forced her words out.


    "Was just a child."


    At hearing this, the trembling which Marcus felt stopped.


    His eyes widened, and he spoke in a cold tone.


    "I... I see.", he whispered, horrified.


    Gritting his teeth, the man frowned with disgust as he closed his eyes, filled with a sense of dread and anger.


    "And I found out something as well.", he stated.


    The woman looked up to him, concern evident in her expression.


    She was terrified even to ask, yet she forced herself to do so.


    "What... Did you find out?"


    As the woman asked this, the man held up his hand above him, looking at it with a frown.


    And then, with another deep breath which was laced with fear, the man spoke.


    "Regeneration is no salvation.¡±


    With a quivering tone, laced in pure terror, the man uttered his word with sorrow.


    ¡°It is nothing more than a curse."


    ----


    "So are we going to go back?", Sylvia asked Marcus.


    The two were now sitting at that picnic table, alone in the early morning as they formulated a plan.


    The children were asleep - in the teachers lounge no less. The two had searched and found them lying there, fast asleep.


    ''At least they could get to sleep... I''m surprised they could even do that much.'', Sylvia had thought.


    Marcus had informed Sylvia of his experience, and so had Sylvia to Marcus.


    Slowly, bit by bit, the details were filled in on the experiments who had overtaken their bodies.


    There were still a number of unsolved mysteries, but at the very least things were starting to take a foothold.


    "Are we going to go back?", Marcus repeated with distaste. "Haha... do we have a choice?"


    "I suppose not, if we want to find the girl.", Sylvia responded.


    "I already said it, did I not? No matter how many times we have to suffer... we will bring her back. However... Perhaps being so eager to die is not the correct way to go about things."


    "So... what are you saying?"


    Tilting her head with confusion, Marcus let out a sigh as he looked at the woman with determination.


    "I have no idea how long it might take until we actually find any information on Number Five. And to actually find even a hint on where she currently is... it will likely take a much longer time still. To put it simply... I don''t think that killing ourselves over and over is the proper way to do things."


    "So you''re saying that we search on our own in this world for clues and hints, dying along the way and gaining more information as the deaths come?", Sylvia asked with a serious expression.


    "Exactly.", Marcus responded without a hint of emotion.


    The terror which the two had experienced up to this point was unimaginable.


    Never again did they want to experience such pains.


    Death, torment, suffering, it was all far too much for a human to bear.


    Yet this was their fate.


    This was the world which they lived in, and their situation was one where they had no choice but to accept it as a part of their new life.


    Looking at the woman with hardened eyes, bags underneath them from exhaustion, Marcus spoke quietly yet with enough cold determination to freeze her over.


    "I swear... no matter how rotten this man inside me has become... no matter how disturbed and demented he was molded to be... I WILL find a way to stop this suffering. Even if it means... I have to die again and again to do that."


    "And I will be right by your side with you.", Sylvia reaffirmed.


    Thus, the two made their declaration.


    On the man who created the experiments.


    On the experiments who had overtaken their minds.


    And on the cruel world which had allowed this situation to come to be.


    Rolling his reddened eyes which had become puffed from all the crying, Marcus let out a light laugh as he looked at the woman.


    Bringing his hand to his jacket pocket, he pulled out a dirtied handkerchief.


    Using it to wipe his rotten face off, the man then offered it to the woman, to which she gladly took it with a bitter smile.


    "How kind of you.", she said blankly.


    "Of course.", he responded with a chuckle. "I am a gentleman, after all."


    "Is a gentleman supposed to wipe his own face with the handkerchief he offers to a woman?", she questioned as she wiped her own eyes off.


    "Ah. Perhaps all this has rotted my mind as well."


    "Perhaps."


    "Heh."


    "Hah."


    With these lamentful laughs, the two looked up as they watched the sun rise.


    "Another day.", Marcus whispered.


    "You know, the day is supposed to be the bane of the undead.", Sylvia added.


    "Is that so?", he said.


    "That''s correct.", the woman said with a light smile. "Ah... but that''s right. We aren''t exactly undead. We are merely somehow still alive."


    ----


    "It''s been proven that this schoolground is extremely secure from the undead outside. If they wanted to get in then last night would have been the time to do so, given that there was such a racket from inside these grounds all throughout the night. We have obtained various types of food and water from the teachers lounge, cafeteria, and kitchen - though the only things which weren''t rotten were those things which were either canned, bagged, bottled, or sealed. Showers are impossible given the filthy state of the piping systems, and even attempting to bathe would only make one even more filthy.¡±


    Gathered around a table made from desks were the five who remained, and each person listened intently as Marcus listed off one thing after another, detailing the situation.


    ¡°As far as weapons are concerned, there were a large number of items in that sports shed which we have gathered, as well as the ones we already had before. Textbooks and papers could be used for a fire, but we should also consider the possibility of being noticed by people, which would not necessarily be a good thing. Furthermore, because it is currently summer there is no need for such a thing unless it is to boil water or for other practical purposes."


    Marcus and Sylvia had spent the early morning working to gather up any useful items into one place, storing them all in a classroom on the first floor.


    "I apologize once again for my show of weakness last night. I will do everything I can to ensure that the people here remain alive and well. Well... as alive as they can be given the situation.", Marcus commented with a serious expression.


    The two had explained their experiences in the world of death to the others, who had no reason to doubt their words. After all, if one was able to come back to life from death, who was to say that they couldn''t experience such dreamlike memories?


    The three were shocked at first, however as they learned more and more about the experiments and their origins, the reality of this world and its situation began to settle in all the more.


    The fact that the end of the world had been in the making for years.


    There were too many unanswered questions.


    How the world went from a few mad experiments to complete annihilation, the five did not understand.


    How Seven and the others had gone from innocent people to monsters, Marcus and Sylvia had not yet seen.


    Yet here they were.


    And after his experience last night, Marcus had a relatively good idea as to how things got to this point.


    "That man... Doctor Victor Lichtenburg. Based on his accent and based on those of the people who surrounded him, he was almost certainly from the Forgestarian Empire. I had heard rumors that they were developing weapons... but to think such things were happening while I was simply working my life away..."


    With a sigh, Marcus looked to the ground with a distraught expression.


    "Well, it''s not like I could have done anything about it."


    And he spoke the truth.


    The painful truth.


    No matter what had happened years ago, no matter what terrible experiments had taken place, Marcus had no way of even knowing that they were going on.


    And even if he did, he didn''t have the power to do anything.


    "This world... has always been about power. Whether that power is wealth, political standing, social aptitude, or even ability whether physical or mental, power has always been the single thing which has separated the strong from the weak. I... have learned at least that much. I suppose the only difference between then and now is that the predominant type of power has changed."


    With a chuckle, the man tapped his forehead as he spoke in a bitter tone.


    "Isn''t that right, Seven?"


    However there was no response.


    "Hmm... he seems to be a bit less cheeky than usual. Perhaps he''s asleep?"


    [Or perhaps I don''t really care enough to answer?]


    "Ah... there he is."


    The other four merely watched as Marcus talked to himself, yet with a laugh the man sat up as he slammed his hand on the desks before him.


    "In this new world, political power means nothing. Societal standing is a thing of the past. Without a doubt, among the survivors there were likely those who tried to use their influence in their previous lives to their benefit. And in a world of life or death survival... I think that such people will likely have been the first to be sacrificed."


    Marcus had mixed feelings about what he was saying, but it was without a doubt the truth.


    "On one hand, this means that we won''t have to deal with arrogant bigshots who do nothing but talk. This could benefit us, as it means that we no longer have to listen to others due to hierarchies and unbreakable norms. On the other hand, it means that we will have to deal with more... brutish leaders. Such as the man we encountered in this very school. If he were still alive, without a doubt he would have gone on to gather as many people as he could to follow him. To put things simply... the world has been reduced to a tribal state."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As Marcus said this, Sylvia seemed to be in deep thought.


    "I wonder which is worse?", she murmured underneath her breath.


    "Either way, they''re both issues.", Marcus responded. "However, personally... I think a brute is easier to deal with.", he added with a casual smirk.


    After a pause, Marcus spoke in a slightly sarcastic manner.


    "So long as they aren''t overwhelmingly powerful like a certain few experiments."


    "The fact that you''re able to make a joke like that must mean that you''ve recovered at least a bit, no?"


    "As if. I''m simply losing my mind a bit more with each death. I never would have made such a joke in my previous life, and you should know that."


    "I do recall you having quite the stick up your ass in your previous life."


    "And if I remember correctly, you did as well."


    Sylvia responded to the man with a light smile, and the two felt a brief moment of relief as if they had been spared of the torment for just a moment.


    With a breath of relief, the man turned forward to face the others, continuing to speak in a serious manner.


    "At any rate, while finding Amy is our first priority, I''m sure you all know that doing so immediately is impossible. Even assuming me and Sylvia were to die over and over again to gain information, there is no guarantee that we would find her anytime soon. In order that we may retain the small bit of sanity which we have left, we will continue to work in this world where we can. And when the time comes, we will perform work in... the other world."


    The other world.


    The world of the past in which Marcus and Sylvia could now travel to in order to experience the memories of Seven and One, respectively.


    With death being a precondition to enter this world, and with the torment of human experimentation being the only thing present in such a world, it was a place which Marcus and Sylvia wanted to avoid at all costs.


    If it were not for the knowledge which they needed to gain from it, it would only serve as a further punishment to death beyond death itself.


    However it was necessary, and both of them knew that.


    Both to find Amy, and to understand the creatures - or rather the HUMANS inside of them.


    "So what''s the plan for now? We have enough to survive, but not for that long.", Shane commented.


    "That is the other reason why we cannot simply sacrifice our minds in this world to travel to the other. As monsters who can survive death, myself and Sylvia hold value in this world. As scouts, as scavengers, and even... as warriors."


    Holding out a hand before anyone could utter a word, Marcus spoke with a serious expression as he uttered this word as if he despised it.


    "I am not underestimating anyone here. I am not trying to belittle you or to say anything along the lines of ''you are a child and therefore you are not able to handle these responsibilities.'' The fact of the matter is, you all will DIE if you are killed. On the other hand, we will gain something from being killed. Therefore if we are the ones in the line of fire, it is in EVERYONE''S best interest."


    With these words, Marcus felt reminded once again of his days as a manager.


    However as he was met with the timid nod of Gordon, the accepting expression of Stella, the serious expression of Shane, and the softened expression of Sylvia, he felt something different.


    He felt as if he was truly leading these people - as dwindling as this group may have been.


    ''Perhaps this is what it should be like... to be a leader.'', Marcus thought.


    "Shane."


    Looking over to the young boy who perked up on being called, Marcus spoke with authority.


    "Become strong."


    "I will.", the boy replied promptly.


    These few words were spoken, yet they were enough.


    Both of the parties involved understood exactly what one another met.


    ''Become strong enough to save your sister regardless of whether I am here or not.''


    There was a mission to perform.


    A duty to fulfill.


    And even if one did not succeed, the other would.


    This was exactly what Marcus intended to get through to Shane.


    A man in the body of a monster who held power beyond that of normal humans, yet carried within him the uncertainty of an alternate mind.


    A weak boy who had no skills beyond that of any other, barely even able to fight.


    Both had their weaknesses.


    Both had their flaws.


    And neither was guaranteed success.


    However if they both tried, if they both gambled their very lives in order to achieve their goals, then it was all the more likely that at least one would succeed.


    "Gordon."


    Turning to the timid boy who looked up with wide eyes, Marcus spoke as he folded his hands.


    "Don''t turn away from the things that you fear. It is good to be scared. It is good even to run if needed. But you must fight at some point, or you will live your life regretting that you never did so."


    Thinning his eyes, Marcus spoke with lament in his voice.


    "Just as I did."


    Taking in a deep breath, Marcus spoke as a mature adult - not one who had forgotten the suffering which he had endured just the night before, but one who had allowed it to seep in.


    "And when the moment comes when you do die... that time which will only come once for you... I do not want it to be like any of the wretched deaths I have experienced."


    "I... will do better."


    Looking up, Gordon found himself facing the man.


    How long had he looked away from everyone who spoke to him?


    How long had he faced downwards, too terrified of his own weakness to even do anything?


    Far too long.


    Yet this man who looked at him now - this man who had the appearance of a middle class worker with nothing special about him - this man who had lived his life without accomplishing anything in particular - this man was looking at him with expectation.


    Not the type of ridiculous expectation which his father had crushed him with.


    Not the type of overwhelming expectation that was hopeless to achieve from the start.


    The type of expectation which was realistic.


    Practical.


    And achievable.


    If only he put in the effort to achieve it.


    "No... I won''t do better.", Gordon said. "I will become better. And the results... will follow."


    "Indeed you will."


    How long had Gordon gone longed to hear such words?


    How many days of his life had passed where not a single soul expected anything from him aside from the impossible?


    Either nothing was expected of him, or everything.


    For when he couldn''t achieve everything, he was said to be able to achieve nothing.


    When he was unable to prove himself as a worthy heir to a massive company, he had fallen in society to a new low, yet right now Gordon felt it was time to crawl out of this hole.


    "Shane.", Gordon said as he turned to the boy next to him. "Will you help me?"


    "I will."


    The two shook hands with one another, affirming their resolve.


    "Stella."


    Looking at the blonde girl who kept her head lowered, Marcus spoke with a firm kindness in his tone.


    "Do you feel as if you have done something wrong?"


    "I... I was the one who trusted Number Two. I am the reason he came here... and the same thing with Mr. Pertan. I''m the reason you all had to-"


    "We would have had to deal with both of them no matter which way you cut it. Stop taking the credit for something that someone as insignificant as you couldn¡¯t change in the first place."


    Butting in was Sylvia, who spoke while twirling her hair, not even looking in the direction of the girl as she nonchalantly spoke without a care.


    "If you have time to be guilty then why don''t you do something to better our situation instead?"


    Harsh words.


    It was enough to jerk the head of Stella up, causing her to glare at Sylvia with anger.


    Yet that anger immediately subsided as she caught the eyes of the woman.


    "What? Did you think I would just comfort you and everything would be alright? Listen up, each and every one of you. He may be soft, but that''s because he was a failure in his past life. He was a loser who got fired just before his brain was overtaken by Seven. And the reason was because he wasn''t able to shut his mouth. Listen up, and listen up closely."


    Standing up, Sylvia put her foot on the table in an unladylike manner as she faced the three.


    "You''re all going to die if you don''t get your shit together. So get it together. And then maybe you can head out into this rotten world and make a difference in it."


    "Sylvia... do you have to be so harsh on them?", Marcus asked.


    At which Sylvia sneered with what Marcus could see was enjoyment stemming from the irritated expressions of the three.


    "If I was easy on them like you, then they would become soft and die the moment they stepped out of this place. I''ve become all too soft for this world already, and that''s hurt me a lot more than it''s helped. I''m just making sure they don''t make the same MISTAKE."


    The woman spoke in a sarcastic manner, at which she turned around and headed out of the classroom, speaking as she walked off.


    "Let''s go."


    Standing up to walk alongside her, the man let out a slight chuckle as he too headed towards the exit.


    "I suppose that''s that. We won''t die, so there''s no need to worry about us. If there is anything to worry about... I suppose it would be that we''ve lost our minds and given up on everything. Even so... focus on yourselves. Build yourselves up. Prepare yourselves to fight. And if you need to... do so. Never be afraid to run. Never be afraid to play dirty. Because even if you play clean... this world won''t."


    With these words, the two zombified humans left the school.


    The doors soon closed behind them, and the three children were left in silence, breathless.


    For just a few moments, they wondered if everything was all a dream.


    However, this was no dream.


    This was real life.


    For if it were a dream, then it most certainly would have been a nightmare.


    ----

 Chapter Number 47: Do Not Pass Go.

    "You certainly seemed motivated to inspire them just now."


    "Did I? I was merely saying what I thought."


    "And I was too."


    Marcus and Sylvia walked alongside one another throughout the streets.


    With his knife of flesh in one hand and his standard knife in the other, Marcus looked around as he watched each corner with suspicion, preparing for a zombie to jump out at him at any moment.


    "But you know... if you give them too much hope, then it will only be a whole lot worse when things don''t go well."


    "I never gave them hope. I merely encouraged them not to abandon all efforts from the start."


    "I suppose so."


    Sylvia walked with her spear in hand, remaining just as diligent as her sharp eyes darted from one place to another.


    "It seems very quiet. I suppose the undead don''t particularly bother to attack the school, since there isn''t any way to obtain food in such a manner."


    "You know... I never particularly gave it any thought. But do you think that those who are undead are conscious?", Marcus asked.


    "Eh? What are you talking about?"


    "Do you think that perhaps... they''re trapped inside their own minds, forced to watch as their bodies move on their own?"


    "I..."


    Turning around, Sylvia grabbed the cheeks of Marcus, glaring at him.


    "I don''t want to even consider that.", she said.


    "I see.", Marcus said as he shook the woman off.


    It was then that the woman stepped forth, heading off without so much as waiting for the man as she fluttered her arm in a carefree motion.


    "Even if that were true, there''s no point thinking about it. We have to kill them either way... so isn''t it easier just to believe that they''re brainless monsters?"


    It was as she stepped forward that a zombie barged out from what looked to be a pile of stocked up garbage, rushing forth at the woman with a snarl.


    "Rargh!!!"


    However as soon as the zombie revealed itself, the woman moved just as quickly as her spear slid through the neck of the zombie with fluid motions.


    "They look like monsters. They act like monsters. So what''s wrong with thinking that they ARE monsters?", she murmured as she flicked the blood off her weapon.


    With a bitter smile, Marcus followed the woman as the two stepped forward, fearlessly trudging through these open streets.


    "But couldn''t the same be said of us?"


    ----


    "Hey. Hey, you. Yeah. You. You, right there in the blue. Hey. Can you hear me? You can hear me. I know you can."


    [December 20th, 2037]


    8:55 PM


    Inside a dark jail cell, completely devoid of even so much as a window, sat a man.


    His frame was exceedingly thin, and his limbs appeared as if they could be snapped like pieces of straw.


    "Hey, do you have a girlfriend?"


    This man who was well over 6 feet tall continuously pestered the guard who stood outside his cell, not moving an inch even as the prisoner called out to him time and time again.


    "What does she look like? Is she pretty?"


    The prisoner wore an orange jumpsuit that was far too small for him - not in the department of width, but rather that the sleeves were cut off far too short.


    "Is she loyal like mine?"


    The man had long hair which was bright red, and it seemed to fall down as it covered most of his face.


    His bright blue eyes which peeked through his hair were filled with a crazed excitement as the man tilted his head, causing his hair to fall to one side as he spoke in a mad tone.


    "Or is she out there fucking another man here and now?"


    "Will you shut up already?"


    The guard glared at the man with annoyance, however this only invoked a grand smile from the madman.


    "Haha!! Did I hit him where it hurts? Oh, I did, didn''t I?"


    The guard let out an annoyed sigh, clearly irritated.


    Even so, the man had enough self restraint to prevent himself from abusing the prisoners.


    ''I''m the guard. I''m the one who''s supposed to be the upright citizen here. Therefore... I shouldn''t become aggravated by the jeers of a man who couldn''t even follow the law.''


    "I mean, if I were her then I would probably want another man too. After all, you''re really dull. Or at least¡­ that¡¯s what the Lady said."


    The red haired criminal continued to jest with a mocking tone, to which the guard closed his eyes as he took in a deep breath.


    ''Although... I guess it is pretty hard to follow the law sometimes.''


    "So? I''m dull. Isn''t it better for you that way? Would you prefer that Officer Krieg is on duty instead?"


    "Nah, nah! I like you, Officer George. As dull as you are, it''s better having you around than that guy!"


    The guard let out a light chuckle as he looked over to the prisoner with a smirk.


    "I heard your story. I don''t have anything to say about whether what you did was right or wrong. But it was illegal. That''s all I can say."


    "Oh? You really are a bit different from the other guards, aren''t you? Did you hear what he just said?"


    With an intrigued expression, the red haired prisoner grinned with interest as he responded to the guard - though after responding he seemed to speak as if he were talking to someone else entirely.


    "So what you''re really saying is that if you were in my position... you might not have done anything different?"


    The red haired man looked to the Officer known as George with interest, however the guard whose brown hair was buzzed merely closed his eyes without response.


    Not a word was said.


    "Your silence is killing me, Officer. Come on. Say something, already. It''s strange for you to not berate me for my wicked deeds. All the other guards do it. Scum. Trash. Filth. Garbage."


    With a smile, the man thinned his eyes as he glared at the guard.


    "Don''t you want to reassure yourself that you''re better than me?"


    "I don''t particularly feel a desire to do so."


    With a cold response, the guard looked at the man with eyes filled with pity.


    "Ah... you really are different, aren''t you. You know, I heard that you have a lot of issues with the other guards. They all talk shit about you behind your back, you know."


    "Yeah well I''m sure we all have shit behind our backs at one point or another."


    Cracking a smile, the guard pulled out a cigarette as he lit the tobacco, waving his hand over it before taking a puff.


    "I came into this place with the dreams of a child. I wanted to do this world justice. I wanted to stop people like you from hurting others."


    The man looked back and forth, taking note that he was the only guard on duty this particular night.


    "They''re probably all drinking or having fun, you know. Ah... were you put here alone because they don''t consider you to be one of them?", the prisoner cackled.


    "Hah... well, they can do what they want. It''s my duty to guard tonight so I''ll guard tonight. And if it''s my duty to guard tomorrow night then I''ll guard tomorrow night."


    "You don''t actually hate me, do you?"


    "..."


    Taking in another puff of the smoke, the man looked to the ceiling as he thinned his eyes.


    "I don''t really hate or love anyone these days. It''s all just... nothing. Although... I would be lying if I were to say that there weren''t a lot of guys who pissed me off. But I don''t care enough to do anything about it."


    Pulling out the pack of cigarettes, the man flicked a single one out as he looked at the criminal.


    "Want one?"


    "I don''t smoke. I''ve heard it destroys your lungs, and the Lady wouldn¡¯t like it if I damaged this body."


    "Haha... well aren''t you healthy."


    Breathing out a mouthful of smoke, the man let out the next words under his breath.


    "Well, I''ve been breathing poison all my life either way... so it''s not like it makes a difference."


    Checking his watch, the man looked at the time.


    8:58.


    "When I came into this force I thought that it would be nothing but helping people. Well, I realized when I came here that I was helping people. But there was one man who I helped... that I know we shouldn''t have been helping."


    "Oh? What do you mean by that?"


    The red haired man seemed to sit forward with interest, yet he was chained to the wall - both hands and legs, therefore he could only move so far before he was reminded of his captivity.


    "You know Larry Pertan? The teacher who did all those political rallies talking about heroism and justice? That guy... one of the sickest people I''ve ever known. The activities we''ve had to cover up for him... and I say HAD to. Because if it were up to me... the entire world would know about the shit he does and he''d be locked in one of these cells for life."


    "It''s always difficult to touch anyone at the top, isn''t it? Without resorting to... more drastic measures."


    The red haired man spoke with a sly tone as he ran his hand through his chaotic hair, however this was met with the bitter chuckle of the guard who put out his cigarette with his badge.


    "Haha... here I am, a member of the Shortenmire police force... and yet I''m sitting here relating more with a criminal than I am with my fellow officers."


    "Hey hey, you make it sound like relating with me is such a bad thing!! What''s with that expression, George?"


    "I would say don''t call me by my name, but honestly I don''t even care. Just don''t call me that when the other guards are around."


    "Haha!! Alright, you got a deal. So? What do you say we go out for a drink tonight? On me."


    "Do you mean that you''re going to steal something? Cause you sure as hell don''t have any money."


    "George, you know I''m not here for theft. You think my hands are nimble enough for something like pickpocketing?"


    "You may say that you¡¯re not in here for theft, but isn¡¯t that one of the things on your list?¡±


    As he thinned his eyes, the officer gazed upon the criminal with a grim expression.


    ¡°Do you think I''m dumb enough to not notice that you took a key from Officer Jason earlier?"


    As the guard said this, the eyes of the red haired man went wide for a moment before he leaned forward laughing.


    "Ahaha!! You really are something, aren''t ya! You knew that we snatched ¡®em and didn''t even say anything? Ah... well, I guess being in jail has forced me to learn a few tricks. You know. Besides what I was in here for in the first place."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Yes, I''m sure. So? What would you even do if you escaped?"


    The guard made no move to take the keys, leaning back on the wall casually as he looked to the man with a slight interest.


    Tick.


    Tock.


    "Hmm... If I escaped... eh?"


    Tick. Tock.


    Putting his hand to his chin in thought, the red haired man''s sleeves fell further down his arm as he glanced to the ceiling.


    "I would continue to run my business."


    Ding.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    Suddenly, the intercom came on with the dinging of a clock as it hit the hour mark.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    "Ah... 9 o''clock already, eh?"


    The man checked his watch once more as he looked down with a tired smile, letting out one final puff of smoke.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    Ding.


    "Well, I suppose once a criminal always a criminal. That''s probably why we keep you locked up in here. The only thing I don''t like is the fact that some of you get a ''get out of jail free¡¯ card.''"


    It was at that moment that the lights went out with an explosion.


    The only thing left in the darkness was the small flame of the cigarette, even that which was dying.


    "And it all depends on how much you collect every time you pass go."


    As he spoke these words without a care for the fact that the fixtures had gone out, a bolt of lightning flew through the facility, connecting the minds of each and every human present.


    "Man... I''m tired."


    George suddenly felt a woozy feeling overcome him as he fell to his knees, an exhausted smile still plastered on his face as he looked to the criminal before him who seemed to be equally exhausted all of a sudden.


    "Looks like I''m not a very good guard."


    With these final words, the man fell face first onto the cold concrete floor.


    Thus began his apocalypse.


    ----


    "What... urgh..."


    A pain in his shoulder.


    His back was always hurting these days, but for one reason or another it hurt more than usual as George picked his head up from the cold floor.


    "What the hell happened?", he whispered as he opened his eyes.


    However as he did so, what he saw was enough to make the man jerk up with surprise.


    "Hey... what the hell..."


    Everything was rotting.


    The concrete walls which made up the facility were now riddled with cracks, and the building seemed like it would collapse at any moment.


    "What is this?"


    George slowly stood up, wobbling as his body suddenly regained its blood flow.


    His skin was pale and his body had become thinner, as if he had been starved.


    He could feel the stiffness of his cheeks, which hugged his face tightly.


    "This is... ah... looks like I fell asleep on the job, didn''t I? Chief isn''t going to be too happy about this one."


    Feeling that his baton was still at his side, George looked around with suspicion.


    The red haired man who he had been speaking to was sitting there asleep in his cell, his long legs spread out before them as if nothing was wrong.


    He seemed to peacefully rest as if nothing had happened, a corrupted smile on his face.


    "Heh..."


    With a slight chuckle, the man shuffled about in his sleep yet did not wake.


    "I guess I should see what''s going on.", George sighed.


    Something was off.


    The building was in a state of deterioration.


    There was no way such a thing should be able to happen. Even if George had fallen asleep, he should have woken up surrounded by a number of his fellow officers, berating him for snoozing on the job.


    Yet no such thing had happened.


    "Which means that they''ve either taken a nice vacation... or something is wrong."


    Gripping his baton, George thinned his eyes as he proceeded down the dark halls.


    "And even though it wouldn''t have been all that surprising... something tells me they aren''t on vacation."


    Smash!


    "Haha... looks like these bars have rusted. Boys! Get your asses out of those cells! I don''t know what''s going on, but the cops aren''t going to stop us now! They''ve let their guards down!"


    A rough voice rang out with power from down the hallway, accompanied by the rattling sounds of creaking iron bars as they were bent.


    "Ah... shit."


    Stopping in his tracks, George found himself looking back, yet he immediately knew that such a thing was pointless.


    For behind him was nothing more than a dead end.


    "Looks like I''ve gotta do something about this."


    ----


    "You know... I think I''m just going to turn a blind eye. I quit."


    George found himself faced with two dozen men.


    All were hardened criminals.


    Many were tattooed and pierced all over their bodies, with hairstyles that ranged from strange to outright deranged.


    All of the men wore the orange outfits of the prison, and not a single one of them seemed to be apologetic for the crimes they had committed before they were thrown into this place.


    "Ah... is that so, Officer? But you know... I don''t really feel like letting you go so easily."


    A burly man with a large heart tattoo on his arm and ripped off sleeves approached George as he swung his arm, showing off in front of the men around him.


    "Haha! Is he going to give that cop a beatdown?"


    "This is what I want to see!"


    The men cheered on from the sidelines, sneering as the man towered above George, who merely chuckled at his bad luck.


    "Haha... I guess that won''t work, will it?"


    ''How can I get out of this?'', George wondered as he gripped his baton.


    He was an officer.


    He had a weapon.


    The bald man who stood before him had a scar across his eye, which had been blinded by whatever attack it had taken.


    ''I guess I might be able to defeat him if I stick to his blind side... but the real question is... will that get me out of this situation?''


    Gazing at the numerous men behind the thug, George almost laughed out loud at himself.


    ''Nope.''


    "I surrender. Do what you want."


    Dropping the baton with a resigning grin, George put his hands up with a smile.


    "Haha!! You see this, boys? The police are nothing when they don''t have their shiny tools to threaten us. On the ground, blue boy."


    "Yep, yep. We really are just a bunch of cowards, you know. I''m scared to even think about it."


    Bending over, George resigned himself as he spoke in such a manner.


    "What would happen if I didn''t have the tools to protect myself from people like you, that is."


    It was at that moment that the foot of George slammed into the bald head of the man.


    He had performed a front flip while bending down in submission, catching himself as he performed a handstand from his surrendering pose before rocking the man''s skull with a kick.


    "Ah. But it looks like I probably just made a bad move, didn''t I?"


    The towering man fell backwards, blood dripping from his skull as he was caught by a few of the men behind him.


    "Why you... I''ll show you not to-"


    "Hey fatso. I come all the way from my cell just to see you and you''re getting beat up by this scrawny little cop over here?"


    It was then that a voice took the attention of all, turning them away from the fight which was unveiling itself.


    From the corner, a young man spoke as he rested one leg on the other with a casual expression.


    "Y... young master... I... I haven''t lost! I was merely testing-"


    "Enough."


    The boy looked to be in his early 20''s, with brown hair that was styled to perfection.


    He wore sunglasses and carried himself with arrogance, and as he walked down the aisle he stepped forward with a toothy grin.


    "I hate it when dogs bark like that."


    It was at that moment that George found himself dusting his knees off before this ''young master''.


    ''Ah... looks like I''m really in trouble now.'', he thought.


    It was as he thought this that his throat was gripped.


    George felt his body be lifted from the ground as the man carried him with strength which contradicted his thin build.


    "When you take on an opponent... you can''t let them think for even a moment that they''re above you."


    It was then that George was thrown to the ground with immense power.


    His brain was rattled as he fell to the cold concrete with a slam, and he felt blood pool around his head as a foot was pressed to his face.


    "If you do that... then they really ARE above you."


    George then felt a hand grapple his face, lifting it up as he soon found himself staring straight at the shades which the prettyboy wore.


    "Hey. You beat my boy fair and square. So I''ll let you live. On one condition."


    The prettyboy then threw George to the ground once more, sticking his foot towards the officer with a sly grin.


    "Lick my foot. If you serve me like a loyal dog, then I won''t kill you here and now."


    With tired eyes, George looked up to the man.


    He was arrogant.


    He was confident.


    He was powerful.


    "You know... I''ll let you in on a little secret, Officer."


    As the man stood above George, he grinned as he began to go on a rant, spreading his arms in a taunting manner.


    "I wasn''t locked up in this joint because I got caught. I got caught so that I could get locked up in this joint."


    "Hm? What''s that supposed to mean?", George said with a rebellious smile.


    "You should already know who I am, but in case you''ve been living under a rock, I''ll inform you. I''m the heir to the Street Rats Organization. All it would take is a single word to your Chief there and I''d be let out of this place scott free. After all... our group makes a lot of money."


    "So why aren''t you free then?", George asked without hesitation.


    "You seem to catch on quick. I guess you''ve already seen how easy it is for someone with power to get around the law?", the man chuckled. "Well then, I''ll tell you. Why would someone like me be in this dump? It''s simple."


    It was then that the foot of the man met with the chin of George, causing his face to fly backwards.


    "I was trying to find more rats off the street to follow me. And where better to find them... than the filthiest gutters?"

 Chapter Number 48: Exterminator

    "Ugh..."


    The dizziness overwhelmed George as he struggled to gather his bearings.


    The man known as the young master approached him casually, a devious smile painting his expression.


    "To dispose of you... or to use you... that is the question. And the answer... is to make use of you."


    With a sneer, the man grabbed the collar of George, lifting him to his feet as he struggled to catch his breath.


    "Do you know the difference between a thug and a gangster?"


    George merely looked at the man with a tired expression.


    He was not scared, nor was he even concerned.


    Even faced with this man who should have been terrifying by all means, George only felt a single thing.


    Apathy.


    "What''s the difference?", he asked as he spit blood to the side.


    This gesture which was filled with disrespect was met with a smile by the man who held George by the neck.


    "The difference is that a thug throws people aside because he''s too stupid to know how to properly use them."


    Letting go of the neck of the man, George soon felt the collar of his coat being fixed as the man walked around him.


    "You''re a cop. You probably have some sort of influence that I can use. You can go places that nobody else can and do things that nobody else can. Join me. If you do... I promise that you''ll benefit just as much as we do."


    The man pushed up his sunglasses with a single finger as he made this proposal, confidently awaiting a response.


    Wiping the blood off his mouth, George let out a bitter laugh as he looked at the man.


    "And what if I refuse?"


    "If you refuse? That''s concerning, Officer. After all..."


    Snap.


    With the single snap of his fingers, dozens of men gathered behind the man, all of them grinning with pleasure.


    They looked upon the man as if he were prey before predators, unable to do anything when faced with such strength in numbers.


    "Why would you refuse?"


    "So you''re going to beat me to death if I say no?"


    "I never said anything like that, officer. But these guys... Well, they have minds of their own. And I don''t necessarily have any control over... their actions."


    It was as he said this that the man pointed to the ground.


    And as soon as he did this, each of the men fell to one knee in reverence.


    "It''s not as if they''re my dogs... who would follow my every order."


    Flicking his hand up, each and every one of the men stood at attention, watching every move of the man who stood in front of them.


    "Therefore if they were to all of a sudden go wild on you... what would I be able to do about it?"


    "So you''re saying that you won''t get involved yourself?", George commented in a sarcastic manner.


    Ever so slightly, George noticed the bulges of veins begin to form on the forehead of the man.


    "You... haha... what an interesting response. Nobody has ever said something like that before. Are you implying that if I don''t join in that you''ll be able to make it out of this place alive?"


    "I never said anything like that."


    With a grin, George looked the man in the eyes as he repeated the very phrase which he had been told just moments before.


    "Oh, but your cocky attitude says everything. Very well."


    Turning around, the man waved his arm as he disappeared into the dark hallways.


    "If you can get out of this alive then I''ll ask you again. Become my dog. My door remains open... until your death."


    A few of the more dignified criminals quickly followed the gangster, walking off into the distance and leaving the majority of the less sophisticated criminals slobbering as they approached the Officer.


    "Hahaha!! You''ve really done it now, shithead! You pissed off the boss, and now we can''t just let you go free after that. Isn''t that right, boys?"


    A man who had the appearance of a gremlin shouted out as he whipped out a shiv which had been filed down from a toothbrush.


    "That''s right. Haha... did this idiot really think he could do this? Does he even understand this situation? I don''t know why, but all the bars rotted to hell. Hey puny! Do you even have any idea what''s going on here? Eh? This place is ours now."


    A man covered from head to toe in tattoos approached George, holding out a meaty fist to grab the man''s head.


    However as he did so, he was met with the hand of the prison guard - and the brute found his own wrist in an inescapable grip.


    "Is that so?"


    And in the next moment the man felt a hand behind his shoulder, gripping him intensely as he fell to his knees.


    "Wha- what did you just..."


    Slam!


    His head was thrusted to the concrete in that instant, met with a kick.


    "Since when did this place become yours?"


    Holding up his fists, the officer grinned as he looked around him, met with the rage of dozens.


    "The last time I checked... you guys were all left in here with me. Not the other way around."


    "Get him!"


    "He''s a cheeky one alright!"


    "Gang up on him!!"


    Three, four, five.


    A total of seven people surrounded the man while the remaining men watched with anxiety.


    Each and every one of them were well built, as was to be expected of prisoners.


    "Of course, I never said that this place was mine. Only that it wasn''t yours."


    Swing after swing, the man found himself dodging punches like an acrobat.


    One after another the hits flew, and one after another he dodged them.


    "Hey hey, don''t tell me you can''t even hit a single target? I''m one guy, remember? Is seven not enough?"


    Smashing his fist into a man who had approached him from behind, the criminal was sent flying as George began to grin with an even grander expression.


    "Come on already. Why don''t the rest of you join in?"


    "He''s mocking us! Let''s go boys!"


    At the taunt, the remaining criminals flew into the battle.


    However this only created chaos.


    Tripping over one another, the men found themselves completely uncoordinated as they attempted to control the lone man in their center.


    "What are you idiots doing? Get out of my way!!"


    The man continued to dodge, countering many of the attacks and sending people flying with both kicks and punches.


    However it was then that he felt his hand gripped by the large balding man with a scar on his eye.


    "Enough of your games."


    The man squeezed hard enough to break the wrist of the officer, whose expression quickly went dull.


    "Ah. I guess it''s over."


    It was at that moment that a number of men flew forward at the pinned man.


    "Get him! Hold him down so we can beat on him!!"


    "You got it."


    The men rushed forward, laying their fists into the face of the man.


    With a punch to the gut, George was brought to his knees as he threw up.


    "Blergh!!"


    However even as this happened, the beating did not cease.


    The men began to furiously kick at him, creating bruises on every spot of skin which was exposed and not.


    "This is for mocking the young master!!"


    "This is for your impudence! He was even willing to accept you as one of his own!!"


    "Do you know how much of an honor that is?"


    "And he even said he would forgive you if you asked him!! Do you understand how privileged you are!? HAH!?"


    The kicking increased as many of the men let out their anger on the officer - partially because they hated him for being accepted by the one they admired, and partially because of their hatred for the police.


    "Hah!? What do you have to say for yourself, shithead!?", one shouted.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    However even as he was pounded on, George looked up with a grin.


    His face was painted black and blue, yet even in such dire straits not a single tear fell.


    "I have nothing else to say to you either. Except for one thing. You all broke the law. And that''s the only thing I can judge you for. Because every other form of morality... is all too gray."


    "Hah!"


    "Get a load of him!"


    "He thinks he''s some figure of justice! I hate your type!!"


    "Was."


    As a criminal shouted out to the man, he responded with a cold expression.


    "I was a supporter of justice. Now I''m just trying to figure out what the hell justice even means."


    "Well said, George."


    It was at that moment that something happened.


    The man who had the frame of a gremlin who had been shouting out stopped speaking, and replacing him was another voice.


    Splash.


    The squishing noise accompanied with a thud filled the ears of the men present, causing them to turn around with shock.


    "H-hey..."


    The men all seemed to back away, terror filling their eyes as they looked upon a horrible scene.


    "What... how did he..."


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Standing before them was a man.


    A man whose limbs were too long for his jumpsuit, and whose red hair was rustled about in crazed fashion.


    A man whose eyes were filled with madness.


    And in his hand was a shiv.


    A shiv which had been carved from a toothbrush.


    Yet this shiv was now dripping with blood.


    And in front of this man was a body.


    A headless body.


    "Hah.... hahaha... ah... that guy pissed me off."


    It was at that moment that the man stepped forward, picking up the head of the gremlin-like man with his foot as if he was handling a soccer ball.


    "Just look at how annoying he looks. Doesn''t it piss you off just seeing him?"


    The man asked this question, however somehow George felt that it was not addressed to him - nor anyone else present.


    "You... I''ve always hated YOU. You think you''re hot stuff, eh? You think you''re-"


    Swish.


    A bald criminal stepped forward, enraged at the sudden death of his comrade, however as he stepped forward the head flew right by him, smashing into the wall with a splatter of flesh.


    "I think I''m what?"


    And as he looked before him, the bald man found himself faced with something which made him freeze in his steps.


    ¡°Some sort of¡­ big shot?¡±


    In that instant the bald man lost all anger, because the crazed one before him was no man.


    "Here''s a question for you."


    ''How did he-''


    The man''s fist slammed into his face, causing the bald man to fly towards the ground with immense speed.


    His brain rattled on the impact, at which he spit up a volley of blood.


    ''When did he...''


    "Who do you think you are?"


    It was then that the bald man felt his head being picked up.


    Slam!


    And slammed right back onto the concrete.


    "Because in my opinion..."


    Slam! Slam! Slam!


    The red haired man began to rattle the head of the balding one, slamming him furiously with a wicked smile on his face.


    "You''re nothing more than an idiot... who likes sucking up to someone above you."


    Dropping the now unconscious thug to the ground, the red haired man wiped his bloodied hands on his jumpsuit, which had been stained due to the splatter.


    "Ah... you see? It''s all over, isn''t it? Every time we do anything.... everything always becomes the same color."


    Holding his hand to his face, George watched as he realized that the criminal before him was descending into madness.


    "Red."


    The man before him was a monster.


    ----


    "Ahem... lets see here... what was it again? Ah. That''s right."


    The man seemed to casually walk about, flaunting his presence among the group of criminals despite the fact that he had just slaughtered one of them.


    "Fuck off."


    With the glare of a murderer, the man inspired fear in the hearts of all around him.


    He walked through the thugs without fear of retribution as a malicious smile grew.


    "You people really like to think you''re something. You flaunt your strength on everyone around you just to show them that you''re BETTER than them, and yet whenever you find someone above you..."


    Flicking the shiv to his other hand, the man wrapped around a burly criminal like a snake.


    "You cower and bow down like an animal."


    The man froze stiff as he was threatened, the shiv pressed to his neck as a drop of blood was drawn.


    "Ah... but that''s just because you''re following the ORDER of things... right? And it just so happens that you aren''t on top. But if you were... then you''d kill him without a second thought. Isn''t that right?"


    Pulling his hand, the red haired man began to laugh to himself.


    "Hahaha... ah... you all are so comical. Now I''m going to have some fun of my own. You were ordered to kill the cop, right? Ah, wait. I suppose he didn''t exactly order you to do that. But I wonder what would happen to you if you don''t? After all..."


    Kicking a man to the ground, the crazed man placed his foot on the man''s chest as he let out a grunt.


    Leaning on one knee, the red haired man brushed aside his hair to reveal his chaotic eyes.


    "If you don''t kill him... then won''t he view you all as INCAPABLE OF KILLING EVEN A SINGLE MAN?"


    Thinning those horrid eyes, the man grinned as he looked around him.


    The men were filled with fear, however that fear soon turned to a different type of fear.


    Fear combined with anger.


    "He''s... he''s right. If we can''t kill him... we''ll be viewed as useless."


    "We can''t allow that to happen."


    "We''ll be thrown aside."


    "Haha... I got scared for a second because he killed someone... but that guy was weak as hell anyways! Always relying on weapons in his fights and playing dirty! That''s all he had going for him! I can beat this twig with a single punch."


    Yet another burly man stood forward with a grin, meeting the challenge as he approached the red haired man.


    He cracked his knuckles as he towered above him, facing the man off with a smile.


    "Are you scared, little one? What, you thought you could just come here and scare us into submission? We''re not such easy prey-"


    "Sorry, but I¡¯m going to put you on hold for a moment."


    The red haired man turned around with a casual twist, looking over to George with the wave of his hand.


    "Come on George. Let''s get out of here. If you escape then these guys will probably get punished. Wouldn¡¯t that be good enough revenge?"


    "Do you think you can ignore me?"


    As the red haired man faced George, the burly one appeared behind him, raising a meaty fist with fury.


    "I''ll show you to be so cocky, kid."


    "Buzz buzz buzz. Shut the hell up, will you?"


    Catch.


    With a single hand, not even taking the effort to turn his head to look behind him, the massive fist which was aimed right at his head from above was caught.


    "Wha..."


    And then with a single twist the hunk was flipped around onto his back, landing on the ground with a thud.


    "Urgh!!"


    "Hm... it looks like I didn''t do enough. Ah! That''s right. You gotta teach them a lesson. I see, I see. Alright, alright. I get it. I have to use words to TELL people what they should do."


    Placing his foot on the head of the man on the ground, the red hair of the man fell over his face to cover it.


    "The next person to lay a single finger on me will end up the same way as this guy."


    Crack!


    Pressing his foot down, the skull of the burly man was trapped between the concrete floor and the overwhelming strength of the psychopath''s foot.


    "Agh!! Urgh!! Stop!!"


    "If I stopped then they wouldn''t learn their lesson, would they? They would think that they could GET AWAY with something like this. Therefore... I don''t think I will."


    Crack.


    Squish.


    "AGH!!!!"


    The man''s screams became louder and louder as his head was crushed, bit by bit becoming more and more mutilated as blood covered the floor.


    "P...please!! I''ll do anything!!! Anythi-"


    Slosh.


    The skull of the man caved in at that moment, and his brain was destroyed along with his words which he was never able to get out.


    The men who stood around the scene watched breathlessly as such a brutal event took place, unable to even utter a cry of fear at the scene.


    It was a slaughter.


    One that had been performed by a monster.


    "Forgive us..."


    "Don''t hurt us..."


    Falling to their knees, the criminals placed their heads to the ground in submission as they spoke with trembling voices.


    "Ah... that isn''t very fun either. Are you saying that you''re more scared of me than you are of your boss? Or perhaps it''s only because I''m here right now? If we were both here... I wonder who you would be bowing to?"


    "Please!! Please, don''t tell the young master about this!! We''ll... we''ll do anything!! Just spare us!!!"


    The groveling became all the more furious, to which the red haired man let out a sigh as he lifted his now flesh covered foot from the cavity within the man''s skull.


    "Whatever. I don''t care anymore. Come on Georgie."


    "Are you really going to tell me to just come on after all that?", George said in disbelief.


    "Hm? Is something wrong? I mean... I just got rid of a couple pests. They''re all pests, you know.... and you know what pests do?"


    Folding his hands into his back pockets, the criminal boldly strode forward as he walked towards the exit of the facility with a murderous smile.


    "They eat away at everything they can get their filthy hands on."


    It was at that moment that George caught eyes with the man.


    And what he saw was something which he could never have expected.


    In those disturbingly chaotic eyes he saw a glimpse of sadness.


    "So you''ve gotta protect what you can before it gets ruined... even if it means you have to act as an EXTERMINATOR."

 Chapter Number 49: Ensnared

    "I suppose this much... huff... was expected. After all... ugh... we are in the middle of a large city."


    "Of... of course.. hah... in every apocalypse... cities are always the most dangerous places."


    Marcus and Sylvia sat in a convenience store, hiding behind the counter as zombies tread throughout the store.


    They groaned and gargled, walking around aimlessly as the two whispered to one another.


    They were both covered in blood and guts from what was almost certainly a gory battle with numerous undead.


    "But... I suppose if we ignore the pain... it isn''t all that hard to fight a few of them... we can get scratched and cut without worry of infection, and we regenerate even the most grievous wounds. Therefore... we really don''t have much to lose, do we?"


    "That''s... heh... about right."


    The two sat as they caught their breath, without doubt because they had rushed into this store while escaping from a hoard.


    That hoard had likely followed them into the store, yet had not been able to find them.


    It was truly fortunate for the two that the zombies of this apocalypse didn''t have any good sense of smell, for if they had they would not have been able to hide so easily.


    "What do we do now?", Marcus asked, looking over to Sylvia with a confident smile.


    "What else?", Sylvia responded as she stood up, spear in hand.


    At this, Marcus too stood up with a grin, gripping his knives as he stepped on top of the counter.


    "I see."


    And then he jumped forth, planting both of the knives into the back of a zombie, who fell to the ground in a pool of blood before he even had the time to scream.


    "We take them out.... without any concern for our lives."


    It was then that a zombie charged forth at Marcus, only to be met with a spear straight through it''s brain.


    Standing on the counter, panting from having thrown the spear, was Sylvia.


    "Exactly.", she said as she jumped down, grabbing hold of the register itself as she chucked it over to yet another zombie, trapping him between the heavy object and the floor in a bloody mess.


    "After all..."


    Marcus then found his knives flowing around them as they laid into one head after another, slicing up brains and skulls with ease.


    "Our lives are only worth anything through death."


    ----


    "Somehow... we didn''t die."


    "Somehow."


    "Was it because... we didn''t want to die again?"


    "Perhaps."


    The convenience store was a mess.


    Shelves had been knocked over, trapping the undead between them and the floor.


    Every item in the store which could possibly be used as a weapon had been, and items were thrown about in a chaotic manner.


    Bodies covered the floor, and Marcus and Sylvia found themselves stabbing the heads of the undead which had been trapped to finish them off.


    "If they are left alive... then they will only prove to be a burden to someone who might come here later.", Marcus stated with a cold expression as he pressed the knife into a woman''s skull.


    "And even if they don''t... who knows whether there is a person inside there right now... experiencing the same pain that the zombie is?", Sylvia added while she stabbed one after another with her spear.


    "If they have to live with a monster in control of them¡­ only able to watch as it uses their body to mindlessly slaughter¡­¡±


    With a deep breath, the man pressed his blade into another member of the undead.


    ¡°Then it would be merciful to grant them death."


    Marcus stated this with a saddened expression as he finished off the last one.


    "Yeah... I guess it would be merciful.", Sylvia stated with a sigh.


    "But I guess we don''t deserve such mercy."


    ----


    "Geh... all the milk is rotten. All the juices are too. I guess soda doesn''t spoil easily, but it''s probably all flat. The bottled water should be good. You know... it''s gonna be pretty difficult for anyone to take a bath in this world. It would be such a waste of clean water. Maybe if there was some sort of spring in the wild... but that makes you wonder if the entire world is polluted."


    Sylvia went from aisle to aisle as she analyzed the available resources in this small store.


    "Do you think the disease has spread to the animals?", Marcus asked as he rummaged through a section of packaged snacks and foods.


    "I don''t even want to think about that. Fighting a zombified pack of wolves? Or even bears? That would be a bit too..."


    Sylvia found herself gulping as she imagined the possibilities.


    It was highly possible.


    "I''m just going to hope that we don''t encounter such things.", she said.


    "Well... I suppose if we were willing to die a few times, it wouldn''t be so hard to take down even a bear. Right?"


    Marcus made this statement with an unexpected amount of bitterness in his voice as he continued to rummage.


    "I guess so.", Sylvia said with a shiver.


    "Hey, should we grab a couple of these shopping carts? I suppose we could use them to bring all this stuff back.", Marcus asked as he began to fill one with the goods.


    "Ah... yeah, that should be good. It would allow us to carry a lot more... though pushing those things around would be quite a pain if we got into a fight."


    "If that were the case we would just leave them aside while we fight, then grab them again once we¡¯ve slaughtered all the enemies. I see no issue."


    "Yeah... that sounds about right."


    "We should try to grab some of these tools as well. Lighters... rope and wire... various toolkits... oh..."


    It was as he was rummaging through what was once the hardware aisle that Marcus saw it.


    "This... looks good."


    Picking it up, Marcus felt the tool with a smile as he swung it a few times.


    "This feels... perfect."


    In his left hand he held the knife of flesh which he himself had somehow created.


    And in his right hand he held a mallet.


    Grinning, Marcus gripped the tool tightly.


    "This feels perfect."


    And as he repeated this, the flesh of his arm began to wrap itself around the tool.


    As if infusing the tool with himself, the item soon became a mix of metal and flesh - just as the knife had before.


    "Eh? How strange. Just like this one..."


    Soon the conversion had stopped and Marcus found himself staring strangely at the two items.


    "Did Seven do this?"


    Marcus asked this, yet there was no response.


    Only silence.


    "Hey Sylvia. Let me see your spear."


    "Hm? My spear? Why?"


    "Just let me see it."


    The woman gave Marcus a strange look, however with reluctance she handed over the weapon.


    Gripping it tightly, Marcus stared at the blade with intensity.


    "Hey. Are you really starting to lose your mi-"


    Sylvia asked this question, however as she did the flesh of Marcus performed a similar action.


    Wrapping itself around the weapon, it soon began to infuse itself with the item before it settled on a strangely hardened combination of flesh and material.


    "I don''t know what this is doing exactly... but I feel that I can do it. At will.", Marcus muttered.


    "So you''re saying... you did that?", Sylvia asked.


    "I believe so."


    [Material conversion.]


    It was then that the two heard the voice of Number Seven play inside both of their minds.


    [This is one of the unique abilities that I alone was granted. Even my comrades cannot do such a thing. By coming into contact with a material, I am able to transform it''s properties at will. Yet it would seem that because I have infused myself with you to this extent... that you yourself have become capable of such a thing. Congratulations, Marcus.]


    With a sinister laugh, the experiment seemed delighted at the sudden development.


    [It seems you''re becoming more COMPATIBLE with me by the day.]


    It was then that the minds of the two were filled with a horrible laughter.


    [Hah...hahaha...hahaha.... and even if you don''t admit it... that would imply that you are becoming more compatible with my goals. You are beginning to UNDERSTAND me. And therefore... you are becoming more and more alike to me.]


    As Marcus heard this however, he did not feel the same terror that he had felt before.


    Instead, he smiled.


    "Hahaha... will you be quiet already?"


    Slamming the hammer to his side, Marcus smashed the glass of one of the refrigerator doors inside the store as his eyes became darkened with madness.


    "I''ve heard enough of your preaching. Shut the hell up so I can survive in peace."


    [That... is exactly what I am talking about.]


    The creature whispered this with delight in his voice, maintaining his ever mocking tone.


    [I look forward to seeing what you become from here... Marcus. And Sylvia... don''t be too mean to Number One.]


    With this final statement, the experiment trailed off as his voice became that of a whisper.


    [Goodnight.]


    ----


    "I... am I becoming more like him?"


    Marcus looked to Sylvia with sincerity, to which he was met with a serious expression.


    "I never knew him so I wouldn''t know."


    She answered with a professional expression, yet with that sarcastic tone which she once had taken with him before.


    At that time when Marcus had blown up on his coworkers, Sylvia had given him that same tone when she had cut him off, as she reminded him of something which was so logically obvious yet so emotionally distressing.


    "Haha... what am I asking... of course you wouldn''t know that."


    Relief.


    Marcus felt relief overcome him as Sylvia responded to him in such a familiar manner.


    As much as he didn''t want to be reminded of the past, this was different.


    It grounded him.


    He felt as if he could rely on the person before him to berate him as he fell into the dark mindset which this world was thrusting him into.


    "Sylvia."


    "Yes?"


    "If I ever go out of control... will you stop me?"


    Stepping forward, Marcus wielded both weapons as he stepped towards the exit of the convenience store.


    Following him from behind, Sylvia rolled her eyes with a smirk.


    "Of course not. Haha... after all... I might just end up joining you."


    "Haha... that''s what I thought."


    It was at that moment that Marcus swung his hammer.


    Straight at his own skull.


    The cracking sounds of his smashed skull and the splatter of blood filled his ears, and soon the cold sensation flooded down the side of his head.


    The throbbing began, however even as it did so Marcus smiled.


    "Thank you. For your honesty. There is nothing more than I hate... than when people lie to my face just to stab me in the back when the time comes."


    "Haha... but how do you know whether I was lying just now?"


    "That''s the thing."


    Regenerating from the wounds, Marcus turned around to reveal that they were almost completely healed.


    With a demented expression, he looked at Sylvia with a smile.


    "I don''t."


    ----


    The two walked down the streets, weapons in hand.


    They pushed along their carts with one hand while wielding a weapon in the other, each remaining vigilant as their eyes glazed over their surroundings time and time again.


    Every once in a while a zombie appeared, at which they would fall back to back, guarding one side while the other took care of the other.


    They perhaps did not realize it themselves, but the bond of trust which they had grown over the course of this short time was enough for them to forget about the other side completely, only focusing on their part.


    As it should have been.


    In a company, there are typically many departments. One group of people focus on performing their role, while another group may focus on a different role. In the end, each group works with one another to fill their independent roles, for the sake of a larger goal.


    However very often, that was not how things worked.


    "You know... I always hated being in middle management. Always being the one to give the bad news... always being the one to tell the boss that the project was falling behind... and I never really had any good news to tell him."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "I suppose that''s correct."


    Sylvia quietly agreed as the two walked forth, each guarding their own area.


    "Without a reliable team to fall back on, I could do nothing more than ensure on my own that tasks were performed to the bare minimum. And it took EVERYTHING I had just to get it to that point. When the work of five is placed upon one... the one works within an inch of his life. And the result is that people will look upon the shoddy job which was supposed to be performed by five... and judge it as such."


    "You act as if I did nothing."


    "Ah, I suppose you are right. Forgive me. I''ve ignored your contributions. When the work of five is placed upon two."


    This interaction produced a slight chuckle between the two, who continued to push their shopping carts throughout the streets.


    They had filled them with all forms of supplies and food from the convenience store which they had visited, just a couple blocks down the street from the school.


    "You know... I wonder if we''ll ever be able to live peacefully."


    Sylvia mumbled this under her breath, to which Marcus merely thinned his eyes.


    "Peacefully... eh?"


    Closing his eyes for just a moment, the man let out a laugh.


    "Haha... were our lives even peaceful before?"


    "I wouldn''t say so.", Sylvia answered.


    The two continued to walk for a while, silence overcoming them.


    The rattling of the shopping carts was the only sound for a couple of minutes, before Marcus finally spoke.


    "Then how in Clarica could our lives possibly become peaceful in this world?"


    "Haha... I suppose so. But even so... I think that because the other world was destroyed... maybe someday this world can become peaceful."


    Marcus looked to Sylvia with a surprised expression, however what he saw was something far out of character for her.


    A smile.


    A genuine one.


    "In the other world... there were shackles that held us into place. If we struggled too much, we would choke ourselves to death - so we had to tiptoe around to prevent that from happening. We had to stay in our place... never moving without permission. Yet in this world... maybe we can destroy those shackles."


    "Do you... really think such a thing is possible?"


    "No."


    This blunt answer left Marcus speechless, however soon he found himself chuckling.


    "I see."


    "But."


    This single word caught Marcus, forcing him to look over to the woman with intensity.


    "But?"


    "Maybe we can ensnare everyone else as well. And if everyone is ensnared... then nobody will pull on the chains anymore."


    And with a slightly sinister tone, the woman spoke her next words.


    ¡°Or we¡¯ll all choke to death.¡±


    ----


    "Sometimes... I wonder how we continue to get into situation after situation. However, to be completely honest... I am not so surprised."


    Marcus and Sylvia were surrounded.


    "Underneath the power of the law, those of high standing would always use their power to take from those who were powerless to refuse. Whether it was wealth, status, or anything else - that is the natural state of this world. Those who have control will take. And those who do not will be forced to give up."


    They were surrounded not by zombies, but by humans.


    "And now... just as I predicted... it would seem that without the law... nothing has changed. Except for one minor detail."


    There were at least 30, however even that count seemed to be a bit low.


    From professional mafia gangsters to built criminals covered in scars and tattoos, almost every single man who surrounded the group held a weapon.


    "It would seem that we''ve gone up a bit in that standing. And you fools... are underestimating us."


    "Hahaha! Look at this guy!! He''s infected beyond belief and yet he thinks he can talk back to us!"


    "Him and his girl will become two of those brainless beasts in enough time. I guess this is what happens to the people who get infected. They remain conscious as their bodies rot away... until finally there is nothing left."


    "Just hand over the goods, zombies. You two will be dead in due time now anyways, so what does it even matter anymore? Even if we weren''t robbing you, wouldn''t it be the RIGHT thing to give to those who have a chance?"


    A few of the men spoke in an unsophisticated manner.


    They were clearly thugs of all sorts, however Marcus merely laughed as they made these comments.


    "It would seem that you all have come to some sort of misunderstanding. Ah... but I suppose that sounds about right. After all... I suppose our true situation is not something which you fools could possibly comprehend."


    "Hey."


    It was then that a man stepped forward from the crowd.


    This man wasn''t wearing any shirt, and his muscles were beyond merely being toned. He was a beast of pure strength, and he carried a violent glare in his eyes as he approached Marcus.


    Gripping the man by the neck, he lifted up the zombie with pure strength as he furiously stared at him.


    "You keep on calling us fools, over and over. Did you think I wouldn''t notice? Do you not even understand your position here?"


    This man who had long cut hair squeezed the neck of Marcus with an inescapable grip, however Marcus merely smiled as he felt his throat crack under the pressure.


    "Why would I not call a fool a fool?", he crackled with a grin as he thinned his eyes with confidence.


    It was at that moment that Marcus took his clawed hand and scratched the muscular arm of the man, at which festering immediately began.


    His flesh began to bubble up with disease and rot, and the man looked at his own arm in fear as he dropped the zombie.


    "Wha- what is this!? Hey!! What did you do to me!? How did you-"


    "Did you not realize that if a zombie lays a finger on you that you''ll get infected?"


    The infection spread at an insane rate, building itself up his arm and then towards his neck.


    "S-stop this!!! Take it away!! Antidote!! Don''t you have some sort of antidote!!! Give it to me right-"


    "If we had an antidote, don''t you think we would have used it on ourselves?"


    Speaking with authority was Sylvia, who stepped before the man with a smug grin.


    The long haired criminal looked up to the woman with terror as the disease overtook his body, but it was as he did this that he saw it.


    "D-demons..."


    The woman who stood above him was a monster who was taking pleasure in his suffering.


    "You... you demons..."


    It was at that moment that the woman''s spear was shoved into his mouth.


    "Yes... I suppose that could be a proper term to refer to us as."


    The spear was swung in such a manner that the top half of the man''s head flew straight off with a splatter of blood that covered the woman.


    She flipped her spear, taking a fighting pose as she looked around her with a chaotic smile.


    Marcus quickly took the back of the woman, gripping the mallet and knife in each of his hands as he too took a fighting pose.


    "Demons. That is exactly what we are. And if you humans have the confidence to face us... then I suppose you''re willing to pay the price."


    "That''s enough."


    However it was at that moment that something happened.


    The air around the two seemed to change from one filled with complete and utter horror to one of confident rebellion.


    The gangsters who surrounded the two immediately backed off, filing themselves into a perfect rank before bowing down as they created a perfect aisle for someone to walk down.


    And walking down it was a man.


    He had black hair which was styled up and he wore black sunglasses that hid his eyes.


    With a suit that was pure white and a tie that was purple, this man strode through the aisle with confidence as he whipped out two revolvers from his side.


    "So you two are infected... and you are still conscious. That certainly is INTERESTING. But it''s as these idiots said. You will die soon enough. But even so..."


    It was as he stepped forward that the man stood over the body of the man who had been killed.


    "Why was it then that you killed this man here?"


    "Hm? Oh, that. Because he pissed me off.", Sylvia responded with a smile.


    "That is possible. However I think there was another reason for it.", the man said in response as he slid his hand across his hair.


    "I think that if he was not killed, that he would have become a brainless zombie. And if a large man like him were to become one of them... then he would be unpredictable and difficult to CONTROL."


    The man spoke with such confidence as he laid his theory on Sylvia, who laughed in a haughty manner as she brought one hand to her mouth.


    "Is that so? But wouldn''t that benefit us? After all... we could have used him to take out the other men surrounding us if that were the case."


    "Yes... that is exactly right. However, what if you believed that you already had the entire situation under control... and didn''t want to introduce a foreign element?"


    "Are you sure you haven''t overestimated us?"


    "That is possible. Very possible. HOWEVER."


    It was at that moment that the man pointed both of his revolvers forth, aimed directly at the minds of the two.


    "I don''t believe that to be the case."


    Pulling back the latches with a click, the man loaded the guns as he prepared to fire.


    "Join us. If my assumption is correct... then you two aren''t just people who have been infected. You were somehow able to maintain your minds... even when you turned into zombies. That... intrigues me. And you could certainly be of use to the young master."


    However as he said this, Sylvia stepped forward with a smile.


    "Hey. Don''t come any clo-"


    It was in that instant that the man found the woman right in front of him.


    He did not know how, but it was as if she had literally stopped time.


    "Thanks, Number One.", she whispered as she looked the man into his eyes.


    Then, pulling the gun to her forehead, the woman spoke with a sinister smile.


    "How about no?"


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots.


    Two blasts.


    One, firing straight through the mind of the woman in front of him.


    The flesh and brain matter splattered behind her as the woman fell to the ground, taking a bullet from point blank range.


    The other bullet, fired straight into the mind of the man who stood behind her.


    Similarly, the zombified man had fallen to the ground with a confident grin - a bullet hole now through his mind.


    The gangster blew the smoke from both of his guns, sheathing them as he dusted himself off.


    "What the hell... were those two?", he asked with a quiver in his voice.


    The man turned around, clearly shaken as he walked forth through the band of gangsters.


    "How... how did she do that?", he muttered under his breath.


    Then, looking back, he witnessed the two once more.


    Even on their deathbeds, having been slaughtered, they were smiling.


    Bullets had been fired straight through their minds, yet those smiles did not shrink. They remained, plastered on the faces of the two.


    ''If she wanted to... just then... she could have killed me. Just like... that man. Then why...''


    The man''s expression wrinkled with displeasure as he turned away, walking forth with the wave of his hand as he ordered the men to follow him.


    ''Why didn''t she?''


    The men grabbed the shopping carts and their supplies, quickly following behind the one who appeared to be their leader.


    They soon disappeared from the scene, at which the woman sat up with a chaotic grin.


    [Why? Hahaha... What an idiot. Of course... she wanted you to be surprised when she comes back from the dead to haunt you.]


    Thus, Marcus died.


    And thus, Sylvia died.


    For the ninth, and for the fifth time.


    ----

 Chapter Number 50: Success

    Sylvia did not understand what happened - yet there were two things that she felt within her very core in that single instant.


    The first - that Number One had done SOMETHING.


    She did not know what, but somehow, in that instant, Sylvia felt the world around her change.


    And within an instant, as if she had teleported, she was in front of the man.


    It was as if the very space between them had disappeared.


    Whether her speed had increased or something else had happened altogether, Sylvia did not know.


    The only thing she knew for certain was that Number One had interfered.


    Second - Number One had interfered in alignment with Sylvia''s will.


    Despite the uncooperative nature which Number One had shown up until this point, Sylvia felt it within herself.


    Their minds were aligned.


    Without even the need to discuss anything, Sylvia had performed actions in accordance with the movements which Number One had designated and vice versa.


    It was as if they were literally of a single mind.


    ''You... wanted me to do that, didn''t you?''


    [Hehehe... well, it wouldn''t have been very fun if you had just KILLED him, right? After all... isn''t it all the more fun to watch their surprised expressions as they realize it was hopeless to go against you in the first place?]


    Sylvia did not know how she felt about such a thing.


    She felt corrupted.


    As if her mind was rotting away.


    Yet even so, if she had a mouth to do so, she would have smiled.


    ''Yeah... I suppose that''s right. Haha...''


    If she had a mouth to speak, her words would have been guttural - filled with a brutal madness in them.


    ''Let''s hit this next memory then. Shall we?''


    [Yes. We shall.]


    ----


    Immediately, the blanks were filled in.


    Sylvia found herself once more in that cell, chained to the wall in the body of a child.


    However as soon as she inhabited this body within this memory that she was experiencing, she immediately knew of the occurrences which had happened over the past week.


    She knew that a week had passed since the last memory.


    And as soon as she awoke inside that cell, she remembered everything that had happened up to this point.


    Number One had been captured, chained, and visited by that man every single day.


    And each day, the man had taught her various things.


    However most prominent in the things he taught her was nothing less than absolute loyalty through FEAR.


    The body of the girl was shivering.


    It was cold.


    She was thin beyond belief, and her cheeks caved in on the girl.


    Her green eyes had excessive bags underneath them, and Sylvia knew exactly why.


    ''I''m... so tired...'', the young girl thought to herself.


    She was trapped inside a container of fluid.


    Getting to sleep in such a state was next to impossible.


    She had not moved her body for a week.


    Tubes lined the body of the girl, who was dressed in a nightgown. Heading into her mouth were tubes for oxygen, food and water, and there were other tubes for all other functions that weaved in and out of the girl whose long black hair floated about in the fluid.


    Her expression was dead beyond repair, and she looked around to see nothing.


    ''This girl... she has been... brainwashed.''


    Sylvia knew from the memories which currently were present inside her mind.


    Day after day, the girl had been beaten, abused, and ridiculed.


    And yet even as the man had done such things, he did them all with a delighted smile.


    ''He... is evil.'', Sylvia thought.


    ''I''m scared... will the master be displeased with me again? Why... Why couldn''t I have been born a human? If only I was born a human... then maybe I would have been able to please him more...''


    It was as she heard these thoughts, combined with the memories which had flooded into her mind, that Sylvia felt herself overwhelmed with emotion.


    If she could cry, she would have.


    Yet she did not cry.


    Because she was not in control of this body to do so.


    ----


    [January 6th 2030]


    Eight years before the events of the present day.


    A girl hung from a pair of chains, alone in a cold cell.


    Her head hung from her neck without motion, the girl''s disordered black hair hanging in front of her.


    The light breaths of the girl were the only proof that she was even alive.


    ''I... don''t know what I should do. But... I do know one thing.''


    It was then that a memory played itself in the mind of the chained girl, and a gentle smile drew itself across her face.


    "I am the only one allowed to damage my own property."


    She recalled these words, spoken by a man with ever so slightly disheveled hair - pure white as snow, and eyes which were the golden shade of honey.


    That man, who wore a lab coat over his suit was the one and only person who came to the mind of the girl.


    ''I... am his property. And he... called me precious.'', the girl thought.


    And with this thought came a deeper grin.


    ''I... should do everything I can... for him.''


    It was at that moment that the girl looked around, a crazed expression on her once lonely face.


    ''For my master.''


    ----


    She did not know who she was.


    She held no memories of any individuals.


    Except for one.


    There was one single man who had greeted her when she awoke in this strange facility.


    One single man who had looked upon her with worth - even though she was not even a human herself.


    She was merely an object.


    A thing.


    Something to be treated as such.


    Yet even so, there was a man who viewed her as worth something.


    A man who had called her a success.


    And so, she desired it.


    She desired more than anything to be looked upon with those disturbing golden eyes, just as he had looked upon her when he first came across her.


    She wanted to please him.


    She wanted to be successful for him.


    For there was no other purpose she had in this world.


    ----


    "Number One. It''s time for your lesson. Follow me."


    Number One was greeted by a guard who was armed to the teeth with modern weapons.


    He carried a riot shield with him and wielded a baton on his side, accompanied by an assault rifle.


    However Number One didn''t have any knowledge of such things.


    What they were, why he wore them, what they could be used for, none of this she understood.


    For she had forgotten everything.


    With a few basic pieces of knowledge aside, her memory had been wiped completely clean.


    The man unchained her, and soon she was led through the hallway.


    "Will..."


    The girl walked behind the man with a shy walk, tapping her fingers together as she softly spoke.


    "Will I see the master today?", she asked.


    "If you mean Doctor Lichtenburg, then yes. I am taking you to see him right now."


    The joy which the girl felt in her heart at this statement was immeasurable.


    It was enough to make even this morbid child''s mouth gape wide open with an excited smile - one that so accurately measured the innocence of a child.


    The man glanced back to see the happy expression of the child, viewing her for a moment before turning forward without a word.


    He said nothing, leading her to the airlock chamber which they passed through before the door opened to reveal the laboratory.


    "Oh... you''ve brought her. My first success... yet most certainly not my last. Come, come. Bring her forth. Strap her down so that we may begin. After all... we now have many successes. And with many successes... comes the opportunity to risk failure for even greater success."


    There he was.


    Standing at a station as he poured one substance into another from test tube to test tube was the white haired man, not bothering to so much as turn to face his so-called success.


    "I understand, Doctor Lichtenburg. Come on."


    The man notioned for the girl to get up onto the table, which she did obediently. She almost found herself giggling as she was strapped down, her eyes unable to be taken away from the back of that man.


    ''I... I wonder if my master will praise me again? Will he... be proud of me again today?''


    These thoughts filled the mind of the girl, who cheerfully imagined such a scenario.


    ''Will he protect me again... even from other humans?''


    Humans.


    The creatures who were above her.


    Her master was one of them, and they were superior in every possible way.


    She could never dare to go against a human herself, therefore only a human could speak back to a human for her sake.


    And that was exactly what her master had done.


    "Experiment Number One."


    The words of the man rang in her ears, causing her to perk up to face him with glee as he spoke.


    The man turned around, pouring a vial of red fluid into a syringe with a gleam in his eyes.


    "Let us begin the next trial."


    Approaching the girl, the man squirted the syringe to rid it of any air pockets, then fiddled with it in his hand before making his way around the subject - inspecting her all the while.


    "Now then... where to inject? This is an extremely experimental formula, and I have confirmed on other subjects that it serves its purpose... yet to what extent? To what extent can I establish regeneration throughout the human body? Today... is the day I find out."


    Grabbing the arm of the girl, the man looked down upon her with slicing eyes as she looked up to him with a happy expression.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Number One?"


    "Ah... well... I... was just happy-"


    "You are not a human. You cannot be ''happy''. You don''t get to have EMOTIONS. They are a concept which only humans have. Remember this."


    The girl became confused, before looking down with shame.


    "I... I''m sorry...", she whimpered.


    "Sadness is another emotion. This is the first lesson I will implement into your mind, Number One. If you are to become a success, then you will cease to feel ANYTHING."


    "Cease... to feel?"


    The girl looked up to the man with confusion, at which she felt a prick on her arm.


    "Eek!"


    The girl shouted out as the syringe was stuck into her, however the man held her arm with an intense grip so as to not allow her to mess up the procedure.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Just now... you felt PAIN. However you are not human. Therefore you should not feel such a thing. Do you understand?"


    "I... should not feel such a thing?"


    "You cannot feel such a thing. But you think you can. Therefore... I must teach you. That you cannot feel such a thing."


    Removing the syringe, the man wiped it off with a cloth before heading back over to his table and coming back with a scalpel.


    "Pain is a human concept. One which an object cannot experience. Therefore I want you to understand that. If you ever think you are feeling pain, I want you to remember that you cannot."


    It was at that moment that the man looked down upon the girl with a glare of pure disgust.


    "Is that understood?"


    "I... understand.", the girl replied quietly.


    She did not understand at all.


    Yet she wanted to.


    She wanted to obey his every word.


    The words of the man who owned her.


    The words of the man who protected her.


    The words of the man who saved her.


    "Then... let me ask you. Can you feel this?"


    It was then that the man sliced off one of the girl''s fingers.


    "AGH!!"


    The girl let out a squeal of torment as her finger was sliced off, at which she found the hand of the man covering her throat, preventing her from even screaming.


    "Did you not listen to me just now? I said that you cannot feel. Or have you already forgotten?"


    The man slowly took his hand away from the mouth of the girl, to reveal that she was biting down on her lips - desperately attempting to hold in her cries as tears streamed down her face.


    "You cannot feel this."


    Slice.


    Yet another finger was removed, causing the girl to bite down as she closed her eyes in the torment.


    She wanted to scream, yet something stopped her.


    It was not fear of the man who was hurting her, but rather the fear of disappointing him.


    That demented fear, brought on by a disturbing affection, caused this girl to bite her tongue even as she desperately felt the urge to shout.


    Yet she did not.


    Slice.


    "MMMMMM!!!"


    The girl used every effort in her capacity to hold her mouth shut, trembling in horror as another finger was cut clean off.


    She was desperately panting at this point, and the cold spread of blood covered her hand.


    "I think this is enough. Now we have three trials. And with three trials... we shall see how long they each take to regenerate. The clock starts now."


    ----


    "Why... why.... why why why why why why WHY WHY WHY!?"


    The man''s eyeballs couldn''t have been closer from popping out as they strained themselves, faced directly with three stubs which once had fingers.


    Three bleeding stubs.


    "WHY WON''T THEY REGENERATE!?"


    "Sir, I don''t think it''s that they aren''t regenerating. Look closer. You can see that it''s doing something. It''s just very slow."


    The man standing guard made this observation, at which the scientist glared even deeper at the stubs which were once fingers.


    "Ah. I suppose you are right."


    It was then that the man stood up, glaring down at the girl with an immense amount of disappointment.


    "So what you are telling me... is that this specimen has FAILED to meet expectations."


    It was as he said this that the girl felt her heart shatter.


    Fear welled up inside her chest, which caved in with terror as she heard these words over and over again.


    ''Failed?''


    ''Failed?''


    ''I... failed?''


    ''Have I failed him?''


    The pain which tainted her hand was hardly forgettable.


    It was enough to consume her, yet even so, in the face of such words from the single man who she existed for, that pain was nothing.


    "I... I''ll do better...", the girl whimpered, at which she was met with a slap on the face.


    "Do not speak back to me. You are the subject. Nothing more."


    The butchered hand of the girl twitched at this statement.


    And it was as she heard this that the girl was unable to stop her tears from flowing.


    Whether it was because of the pain in her hand or the immense hole inside her heart, even she did not know.


    "Ah... and now you''re exhibiting emotions. You truly are a failure... time and time again. It seems that I will have to do a great amount of WORK on you before you can come anywhere close to success."


    Headed back to his lab station, the man began to tinker furiously, gathering every chemical, plant, substance, and alloy he could find in his vast array.


    "Experiment Number 1, Trial Number 2... next to complete failure. Regeneration is insignificant. Such a thing would be revolutionary in the medical field perhaps, as major cuts and heavy wounds would regenerate within a few days... however I am not aiming as low as mere medication."


    As he chaotically threw together one compound with another, the scientist performed skilled motions with his hands as he monologued.


    "If it is to become fit for battle... regeneration must be next to instantaneous. Entire limbs in a few seconds... yes, that is the level it must be at. A goal has been set. I will now begin alterations of the applied compounds. Number One. Prepare yourself."


    Loading another syringe with a newly formed serum, the man grinned deeply as he bore over the girl.


    "Because you failed... you will have to endure more trials. And until the day in which you succeed... the trials will not cease."


    The girl nodded lightly, not even able to wipe her tears.


    The man injected her once more with a new compound, and at this she smiled ever so slightly - biting down the pain.


    For beyond that pain was a slight joy.


    ''If being punished like this is enough to pay for my failure... then I will endure it.'', she thought.


    ----


    "Finally.... finally... FINALLY!!! Hahaha!! A success, finally!!! A success!!!"


    Days had passed.


    How many times had her fingers been sliced off?


    How many times had they regenerated now, each time just a bit faster than the last?


    Number One did not know.


    "Trial Number 23, proceed!!"


    The man raised a knife, bringing it down on the girl''s hand with a spray of blood.


    Each of her fingers fell to the ground as the girl winced, holding in her cries as the fingers immediately regenerated within mere moments.


    "EXCELLENT!!"


    The man watched with delight as the phenomena occurred, fascinated with her.


    The pain soon subsided, and the girl found herself smiling as well as she looked up to see his overjoyed expression.


    ''I... was finally useful to him...'', she thought with relief.


    Time after time she had failed him.


    She was a lesser being, therefore failing someone greater than her - namely a human - was unacceptable.


    She had learned this thoroughly over the course of these trials.


    And so, she was punished.


    But that was obvious.


    Of course she would be punished for disobeying her master, the man who owned her.


    ''I... am finally a success.'', she thought as tears flowed from her eyes - however this time they were not tears of pain, but rather of joy.


    Overwhelming joy at finally being able to fulfill her role.


    "Number One. Why are you crying? Did you forget again that you are not to have emotions?", the man asked.


    "Eh... ah... I... I''m sorry, Master Lichtenburg... I just... I was so happy... I... I''m sorry..."


    The girl would have wiped her tears, yet her hands were chained in place therefore she could not.


    "I was so happy that I was finally successful.", she stated with a sigh of relief.


    However the moment the girl uttered this statement, she felt a chill go down her back.


    The entire room became cold as if it had frozen over, and she felt a glare on her unlike anything she had experienced before.


    "You... were successful?"


    The man spoke these words with complete and utter distaste.


    "Number One. It seems that you have failed to understand something.


    ''Eh?''


    ''I... failed again?''


    It was at that moment that Number 1 felt her hair grabbed, and she found herself just inches from the face of the man she adored.


    "You are an object. This success was not yours. It was MINE."


    In that next moment, she felt her head slammed back on the table as she lost wind.


    "To think that my property which created so much failure would try and claim my success for itself.... disgusting."


    With this, the man walked out of the room with a displeased expression.


    "Have her taken back to the room and beaten into submission. I never want to hear such words again. Make sure she understands one thing."


    The man spoke to the guard as he left, turning to him with an evil glare.


    "If there is failure... it is hers. And if there is success... it is mine. For she is a mere object... and I am a human who molds her failures into successes."


    ----


    Whips.


    Flogging.


    Endless flogging.


    The pulling of nails.


    The slicing of flesh.


    The gouging out of eyes.


    Ripping out of the tongue.


    Pulling out of the hair.


    Being placed inside an iron maiden.


    Being torn apart, limb from limb.


    Being placed under water, drowning only to be allowed to live after suffering.


    Burning metal was pressed to her skin, poisons were fed to her and the antidotes were administered just short of painful death.


    Days passed, and the girl lost track of time completely.


    For there was nothing else in her life aside from this suffering.


    ''Why... would I say such a thing?'', she thought.


    It was all because of one phrase.


    A single sentence which had slipped out of her mouth.


    "I was finally successful."


    No, she was a failure.


    A complete failure.


    And her largest failure was her failure to realize her position in this world.


    Her position as an object.


    A thing, which deserved not even the concept of success.


    Failure was the only word that existed to describe her.


    ''How... could I ever even think such a thing?''


    The girl wanted to cry, but that too would have been a failure - for she was not to show emotion.


    ''That I could be successful?''

 Chapter Number 51: Impossible

    Sylvia was prepared.


    She was prepared for death.


    Yes, she was prepared for death.


    She was even prepared for that which came before death - namely a bullet to the skull.


    Yet NOTHING could have possibly prepared her for the weeks worth of torment which she would experience in the matter of moments.


    ''What....''


    Looking around, Sylvia found herself inside a chamber of liquid, tubes lining her body.


    She was inside the body of the girl, who sat there inside the fluid without moving.


    [Failure... failure... failure.... failure...]


    This single word played over and over in the mind of the girl, who could think of nothing else.


    [I am a failure. I am a failure. Failure. Failure. Failure.]


    Over and over, she repeated this.


    [I cannot succeed. I will not succeed. I shall not succeed. For any success is not my own. It is his, and nobody else''s.]


    ''What are you saying?''


    Sylvia wanted to shout out to the girl.


    She wanted to slap her back to her senses.


    She wanted to tell her the truth.


    She wanted to tell her that there was no need to please such a man, that there was no need to think such things.


    That she was worth something.


    That she was capable of success.


    And that her successes were her own, for nobody else to steal.


    But most importantly, Sylvia wanted to tell this girl that her ''failures'' were no such thing.


    She wanted to tell the girl that such failures were completely one sided, and that she had no control over whether the cruel experiments which the man performed without restraint were successful or not.


    To even call such a thing a failure - or to put that failure on the subject was something far removed from what could be considered sane.


    How was it fair that this girl was made to feel guilt about these failures when she was taken against her will and held to such experimentation?


    It made Sylvia furious.


    Truly, furious.


    Sylvia knew what failure was.


    She had failed many times on her own, and therefore she knew.


    ''Failure... is when you try to do something.''


    ''When you put forth effort... and take actions to complete a goal.''


    ¡®And even so¡­ fail to achieve such a goal.¡¯


    ''But what actions could you have possibly taken? What goal were you possibly trying to fulfill? To be successful with his experiments? For your body to just happen to be compatible? There is nothing you could possibly do to make such a thing possible. This isn''t a matter of mental fortitude. It isn''t a matter of effort. It isn''t even a matter of luck. That man... was merely delusional. And he spread his delusions to you. He made you believe you had failed... when success was never even a possibility in the first place.''


    [Hehe... is that so?]


    The true voice of Number One - the wicked and distorted one from the present - spoke up with a giggle as Sylvia thought these things.


    ''Yes... that''s correct. However what I¡¯m saying is different from what that man said. It isn''t that you were incapable of success. It''s that he assumed you should have been successful at something which was impossible in the first place.''


    [You know... I''ve always hated when you humans say that you''ll overcome the impossible. Every time I hear that... I always remember this. I remember a situation where my weak body was expected to instantly regenerate after taking a single dose of a substance that was incapable of giving me such speedy regeneration.]


    As if Sylvia had triggered something with her words, Number One began to speak in a way which was more understandable than anything Sylvia had experienced about her to this point.


    [Imagine if I were to merely tell you to fly into the air. Of course, you wouldn''t be able to do so. It''s something which is physically impossible. Willpower, effort, none of that matters in the face of physical impossibilities. I was taught from the moment that I first had memory that I was a failure if I could not succeed in such things. And when I failed to do them, even without the proper means to do so, it was seen as my fault.]


    It was then - for just a single moment - that Sylvia truly felt as if Number One had humanity in her voice.


    [And that''s why I hate it. I hate it when you humans fantasize about overcoming impossible odds. I hate it when you humans talk about heroes who can do anything because of the weight that they carry. And when I see such a thing... it makes me want to show you all.]


    A pause.


    Then a snicker.


    [Heh.]


    She could not see the expression of the voice who spoke, but at that moment Sylvia knew that Number One was thinning her eyes in a mocking manner.


    [That if you overcome something impossible... that means it was never impossible in the first place. However when faced with something truly impossible... even the greatest HERO will die a thousand times before they can overcome it.]


    [So show me, hero.]


    [Show me that you can overcome the monster that I have become.]


    [Ah wait. You can''t.]


    [Why?]


    [Because it''s impossible.]


    ----


    Sylvia opened her eyes.


    She was laying on the asphalt.


    Congealed blood surrounded her, ruining her hair.


    "Ah... it''s always so exhausting... when I wake up."


    Holding her head, the woman sat up groggily as she looked to the man beside her.


    Letting out a sigh, the woman stood up as she looked around her.


    The streets were empty.


    Not a zombie nor a person was in sight.


    ''I guess those humans left.''


    ''Ah.''


    The woman grabbed the man beside her, dragging him to the side as she hid the lifeless body within a back alleyway, far from the sight of people.


    ''I keep on using that word as if I''m not one.''


    Sitting down with a wall to her back, the woman smiled bitterly.


    Looking at her pale blue hand, the woman was reminded once again that her flesh was no longer the bright peachy color which it once was.


    ''Maybe I don''t even want to be one anymore.''


    Thinning her eyes, the woman looked to the sky with a smile as clouds overtook her vision.


    ''A human, that is.''


    ----


    "Cough, cough! Ugh!!"


    Marcus woke up to find himself on a cold concrete floor.


    Stitches lined every part of his body like a maze, as if it had been shredded apart and rebuilt like a puzzle.


    "Ugh! Pft!"


    Spitting blood from his mouth, the body moved without the input of Marcus, and he soon realized that he was not in control.


    For this was a memory.


    And as the man sat up, he got a good look at the wretched state of the body he was in.


    "I... am still alive?"


    These trembling words were spoken by the owner of the body.


    Number Seven.


    "How.... did I live... through... that?"


    The man brought a trembling hand to his face, feeling each and every stitch as they pricked him.


    "No... I shouldn''t question things."


    The man desperately tried to calm his breathing, to little avail.


    He had been shredded to pieces.


    The pain of being grinded alive was fresh in his mind, and it was enough to make him psychotic.


    "I... shouldn''t... question... this... this must be the work of the master..."


    Among the many things that Seven had been told over and over by that man, there was one thing which he clung to desperately in this moment.


    And that was that he was not to question his master''s actions.


    He was to be obedient unto death. If he was ordered to die, then he should do so.


    And if he did not, then he would die a hundred times more.


    Seven now understood that those words rang true.


    ''He is... invincible.''


    As he slowly came to the realization, terror flowed through the veins of seven as he understood his position.


    ''He... can do anything. To me... to my body... if he can imagine it... then he can do it. This... this must be the power that humanity holds.''


    As he observed his stitched up body, Seven slowly felt himself calm down.


    Yet even so, he was shaken.


    Shaken to his very core.


    ''To think... that I would be the property of such a powerful being.''


    ''And yet... rather than joy... or pride... or even happiness... why is it that the only thing I feel is fear?''


    This was a question which went against everything he had been told.


    It went against everything he knew.


    His emotions betrayed his knowledge.


    What he felt was different from what he understood.


    And this caused Number Seven to split.


    ''What do I even think? No, no! I shouldn''t think! I shouldn''t think! I should obey! He is likely aware of even these very thoughts I am having. Will he put me through something even worse because of them!? Agh!! I... I won''t think of anything.''


    Straightening his expression, Number Seven purged his mind of all thought.


    Everything became silent for a few moments, however that silence was soon interrupted by footsteps.


    "Ah.... excellent... it appears that my hypothesis was correct!! Hahaha!!! Success!! Even if the vital organs are torn apart, even if the brain itself ceases to function, even if the heart ceases to beat, my enhanced regenerative serum no longer is limited by such things!!! A single cell... a single cell is all that is needed for life to regenerate! The organs will regrow! The body will no longer need to be limited by such things! What a shame it is that the materials are so... limited."


    Seven was met with the man who had performed such experiments on him - Victor Lichtenburg.


    Like a child looking through the glass at a zoo, Victor gazed upon the ruined body of Seven with excitement, his golden eyes gleaming with happiness.


    "Ah... but I have no intention to use this for MEDICAL reasons anyways. After all... there is far more profit in SCARCITY than in abundance."


    Nodding to himself, the man grinned as he placed his hands into the pockets of his lab coat.


    "After all... that Emperor wouldn''t have any reason to keep me around if such things were to become common. Therefore... I will have to prove to him that I am indispensable."


    With a grin, the man turned around with the flutter of his coat.


    "I''ll see you in the operation room, Seven. Now that the second stage is complete.... it''s time to move onto the third stage. Now that you have the ability to regenerate from nothing... it''s time to mold you into something that can withstand ANYTHING."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With a grin, the man trailed off into the distance as Seven listened to his words.


    "And only then... will I finally be able to study it without limitation."


    The man ran his hand through his hair, rustling it with eyes that were wide with madness as he spoke.


    "Reawakening."


    Fear.


    This was the feeling that Seven felt with every word of the man known as Victor Lichtenburg.


    Complete, and utter terror.


    Terror at how someone could hold so much power over him.


    Terror at how someone could have such grandeur in his very essence.


    ''Truly... humans are beyond my comprehension.''


    He was terrified of existence itself.


    ----


    "How wonderful it is that you all hold such regenerative abilities. I no longer have to worry about killing you by accident anymore. I can slice you apart, creating new samples without reserve to perform tests on."


    Victor spoke these words as he hacked the arm of Seven off with a saw.


    The man grit his teeth, holding in his cries as the blood flowed endlessly from the stub as the limb fell to the floor.


    Picking up the arm, the man flopped the bloodied limb around as he brought it over to another station.


    Seven felt every bit of pressure and pain in the limb as if it were still attached for a few moments before the feeling of pain died down.


    The man strapped the limb to another table, at which it quickly began to regenerate as the flesh grew without limitation, soon taking the form of an entire new body.


    "Regeneration powerful enough to the point where a single cell can regrow - and therefore from a single limb... I can easily obtain a new subject."


    The contours of the body soon filled themselves in, and laying on the operation table was a clone.


    An exact replica of the man who was sitting next to this new figure.


    As the arm of Seven regrew and as the body of the new figure regenerated, Seven looked over to this new person with horror.


    ''That... is that me?''


    ''How... how can an entire new person... grow from my arm like that?''


    "You... seem to be thinking unnecessary things. Seven."


    It was as he said this that the man whipped out yet another syringe - this one filled with a green and yellow mix of fluid which spiraled about inside the tool.


    "Do not question my actions. Your only purpose is to find out how to best serve me. And right now..."


    Thrusting the tool into the newly formed body, the new man began to convulse horribly as the liquid corrupted his arm.


    It broiled up, bubbling with intensity as his skin became a horrid purple which spread from the location of injection.


    "The best way to serve me is to sit there and do nothing while I do my work. After all... just as children should let the adults do their work... you inferior specimens should also say nothing as the humans perform their work on you."


    The man sitting next to Seven began to breathe heavily before the purple infection had spread across his body, completely overtaking him as his flesh seemed to destroy itself from within.


    "How unfortunate. Another failure. I suppose it is time to test out the disposal tool. Seven, do you know what the sun is?"


    Whipping out a remote, the scientist glared at Seven with a confident smile as his hand danced across the button.


    ''The... sun?'', Seven wondered frightfully.


    "The sun is a giant ball of flame in the sky... and inside that giant ball of flame is more energy than we could ever possibly produce within this world. Yet what if we were to harvest just a small fraction of that energy through... spatial distortion?"


    The words which the man spoke went above the head of Seven, however it was in that instant that the man pressed the button.


    A chamber suddenly popped out of the operating table as an apparatus trapped the man within a layer of glass.


    And then with a click, the man was locked in.


    And as this happened there was a flash of light so bright that seven''s vision went completely white even as he closed his eyes.


    ''What.... what was that!?'', he wondered.


    "To put it simply... Human achievements are quite astounding. And especially those of our great Empire. We have sent a satellite to orbit that ball of flame... one which can send out a signal to the very center of that ball... effectively teleporting just a slight bit of the energy within that space back to our receiver here. Or to put it in terms you can understand... we can use that to destroy anything within this container."


    It was in that moment, as the man spoke, that an overwhelming pain completely enveloped the entire body of seven.


    He wriggled and writhed, choking up as the paralyzing pain completely overwhelmed him.


    "AGH!!!!"


    He screamed and he shouted, viciously shaking as he tried to rip his arms free from his restraints to the point where they became bloodied.


    About to rip his very limbs off due to the immense fit of madness, Victor thinned his eyes with disappointment as he watched this scene.


    "Does it really hurt that much, Seven? Enough to make you forget everything I''ve taught you?", he whispered.


    However even the words of the master could not stop such convulsions.


    Victor began to walk out of the room, quickly exiting the facility as the man shouted in madness.


    "I suppose this is another result. I will return when you have calmed down."


    Stepping out of the room, the airlock shut as Seven was left in torment.


    For in that instant, as the second body of his had died, Seven''s mind was filled with memories.


    The memories which the other body had experienced.


    The knowledge which it had gained.


    And the sensations which it had endured.


    Including every last bit of pain.


    Overwhelmed as he experienced this mind wrecking pain all at once, Seven was unable to think any form of normal thought.


    For there was nothing that could even compare to this burning that came over his body.


    He felt the pain of being evaporated alive, and even when it had subsided, the man trembled in terror, his lips quivering as he looked to the ceiling with a dead expression.


    ''How... did this happen?'', he thought.


    He had been split into two.


    While he was separated, the other body experienced everything on its own, completely independent of his original body.


    Yet when they had been recombined, he experienced everything all at once - recombining into the same mind as if he were always one in the first place.


    ''How... can I feel the pain of another?'', he thought.


    However it was at that moment, as he calmed himself, that he realized.


    ''Ah.''


    ''Me and that man... who came from my very arm...''


    ''We were always the same to begin with.''


    ----


    "Huff... huff... huff...."


    Marcus shot up, frantically breathing as he looked around him with widened eyes.


    "You certainly didn''t seem to be having a pleasant dream."


    Once again, Marcus was met with those same tired eyes of the woman who continued to stay by his side throughout everything.


    "The... the sun..."


    Holding his hand to his head, Marcus looked to Sylvia with fear.


    "It... killed me. This time."


    "You''re not making any sense... you know...", the woman said as she looked to the ground with a sad smile.


    "Ah.... ah... sorry. I... give me a moment."


    Marcus stood up only to fall immediately back to the ground.


    His limbs were trembling, too weak to even hold himself up.


    For the pain which he had experienced, even if it was only for an instant, was greater than even being torn to shreds.


    "I... have some information.", he whispered as he laid back on the wall behind him.


    The alleyway which the two laid in was dark, and the light of the sun was blocked by the clouds which filled the sky.


    Who knows what madness Marcus would have fallen into if that raging ball of flame had shown itself?


    "Is that so? I... found out some stuff too.", the woman added.


    "We... will have to do this again... won''t we?", Marcus asked with resignation.


    "Yes... we will.", Sylvia answered.


    "Over. And over."


    "Until we know everything we need to know."


    "About us."


    "And about them."


    With these words, the two both closed their eyes as they leaned on each other''s shoulders.


    "Thank you. For being here.", Marcus stated while keeping his eyes closed as tears flowed downward. "If you were not... then I would have gone mad long ago."


    "The same to you."


    With this simple exchange, the two fell silent.


    And they rested.


    They rested, allowing their bodies and minds time to recuperate.


    Soon, the two found themselves unable to remain awake.


    For the things they had experienced in the past few moments were not so simple that they could just move about freely after going through such horrors.


    They slept.


    And as they slept, the clouds continued to darken the skies.


    Until not a single shred of light was left upon them.


    "Well... well... What do we have here? It looks like brother¡¯s words were true. It looks like there were a couple of zombies... who act like humans. Now this... makes things interesting."


    Standing before the two was a man.


    A man whose blonde hair had been slicked straight back, giving him an elegant look.


    He wore the suit of a businessman, yet on his fists were a pair of golden brass knuckles which would suggest otherwise.


    "I suppose... I''ll take these two with me. I don''t usually like dealing with these kinds of people... but this is acceptable for now."


    With these words, the man bent down as he grabbed each of the two bodies which lay dead asleep.


    The two didn''t move so much as a muscle even as they were picked up, for their mental and physical exhaustion was that great.


    "I wonder just what use I could find for these people?", the man chuckled to himself as he walked off without so much as straining himself, despite carrying two people - one on each shoulder. "Well... I suppose after interrogating them... I''ll just put them in with the rest."


    With this, the man walked off into the darkness.


    Thus, Marcus and Sylvia were kidnapped.


    For the first time.

 Chapter Number 52: Murder

    "Mmm... why is my back so stiff?"


    Sylvia opened her eyes slowly, however the darkness of the room was the only thing that filled them.


    "Hm? What the heck? Marcus, do you-"


    Cling.


    Sylvia tried to move her arms only to hear the sounds of chains as they were pulled.


    "Eh?"


    "Ugh... I suppose I was a bit too exhausted after the last experience..."


    Marcus spoke up in the darkness, confirming that the two were next to one another.


    "Eh?"


    However as he did so, the rattling sound of chains also resounded as he moved about.


    "I seem to be... constrained."


    "I... have been as well."


    The two stood up, regaining their balance as they tried to walk forward.


    Clang!


    However as they did so, the chains prevented them from doing so.


    "We appear to have been captured and chained."


    "This... reminds me a bit too much of the memories which we''ve experienced."


    The two went silent for a moment, and as their eyes adjusted to the darkness they began to make out the silhouettes of one another.


    "Are we in another memory?", Marcus asked as he looked towards Sylvia. "But... How strange... no... we are in our own bodies. And as far as I am aware, we cannot experience memories together. Therefore... we haven''t died again."


    "So where are we?", Sylvia questioned with a cold tone.


    "That... is a good question."


    Taking a deep breath, Marcus looked forward as the figure of a man formed before him.


    "I believe this person would likely know."


    Flick.


    It was at that moment that the lights turned on.


    And as they did so, the figure before Marcus and Sylvia became clear.


    They were in a concrete room, almost certainly somewhere underground.


    Standing before them was a man who wore a black suit, with his bright yellow hair slicked back.


    The man grinned as he pulled a chair in front of him, sitting backwards as he looked down upon the two with confidence.


    "My brother told me that there were zombies who acted like people... that they could talk and walk and acted with intellect. He told me that he killed the pair... but based on your conversation... I''m going to guess that either he didn''t actually kill you... or maybe..."


    Leaning forward to the point where the chair was balanced on two legs, the man raised his eyebrows with interest.


    "You can survive being killed."


    The man spoke with complete certainty, however even as he spoke Sylvia stood forth with a smile, casually tossing her hair with her hand as she spoke.


    "Perhaps. What of it?"


    "Hahaha... you''re a funny one, woman. Even when you''re bound by those chains... even when you were sleeping in the middle of the streets completely defenseless... you still have the guts to speak to me like that?"


    It was then that the man pulled out a pistol from his jacket.


    Thinning his eyes, his expression became completely serious in an instant.


    "I have the power to decide whether you live or die. So if you want to live... you''d better wipe that smirk off your face this instant."


    "And what if I don''t?"


    Leaning forth, Sylvia thinned her eyes with a seductive grin as she pointed a finger right to her forehead - where there was a large scar from her previous death.


    "You''ll KILL me?"


    "Sylvia. You''re giving him too much information."


    "Hahaha! The dirty businessman is right, woman. You just answered my question and I didn''t even have to ask it. Now I know that one way or another you can survive death. You two must be pretty rare types. First I''ve seen of your kind."


    The man with golden hair laughed as he slid his gun back into his pocket, to which Sylvia scrunched her eyebrows in annoyance.


    "Tch... well, I''ll let you have that much. But you''ve already answered my question as well. You said that we were sleeping in the middle of the streets. Which would mean that you took us here?"


    "And what if I did?"


    Flicking his hands up, the man smiled as he flashed the brass knuckles which he wore on each before the two.


    They were covered in dried blood, as if they had been through many battles.


    "I''ll take that as a yes. Noted."


    "You really aren''t a people person, are you? I''d bet nobody likes you. You really... are a bit too straightforward."


    Thinning his eyes, the man slicked back his golden hair with suspicion.


    "Are you really a zombie?"


    "Why don''t you let me scratch you and we''ll see if you get infected?", Sylvia said as she flashed her claws at the man in a similar way that he bore his brass knuckles towards her.


    The man then stood up, turning the chair around so that he sat in it properly, however he then kicked himself back as he placed his arms behind his head with a grin, leaning back enough to the point where the chair was on the verge of toppling backwards.


    "A tempting offer... that I will hold off on. You don''t seem to understand your position. Do you see those chains on you? You''re trapped. You can''t go anywhere. Even if you can infect me, that doesn''t matter so long as I stay away from you, right?"


    "I suppose you have a point.", Sylvia admitted in a manner which didn''t show even a shred of defeat. "However on the other hand... how can you be so certain that such things will contain us?"


    As Sylvia said this with a grin, the man merely laughed.


    "Hahaha! You really are a funny one. I guess you learned from your last slip up? But bluffing won''t work on me. After all, even if you''re a zombie... even if you''re a person who has somehow managed to remain sane despite being infected... that doesn''t make you any stronger than a normal person. Am I wrong?"


    The man hit the nail on the head.


    He was absolutely correct.


    Indeed, Sylvia was no stronger than a normal human.


    Just as each of the zombies were.


    The same of course, went for Marcus.


    Breaking out of the chains was an impossibility.


    "I suppose you''ve caught us there. That is indeed correct. Me and my partner here cannot break out of these chains using our strength.", Marcus stated promptly. "But with that being said, you still haven''t told us why we are here in the first place. If you are the brother of that man who my partner scared off... then is this a matter of revenge?"


    Looking to the ceiling, Marcus spoke in a low tone.


    "How petty."


    "Revenge? You think I took you here for revenge? Hahaha! No."


    The man''s expression changed from comical laughter to deadly serious in an instant.


    "I took you two in for two reasons. Number 1. Information. You two are unique existences that we haven''t seen anywhere else yet. We''ve seen zombie after zombie without a mind. But you two? We''ve fought hundreds, maybe even thousands. Yet you two are the only ones of your kind who are like-"


    "Seven."


    With a grin, Marcus cut off the man as he spoke.


    Looking up with dominance, Marcus placed his hand to his chin as he assumed the expression of a businessman.


    "There are seven of us. That''s your free sample. If you want to know more... then you will first have to provide us with something of equal value."


    As Marcus said this, the man thinned his eyes with a disturbed expression.


    "I see. So you''re going to take the role of a negotiator... eh?"


    It was at that moment that the man snapped his fingers.


    And in the instant that he did so, the door behind him opened.


    Flocking into the room were dozens of people, all surrounding the man as he sat back in his chair.


    They covered almost every square inch of the room, with the area directly around the three who were already present aside.


    And every single one of these people who filled the room.... were children.


    They all had dead looks in their eyes, completely devoid of any emotion as they blindly followed whatever order the man had given, standing there at his command.


    "Let me teach you something then. I suppose the first thing I''ll tell you is who I am."


    Standing up, the man kicked back his chair which hit a child who fell to the ground before picking the chair up and laying it back in its place neatly.


    "My name is Sheldon - Sheldon Stirling. And I''m the Youngest son of the Stirling family. But I suppose that doesn''t mean much to you two... who probably don''t know anything about the underground. Therefore... I''ll explain it in terms even regular people can understand."


    Spreading his arms out, the man grabbed two children - one in each hand as he dragged them closer.


    They moved along with his motions as the man grinned, notioning to all the children around him.


    "I''m the Head of the 3rd branch of the Street Rats Organization. Our branch''s specialty?"


    Rustling his hands through the hair of the boy and the girl in his hands, the man grinned as he bore his teeth towards the two.


    "Kidnapping."


    Then, sitting back down, the man crossed one leg over another as he snapped his fingers.


    Immediately, a girl rushed off, to return in an instant with what seemed to be a can of beer.


    She cracked it for the man, handing it to him as he took a sip before wiping his mouth as he continued.


    "Ah... and one more thing."


    Glancing around the room, the man then called out two names.


    "Gerald. Henry. Code Red."


    "Yes Sir."


    The two children who he had called stepped forward like little robots, blankly approaching Marcus and Sylvia without fear.


    Holding up his drink, the man glared at Marcus and Sylvia with a smile.


    "I don''t do negotiations. If you want to talk... then why don''t you try to talk to them first?"


    It was then that the two boys slid their hands into their grubby coats, each pulling out a pocket knife.


    "Sylvia."


    "Marcus."


    The two said each other¡¯s name blankly, without a shred of fear in their tones.


    "Do these two plan on attacking us?"


    "I believe they do."


    "What do we do about this?"


    "What would we have done if we were human?"


    Looking to one another, the two both nodded with resolve as they spoke simultaneously.


    "Understood."


    And with this, each of the boys rushed forward to stab the two.


    ----


    "Children shouldn''t be playing with knives."


    Marcus had caught the blade in his hand, gripping it tightly as blood rushed forth, dripping down his arm.


    The child pressed the blade deeper and deeper into his skin, however even as the boy did so, Marcus only gripped it all the more.


    "But more importantly... the adults shouldn''t be giving you them in the first place."


    Speaking up was Sylvia, who had a knife running straight through her palm as she gripped the fist of the boy before her.


    Ripping the knife from the hand of the boy, the woman thinned her eyes with a smile.


    "But I suppose we don''t have any room to talk now, do we?"


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    "Yes... I suppose we don''t.", the businessman replied as he did the same.


    It was at that moment that Sylvia kicked the child away from her.


    "Sorry.", she said as Marcus did the same.


    "Indeed. I prefer not to treat children with such roughness... however... I suppose we don''t have a choice here. After all... they were trying to kill us. However... I feel that in this situation... there is a way to overcome this situation with... minimal violence."


    "Minimal?"


    "Minimal."


    "Hahaha... I suppose that would be minimal, wouldn''t it?"


    "Indeed, it would. After all... I believe there is no way we can escape this place with no violence. No?"


    "That is correct."


    The two spoke in perfect synch as Sylvia plucked the knife from her palm, blood dripping all over the floor as she did so.


    "Well then... I suppose we''ll just have to do that."


    Raising her hand behind her, the woman threw the knife as it cut through the air like a throwing knife.


    "Take out the one who is forcing these kids to do this."


    "Alfred."


    "Understood, Sir."


    In the same instant that the woman threw the knife, the man spoke the name of a child next to him, who immediately responded without so much as a hint of emotion in his voice.


    And then, standing before the man, the boy was raised up by the collar of his shirt.


    Slice!


    Sylvia watched as this scene happened, and the smile which painted itself across her face soon turned to a gaping expression of shock and horror.


    "You..."


    For the man before her who she had thrown the knife at was holding the child before him to protect him.


    And the knife which she had thrown had pierced straight through the mind of the boy.


    "I''ve learned something strange about you zombies. Thank you once again... for the information. Lilly."


    "Yes Sir."


    It was then that the man held up the girl next to him in the same manner, choking her as she hung from the collar of her wretched gown.


    "You two may be zombies... but you somehow have enough compassion that you care if a child is harmed. And surprise surprise. I happen to have a ROOM full of hostages. Now then... everyone... get them."


    "Understood, Sir!"


    It was as the man spoke these things that Marcus and Sylvia realized something.


    No matter what hardships they had been through...


    No matter how much they had suffered already...


    No matter how much pain they had endured...


    There were some situations which they could not overcome.


    For their strength was limited.


    And even if they were unkillable, that meant in no way that they were powerful.


    "Marcus."


    "Sylvia."


    "Do it."


    "I understand."


    The two spoke in pained tones, as if they were about to rely on a method which they despised.


    Raising the knife up, Marcus gulped as he looked over to Sylvia.


    "Are you certain?", he whispered as the children closed in on the two, bearing their knives without a shred of bloodlust yet with the intent to kill.


    "Just do it.", she replied.


    "Very well."


    It was then that Marcus brought down his knife with two clean swings - cutting off the hands of Sylvia.


    The woman dropped to the ground while her bloodied hands and the chains which bound them fell to the floor.


    Holding in her tears, the woman seemed to clench her teeth in the pain as the words of the man grounded her into reality.


    "Now the feet."


    And then in a similar manner, Marcus brutally cut into the leg of the woman - one after another as she stumbled forth into the crowd of children.


    "Ngh!!"


    The woman bit down the pain as her limbs regenerated, at which she looked up to the lifeless children.


    "You... you all must have been scared... terrified...", she muttered. "If you were molded like this."


    It was then that the woman was filled with holes.


    How many times did they stab her?


    Sylvia did not know.


    Yet even so, she did not scream.


    "Do you think just skewering me like a roast will kill me?", she cried.


    Then, standing up with blood flowing from every part of her body, the woman began to lay her fists into one child after another, knocking them unconscious on impact.


    "You can''t kill a zombie just by stabbing away at the flesh."


    It was then that the clanging sounds of chains and falling flesh were heard from behind, accompanied by this voice.


    Speaking from behind was Marcus, who had sliced off his own arm, flicking the knife to the one which regenerated to do the same to his other.


    "If you really want to kill us..."


    Another chain fell as the man bent down to cut off his own feet, freeing himself from the bondage.


    "You''re going to have to destroy every last cell."


    ----


    [You might be wondering why your limbs don''t grow from themselves when you cut them off, Marcus. But that''s because in the memory you experienced, I knew nothing of controlling my regenerative powers. I learned control over time, to the point where I could control exactly which cells grew new consciousnesses, and the form which they grew to take.]


    Number Seven explained this as Marcus joined the fray, knocking child after child unconscious as he slammed them with his rotten fists.


    Bits of flesh flew with each hit, and one by one the children were rendered unconscious.


    The amount of stabs to his sides that Marcus took in this process was overwhelming - enough to make him topple over at that moment.


    Every other moment a new child would stab him from every angle - behind, to the side, to the front - it mattered not where.


    They held not an ounce of fear within them, and worked mindlessly as they tore away at him.


    "What has this man done to you?", Marcus said with a deep seated disturbance in his voice.


    "What have I done to them? Hahaha... why do you think I''ve done anything? After all... they''re just obedient little children. They''re obedient to their older brother. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    The children all responded in unison as they fought the two, stabbing without rest as blood sprayed.


    "Because of you... I ended up killing a child.", Sylvia muttered as she knocked out another. "A child."


    Looking up to the man with hatred, the woman spoke in a deadly tone.


    "Therefore¡­ even if I have to die to do it¡­ I WILL kill you.", she stated.


    It was as Sylvia said this that the man felt a shudder down his spine.


    Looking into the eyes of the woman, he saw something.


    ''She...''


    This man was a member of an underground organization.


    He had killed many.


    He had been in many fights to the death before.


    Yet as he looked into the eyes of the woman - no - of the monster before him, he knew one thing for certain.


    ''She... is serious.''


    Not releasing the girl that he used as a shield, the man gripped her all the tighter as his expression wrinkled.


    ''She''s going to try to kill me.''


    "Don''t let her escape.", the man said. "If she does... then none of you will be eating anything tonight."


    "Oh, they''re going to be eating tonight."


    The one who said this was Marcus as he knocked out another child with a grin starting to form on his face.


    "As a matter of fact... we''re going to be providing a feast for them."


    "You brats... kill them already!!"


    ''Shit. Shit. Why aren''t they dying? Do we need to attack the brains? The heart? Both?''


    The blonde haired man began to panic slightly as the two were butchered alive, yet still refused to die.


    "Aim for the vitals!!", the man shouted. "Kill them this instant!"


    "Did you think we wouldn''t be wary of such a thing?", Sylvia stated as she dodged even while riddled with holes, rerouting a knife which was aimed at her heart so that it instead pierced her side.


    "Sylvia. I think I''m going insane."


    "Why do you say that, Marcus?"


    "I''m beginning to lose all feeling. The pain... is overwhelming. Yet for some reason... hahaha... I feel as if it isn''t as bad as it used to be."


    "Maybe... we''re just getting used to it.", the woman said as she finished off the final child, to the point where the only one left was the one who was being held up in the defense of the man.


    He looked around him, quickly noticing that all of his ''soldiers'' had fallen.


    "Wha- how did you two...."


    "Go on. Kill us. Aim right for the head, aim for the heart, aim wherever the hell you want. But let me tell you something... shitface."


    Approaching the man who pulled out his gun instinctively as he dropped the girl, Sylvia had a demented smile come across her face as she took each step with power.


    "Even if you kill us... we''ll come back and slaughter you all over again."


    "Wait!! Wait!! Stop!!"


    The man was backed into a corner, holding out his weapon frantically as he begged the woman for mercy.


    Bang!


    The man shot a shaky bullet which shot straight through the shoulder of the woman, who brushed it off with a sneer.


    "Stop?"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three more shots were fired, all of them missing their targets as the woman approached - her eyes thinned in disgust.


    It was then that the woman held out her clawed hand, teasing the man as she stroked it along his throat.


    "I''d bet you didn''t expect us to escape from those chains... did you?"


    It was then that Sylvia wrapped her hands around the neck of the man, whose eyes went wide in horror as he dropped his smoking weapon.


    "Please!! Don''t infect me!!!", he shouted.


    "And you certainly didn''t expect all your little soldiers to fall to us... did you?"


    Sylvia pulled her hand back, preparing to strike at the throat of the man.


    "No!!! Stop!!!", he shouted as he cowered, closing his eyes with fear.


    "You know... I''m not particularly mad that you attacked us."


    Throwing the man to the ground, the man let out a groan as he fell with a slam.


    "Nor am I particularly angry that you taught these children to kill."


    Slamming her foot on the face of the man, Sylvia looked down as she pressed his skull into the ground.


    "But the fact of the matter is... I killed that child. If a legal system still existed, I would be charged with manslaughter."


    Pressing her foot onto the man as he began to babble, Sylvia thinned her eyes in disgust as she spoke.


    "And it''s your fault."


    With a deep breath, Sylvia found herself pressing her foot upon the man''s face with more and more pressure as blood was drawn from his forehead.


    "Therefore... if I''m going to have to kill someone..."


    It was at that moment that Sylvia felt a surge of strength, and her foot pressed down so hard that the skull underneath it exploded.


    "Then it isn''t going to be manslaughter."


    The blonde hair of the man was dyed red, and his screams died out in an instant.


    "It''s going to be murder."

 Chapter Number 53: Bet

    Sylvia''s heart ached.


    Slowly, the woman walked over to the body of the child, who lay on the ground with blood splattered around him and a knife through his mind.


    "I''m sorry."


    Sylvia whispered these words before falling to her knees, slowly removing the knife from the child''s head.


    And as she did this, tears formed in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry...", she croaked, covering her eyes with one arm. "I... I''m sorry..."


    [Hahah... why are you apologizing so much? After all... it''s just one kid. And he would probably have killed you anyways. Even if he didn''t... wouldn''t he have just been a burden?]


    The voice of Number One spoke into the mind of Sylvia, who was not in the mood to hear such things.


    "It was... my fault. This boy is dead... because of me."


    [What could you have done to save him? Your attack wasn''t aimed at the boy.]


    Number One seemed to be unable to comprehend the emotions which welled up within Sylvia, speaking with a cold disinterest - yet Sylvia was shaken to the core.


    "He could have been alive now... but instead he''s dead. Not because that man killed him. Not because he was caught up in something."


    Her voice became cold for a moment as the woman gulped down a lump in her throat.


    "I killed him."


    [And like I said.]


    It was at that moment that the hair of Sylvia floated up into the air, wrapping itself around each and every one of the knocked out children in the room.


    The children were lifted by their necks as they hung like dolls, unconscious as their bodies drooped lifelessly.


    "Hey... One... what... what are you-"


    [What does it matter if they die?]


    And at that moment, whispering these words into the mind of Sylvia, ice ran through the business woman¡¯s veins as she realized what was about to happen.


    [Isn''t that better than forcing them to live in this hell?]


    "STOP!!!"


    Sylvia shouted out, and in the next instant Marcus too was shouting.


    "Seven!! Aren''t you going to do something? Tell her to stop!! These children had nothing to do with you! There is absolutely no reason for them to die!!"


    [No reason for them to die?]


    Even as Marcus pleaded, Seven spoke without a shred of sympathy.


    [Marcus... Sylvia... Do you two think you can just pick up around 30 children and take care of them in this world? What, are you going to start an orphanage and become their parents? Hahaha... the only reason they''re even still alive is because they were locked in this basement by that man. But do you even understand what these children have probably seen?]


    "I don''t care what they''ve seen. Let them go."


    Sylvia spoke in a deadly tone, responding to the voice of Seven - whom both of the two could hear.


    "If you kill them... if you slaughter all these children... then I''ll..."


    [You''ll do what?]


    Silence.


    Marcus and Sylvia sat in silence, the voice of Seven playing itself over and over in their minds.


    ''What... will we do?''


    ''What... will we do?''


    ''What will we do!?!?''


    They thought, and thought, and thought.


    But nothing came to mind.


    Not a single idea.


    "I''ll... do anything you want."


    [Refused. I have no need for your cooperation with anything.]


    "Please, Seven. There is no need-"


    [Do you think there is a need to force these destroyed ones to live any longer in this ruined world?]


    Cut off by Seven, Marcus couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "The ruined world that you created!!", Marcus shouted.


    [So what if I created it?]


    It was at that moment that the hair which wrapped around the children tightened, drawing blood from the necks of all of the children who had been lifted into the air.


    And then, with horrid laughter, Seven spoke.


    [It''s exactly because I created it... that I''m going to see everything through to the very end. An end... that these children have no part in. Heh... ah... but just to show you... yes... that sounds about right. One.]


    [Yes?]


    Number One responded as she was called by her name, both teeming with joy as the strands around the children became tighter and tighter.


    Marcus and Sylvia could do nothing more than watch with horror as the children were choked without even being conscious to know what was happening.


    ''Stop...''


    ''Stop...''


    The two were bombarded with thoughts of madness, trembling as they were powerless to go against the creatures who could control their very bodies.


    [Do it.]


    [Hehe... understood.]


    Splat!


    The thudding sounds of dropping bodies filled the ears of the two as the children''s heads were separated from their necks, the extended hair slicing straight through them like wires.


    Blood sprayed all over the room, covering the two in the center of the chaos as they watched with dreadful expressions.


    ''How... could this happen?'', Marcus thought as his vision became hazy.


    The man toppled back and forth, unable to take in the information as he bounced on the verge of unconsciousness.


    However the horrible words of the thing inside of him then forced him to his feet.


    [I will leave just this one for you. See if you can take proper care of it... or if it would have been a waste of time to try to rehabilitate these children in the first place.]


    As his vision focused, Marcus saw it.


    From the many strands of hair that returned to their natural state of Sylvia''s head, a single one of them remained.


    Slowly, the child within this strand of hair was gently laid on the ground, fast asleep.


    It was a young girl with long navy blue hair.


    She wore nothing more than rags, just as the other children wore.


    And right now, she was fast asleep.


    Marcus found himself crawling towards the girl, whose life still remained within her.


    "One?", he quivered. "Only¡­ one?"


    [Exactly. You may have this one. Do as you please with her.]


    As Marcus heard this, he immediately felt the urge to fall back.


    ''I need to get away from that child.''


    ''Before they kill her as well...''


    However as he thought this, Marcus knew.


    If he left this child, she would die.


    If he stayed with this child, she might die.


    [I won''t kill her, Marcus. Don''t worry about that.]


    [After all... you''re going to be the one to do that.]


    "You''re wrong."


    With a low tone, Marcus spoke with positivity in his voice.


    "I will never... never kill this child.", Marcus said.


    [Even if you had to die yourself?]


    "Yes."


    [Hahaha...]


    Number Seven laughed even as Marcus displayed his resolve, mocking his very being.


    [Very well. Then why don''t we have a bet?]


    "A... bet?"


    Marcus was caught off guard at the sudden request, however he knew one thing for certain.


    Seven held no obligation to keep his word.


    "Why would I make a bet with you?"


    [If you win... I won''t ever kill any innocents ever again. How does that sound?]


    Number Seven spoke with confidence as he laid this deal on Marcus, to which Marcus grit his teeth.


    "And what happens if I lose?"


    [Let''s see... if you lose... then I suppose I''ll just kill every innocent person in this world.]


    A bombshell.


    He spoke with such a casual tone, bringing up such a thing as if he were speaking of what he had for lunch.


    Yet without a doubt, the monster inside of Marcus was completely serious.


    Without a doubt, he held the power to do so.


    And without a doubt, he held no moral obligations preventing him from doing so.


    For to Number Seven, who had been molded into a monster, humanity was the very bane of this world.


    The people who benefitted from his suffering, or tried to do so.


    "I... accept your deal."


    [So foolish, Marcus.]


    [You don''t even confirm the conditions before you accept such things.]


    [Did you even consider the fact that I hadn''t mentioned a time limit?]


    It was then that Marcus understood.


    The thing inside him never had any intention to help humanity in the first place.


    ----


    [Hahaha... the world is a ticking time bomb. So long as you manage to protect that girl, I''ll do as I please to all the innocents of the world. If you kill her, then I will slaughter them all, therefore you absolutely must protect her - with everything you have. Ah... but there is one way that you can save all the other people in this world.]


    With what would almost certainly have been a grin, Seven whispered into the mind of Marcus.


    [By letting her die.]


    With a chuckle, the voice trailed off as Marcus and Sylvia were left together in the room of slaughter.


    [But could you possibly do something so heartless¡­ again?]


    "Were you really human once?"


    Marcus had gone beyond hopelessness.


    He had gone beyond despair.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He had gone beyond desolation.


    "Tell me, Seven. How the hell were you ever human?"


    And now, he was irritated.


    "You suffered. You experienced pain. You knew what it was to be hurt. You understood better than anyone what it meant to be killed. You know better than anyone in this world what it means to die, and how horrible it is. So tell me."


    As if all sadness in his voice had left, there was only one emotion left as Marcus spoke.


    Exhaustion.


    "Why the hell are you so bent on making everyone else suffer like you did?"


    [Wrong.]


    With a sharp tone, seven cut at Marcus as if a landmine had been stepped on.


    [Wrong. Wrong. Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.]


    And then, as if he was hearing hundreds of voices, the head of Marcus exploded in sound.


    [Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong Wrong WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG!!!!]


    Then, they all stopped.


    And they joined into one.


    [You''re wrong, Marcus.]


    Hundreds of voices.


    Voices of all kinds.


    Male and female.


    Old and young.


    Quiet and loud.


    Cheerful and distorted.


    Despairing and hopeful.


    How many different voices joined together in that choir of the mind?


    Marcus did not know.


    [I told you.... over and over. And you know well... that I am no human. How many times must I REMIND you, Marcus?]


    With this sentence, the voice of Seven went back to that demented voice of the male who Marcus knew so well.


    [I am a monster.]


    [A Human Calamity.]


    [And I... no... we were created for one purpose.]


    [To destroy the world.]


    [And if I''m going to destroy the world... then I''m going to do it my way.]


    [Now then... let''s see if you can keep your word.]


    [See if you can manage to NOT kill the child.]


    With this statement, Seven''s voice disappeared.


    Marcus was left in a state of disarray, looking around him with a tired expression as his eyes fell upon the body of the girl who was still breathing.


    "Ah... I''m too exhausted for this...", Marcus said under his breath.


    "Me too, Marcus."


    Placing her hand on his shoulder, Sylvia looked to him with eyes of concern.


    She had heard everything, linked to the conversation within the mind of Marcus through the strange bond which One and Seven held to one another.


    "Me too."


    However as they looked to one another with sour expressions, a figure sat up from her slumber.


    The blue haired girl looked to the two with dead eyes, slowly getting up without so much as batting an eye as she looked around her.


    Bodies, blood, corpses, and two zombified humans entered her vision as she slowly stood up.


    Then, looking down, she noticed one particular corpse as she walked up to it without so much as letting out a peep.


    She looked down, staring at the corpse for a moment before closing her eyes for just a brief moment, as if taking in the scene.


    "Big brother. It seems that my other siblings are dead."


    And then, she spoke out.


    The coldness in her voice sent shivers down the spines of Marcus and Sylvia, who stood up as they watched the girl with intensity.


    "Hey... little girl... he-"


    "It would also seem that these two are the cause of this. While you have never been one to care whether we fall, it would surely be a burden to you to have less labor. Therefore... I''m sure you''re likely very angry. Should I kill them as well?"


    The girl spoke to the headless man as if he were alive, not so much as blinking as she looked down to the headless body, awaiting an answer.


    An answer which would never come.


    Or so Marcus thought.


    "Can''t you see that he''s dead?", Sylvia spat.


    Stepping forth, Sylvia walked with authority as she gripped the shoulders of the child.


    "And I was the one who killed him.", she said, staring the girl directly in the eyes.


    The girl was barely 8 years old.


    She was so small that Sylvia could feel the weakness as she gripped the girl.


    Yet the girl merely looked up, her expression ever unchanging as she spoke in a robotic tone.


    "I don''t think that''s the case. After all... do hearts beat when people are dead?"


    As the girl said this, Sylvia''s eyes went wide.


    "Wha-"


    Turning to the body, she saw it in the corner of her eye.


    Movement.


    "How... no... that... why..."


    Unable to even get a sentence out, Sylvia and Marcus both watched in horror as the unthinkable happened.


    The head of the man which had been crushed was regenerating.


    "Seven... One... are one of you-"


    [Did you think I would sit back and let things go without nudging the situation a bit?]


    Inside her mind, the voice of Seven played.


    And then, outside.


    [Isabella. They slaughtered all the others.]


    With a grin, the blonde haired man stood up as his face reformed.


    The whites of his eyes became blackened, and his expression was one which was filled with a sadistic joy that surpassed mere ecstasy.


    [Make sure they regret it.]


    At that moment, Marcus and Sylvia looked to each other, their expressions darkening as they realized the situation.


    ''I see...'', they thought in unison.


    "I understand, big brother."


    It was then that the girl rushed forward, gripping the knife which had been hidden inside her rags.


    "I''ll start with their tongues."


    As the girl said this, Marcus and Sylvia realized one thing.


    The girl before her was no little girl.


    The image of a certain blonde haired girl who laughed while she bathed in blood overlapped with the girl as she rushed forth, knife in hand.


    Yet there was one crucial difference between the two.


    "But maybe... that would be a bit too difficult to start out with. Therefore..."


    The girl pretended to aim for the face of Marcus before quickly changing her maneuvering, instead slicing at his kneecap, cutting his leg clean off.


    Marcus fell to the ground, his leg separated from his body as he lost his balance in the chaos.


    ''She... those motions... it''s as if she''s been... trained...''


    "I suppose I''ll take out their ability to fight back first. After all..."


    The girl rushed forth to attack Marcus once more, however Sylvia stood forward, blocking her path.


    "No you don''t... you little brat...", the woman whispered as she stood weaponless - for her weapons had been left in the streets when she was taken.


    However as she held out her hands, the girl smiled - ever so slightly.


    "That''s what you taught us."


    It was at that moment that the girl bent down in her rush, grabbing the rotten leg of Marcus which was on the ground.


    Slicing it open with the knife in her hand, a spray of rotten blood rained upon Sylvia, forcing her to close her eyes.


    "Agh!"


    And the moment Sylvia closed her eyes, she felt not one - but both of her legs as they were sliced clean off while she fell to the ground.


    "To never stop moving... until our opponent has lost the will to fight."


    "To attack where one is weak... using any method possible."


    "To use the fact that we are children... to obtain the PITY of our opponents."


    "To use the mercy they show us... so that we may stab them in the back later."


    The words of the girl shot off like a robot, and in that instant Marcus and Sylvia felt something which they could never have imagined they would have felt from a human.


    They felt frightened.


    Frightened beyond belief.


    For the girl before them was so distorted - so demented - so destroyed - that she could defeat them in an instant.


    All their hardship and trial had amounted to nothing in the face of this child.


    And this... ruined them.


    ''Are we... going to die? Because of this child?''


    ''Are we so weak... that we couldn''t even defeat... no... that we couldn''t even SAVE a single child?''


    "Wait! You don''t have to do this!", Marcus shouted as he held his hand out towards the girl.


    However she merely looked down upon the man with a cold glare.


    "No. I do have to. Because my brother told me to."


    However it was then that the hair of Sylvia wrapped itself around the girl.


    In an instant, the young girl was trapped - completely constrained and unable to move a muscle.


    "Ah. It would seem that I''ve been trapped."


    The girl said this without concern, trying to use the knife to cut the hair - yet unable.


    "It would seem that this is too dull to use.", she murmured.


    [Sylvia. All I have to do is tighten things a little. Hehehe... just a little bit more... and the girl''s head will snap. If I kill the girl, Marcus wins the bet. Then we''ll never kill any innocents again. So now it''s your turn. Tell me, Sylvia.]


    With childish laughter, One whispered into the mind of Sylvia as she presented a horrible decision.


    [Do I kill her? Or do I let her go?]

 Chapter Number 54: Antiheroes

    ''What do I do?''


    Splitting.


    ''I should let One kill her.''


    ''I should stop One from killing her.''


    ''If she kills her, One and Seven won''t kill any more innocents.''


    ''If she kills her, this child can never experience a normal life.''


    ''The child couldn''t ever experience a normal life anyways.''


    ''I could give her a normal life.''


    ''Do you think you have the power to do so?''


    Splitting.


    ''If this single child is sacrificed then thousands more will be saved at the cost of her life.''


    ''How can we even know that One and Seven will keep their promise in the first place?''


    ''Are you willing to throw away this opportunity to help so many just to save the single person in front of your face?''


    ''Are you willing to ignore the person in front of you on the scarce possibility that others might be saved?''


    Sylvia was splitting.


    And as her mind flew back and forth, the child before her held no sadness.


    There was no fear within her eyes, nor was there any sort of human emotion.


    Even as she was trapped in the hair of Sylvia, which constrained her like wires, she didn''t make the slightest cry.


    ''I.... don''t know.''


    Sylvia closed her eyes, tears filling them as indecision overtook her.


    "I don''t... fucking... know...."


    Falling to her knees, Sylvia accepted her position.


    She was a human.


    No - rather, she was once a human.


    Now she was nothing more than a rotten corpse.


    A zombie who had no power of her own - for even the power to revive from death was something which Number One had granted her.


    "I don''t know!! I don''t know whether I should kill this child or not!!! How can you ask me to do such a thing with a straight face!?!? How can you-"


    [I want to know, Sylvia.]


    ''Eh?''


    The voice with which Number One spoke was different before.


    It still spoke with that mocking tone, sadistically enjoying as it watched the suffering of others.


    Yet Sylvia heard it very clearly.


    Longing.


    Desperation.


    These two things were present in the tone of One as she spoke into the mind of Sylvia.


    [I want to know... exactly what you will do here.]


    It was in that instant for just a moment that Sylvia felt as if time around her had stopped.


    Was it just the mood of the moment?


    Was it the overwhelming power within One''s voice overtaking her mind?


    Or had time literally come to a halt?


    Sylvia did not know.


    However in that land of frozen time, even the blood that covered her did not drop to the ground.


    Her body was unable to move, as if nothing was possible.


    [Humans... believe in concepts such as right and wrong. Good... and evil. This is a concept which is universal among humans. No matter what nation... what culture... what place you go... you will always find the concept of good and evil.]


    Yet in that land of frozen time, there was one thing which remained unfrozen.


    The icy voice of One, which had lost all its sadistic joy to be replaced by a distant tone.


    [Good... and evil. It seems so simple. It seems so easy. People who help others are good. People who make others happy are good. People who do what''s best for everyone else... are good. But if that good is at the cost of a sacrifice... then can it truly be called good?]


    Slowly, the voice of One became faster and faster as it spoke to Sylvia.


    [If you sacrifice someone else besides yourself for the sake of others, then can you call yourself good? Can you say you did the right thing? If you put someone else through horrible pain with the hopes that it will benefit many others, then can you consider yourself to be good? How? How can such a thing be possible? No... such a thing is nothing more than arrogance. Yet... it would also be nothing more than foolishness to refuse such an opportunity. Logically... this child should die. Logically... you should kill this child. Logically... there is a solution. But whether that logical decision is good or evil...]


    [Heh.]


    [That''s something else entirely.]


    Not a second passed.


    The clock did not move, nor was a single breath taken.


    [There is one single thing that I... Seven... Two... Five... and the other three... there is one thing that we want to prove with certainty.]


    With a whisper, the smugness had returned to the voice of one as she giggled.


    [We want to prove to the world that the doing of that man was absolutely... without doubt... evil.]


    [We want to show that the creations that he labored for... the ruthless experiments he performed... the thousands of sacrifices he made... they were all for nothing.]


    [No... worse than nothing.]


    [Heh.]


    [We want to show everyone in this world that without doubt... the work of that man was evil.]


    [And that everything he did... all of the evil he performed in order to boast to the world about the good his creations had done¡­ that his creations were actually the very monsters which ended up destroying... and ruining humanity.]


    [Because if we used our power to help people... then he would be justified in what he did.]


    [And that is the last thing that any of us want.]


    [For his actions to have been right.]


    [We want him to be wrong.]


    [Both logically, and morally.]


    [Therefore... we will destroy.]


    [We will ruin.]


    [We will corrupt.]


    [We will threaten.]


    [Until everyone in this world hates us... and in turn... the monster who created us.]


    ----


    Time resumed.


    Blood dripped from the hands of Sylvia, and the girl before her resumed her emotionless gaze.


    "Are you going to kill me? Or are you going to continue staring at me like that?"


    The girl spoke up, glaring at Sylvia without an ounce of fear in her.


    ''How can this girl... say such a thing?''


    ''How can she not be scared at all... of death?''


    Sylvia had experienced death.


    Not once.


    Not twice.


    But FIVE times.


    She had gone through the gauntlet.


    She had experienced torture.


    She had been broken down enough to the point where she wanted to throw everything aside and stop living.


    But even so, she was still scared.


    She still feared death.


    For no matter what brave expression she put on, it was still terrifying.


    So how much more terrifying should it be to someone who had never experienced such a thing?


    To someone who wouldn''t wake up again?


    [You never decided. Therefore... I''m going to decide for you.]


    However unlike before, as if time had been frozen, time now did not wait for Sylvia.


    ''Wait... One... what-''


    [The girl lives.]


    [Test over.]


    [Now you have to kill her yourself... or the deal is off.]


    Unwrapping the girl, Number One seemed to smile as the girl was freed, to which she rushed forward, knife in hand.


    "I don''t know who you are or how you got such powers... but it was a mistake to let me go.", the girl stated as she attacked Sylvia.


    Sylvia dodged out of the way, barely escaping as the knife grazed her cheek, drawing blood.


    The girl pressed forth, unleashing a flurry of attacks on Sylvia at which Marcus seemed to be frantically deciding what to do.


    [Stop.]


    However before she was able to land a killing blow, a man stood between the two women.


    A man with slicked back blonde hair, who had an eccentric smile as he held out his hand.


    This man, whose eyes had become blackened with the intrusion of a monster, looked down to the girl with a grin.


    [I''ve seen enough. You will obey these people from this point on. Is that clear?]


    The girl seemed to be confused for only a moment, as she immediately lowered her weapon as she changed modes.


    "Understood, brother. I do not understand why you would order such a thing, nor do I understand why you are acting so out of the ordinary. However... I will obey."


    I will obey.


    These words exited the girl, and they were the last words that were spoken to the blonde man.


    Before his head exploded.


    Guts rained throughout the room, covering the face of the girl along with the two who watched the entire scene.


    The body of the man dropped to the floor, headless.


    ''Why...''


    Marcus wondered why, but he was cut off by Seven.


    [Progress. Excellent work, Number One. If only I was able to achieve such results with my host... I should take lessons from you. However for now... we will let this sink in.]


    [Got it, Seven!]


    With this short interaction, the voices disappeared.


    Marcus and Sylvia were left in the silence of the room once more, and between them was a young girl who looked back and forth between the two.


    "What are my next orders, master and mistress?"


    As the girl said this, the two racked their minds, trying to comprehend everything that had occurred.


    However no matter how much they thought, they could not.


    "For now... we are going to rest.", Marcus stated as he fell backwards, landing in a pile of bodies as he stared at the ceiling, covered in blood.


    "I suppose... that''s right.", Sylvia murmured as she sat down, thinning her eyes with a pained expression.


    "Should I remain standing? Or should I recline myself as you two have?"


    "Do what you want, kid.", Sylvia said. "I don''t even know what I''m supposed to do. How the fuck should I know what you should be doing?"


    ----


    Marcus and Sylvia sat within that room of blood, gazing at the child before their eyes landed on each other.


    "Marcus."


    "What is it this time, Sylvia?"


    With a pained smile, Marcus looked to the woman with a defeated softness.


    "I found something else out."


    "What did you find out this time?"


    Looking to the ground, Sylvia took in a breath as she thought of what to even say.


    "Number One... number Seven... well... I suppose I found out their goal."


    From the moment she had been overtaken, Sylvia had not been able to understand the actions behind the experiments.


    They seemed to have no sense of logic, and no matter what they did she couldn''t seem to find any pattern in them.


    One moment they were slaughtering people. The next they were testing people almost as if to better them. The next they were laughing as they watched people in pain. And the next they were saving people - even if the manner in which they did so was not exactly that of a hero.


    Sometimes they would work with Marcus and Sylvia. Other times they would purposely torment them with horrid decisions, interfering in their lives.


    It was something which forced Marcus and Sylvia to live in a state of unpredictability, knowing that at any moment the monsters within them might sprout out, causing chaos without rhyme or rhythm.


    However, Sylvia now knew why they acted the way they did.


    She now understood their motive.


    "It all... makes sense. I understand... exactly what they want. And why they are doing what they''re doing. I understand everything."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Are you going to keep me waiting? Spit it out already."


    The two spoke with complete defeat in their tones.


    For what else could this be but a defeat?


    "Everything that we''ve done... has it all been for nothing?"


    Her voice quivering as she spoke, Sylvia looked to the ground as she thought out loud.


    "I mean... the people we''ve helped... the children at the school... even this child right here... at the end of the day, if Seven and One decide to, they''ll be killed as well. It doesn''t really matter if we help them or leave them, does it?"


    "You''re keeping me on edge."


    At that moment as Sylvia said this, Marcus stood up.


    Approaching the woman, the man looked down on her as he closed his eyes, taking in a deep breath.


    "Stand up."


    "Eh?"


    "Stand."


    Sylvia found herself listening as she was commanded to stand, at which Marcus grabbed her cheeks.


    "Wha- what are you doing?"


    "We already decided. Didn''t we?"


    The words pierced Sylvia, causing her to avert her gaze from the man.


    "Even if we decided... if it''s all for nothing... then shouldn''t we rethink our decision? Shouldn''t we... forget about helping people?"


    "Yes."


    Faced with this unexpected answer, Sylvia looked up to Marcus with surprise.


    "Eh? Yes?"


    "Yes. We should forget about helping people. After all... that would be easiest, right? We wouldn''t have to worry about anything. We could do as we pleased, and never have to worry about what Seven or One did with our bodies. We could roam this world, creating destruction wherever we went, and we wouldn''t have to bat an eye. And perhaps... we would lose any guilt we may have at some point. In the end... it would be fine. No?"


    It was then that Marcus'' tone became deep, and Sylvia found her face mere inches from his as she was faced with two piercing eyes.


    "But if we were to do that... then would we truly be able to live with ourselves?"


    Letting go of Sylvia, Marcus approached the girl as he crossed his arms, looking down upon her with a stern expression.


    "I myself have never been one for helping others. I''ve spent my life surviving. Only after the destruction of this world have I ever been so focused on helping the people around me. It would be more natural if I were to simply forget. However..."


    Closing his eyes, the hands of the man trembled slightly as he spoke.


    "I cannot do that anymore."


    Taking in a deep breath, Marcus lowered himself as he looked the girl in the eyes.


    She stood there, gazing into him as if she could see straight through his soul.


    "You seemed very obedient to that man. Did he hurt you?"


    Marcus spoke with a gentleness in his voice as he spoke to the girl, who merely tilted her head in confusion.


    "I''m not sure I understand. Why would my brother hurt me?", the girl responded.


    "So he didn''t?"


    The girl found herself silenced, thinking about how to answer.


    "I... don''t know the answer. Forgive me... master."


    "Why are you calling me master?"


    "Because my brother told me to serve you. Therefore... wouldn''t that make you the master and her the mistress?"


    The girl spoke promptly, not doubting a single thing that she said.


    As if she was completely convinced that there was nothing odd with her statements, she spoke in such a matter of fact manner that Marcus was disturbed.


    "So just because your... brother... told you... you would listen to him? Even after watching him die like that?"


    "If you die, then it is because you failed at life. And the punishment for such failure is death. That is something which my brother told us over and over. Therefore... would it not be accurate to say that he himself failed at life?"


    Spreading her arms out as she motioned to the children around her, the girl spoke without being phased.


    "They too all failed at life. They were ordered to kill you, and they failed. I too might have failed, but for one reason or another I didn''t completely fail. Perhaps it was because I lived long enough for my mission to be changed, but that much is beyond my control. The result is that I am alive. Therefore I will continue to perform my mission... until my death."


    With a quick nod, Marcus let out a single phrase.


    "I see."


    With this, Marcus turned away from the girl, looking to Sylvia.


    Perhaps he had accepted the corrupted state of her mind.


    Perhaps he was ignoring it, and didn''t want to think about what must have happened to the girl to bring her to this point.


    ''Or perhaps... I am merely becoming colder.''


    "Sylvia. What did you find out about the motive that the experiments have?"


    Looking over to the woman, Marcus entered a mode of complete seriousness.


    No longer the pathetic man who he was moments before, unable to do anything, he was now locked on, professionally attempting to gather all information so as to act on it.


    "Ah... I see. You think that we need to just keep moving on... no matter how futile it is?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    Stepping forth, Sylvia nodded as she wiped the tears from her face.


    "Perhaps that is correct. Very well. I''ll tell you then."


    Crossing her arms, the woman faced Marcus as she too entered a state of work, prepared to act.


    "Number One and Number Seven... and perhaps all the other experiments... We already know that they were once human. We know that the scientist known as Victor Lichtenburg performed horrid experiments on them. We know that they were tormented in horrible ways, and experimented on to the point where they became monsters who couldn''t even resemble human forms. And I thought that Number One and Number Seven were just trying to get their revenge on that man. In a way... that is correct. However, it''s a bit different from that."


    "How so?"


    Tapping his finger as he crossed his arms, the two stood stiffly as they spoke, not missing a beat.


    "The man known as Victor was trying to prove to the world that the suffering he made them endure was for a great cause. The brainwashing... the torture... all of it was to mold them. He was trying to mold them into weapons which would allow him to rule this world. Am I wrong, One?"


    [Hehe... you really are smart, Sylvia. I never told you that directly... but yes. That''s what that man was trying to do.]


    "And if he ruled the world with power... then he would be able to portray that power as proof of his superiority to all others. Essentially... with power comes the ability to define righteousness. Am I wrong?"


    [No... you''re exactly right.]


    "So he would take over the world by force. He would use his power to justify a number of calamities as he took over the world effortlessly. He would then boast of his own achievements, saying that it was his effort... his research... his sacrifice... which was able to unite the entire world underneath him. And under the influence of his propeganda, the people would be left with no choice but to love him. And anyone who didn''t... would be considered evil. No?"


    [I''m beginning to wonder if you''ve seen more of my memories than I know of... but maybe you''ve just guessed this based on what you''ve already seen of him? Hehe... well, yes.]


    [It''s simple really.]


    [Anyone who went against him would be evil.]


    [Therefore... if that was to be true... then we wanted to be the first.]


    [And the last.]


    [We wanted to become the most evil beings to ever be released into this world.]


    [To deny him of his dream... to deny him of his world... we wanted to become that evil.]


    [Therefore... we destroyed this world.]


    [Before he could implement his final plot.]


    [And now... with this world in ruins... he will be denied his dream.]


    [And having become the ultimate villains who ruined this world... we will see things to the end.]


    [We will continue to oversee this world.]


    [And we will spread our names... to all the people of this world.]


    [As the monsters who destroyed it.]


    [And as the creations... of Victor Lichtenburg.]


    ----


    "I understand now."


    Closing her eyes, a grin formed on Sylvia''s expression.


    "Heh... that was all?"


    With a chuckle, Sylvia placed her hand to her forehead as she covered her eyes.


    "Hey One. Why didn''t you just tell me this before?"


    [Wha... What are you laughing about?]


    "All we have to do is become hated. Right?"


    [Eh?]


    It was at that moment that Sylvia stepped forward, wrapping her hand around the throat of the emotionless child.


    "All we have to do... is become KNOWN AS the worst villains to ever exist. Right?"


    The child didn''t so much as move, looking Sylvia in the eyes as the woman grinned sinisterly.


    "All we have to do... is be hated... so that people hate the one who created us. Right?"


    [Hehehe... ah... I see what you''re getting at. Sylvia... you really are an interesting host.]


    "That means that if we can get everyone to hate us... then it doesn''t matter what happens beyond that. Right? And you two don''t care how it''s done?"


    [That''s correct.]


    The one to respond was Number Seven, who chuckled as he seemed to be entertained.


    "Then... the easiest way to do that would be to become DICTATORS. Am I wrong?"


    [Ah... how interesting. So you wish to take over this ruined world... ruling the people with an iron fist... abusing your power to the point where they despise you?]


    "Yes."


    [You''re fine with being hated?]


    "Yes."


    [You''re fine with being known as a monster?]


    "Yes."


    [You''re fine with going down in history as the worst villains to ever taint this corrupted human world?]


    "Yes."


    [Excellent.]


    As Marcus listened into the conversation between Sylvia and 7, he too felt himself smiling.


    "Heh... how could it have been so simple?"


    Placing his hand to his face, he felt like an idiot.


    ''All I had to do... was understand the thing inside me. And we could have come to such an agreement.''


    [Very well.]


    [You two pass as our hosts.]


    [Show me then.]


    [Show me that you can harden yourselves to become villains in this world.]


    "We won''t just become villains."


    With a grin, Marcus spoke out, adding onto the words of Sylvia.


    "We will continue to help people... as we have been. We will continue to do what is right... and yet even as we do what is right... we will be known for what is wrong. We will become the inverse of a politician. A politician is a person who pretends to be good on the outside while hiding corruption, wickedness, and all sorts of horrible things from the public eye. Therefore... we will become the opposite. We will do what is right... while being hated for it."


    With the grin of a businessman, Marcus fixed his shredded tie as his eyes gleamed with opportunity.


    "We will become... antiheroes."

 Chapter Number 55: Rules

    [Prove it to me.]


    As Marcus made his declaration, he was met with the ever so arrogant voice of Seven, which slithered into his mind.


    [If you want to follow your own morals... if you want to help people... then I don''t particularly care. However... prove to me that you can do so while accomplishing our goals.]


    Without restraint, Seven laid a condition on Marcus - one which the man had been fully expecting.


    [You want to destroy this gang, no? You want to save all the innocent people who have suffered at their hands. Am I wrong?]


    "That''s right.", Marcus said, his grin deepening as the two seemed to fall upon the same line of thought.


    [Then show me.]


    And with this command, the voice of Seven resounded boldly within Marcus.


    [Show me that you can defeat them... that you can help the people who have suffered under them... and that you can do it in a way that makes them HATE you.]


    [If you can do that... then I will work with you.]


    [And we will take over the remains of this world.]


    [However... you must do this with your own power.]


    [After all... I can''t afford to have a USELESS host, after all.]


    "Very well."


    Holding forth his hand, confidence surged through Marcus.


    In an instant, a blade formed from the flesh of his left hand, and a mallet formed from his right.


    These two weapons took form, eventually detaching from his hands as the flesh retook its original form.


    The two weapons clanged to the ground, at which Marcus picked them up, dual wielding them with a smile.


    "I... no... we won''t fail. Sylvia... is this acceptable?"


    "Acceptable?"


    Walking forth, Sylvia held out a hand.


    "Make one for me too, you hot headed idiot."


    "That isn''t something you should call your manager. After all..."


    Tossing the mallet to his other hand, a spear began to form from his now free hand as he held both of his own weapons in the other.


    "If you do... you might get fired."


    The spear dropped, at which Sylvia caught it in a smooth motion.


    And then, both grinning with confidence, the two began to laugh.


    "Heh...."


    "Heh..."


    "Hahaha...."


    "Ah... how simple the solution was...."


    "All we had to do... after all..."


    "Was to rely on negotiation."


    The two laughed together, their minds finally eased.


    However even in their eased minds, something had broken within them.


    For they did not look down, instead looking upwards as they walked through the room of bodies.


    "It was so simple... yet we ignored it this entire time."


    "Our emotions perhaps blinded us... preventing us from coming to an obvious conclusion."


    The two walked forth, exiting the room as the young girl followed them, not blinking an eye as they left the room with tears forming in their sneering eyes.


    "So, Sylvia? Are you prepared?"


    "Am I prepared? Hahaha... I was prepared for death. How could I not be prepared for this?"


    "I see."


    Swinging their weapons around like a couple of thugs, the two undead walked forth with forced grins, smirking as they strode forth.


    "It''s time to become a pair of villains."


    ----


    "I suppose we should figure out how to treat this girl first, no?"


    Marcus and Sylvia walked through the hallway of what was likely some sort of underground dungeon.


    Following behind them was the girl known as Isabella, whose hair they noticed was a shade of navy blue as the dim lights that lined the ceiling flickered on her.


    "Yes... I suppose that is correct. Well... I have an idea or two. Marcus. Why don''t we use her?"


    "Hm? What do you mean by that?"


    Marcus looked to Sylvia, who snickered as she walked forth with arrogance in her grin.


    "Isabella. That is your name, no?", she said without so much as turning back to the girl.


    "That is correct, Mistress.", the girl stated.


    "You understand that your brother is dead, right?", Sylvia asked.


    "Yes, I understand that. I have already said so, Mistress."


    "And his final order was to serve us?"


    "Yes."


    "Then wouldn''t that make you our SLAVE?"


    Stopping as she walked, Sylvia turned around, thinning her eyes as she faced the girl.


    She spoke this word with emphasis, gauging how the girl would react to such a term.


    "That is exactly what that would make me, Mistress.", the girl said without blinking. "I am your slave."


    As the girl said this without even thinking about it, Sylvia took in a deep breath as she came to understand the mental status of the girl.


    She was so far removed from reality that even being called a slave was something which she would accept in the blink of an eye.


    "Then... you will do anything if we order you to?"


    "Yes, Mistress."


    At this reaction, Sylvia smirked.


    "I see."


    Continuing to walk forth, Sylvia motioned for the two to follow her as she stepped forward with confidence.


    "If we have to become villains... then wouldn''t you agree that enslaving a child is the best place to start, Marcus?"


    As Marcus realized what Sylvia was implying, he too grinned as he stepped forth.


    "Oh... oh.... hahaha... I see."


    Fixing his suit jacket, the man too grinned as the two walked alongside one another, proudly stepping forth with grand expressions.


    "Hahaha... yes, I suppose you are correct. After all... what practice could be seen as more villainous?"


    "Heh..."


    "Hah..."


    Thus, the two made their way through the facility.


    With their resolve having been trampled and stepped upon, they eventually came to a decision.


    That in order to save the people of this world, they would have to become hated.


    "The media... would very often demonize people who did no wrong, portraying their actions as horrible even when they were truly trying to do the right thing for those around them.", Sylvia mused. "On the other hand, those who did truly evil things were praised and loved by the media... worshiped and adored like idols as they bathed in their political correctness. And so if we have to become villains... then we don''t have to be evil. We only have to put on a facade of evil... before the public eye. Isn''t that right... Seven?"


    [You certainly have a knack for using the system to your advantage... or in this case... to your disadvantage.]


    With a sarcastic tone, Seven commented on Sylvia¡¯s deduction.


    [But you speak the truth. Human media... the very concept of false portrayal materialized... it is one of the greatest true evils of this world. It is an evil which that man would use to his advantage, paying them grand sums of your currency in order to ensure that he was adored. If you wish to use similar methods to achieve the opposite effect... then who am I to stop you?]


    "Very well. Then I suppose if I''m going to become an evil mistress... I should start to play the part."


    It was as she said this that the hair of Sylvia began to grow, lengthening itself to the point where it dropped down to her knees in a chaotic yet controlled manner.


    Her sharpened eyes thinned with joy as her lips curled up her face, and the woman looked forward with an expression of anticipation.


    And then, wrapping itself around her, the hair began to take the form of clothing.


    "I suppose manipulating your hair in this manner was something you could do, Number One?"


    [I never said it wasn''t.]


    In an instant, Sylvia was redressed, now wearing a professional outfit that resembled that of a military comandress.


    With a short skirt and even a military cap across her head, Sylvia looked over to Marcus with a grin.


    "You as well, Marcus."


    Then in that moment, the hair of the woman engulfed the man, stitching itself as a new outfit formed.


    His suit was repaired, and the man''s clothing became as good as new. Blood no longer covered him, and atop his head was now a fedora.


    The man grinned as the hair retracted, tipping his hat with a sinister grin.


    "Ah... yes... I suppose this does allow us to play the part, doesn''t it?", he cackled. "But doesn''t our slave need something... more appropriate?"


    "No. The rags are fine for her. After all... we cannot allow people to think that we are treating her WELL. No?"


    "Oh ho... you do think of everything, don''t you Sylvia?"


    "I try."


    Thus, the two walked forth, approaching a doorway which led to a set of stairs.


    "It would seem that going up this way would lead us to the ground level."


    "Indeed."


    Marcus and Sylvia both nodded as they proceeded to approach the door, however as they did so the girl spoke up.


    "Master and Mistress... that door will lead you to the branch headquarters. Brother was the Commander of the 3rd Branch of the Street Rats Organization, and going up there will lead you to his subordinates. Are you certain you wish to ascend?"


    As the girl said this, Marcus and Sylvia both turned to look at the girl.


    "I see. So this is a mafia headquarters then, and not just some sort of containment facility?", Marcus asked as he stopped to think.


    Leaning back on the walls, Marcus put his hand to his chin as he notioned for Sylvia to take a spot beside him.


    "Isabella. Tell us more. How many branches are there?"


    Addressing the girl, Marcus decided that it would be best to gather any information before acting.


    "There are a total of five branches. Each is led by a member of the family. The young master leads the first. His older brother leads the second. His younger brother leads the third. His uncle leads the fourth. And his father leads the 5th. Each branch has their own specialty."


    "Specialty?"


    Marcus thinned his eyes, disgust evident in his voice as he motioned for the girl to continue.


    "Yes. Each headquarters has a specialty in crime. The specialty of this headquarters was child related crime. The kidnapping of children, the use of those children as illegal laborers, the selling of such children - whether to be used as a slave or as a sexual toy. And of course... the training of the children to become members of the mafia. The only ones that were kept here in the facilities were those who would be trained up to do the work of the mafia, such as myself. We were the ones that brother chose to be his younger siblings. And as such... we worked hard to ensure that he wouldn''t throw us aside to do other tasks."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    As the girl spoke, the expressions of Marcus and Sylvia gradually darkened.


    She said such things without a care, not so much as disturbed by the horrible things which she had just described.


    "Marcus."


    "Yes, Sylvia?"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be all that difficult."


    "I don''t either."


    Gripping their weapons, the two stepped forth, opening that set of doors as they pressed into the heart of the base.


    "To become villains, that is."


    ----


    "I don''t like it."


    Cigar smoke wafted through the air of a modern bar, filled to the brim with numerous men whose appearances shouted that they were in no form of legal business.


    "Hm? What don''t you like? You don''t like anything."


    Two of these men chatted with one another beside a pool table, the first gripping his cigar in his mouth as he pulled back for a shot.


    Clack!


    The balls clattered around the table, chaotically rolling as they bumped into one another without rhyme or reason.


    Pulling the cigar out of his mouth as he pulled back from the table with an irritated expression, the man spit to his side with disgust.


    "I''m talking about the bosses take on this whole thing. Why the hell are we still sitting around in this place?"


    The man grabbed a piece of chalk, rubbing his pool stick as he watched the other man line up a shot.


    "Now, now, we gotta be patient. Don''t you think that it could be pretty dangerous out there? It''s best to wait and see what happens."


    Clack!


    Thunk!


    Sinking a ball with his shot, the second man grinned as he moved around the table, lining up another.


    "Don''t you get it? The world has been destroyed. Everything is gone. We''ve had to be careful not to step on too many toes to keep this business underground, and so long as we''ve done that we could make as much money as we wanted. But now that those governments are gone, there''s no more need to bribe and bother with all that garbage. And if that''s the case... then we can really become the rulers of the world."


    Clack!


    As the man said this last statement, the other seemed to slip on his shot, dreadfully missing as the cue ball rolled to a stop without hitting anything.


    "Heh."


    The first man picked up the ball, glaring around the table as he decided where to place it.


    "Rulers of the world? Don''t tell me you think it would be that easy. Plus, how do we know there''s any world even left to rule?"


    Placing the ball in a pristine spot which would allow for an exceptionally easy shot, the man grinned as he lined it up - though to even call this shot ''lining it up'' would be a stretch.


    "That''s the thing. How the hell are we supposed to know what''s left if we''re cooped up here? He wants to try to make a profit off those kids, but how the hell can we make profit like that in this world? Money probably isn''t worth shit anymore. Only thing worth anything is food and bullets."


    Clack!


    Hitting the easy shot and moving around the table to line up his next shot, the first man continued to speak under his breath.


    "If it were up to me I''d just use ''em as bait for the zombies and leave'' em behind if things got rough."


    "That''s why it isn''t up to you."


    Stumbling on his shot as the second man made this comment, the first man looked at him with a glare.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Exactly what I said. You have no business sense. Using them as fodder? Hah... do you even understand how much those kids would be worth in this world?"


    Crack!


    Breaking his pool stick in half, the man threw it to the ground as he picked up the second man by the collar of his shirt.


    "Eh? Are you picking a fight with me? You calling me a dumbass?"


    "I ain''t calling you a smartass."


    "Yeah bud. That would be you."


    With a crash, the second man was thrown to the side, landing on a table as a flurry of drinks spilled to the floor.


    "HEY!!"


    "What the hell you two think yer doin''!?"


    "Ya got beer on my damn suit!!"


    Three men stood up from the table that had been destroyed, two of them focused on the man who had been thrown while the other walked over to the first man.


    "How the hell you gonna make up to me for this, boy?"


    "Make it up to you? Hah! Your fault for being in that spot in the first place."


    It was then that the first man pulled out his cigar from his mouth, putting it out on the coat of the man who had approached him.


    "Here. Special service. A little bit of heat should dry that right out, shouldn''t it?"


    "You think you''re funny, big man?"


    Grabbing the hand of the man whose cigar was placed onto his coat, the third man glared at the first with a deathly stare.


    "Fists up, boy. I ain''t sticking around this joint if people like you are gonna try and run it. The boss is the only reason I''m even here-"


    Before he could even finish his sentence, the man was met with a fist to his face as blood spurted from his jaw.


    "Ugh!"


    Stumbling back while holding his bleeding nose, the man felt behind him to grab a piece of broken glass off the table, which had now been cleared.


    "You think you''re tough, eh? I''ll just show you who the fuck you''re messing with."


    "Oh?"


    As the third man rushed towards the first, the first flicked out a pocket knife, preparing himself with a smile.


    "Then come at me, shitface."


    The two then rushed at one another, however it was in that instant that they were frozen.


    Stopped in midair, the blades which each of the men held were halted just inches before slicing the other''s throat.


    "What the!?"


    "Fuck is going on here!?"


    The men glared at one another, unsure what to even say as they furiously tried to move their bodies - yet could not.


    "Hey... what''s going on?"


    "I can''t move...."


    "H-hey... what is this?"


    "Agh!!!"


    Among the dozens of men within the room in that instant, all of them froze in whatever position they happened to be in.


    And then a single man began to scream as his arms were twisted behind his back in a brutal fashion.


    "H-help me!!! What the fuck are you all doing!?"


    "What are we doing!? What are you doing!?"


    "Why can''t we move!?"


    "AGH!!! My fingers!!!"


    The fingers of one man began to twist around, unscrewing themselves with a rain of blood as they took a form which was in no way natural.


    "My... my leg!! Stop this!!!"


    The leg of one man wrapped around and behind his head, and the tearing of his flesh could be heard as it was pressed far beyond his limits.


    "What... the fuck is going on...", the first man whispered under his breath as terror sunk into his heart, the screams of the others filling his ears.


    "What''s going on?"


    It was at that moment, from behind him, that he heard it.


    The seductive yet mocking voice of a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, he asks. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    And in that instant, the head of the man - and all the others around him - were twisted around in an inhumane manner, violently being stressed far beyond their limits as their gazes fell upon her.


    A zombie.


    Her hair was spread all around her - flaring out to every corner of the room as it tied itself with each and every one of the limbs of the people.


    She sat laying on the pool table, grabbing the stick gently as she eyed the tool with her sharp gaze.


    "It''s simple really."


    With a smirk, the woman jumped up as she scooped up the cue ball in her hand, placing it gently as she walked around the table.


    The gazes of all the men were focused on her as they breathlessly watched, unable to take their eyes away for even a moment.


    Their hearts felt as if they were about to shatter, yet even so they were captivated by the beauty which the zombified woman possessed in every movement.


    "I''m here to play a game."


    Then, pulling back the stick, the woman closed one rotten eye as she took aim, confidently lining up her own shot as she licked her lips.


    "And you all... are the pieces."


    Clack!


    Clack! Clack! Clack! Clack!


    "Ah. I call that pocket."


    Taking her shot as she pointed to the lower left corner of the table, the entire table was thrusted into chaos as the balls clanged with one another, dropping like flies as they fell into the pockets one by one.


    Soon enough, each of the balls had fallen into a hole - leaving just two alone on the board as they approached one another.


    The eight ball and the cue ball.


    Clack!


    With one final collision, the 8 ball was sent on the trajectory of the pocket which had been called upon.


    Slowly, ever so slowly, it approached the pocket, then just before it went in it came to a stop.


    With a grin, the woman walked over to the eight ball, placing her face near it as she let out a breath.


    "Phew."


    Thunk!


    And then, it fell in.


    "See? I was right. It went in. And I didn''t do anything to touch it. Isn''t that how the game works?"


    Stepping forth with a grin, the men who watched her were unsure whether to even say anything - however as she approached them their words were cut off from their throats.


    "Now then... It''s your turn to fall. And I don''t want to hear any excuses like cheating. After all..."


    It was at that moment that the woman disappeared.


    In the corner of the room which she was furthest from, a scream was heard as a thud resounded within the ears of all.


    And as the men looked over, the woman was there.


    The pool stick which she held just before was stuck straight through the head of a man, who had fallen to the ground with a splatter of blood - barely even able to let out a scream as he died.


    "We''re monsters."


    Bending down, the woman plucked the stick from the head of the man, bloodying her gorgeous outfit in the process.


    And then at that moment, another zombified man walked into the room.


    His hair was slicked up, and he grinned with a professional expression, his quiet steps overtaking the ears of all as he finished the sentence of the woman.


    "And how can a monster cheat... when we don''t bother with rules in the first place?"

 Chapter Number 56: Hello

    ''Who the fuck is this woman?''


    The thug who was bound by an unknown force which had been revealed to be the thin strands of the woman''s hair struggled to break himself free.


    ''I could bend a steel bar with my bare hands... yet I can''t even tear these tiny threads?''


    "Hey."


    The man froze.


    Directly behind him, the voice of the woman spoke without a shred of humanity in her voice.


    "You''re struggling, aren''t you?"


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    The man grunted these words, unable to even turn his head to face the woman - at which she slowly made her way in front of him as she faced him with a smug grin.


    "What am I doing?"


    On seeing the woman, the eyes of the man filled with veins as he tried all the more to break free, however it was to no avail as blood began to drip as the strands of hair tightened themselves around the man.


    "I''m just having fun. After all..."


    Leaning on the table, the woman reached her hand into one of the pockets as she took out a pool ball, tossing it up and down before glancing to her side.


    Then, taking the motion of a pitcher, the woman''s body flowed through the motions as the hard ball slammed into the forehead of the man, causing his brain to rattle as his consciousness faded in and out.


    "All this was nothing more than a game to you. Wasn''t it?"


    "Do you think you''re doing something righteous, you monster?"


    The man spit this out as he glared up at her, eyeballing her with a dirty gaze.


    "You think you''re some figure of justice or something? Hahaha... I heard that there were some of your kind that had human intelligence... but I never imagined that someone like YOU could exist."


    "Wrong."


    It was at that moment that the man felt his throat tighten up.


    In that instant, he looked over to see that the woman''s hair was wrapped around his neck.


    "Hahaha... you couldn''t be any more wrong, fool."


    And then, he felt it tighten.


    "Ugh!!"


    The throat of the man was tightened as air was cut off, and he found himself struggling to take even a single breath.


    "Agh!!!"


    "Justice? Is that how you see this?"


    Letting go of the man, he began to frantically pant as he regained the oxygen which he had been deprived of.


    "Huff... huff... what... what the hell... are... are you doing? What the hell is your goal? Is it the kids? Are you trying to save the kids or something? Hahaha! Those shitty little brats... always causing me trouble... I kept on telling everyone we needed to ditch them or throw them to people who would pay us more... but for some fucking reason that bastard was so focused on keeping them around and using them for whatever purposes he trained them for. Hah... that''s what we''re supposed to be for, but he never fucking listened."


    Spitting to the side, the man let out his frustrations as he grunted.


    "Little job thieves, that''s all those damn brats were. A cheap way to get around paying us for the work that we were supposed to be doing."


    "Tell me more."


    Leaning back on the pool table, the woman looked down upon the man with an overwhelming presence as her partner took a reclined position next to her.


    "Indeed.", he said as he fixed his hair, pulling up a chair as he took a seat. "Tell us everything."


    "How rude. I''m a lady, you know. Pulling up a chair for only yourself?"


    "Ah, forgive me. Perhaps my mind isn''t in the correct state right now. Of course. Please, have a seat, Sylvia."


    Sliding the chair over for the woman to sit, she crossed one leg over the other as the man brought over another chair.


    ''They''re fucking with me...'', the thug thought.


    "What if I don''t tell you?", he spit as he glared at the two. "I don''t have to tell you anything."


    "Oh... but you do."


    The woman grinned as she stepped up, approaching the man as she twirled the pool cue about. "Ah, Marcus. Could you do something about this?"


    "With pleasure."


    Holding out his finger, the man touched the end of the pool stick, at which it began to deform in a strange manner.


    The end of it sharpened as if it were an oversized toothpick, at which the woman thrust it straight down - piercing straight through the hand of the man with a splatter of blood.


    "AGH!!!"


    The man shouted as he was mutilated, looking up to meet the foot of the woman.


    "Now then... that was shot number one. If you still don''t feel like talking... then I suppose I could keep on going until there''s nothing left to poke holes in."


    "I''ll... I''ll talk! I''ll talk!!! Stop it!! Agh!!"


    The man was reduced to a pitiful state as the woman twisted the stake around inside his wound, invoking further screams from the man.


    "Ah, is that so?"


    Ripping the sharpened tool from the hand of the man, the woman gazed at it with boredom.


    "I was hoping that you would resist a bit more. After all... it isn''t very fun when they give in so easily."


    Flicking the tool to the side, a scream was heard as the object landed in the chest of a man.


    "UGH!!"


    "Oh be quiet, will you? I''m trying to listen."


    With the flick of her finger, the head of the screaming man was severed from his body.


    As this happened, the room became tense.


    Every single man in this room had watched as the woman killed without restraint, however the man who she had killed first had only inspired irritation and anger in the men.


    Yet with the torment and now the instantaneous death of this second man, something sparked in the minds of the thugs present.


    ''Hey... are we... all going to die here?''


    ''This woman... what the hell does she want?''


    ''Is this monster really here to save those kids like that guy said? Or is there some other reason?''


    "Speak up already. Tell me about what you did here."


    "We... We collected money from the locals. Protection fees. It was a service. A service. We were doing legitimate business-"


    "And who exactly were you protecting them from?"


    As the man spoke, he looked up as he caught eyes with the man, whose words shredded him as he was met with a deadly glare.


    "We... We were protecting them from the other gangs. You... you know how it goes in the city. There''s a lot of fighting going on, and-"


    "So you were protecting them from people just like you... because of a fight that you started... and you charged them for that?"


    Closing his eyes, the man grinned lightly as he tipped his hat.


    "That isn''t business, my good man."


    Holding out his hand, the man opened his eyes as he looked down upon the thug.


    "That''s what I would call FRAUD."


    And it was at that moment that another scream was heard.


    Looking up, the thug saw that the hand of the businessman had turned into a tentacle which had shot across the room, piercing the side of yet another man who shouted in the torment.


    "Ngh!!!"


    The man seemed to bite down on his lips, terrified of what would happen to him as he shouted.


    "Go on. Tell me more then. You''re still hiding something from us, aren''t you?"


    As the man spoke, the thug realized something.


    ''This monster... no... this person... Does he know everything?''


    The man opened his mouth, yet no words came out.


    Sweat dripped down his face as the man was overwhelmed - for the one who sat before him gave him a smile that said exactly that.


    ''I know everything.''


    "Are you not going to tell me about... how you used the children?"


    "It wasn''t my idea!! I told you already, I was against it!!!"


    "Against what, exactly?"


    Nothing.


    Not a single thing would slip by this man, who gazed straight into the soul of the thug.


    "He... the boss... he wanted to teach the kids to do our jobs... he wanted them to become the collectors... to go around, threatening the people with their childlike innocence... The people were shown what would happen to their own kids if they didn''t pay up, so it was twice as effective... but they never even considered laying a hand on them... for they were only children. And because of this..."


    The man broke into a whisper as he spoke, truly terrified as he let out his words.


    "So many were killed... even when they were faced with adult killers... those little devils weren''t afraid."


    "I see."


    Standing up, the man then snapped his fingers.


    And it was at that moment that a name was uttered from his mouth.


    "Isabella. Would you like to come and greet these men?"


    "Wha-"


    "Did..."


    "Did he just say..."


    "No... not that one...."


    "Anyone but that one..."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Take the children!! Take them away! I don''t care! Do what you want! If you want to save them, then just go! Leave us alone!", one man began to shout.


    However he was silenced as his head was lopped to the ground.


    "Shh. You don''t seem to understand at all."


    All eyes soon turned to focus on Sylvia, who reeled in her hair from the man who she had just slaughtered.


    ''Demon....''


    ''This woman... this man...''


    ''They''re both demons....''


    "We aren''t here to save the children."


    ''Eh?''


    ''They... aren''t?''


    ''Why are they here?''


    The men all found themselves overwhelmed at the presence of the two in their midst, and it was at that moment that the door opened.


    Walking through it was a young girl, whose navy blue hair was ragged and long enough to drape down to her knees.


    She wore nothing but rags, and carried not a single emotion in her eyes.


    And within her hand was a knife made from a strange flesh-like material.


    "We killed them all."


    The sneering words of the woman hit all the thugs like a brick, causing them to reel back in confusion.


    ''Monsters...''


    ''These monsters... they killed the children?''


    ''Those... those things... those little monsters... they KILLED THEM?''


    ''What the hell... are they here for?''


    "Ah. Except for one. Say hello, Isabella."


    As the girl walked into the room, she stood in front of the men with her dead eyes.


    The men felt their heads turn as the hairs which were wrapped around them forced them to move, facing the expressionless girl.


    And then, the girl smiled - ever so lightly.


    It was a smile that carried a vast amount of bloodlust - one which could not be seen, yet one which could be felt from the very depths of their being.


    "Hello."


    ----


    [February 8th, 2029]


    "Come on.... come on... come on... red... red... red..."


    A disheveled man sat in a casino, holding his hands together as his eyes fixated themselves upon a roulette table, watching intently as he desperately prayed for luck to turn in his favor.


    "Red... red... red.... come on... this time... this time I''m feeling it... this time I''ll win it all!"


    Spread before him were hundreds of chips, all having been placed on the red tile.


    The bustling activity of the casino around him was enough to make this man seem insignificant, yet even so, many glanced over to him as his eyes spun around, gluing themselves to the small ball that rotated about.


    ''What an idiot.''


    ''He thinks he can win when he''s betting that much?''


    ''He must know nothing about how these casino''s work.''


    Click.


    It was at that instant that the ball moved in an unnatural manner, as if it was drawn to one of the slots on the machine.


    And of course, this spot was black.


    "AGH!!! You''ve got to be kidding me!! Six times in a row!? How... how can I lose this many times in a row!? It''s impossible!!! Rigged!!! This thing is rigged!!!"


    The man jumped up as he started to throw a tantrum, however the man standing at the roulette station merely watched him without moving a muscle.


    "Sir, if you have the time to make such baseless accusations... then perhaps you should not be gambling with us in the first place? I would be happy to revoke your rights to participate at this location."


    "W-wait just a minute! I... I''ll take it back! Agh! I lost! I get it! I lost fair and square!! Again! One more time!"


    The man lowered himself in a pathetic display, begging the employee before him so as to not get kicked out.


    ''Haha... what a fool. If you can''t prove that they''re cheating, then making accusations won''t get you anywhere. It''ll just make you look like a sore loser.''


    ''Uwah... I better make sure I don''t become like that guy.''


    ''I guess that''s why these casinos never seem to run out of money. So long as there are people like that around... they''ll never go broke.''


    Without knowing it, the man had become the center of attention.


    However not because of anything he had achieved.


    Rather, it was his lack of achievement that made him the silent laughing stock among the casino.


    If there were children allowed in this place, surely a pretentious mother would have said something along the lines of ''Don''t gamble or you''ll end up like him.''


    "Even if you ask to go again... you just bet everything you have, no?"


    "Eh?"


    The man looked dumbfounded as the dealer swept all his chips away, clearing the board without even a smirk.


    "That would make you broke. And this is no place for a broke man. Remove yourself before I call a bouncer to remove you."


    "W-wait a minute... those were my life savings... if... if I went back now my wife would kill me... isn''t... isn''t there anything you can do about this?"


    The employee merely raised an eyebrow, however he soon let out a sigh.


    "I suppose there IS one thing that I could do for you."


    "EH!? R-really? What is it? Anything! I''ll do anything, just tell me what!"


    The man immediately became eager as a light of hope was dangled before him.


    "If you were to put your home... your car... whatever belongings you have... if you were to use those things as collateral... then I suppose we would be able to give you a small loan."


    "I''ll do it! I''ll do it! The chips! Get me the chips! I''ll win it all back in an instant and pay you right back with interest!"


    Without a second thought, the man agreed to such a condition.


    Without so much as considering his situation, without so much as thinking about what would happen if he lost, he focused only on the possibility of WINNING.


    For within his mind at that moment, there was no chance of losing.


    ''There''s no way I could lose again.''


    ''I''ve already lost so many times in a row.''


    ''A win HAS to come to me at some point.''


    "Very well. Please sign this contract then."


    "Coming right up! How many chips do I get!?"


    "Since we are unable to appraise your assets at this time... we will assume low. 100,000 Sin"


    "Got it!"


    The man excitedly bet everything he had, not even considering that the worth of the things he bet totaled to be almost half a million.


    He was truly a LOSER.


    "I''m putting it all on black this time!"


    As the man handed over the paper, the chips which he was given were immediately slammed onto the roulette table once more as his eyes filled with light.


    "Very well, Sir."


    With this, the ball began to roll once again.


    Not once in his mind did the possibility of losing EVERYTHING even cross his mind.


    And it is exactly because he did not see such a thing as possible that he would fall into such a trap.


    For those who think themselves to be invincible are the easiest targets of all.


    Drop.


    "It would appear that the ball landed on red this time, dear customer."


    As the employee said these words without a shred of sympathy, the man''s world shattered around him.


    His mind became blank, and his voice became a whisper.


    "You... you can''t do this..."


    As the sensation of loss overwhelmed the man, the man immediately flung over as he grabbed the chips which he had bet, hoarding them to himself like a rabid beast.


    "You can''t do this... you can''t take these..."


    "Good Sir. We most certainly can. After all..."


    It was as the man stumbled backward, gripping these chips like a child, that he bumped into someone.


    Standing behind him were two men, so large that they towered above him like elephants.


    "You were the one who put those chips down in the first place."


    The bouncers grabbed the arms of the man, who thrashed and struggled as the chips went flying.


    "AGH!!! You... you can''t do this!!! I have a wife!!! I have a wife, and I have a daughter on the way!! Don''t you all have hearts!? Do you call yourselves human!?!? Are you really going to take everything from me like this!??!?"


    The man began to cry out as he tried to escape, however the grip of the bouncers denied him every opportunity to do so.


    "Good Sir. You may ask if we have hearts... but can I not ask the same of you?"


    The man at the casino grabbed a chip, flipping it like a coin as it flew into the air.


    "After all... you knew well that you had a wife and a child. And yet you still decided to take the RISK of losing everything. Therefore... are you not at fault for this result? After all..."


    Catching the chip and quickly covering it with his hand, the employee thinned his eyes as he glared into the soul of the customer.


    "If you failed to consider the possibility of losing... then you have no place in winning at anything."

 Chapter Number 57: Hopeless

    "How... how can you do this?"


    At this point, tears flowed down the eyes of the man as his speech became that of bawling.


    "You... you demon... you monster... you cheating... I''ll... I''ll call the police on you! Illegal! This... this entire shop is illegal!! Everything here is illegal!!!"


    "Sir. You signed a contract, did you not?"


    Without flinching, the employee gazed at the man who struggled to escape the two bouncers that held him.


    "You signed A legal contract. There is nothing illegal about gambling. We have a license to operate as a casino. And there is nothing in our license that states that there is any sort of limitation on the gambles that take place in our facility. Therefore tell me, good Sir."


    Picking up the contract, the employee smirked as he waved it before the babbling man.


    "What part of our business is illegal?"


    "You''re robbing people blind!! How could this not be illegal!?!?"


    "Sir. I think you are forgetting the difference between illegal and immoral. However even if you were to consider morality... I''m sure that under some impressions, many would consider you to be at fault."


    Many people hid their faces as they passed by the scene, desperately attempting to avoid any sort of interaction with this man as he made a fool of himself.


    ¡®Ahh¡­ look at that one¡­¡¯


    ¡®What an idiot¡­ he probably fell for some trap.¡¯


    ¡®A junkie who can¡¯t control his gambling habits and now throws a tantrum when he loses¡­¡¯


    With mocking glares, the people around him seemed to look at the man in a pitiable manner.


    "Perhaps you are correct in saying that this business SHOULD be illegal. However the fact of the matter remains that you came into our establishment and chose - of your free will - to gamble away your savings, your home, and everything that you own. Consider this. If you had won, we would have been forced to pay you an immense sum of money. We would have done so, and you would have left this establishment a rich man. How is it fair then, that you can come into this place and "rob us blind", when we are not allowed to do the same to you?"


    The man said all this as he gently placed the contract down, returning to the roulette station with the wave of his hand.


    "Take this man away. He is disturbing the other customers."


    "Wait!!! Wait!!! STOP THIS!!! YOU CAN''T DO THIS-"


    "Then make one final gamble."


    As the employee faced away from the man with disinterest, the man began to scream and shout as he was dragged off - only to be silenced at the words of the employee.


    "If you truly wish to try and regain your home and your possessions, then put your body on the line."


    "Eh?"


    The man looked to the employee''s back as horror crept upon his expression, slowly falling into despair as he heard these words.


    "We don''t typically allow for such ILLEGAL deals. However if you are desperate enough... then I suppose we will allow for this exception. Organs can sell for quite a high price, you know. I would say that we could grant you another $100,000 if you were to offer YOURSELF as collateral."


    At these harsh words, the bouncers halted in their tracks, ceasing to drag away the man who had stopped his struggle.


    Unable to even respond, fear crept within his heart - perhaps for the first time ever.


    Never before had he even considered losing.


    He had gambled away everything, throwing it carelessly around as he lost and lost.


    Yet right now, something much greater than even a house or property was on the line.


    His very life.


    "I''ll... I''ll do it."


    The man whispered this, so quiet that even the bouncers could barely hear him.


    "I''ll... take your loan."


    Just slightly louder, the man made his declaration.


    Whether this was a declaration of bravery or foolishness, even the bypassers who saw him as nothing more than a sore loser became unsure.


    And as he said this, the employee smirked.


    "Very well. I wish you the best of luck... good customer."


    ----


    ''I need to win. I need to win. This time... this time... I can''t afford to lose. I have to think... Think, think, think... what''s the best way to win? What''s something I can definitely win at?''


    The man rushed through the facility, gripping hundreds of chips in his hands as he frantically searched his options.


    ''The slot machines... those never pay out. The roulette is too risky. It''s nothing more than a gamble. I can''t risk it. I need to find something I can guarantee a win. Something that requires skill. Something that... ah!''


    As the man walked through the casino, he laid his eyes on the poker tables.


    ''Poker! That''s it! It''s a game that has a combination of luck and skill. I won''t win every time if I get a bad hand, but as long as I play well and outsmart my opponents I should be able to work my way up. I don''t have to bet it all on one gamble, and I can bit by bit increase my winnings. Even if I lose a round, I only need to end up better than I started.''


    Perhaps for the first time ever, with his life on the line, the man began to think about the gambles he took.


    He hadn¡¯t ever done anything himself to deserve a win. He had rolled the dice over and over, spinning wheels and relying upon chance.


    Instead of merely assuming that he would get lucky and win, this time he would take victory with his own hands.


    "One more seat open! Who will take it? The next round is about to begin! Any takers?"


    An energetic dealer stood at the center of the table, vibrantly advertising as the man rushed over.


    "I will! Me! I''ll take that seat!!!"


    The man stumbled into the spot, pouring the chips onto the table before him as he panted.


    "Huff.... huff... I made it."


    "You look a little pale. Have a rough day?"


    Looking next to him, another gambler spoke out to the man with a strange concern.


    "Ah... no... no problem. Haha..."


    Turning to his side, the pathetic man could see that this man was no mere gambler.


    He wore sunglasses and had slicked back hair, and he wore a white suit with a purple tie.


    The man smoked on a cigar as he gazed forward, though the exact location of his gaze was covered by the sunglasses which he wore.


    And next to him was a pile of chips so large that it was unimaginable.


    "You... you look like a veteran, eh? Play here often?", the clumsy man managed to slip out.


    "Hm? Ah, you could say that. I suppose I just can''t stop myself. The thrill of winning... it''s something that I can never get enough of. Don''t you agree?"


    Breathing out a volley of smoke, the man grinned behind the shades that hid his eyes.


    "Ah... well... I suppose that''s something... that I would love to experience."


    "You''re trying to make it big, aren''t you?"


    As the two chatted, the dealer began to deal out the cards to all the players at the table.


    "I suppose... you could say that."


    "You can''t win big if you aren''t willing to take risks. That''s my first piece of advice."


    Picking up his cards, the man flashed a toothy grin as he bit down on the cigar.


    "Well I''ll be."


    At that moment, the man who was on his last limbs felt a premonition.


    He felt a chill, as if something was wrong.


    Yet he ignored it.


    ''I need to see what my cards are.''


    Picking up his own cards, the man peeked at them for only an instant, immediately placing them back on the table as soon as he saw what they were.


    ''Eh?''


    Then, looking back once again, the man checked his cards.


    ''This...''


    Frozen in time, the man couldn''t stop a smile from creeping across his face.


    ''This is impossible.''


    ''My luck... is impossibly good right now.''


    ----


    A royal flush.


    1 in 649,740.


    Many could go their entire lives playing poker and never obtain such a hand.


    This hand doesn''t exist for people to obtain. It exists as an impossible goal to dream of, and nothing more.


    However Gary found himself holding this hand on this day.


    ''It''s... is this real?''


    ''Can this really be real?''


    ''Can my luck finally have turned around?''


    ''All those losses... everything I gave up... did I use up so much bad luck that the universe decided to pay me back in one dose?''


    Right now, Gary had obtained such an impossible hand.


    ''Wait wait wait. I can''t waste this. If I went all in right now, the other people would probably fold. I have to draw them out. I have to get them to bet as much as possible so I can maximize what I earn here.''


    "Raise."


    "Call."


    "Call."


    Without waiting for Gary to catch up, the betting began.


    "Ah! Er... raise."


    Placing a few more chips on the table, Gary performed his first move.


    ''If I raise by just a small amount, nobody will be suspicious. They''ll think I might have something that I can afford to take a chance on, but they won''t get scared because of something like this.''


    "Raise."


    However the next person to go after Gary was the man sitting beside him in the sunglasses.


    And when he raised, he RAISED.


    Slamming an entire roll of chips onto the table, the man grinned as he tipped his shades.


    "So? What are your next moves?"


    The table went silent as the people watched this man make such a reckless proclamation, most of them glaring to the ground with irritation in their expressions.


    However Gary was the most irritated of all.


    ''AHH!! What are you doing you idiot!!! Now they won''t bet anything!!!''


    "Fold."


    "Fold."


    The play continued as the people following immediately gave up, unwilling to match the insane bet.


    However it was then that a thought came into the mind of Gary.


    ''Wait a minute.... this...''


    Looking around, most of the people here had quite a few chips, but they came nowhere even close to the man in the sunglasses.


    ''Ah... he has so much money that he can force everyone around him to give up. Is that his game?''


    As he thought this, Gary checked his cards once more.


    ''Heh.... but bluffing won''t work against this.''


    ''I''ve got a royal flush up my sleeve. Of hearts.''


    ''And if I don''t win now... then it might be my heart that''s on the table here.''


    ''Therefore... I won''t let you off easy, big man.''


    ----


    "Fold."


    "Fold."


    "Fold."


    As expected, everyone at the table folded immediately to the massive gamble which was proposed by the man.


    ''Is he an idiot though? Taking the initial required bets from everyone like that... even if it''s a small win... shouldn''t he wait a bit longer? Whatever.''


    "Raise."


    Slamming two rolls of chips on the table, Gary challenged the man beside him with confidence.


    "Oh? It looks like you''ve got something pretty good in there, don''t you? Haha... I knew the moment I saw you that this would be fun.", the man said with a chuckle.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Enough chat. Are you going to call or what?", Gary replied.


    The man sat back in his chair, letting out a puff of smoke before casually replying.


    "Nah."


    "What, so you''re gonna give up after that big display?"


    Urging him on, Gary felt confidence surge within him as he pressed the man.


    However, what happened next blew him away.


    "Raise."


    And then just like that, the man threw two more rolls of chips on the table.


    Gary''s eyes widened as he glared at the two rolls, and immediately grinned with success.


    ''Hahaha!! This guy''s a bigger idiot than I thought! He thinks he can scare me with big bets, but he doesn''t know! He doesn''t know anything!!!''


    "Raise."


    Two more rolls.


    This brought the total to four on each side.


    ''What are you going to do now? You''ve got ten of them in total. I''ve only got five, but you can''t bet any more than what I have. Are we going to raise this to the maximum limit?''


    "Raise."


    Without hesitation, the man placed two more, bringing the total to five stacks of chips.


    ''He really did it. What an idiot. Fine then. Let''s finish this.''


    "All in."


    Without hesitation, Gary placed all his chips on the table.


    There was no way he could lose this round.


    And the victory he had just gained would be able to purchase back his home.


    "You must be real confident. I respect you."


    Leaning forward, the man put out his cigar as he slid all of his chips onto the betting table.


    "Consider this a toast to your confidence. I bet everything. You don''t have to match me. We flip the cards. And whoever wins... takes everything the other person has. Fair enough?"


    As the man made this proposal, Gary was shocked.


    Something like this was inconceivable.


    ''How... could I be so lucky?''


    It was enough to bring tears to his face.


    ''That I ran into this overconfident idiot on this day... when I just happened to get this hand... it''s almost too good to be true.''


    His smile wrapping itself around his face, Gary nodded in agreement.


    ''It''s like I''m the protagonist in a story... and a compassionate author decided to have mercy on me....''


    "Alright."


    Wiping his tears, the man gripped his cards as the dealer watched without objection.


    "Very well!!! Both customers have decided to go all in, putting their entire earnings on the line for this single gamble!!! Let us see what they have behind those confident bets!!", he shouted.


    ¡°My second piece of advice.¡±


    Whispering this statement as all eyes were focused on the two, the pompous man grazed his hand over his cards as he took another puff of his cigar.


    ¡°If something is too good to be true¡­ it is.¡±


    With these words, Gary thinned his eyes at the man.


    ¡®You just don¡¯t understand¡­ but I¡¯ll show you. You¡¯ll see just what a mistake it was to face me today of all days.¡¯


    With a grin, Gary too hovered his hand above his deck.


    ¡®After all¡­ today is my lucky day.¡¯


    And thus, the two flipped their cards.


    "Royal flush of hearts! How do you like that, buddy! Haha!!! I bet you didn''t think I had that-"


    As Gary began to brag of his victory, his eyes met with those of his opponent, who had tipped his sunglasses to now meet his eyes with that devious gaze.


    ''Why... does he look so confident?''


    And it was as he thought this that the eyes of Gary gazed over to the cards of the man.


    "What a coincidence."


    With a smirk, the man waved over to his own cards, mocking Gary''s existence with his tone as he spoke.


    "I happened to have a royal flush as well."


    And it was at that moment that the world around Gary shattered.


    "Of spades."


    For at that moment, a spade shot through Gary¡¯s heart.


    ----


    "You know, I''m surprised. Really."


    Shattering.


    "Did you really think that you could get so lucky... and something wouldn''t be up?"


    Shattering.


    "You really ARE an idiot. I''ll see you on the market. Ah...."


    Shattering.


    "But you won''t be in one piece. That''s for certain."


    Gary was shattering.


    Everything he had ever known was gone.


    His home.


    His life.


    His wife.


    His soon to be born daughter.


    And even his very body.


    They were no longer his, lost in the blink of an eye.


    However the thing that plagued Gary the most was one simple fact.


    ''How... is it possible for one person to have such bad luck?''


    Deceiving himself, unable to so much as come to any other conclusion - Gary shifted the blame of his position onto another.


    ''It... it wasn''t my fault... I... I never did anything wrong... I never did anything foolish... I merely... had the worst luck in the world.''


    "Don''t... don''t do this...."


    Falling to his knees, Gary looked up to the man with sunglasses, pleading with him for his life as he spread himself before him.


    "Please.... please... if you take that money.... I''ll die... my organs... I bet my organs to obtain that..."


    "Ah. Is that so?"


    Looking up to the man, Gary was met with a reaction that he never could have imagined.


    Indifference.


    This man couldn''t care less, even at the demise of the one before him.


    "But you know... I can''t believe you haven''t realized who I am at this point. Do I have to spell it out for you?"


    Taking a seat as the man crossed one leg over the other, the man tapped the table as a number of women wearing the outfits of casino employees immediately came to his call.


    One came with a drink on a platter, and another with a box of cigars, lighting one for him.


    Another shined his shoes while a different one fixed the man''s coat, and a final one massaged his shoulders as the man lounged before Gary.


    And now, from a position that seemed far removed from Gary, the man spoke with authority.


    "I''m the owner. Now then... if you still have any complaints about my casino...."


    Reaching into his coat, the man pulled out a revolver as he grinned.


    Click.


    Pressing it to the head of Gary, the man whispered as he leaned forward.


    "Then why don''t you say it to my face?"


    ----


    ''I''m... going to die.''


    ''I''m.... really going to die.''


    Emptiness filled Gary as reality overwhelmed him.


    ''Even if I beg and plead... this man... is evil.''


    Hopelessness overtook him.


    He wanted to plead and cry, but somehow, Gary knew that such a thing would be pointless.


    ''Goodbye, Ally.''


    As the hopelessness overwhelmed him, strangely, Gary came to accept his position.


    ''Goodbye, Isabella.''


    Closing his eyes, tears streamed down his face as he recalled the memories he had made with his life - and those that he would no longer be able to make with his daughter.


    ''I''m sorry.''


    ''I''ve failed.''


    ''As a husband.''


    ''And as a father.''


    However it was as Gary came to this acceptance that he heard a voice.


    "Hey, brother. Come on. Don''t be so harsh on the guy. He was just having a bit of fun, now he''s gotta die?"


    From the crowd, a man with strangely styled hair that was the bright shade of yellow stepped forth with swagger in his steps.


    He wore sunglasses that looked to be exactly the same as the man who had robbed him blind, yet he carried himself in a very different manner.


    "Hm? What are you talking about, little brother? Don''t tell me you don''t understand what I''m doing. I''m tired of hearing your preaching when you''re doing things which are FAR worse than anything I could ever think up."


    Glancing over, the man in the white suit looked over to the man with a smug expression.


    "After all... at least I''m making my money off idiots who would drive themselves to ruin anyways."


    "Hey hey, don''t say that! My business is legitimate. The kids are growing up so well, and they''re learning so much. I feel like a real father here. Or I guess an older brother would be a better term?"


    The man joked playfully, however the owner of the casino merely let out a sigh as he took another puff of his newly lit cigar.


    "So? Why are you here? Don''t tell me you''ve been here the entire time."


    "Well, I couldn''t help but to overhear some things. And so I''ve come to make the two of you... a deal."


    "A deal... eh?"


    Leaning back to rest his head on the chest of one of the girls, the man who owned the casino closed his eyes as he faced the ceiling.


    "What kind of deal?"


    "Y-yes...What... What kind of deal?"


    With a trembling voice, Gary let out these words as he looked over to this man fearfully.


    What was this man trying to do?


    The brother of the owner?


    Was he in line with him? Or was he a rival?


    ''Will he use me as well? What is he trying to do?''


    "200,000 Sin. That''s the worth that you valued him at. Both his body and his possessions. I''ll pay for that."


    "For what reason would you pay that?"


    Tipping his glasses, the owner looked at his brother with confusion, unable to comprehend why the man would say such a thing.


    "It''s simple, really. You there. Man who just lost his organs. I''ll pay your debt if you agree to my condition. Will you hear me out?"


    The man looked to Gary, extending his hand towards him as Gary slowly stood up.


    ''Could this man... be trying to save me?''


    Pulled to his feet, Gary wiped his tears as hope seeped into his heart.


    It was not something that he had allowed himself to feel.


    Hope was a dangerous poison, especially where there was none to be had.


    It was enough to get Gary into this situation, and it may very well place him into a worse situation.


    Yet even so, he hoped.


    He hoped with everything in his being that this man would show him a light.


    "You said you had a wife who was pregnant with a daughter, didn''t you?"


    "Ah... yes... that''s correct."


    Nodding in agreement, Gary couldn''t stop thoughts from entering his mind.


    ''Could this man feel pity for me? Could he feel pity for my family? Is that why he''s helping me?''


    Such thoughts ran through Gary''s head as he stared at the man, who grinned in response.


    "Then give me your daughter, and I''ll make all your debts go away."


    "Eh?"


    Letting out this statement of surprise, Gary found himself unable to even respond to this offer.


    "What... Did you just say?"


    "Ah... don''t make me repeat myself. Give up your daughter to me. In exchange, I''ll pay your debt. 200,000 Sin for the kid. Ah... but I guess these days, the child in the womb isn''t actually considered to be a human anyways. Not until it''s born, that is. So give it up. After all..."


    As the man''s grin deepened, Gary felt himself overcome by a terror that was perhaps even greater than the possibility of having his organs sold.


    "It doesn''t have any rights yet. So if I buy it now before it gets any... then I can make sure it doesn''t obtain them in the first place."


    ----

 Chapter Number 58 - Hole

    Chapter Number 58 - Hole


    Never in his life had Gary ever faced such a hard decision.


    Everything within him told him to say no.


    To refuse this man.


    To save his daughter from whatever horrible fate he may have in store for her.


    Gary knew nothing about what he would do to her.


    About how he would bring her up, or what he would use her for.


    But as a father - even as one whose child was not yet born - everything within Gary told him to shout ''NO!'' at the top of his lungs.


    "Two hundred... fifty thousand."


    Yet his body did not listen to his mind.


    "If you give me.... fifty thousand... on top of paying my debts... then I''ll let you have her."


    Fear.


    And Greed.


    These two things exploded inside of Gary as he spoke these words, a part of him hoping that this man would rush off and retract the offer.


    And another part of him desperately hoping that he would agree.


    Never before had Gary ever been so torn about anything.


    ''I... shouldn''t do this.''


    ''But if I don''t...''


    ''What about your daughter?''


    ''What about your life?''


    ''Can you call yourself a father?''


    ''Can you call yourself a husband if you leave your wife to take care of a daughter on her own?''


    ''How can you abandon your child like this?''


    ''What if she is brought up well? What if this man gives her a better life than you could have ever offered?''


    ''And what if he turns her into a slave?''


    With these thoughts, the man debated and argued inside of himself, betting on one final gamble.


    Whether this man would accept his offer or not.


    "You have a deal."


    And as the man spoke these words, a flurry of emotions exploded within Gary.


    He didn''t know what to feel.


    Yet on the surface, there was one emotion that emerged over everything.


    "T... thank you..."


    Relief.


    "Thank you... so much..."


    Bowing before the man who had saved his life and his home, tears fell from his face as he desperately attempted to cut off all emotions.


    "Then... be sure not to go back on your word. Ah... but even if you do... I will get what I want."


    Turning around, the man snapped his fingers as a thug appeared from the crowd, a large silver briefcase in his hand.


    The money-filled briefcase was opened before the black haired casino owner, who inspected it quickly before waving it off.


    Then another man appeared, presenting a similar briefcase before Gary before leaving it before him.


    "There''s your payment. We will collect ours when the time comes. If you know what''s best... you''ll convince your wife to hand over the child peacefully."


    ----


    Gary walked home on that day, briefcase in hand.


    As he walked, the light rain pattered as it hit the pavement, creating small puddles which the man muddled his way through with a heavy heart.


    ''I... did the right thing.''


    Clutching his chest with his free hand, the man spoke to himself as he walked.


    ''I did the right thing.''


    ''I did what anyone would have done.''


    The man began to shiver as the cold rain slid down him, unsure whether it was due to the sudden chill of the icy droplets or due to the trembling in his own heart.


    ''Of course I would want to live.''


    ''Is there anything wrong with living?''


    Tripping to the ground, the man landed in a puddle as the water splashed all over him, covering him in the muddy liquid.


    ''Is there anything wrong... with saving myself... at the cost of someone who isn''t even born yet?''


    At that moment, the liquid which dripped down the face of the man multiplied.


    And whether it was the increase in the rain, or the tears which flowed forth as if the valves to his emotions had been opened...


    Even he did not know.


    ''What... have I done?''


    ----


    That evening, the man did not shout "Honey, I''m home!"


    Instead, he quietly put up his soaked coat, taking off his shoes before he could track any mud through the house.


    Without a sound, the man snuck through the home, hoping against all hope that he wouldn''t have to encounter his wife.


    "Darling!! Where on earth have you been!? Don''t tell me you''ve been out gambling again!! I was worried sick when you didn''t come home from work! Come over here this instant. I have a hot meal and a bath ready for you."


    Rushing up to the man with a towel, a gorgeous woman approached him with a gentle expression of concern.


    "You know I don''t like it when you''re out all the time... if I was a normal wife, I would be concerned about you cheating on me... but I know you. I know you were probably at that casino again, trying to make some money. Am I wrong?"


    The man hid the briefcase behind his back instinctively as his wife assisted him, helping him to put up his coat with a softness that was unlike any other.


    "You know... you''ve always been like this. Always dreaming... always trying to achieve something big... but you don''t need to do any of that. I... am happy just where we are."


    The woman said this as she held a hand to her stomach, tenderly gazing upon the child within it.


    "Ah... the meal. Please, have a seat. I''ll bring it to you as soon as possible. But first get out of those clothes. There should be a dry set on the bed."


    "Ah. I... I see. Thank you."


    The man spoke few words, shifting himself quickly as he made his way up the stairs.


    Approaching the bed, the man found his breathing become ragged as he took off his tie.


    ''Why...''


    Struggling to get the tie off, the man''s motions became more and more frantic as he soon attempted to rip it off his neck.


    ''Why.''


    Then, tightening it, the man held his hand to his throat as he looked forth with a distraught expression.


    ''WHY!?''


    "Honey, is there something wrong?"


    The sweet call of his wife resounded through the man''s ears, causing him to stiffen up as he slowly looked back.


    "Ah... n... nothing... just give me a minute!"


    "Alright!"


    ''Why.''


    Slowly, the man undid his tie as he dressed himself in a fresh set of clothes.


    ''Why.''


    Yet even if he dressed himself in a fresh set of clothes, there was nothing he could do to refresh his life.


    For he had committed a sin.


    A sin which weighed upon his soul, bogging him down into the dirt.


    ''Filthy.''


    Holding his hand towards his face, the man walked into the bathroom as he began to wash his hands.


    ''Filthy.... filthy filthy filthy...''


    He began to scrub furiously, however no matter how much he tried, the dirt would not come out.


    ''Absolutely... disgusting.''


    For the dirt which covered his body was not physical.


    ----


    "Here''s dinner! I hope you enjoy it!"


    With a smile, the woman placed a plate before the man.


    "You look so exhausted... Did you lose again today?"


    Taking a seat next to the man, the woman looked over to him with that beautiful expression as she gazed towards him.


    "Ally. We need to talk."


    "Hm? You seem very serious. Is something bothering you?"


    Bringing his hands to the table, the man could not stop himself from shaking.


    "What''s bothering you so much?", the woman asked as she placed her hands on his, gazing into his eyes.


    "I... lost."


    "You lost again. Well, I can''t say I didn''t expect that. How much did you lose this time?"


    With understanding, the woman replied.


    Not a hint of anger was present in her voice - only that of resignation to his tendencies.


    ''How... could I have ever been so fortunate... to find a woman like this?''


    More so than anything the men at the casino had told him just earlier, the man felt as if the words of this woman were stabbing straight through his heart.


    ''I don''t deserve this.''


    Looking up to the woman with a pained expression, the man opened his mouth to speak the words.


    However upon seeing the understanding face of his wife, he could not say them.


    "Is it that bad?", she asked.


    Then, tears.


    And just as these tears flowed, the rain began to pick up in the background.


    The wind blew, and a downpour began as lightning cackled, shaking the entire home of the two as the lights flickered on and off.


    "I... lost... our daughter."


    Forcing these words out, the man almost choked while he said them.


    And as he looked up to the woman, her kind expression was no more.


    Her gentle face had been replaced with a pale expression, devoid of emotion and filled with absolute shock and horror.


    "What... Did you just say?"


    Slowly, the woman placed her hand to her stomach as tears formed in her own eyes, and she looked down with a pained expression as the tears dropped.


    BANG!


    Thunder roared as the wind howled, and it was at that moment that the lights went out.


    "I... I''m sorry..."


    The man let out this pathetic cry for forgiveness, yet he despised himself for even being able to do so.


    For he knew, deep down in his heart, that he had done something UNFORGIVABLE.


    He had done something so sickening, so disgusting, that the very act of asking for forgiveness... was not a luxury which he deserved.


    "I... need a moment to rest.", the woman said as she stood up, leaving the man on his own as she headed upstairs to the bedroom.


    "I... am sorry.", the man cried once more, holding his hand as he covered his tear filled eyes. "I... never wanted things to be this way."


    ----


    Days passed.


    And with each day, the hole within the heart of Gary grew.


    His wife no longer held the cheerfulness which she had shown previously.


    She was a husk of her former self.


    "My... my baby... my baby..."


    The woman locked herself in her room, separating herself from society.


    "She... she''s mine... she''s mine... I... I won''t let them have her... I''ll protect you... I''ll protect you from them..."


    The woman stopped eating.


    She wouldn''t leave that bedroom, locking the door and never coming out.


    And for the first three days, Gary couldn''t bring himself to say anything about it to her.


    ''What could I do?''


    ''What SHOULD I do?''


    Sleeping on the couch for the first three days, Gary told himself that there was nothing to be done.


    The deal had already been made.


    ''Do we run?''


    An idea made its way inside the mind of Gary.


    ''Do we flee? Leave the country? But where would we even go?''


    Closing his eyes, Gary sat up on the couch one night, his eyes reddened from drink as he gazed upstairs.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ''No... that doesn''t matter. We need to leave. Now.''


    Throwing off his blankets, the man began to pack his things.


    ''If we leave... we can keep the child. We can start over! A new life in a new country! I heard that Vorathia is dangerous near the border due to the attacks, but if we move to one of the Northern City States we should be safe.''


    A guilty smile crept its way across the man as he threw together his belongings.


    "Honey! Honey! Let''s get going! We''re leaving this place! We can start over! We''ll get another chance! We''ll gamble everything on this final-"


    Bursting into the bedroom, the man entered to see his wife sitting on the bed.


    Her eyes were blank, and her hand gently caressed the stomach as she muttered to herself.


    Her hair was disheveled, her skin decrepit from the lack of nutrients, and her eyes darkened with lines of exhaustion.


    However this was not what surprised Gary.


    It was the fact that surrounding her were five men.


    Standing around the bed with pistols in their folded hands, these men stood perfectly still as they motionlessly guarded the woman.


    "How... did you get into-"


    "We will retrieve the child when the time comes. I did say this, didn''t I?"


    From behind him, a voice spoke as Gary turned around with shock.


    The creaking of the floorboards entered his ears as his eyes landed on the staircase - at which a man slowly ascended.


    "The time has not yet come."


    Holding up a pistol, the man with bright yellow hair that had been slicked back held up a pistol of his own.


    "And we have no intention of allowing you to run away with our property."


    "Police... I''ll call the police... I''ll call them and you all will be-"


    "Do you care at all about your wife?"


    As the man took off his sunglasses, his eyes met with Gary, who felt a chill rush down his spine as he met the gaze of the man.


    Heartless.


    The once playful expression of this man who had seemed so excited when they had first met had turned completely sour, filled with a contempt unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    "I do not need her to remain alive. I only need the child. If you wish to go against our deal..."


    Bang!


    The floorboards near the foot of Gary erupted as the man fired without flinching, bringing his weapon to his mouth as he blew off the gunsmoke.


    "Then I would be perfectly happy to break MY END of the deal."


    Falling to his knees, Gary was left hopeless.


    Unable to do anything, he shriveled up as he realized that he had dug far too deep into a world that he never should have entered.


    "I won''t... let you have my baby..."


    The woman said this quietly, yet firmly as tears formed in her distraught eyes.


    She clenched her teeth, gritting them to the point where blood dripped from her lips.


    "No matter what you do... no matter who you are... you won''t take my baby... even if... even if I have to die for her."


    "I see."


    Stepping forward past the defeated man, the mafioso smirked ever so slightly as he approached the woman.


    Placing the gun to her forehead, the man looked the woman into her eyes - which were filled with a courage unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    "So you would die before giving up your child?"


    This statement was met with a glare.


    A glare to the likes of which the man''s soul would have - should have - been shaken to its very core.


    Yet even faced with this glare, the man did not move a muscle.


    "However... I am not like my brother."


    Pulling the gun from the head of the woman, the man swirled the weapon around on his finger as he walked off, sliding the weapon back into his pocket.


    "I made a deal with this pathetic excuse for a man. And when I make a deal..."


    Turning around, the man''s eyes shot straight through the woman.


    "I keep it."


    Walking down the stairs, the man waved off as he left the house.


    "Don''t do anything that would invalidate our agreement. Otherwise... the number of children that you two will be producing for me will not be LIMITED to just the one."


    ----


    Surrounded.


    Wherever Gary turned, there were men surrounding his home.


    Perhaps it was by the orders of the blonde haired mafioso, but they never entered his home again.


    They left that day, however even as they did so, he found that he couldn''t go anywhere without being followed.


    The same of course went for his wife.


    They were under complete and absolute surveillance.


    If he were to call the police, then his wife WOULD be killed. Perhaps they would extract the child then and there and escape if he were to do such a thing.


    The child was already 7 months old, after all.


    Even if it was born prematurely, they would likely take their chances on it''s survival if he were to pull something.


    ''What do I do?''


    Never before had Gary been at such a loss.


    His wife slowly degraded, each day losing her soul more and more as she showed less and less emotion.


    "You should really eat something today."


    "No."


    "Please, darling. I-"


    "If I eat... then will that benefit my child?"


    The woman spoke with a coldness in her tone, responding with such things yet holding not a shred of anger in her tone.


    Instead, there was nothing more than dullness.


    "I have no need for such things."


    Gary felt himself becoming more and more distant, and as this happened he slowly realized just how much he had before.


    And how much he had given up in the pursuit of even greater riches.


    ''Why... was I so worried about getting more?''


    ''Why... was I so concerned about rising beyond my place... when I had everything I could ever want right here?''


    ''Why... did I not realize what I had... until it was already gone?''


    Truly.


    His wife was gone.


    The loving woman that he once knew had been reduced to a shadow of her former self.


    And he was the one who had sold her soul.


    Not a day passed by that the hole within the heart of Gary did not grow, until it was so large that he couldn''t take it any more.


    Two nights before the expected delivery, the man found himself on top of a bridge.


    Behind him were a number of the men who had been ordered to follow him, however they merely watched with their hands folded behind their backs, not making any moves to stop or convince him otherwise.


    ''It was my fault.... it was my sin... my GREED... that caused my wife to suffer like this.''


    ''It was my own blindness... that led to the demise of my child.''


    The wind blew as the man stood atop that ledge, at which he turned back, meeting his eyes with the men that stood behind him.


    "Whatever you do with my daughter... please... I beg of you... don''t let her end up like me."


    However even as he said this, the man was met with not a single response.


    With professionalism, the men merely stood there, not uttering a word.


    "I suppose... that''s too much to ask for...", the man said.


    Turning around, the man looked down upon the bustling highway below him, gulping as he shivered in the cold breeze.


    "Tell my wife that I''m sorry. And that even though this is nowhere near enough to atone for my sins... it is all I can do."


    Skrrrrt!!!


    As the man said this, the screeching sounds of tires rubbing against the pavement filled his ears, causing him to throw his head back only to see a yellow lamborghini as it pulled up in style.


    The men rushed as they opened the doors, bowing before the well dressed man who stepped out of the vehicle.


    "You''re right. It is too much to ask for. But let me ask you something, Gary."


    Pulling out a device from his ear, the man approached Gary with elegance, leaning on the handrails of the bridge as he stood just below the man.


    "Do you think doing this will do anything for your wife or your child? No... more importantly... Do you think you''re actually punishing yourself by doing this?"


    "What... what do you mean!?"


    Visible agitation appeared on the expression of Gary as he looked down upon the man, who stood with a smile as if he couldn''t care less.


    "Well you know... this is just my opinion as an observer... but I think that you''re just taking the easy way out. Just like how you abandoned her when she needed you to care for her... aren''t you just avoiding the consequences of what you''ve done again?"


    These words shook Gary to his very core, causing him to freeze in his tracks as he lost his balance.


    "You... you''re wrong... you''re-"


    However as he stepped back with fear, the man lost his footing.


    His chest exploded with terror as he found himself in a freefall, now looking up to the man who watched him as he fell downwards.


    ''Oh... oh my goodness...''


    ''I... am going to die.''


    Splat!


    The man''s body exploded as it collided with a semi truck, and the consciousness of the man ended at that moment.


    Looking down as he watched this happen, the blonde haired mafioso held out his hand as one of his henchmen brought him a cigar, which he struggled to light.


    ''Tch... what a disappointment.''


    Taking a puff of his newly lit cigar, the man gazed into the moonlight as he looked up into the skies.


    ''I was hoping that he would have worked for me... until his debt was paid ten times over.''


    Closing his eyes, the man took in a deep breath as he slicked back his hair, gazing down at the chaos that ensued in the roadway below.


    ''After all... there is nobody more loyal... than a father who has given up his child... and wishes to see her just one more time.''


    "Sir, it''s getting chilly out. Are you sure you should stay up here?"


    "Indeed, Sir. Would you like us to take you back to the hideout? Or perhaps you would like us to head over to backup those who have been assigned to the woman?


    ''See?''


    With a smirk, the man stepped off the bridge as he approached the vehicle.


    "No, that will be enough for you all tonight. I''ll take myself home. Do as you please."


    Getting into his car, the man gripped the wheel as he began to drive off, leaving his henchmen in the middle of nowhere without a place to go.


    ''But even so... I always have a backup plan for when I make an investment. After all... with the father out of the picture... that means I can build the child into anything I want. And perhaps... that will make me more than I could ever get out of any father.''


    With a toothy grin, the man sped up as he flew down the street, revving his engine as he switched gears.


    ''I suppose we''ll just have to wait and see.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 59 - Operation in Progress

    "Doctor. Are you ready to perform the procedure?"


    "Yes."


    Two men stood in an operating room.


    The room was nothing more than a grimy ward, devoid of any sense of the word health, and these men who wore beards that were unshaven without even using gloves or masks prepared themselves as they prepared a heavily used operation table.


    "Are you... truly ready?"


    "I''ve done this many times before. Though I admit... that this is my first time doing it in these conditions."


    "You''re trembling."


    "Ah."


    The man who was known as the doctor looked to his hands, noting that the other man was indeed correct.


    He was trembling.


    "I''m supposed to be a surgeon here. Surgeons can''t have shaky hands... what a disappointment...."


    "I wouldn''t be any different."


    The other man who wore the scrubs of a nurse let out this statement with a sigh, exhaustion apparent in his eyes.


    It was then that the doors burst open.


    Rolling along on a cart was a woman whose eyes were devoid of any emotion, hopelessness her very essence.


    She gazed blankly towards the ceiling as the men lowered her onto the operating table, at which one of the men handed the doctor a pack of freshly bought gloves.


    "I picked these up from the store on the way."


    "Thanks."


    Unwrapping the gloves and snapping them onto his hands, the man known as the doctor let out a heavy sigh as he waves his hands.


    "Now everyone get out. We don''t need an audience here."


    With quick nods, the men all rushed out, leaving only the doctor and the nurse.


    "Are you... are you going to take my child?"


    The woman looked up to the man, fear creeping across her expression as she gazed into his eyes.


    The man gulped, unable to answer such a question.


    "Enough questions.", he stated as he held back his own emotions.


    Then, with the flip of a switch, the men who had been rushed outside the room watched as a neon light came on.


    [Operation in progress]


    ----


    "Give... give her here... please... please..."


    Reaching out towards the doctor, the woman grasped towards the air as the screams of the child pierced the air.


    "My child... my child.... please... please... let me hold her..."


    The woman begged the man, desperation filling her expression as she reached towards the child.


    "I can''t do that."


    Choking up as he said the words, the man known as the doctor handed the child to the one who took the role of the nurse.


    "Get the child out of here. I''ll take care of the woman."


    "MY CHILD!!!"


    Stumbling out of the bed, weakened after the procedure, the woman was barely able to even stand as she tripped forwards.


    "Stop this."


    Grabbing the woman by the shoulders, the Doctor looked the woman in the eyes with a painful expression as he bit his lip.


    "What the hell are you doing? Get out of here.", he spit back at the nurse.


    "NO!!! MY CHILD!!! DON''T TAKE HER!!! LET ME SEE HER!!!!"


    The woman began to struggle, however she was weak.


    Far too weak.


    So fragile that the man who held her back could let go and she wouldn''t even be able to make it to the child.


    She would stumble to the ground, unable to do anything.


    "Don''t make this... any harder than it needs to be.", the doctor choked.


    "If you don''t let me see my child... then... then... then..."


    The woman began to trip on her words, looking to the ground with twitching eyes as she averted the gaze of the doctor.


    "Then... I-"


    "Enough. Why are you still here?"


    Turning back to gaze at the nurse, the doctor met eyes with his partner.


    The man stood there, a crying child in his hand, unable to move.


    For the guilt had overwhelmed him.


    "This... this was the order of the boss. Do you understand what will happen if I report you?", the doctor pressed.


    "I... I understand....", the nurse replied, shock evident in his voice. "But... but even so... doing this... it makes me wonder... do... Do you think our children are even still alive?"


    Looking to the child in his arms, the nurse spoke with terror in his tone.


    "This child... this beautiful child... she is alive. Right here in my arms. I know that for certain. But my daughter... How long has it been since I saw her? Couldn''t it just be that she''s already dead... and the boss is using us for everything we have?"


    "If you''re not going to do it then I will."


    Shoving the woman to the ground, the man known as the doctor approached the nurse, grabbing the child from him.


    "No... don''t... don''t take her... I... I''m going to let the mother hold her..."


    "Give me the child."


    "NO!! Why can''t we let her be with her... even for a few minutes!?"


    "A few minutes will allow an attachment to grow. You know it''s best for her... for the child... for EVERYONE. And if the boss finds out-"


    "How will he find out unless you tell him?"


    At this point, the child had calmed itself.


    As if it had sensed the tension in the room, it became silent without question.


    "You... if I give into your thinking and we do get caught... then we''ll both be punished."


    "Then... all we have to do is not get caught... right?"


    Closing his eyes, the doctor grit his teeth.


    Then, walking towards the exit, the man spoke with a heavy tone.


    "Do as you please. I have nothing to do with this."


    With a relieved expression, the nurse grinned as he approached the fallen woman, whose expression filled with delight as her child was presented to her.


    "Ah, ah, ah. We can''t have that."


    However as she reached her arms out towards the child, every person in the room froze in their tracks.


    "A mother is already attached to her child from far before the child is born. For to carry a life within oneself forms a bond that is undeniable. However from the perspective of the child inside the mother, the mother does not even exist. They live off their mother... and perhaps by intuition feel that another being is sustaining them... however this being is faceless. This is why when a child is first born¡­ when it is first held by the mother... it immediately forms a BOND with the mother."


    Looking around, the three did not know where the voice was coming from.


    Above? Below? It seemed to fill the entire room.


    The voice of their boss.


    "And when such a bond is formed... when the face is linked to the mother who provided sustenance and care for the child throughout its time in the womb... this becomes unbreakable. The child becomes completely reliant on the mother, and refuses to rely on anyone else. It becomes stubborn, in a sense. Desiring for the mother to be theirs, and theirs alone. Even the father is perhaps seen as nothing more than a rival for attention. Don''t you think it''s almost poetic? Even from the time we are completely innocent... devoid of any concept of right or wrong... we are controlled by jealousy and greed."


    As the boss spoke, the doctor looked around him, slowly realizing that he had made a grave error.


    ''There... were cameras... this entire time?''


    "Yet if a child, from the moment they are born, is not allowed to make the association with the one known as a MOTHER, then what will happen to such a child?"


    It was at that moment that the doors to the operating room burst open.


    Stepping into the room was a man.


    His blonde hair was slicked back, less chaotic than usual as he elegantly strolled past the doctor.


    Pressing his sunglasses up, the man slowly approached as he placed his hand on the shoulder of the nurse, gazing directly into the eyes of the child who he held.


    Her hair was a deep blue, so close to black that it was almost such, yet just tinted enough that one could tell the difference.


    "Then that child would become deprived of something... crucial."


    Reaching over his arms, the man grabbed the child as he lifted her into the air - to which he was met with the smiling and giggling of the little girl.


    "My... my baby...."


    The mother reached out her hand, to which she was met with a deathly stare.


    "Two executions have been scheduled, woman. If you continue to speak... then there will be a third."


    As the man spoke these icy words, the heart of the woman shattered as she looked up to her child - who smiled all the while in the hands of the mafioso, laughing without a care.


    The man then looked up to the child that he held into the air, and a playful smile came across his expression as if the icy glare which he just wore had never existed in the first place.


    "Now then... where was I? Ah... yes. It is true that a child who has never known the face of their mother has lost something crucial... but it is also in losing this crucial piece of humanity... that perhaps one will also lose those wicked desires which make us human."


    Placing the child so as to lean on his shoulder, the man exited the room in silence, his steps and the laughter of the child being the only sounds that could be heard.


    "Greed and jealousy... these things will cease. Yet vices cannot be eliminated without eliminating the possibility for virtue as well. Therefore... such a child will lose other things. Namely...."


    The doors were opened for the man as he was met with a line of henchmen, all bowing to him with the utmost respect.


    He walked through the hall, his steps trailing off as the distance between him and the woman ever increased.


    "The ability to know the concept... of morality."


    Lifting the child up and down vibrantly, the girl laughed and giggled with excitement as the man looked up to her with a smile.


    "And that is exactly... what I need."


    ----


    "My... my child... let... let us go!! Let us go!!! Give me my child back and let me go!!!"


    Ally found herself brought away, taken into a private room as she stood before the man who pulled the strings on this entire affair.


    "Please... please!! My husband already killed himself due to the guilt!!! Even if he... even if he made a deal with you... that deal was to save his own life... was it not!?"


    The woman looked to the man desperately, who blocked the door with arms crossed as he stood unphased.


    "Listen to me!!!", she said as she grabbed the collar of his shirt. "You let him live, but he died anyway!!! He gave you our child in exchange for his life, but he doesn''t even have that anymore!! If you take the child... if you take my child...."


    Falling to the ground, tears flowed from the woman''s eyes as her voice crackled with desperation.


    "Then I''ll have nothing left to live for..."


    "You will."


    "What?"


    As the man cut her with this statement, the woman looked to him with confusion, unable to comprehend his words.


    "What... Do you mean by that?"


    "I''ll give you an opportunity."


    Shaken at the sly words of the man, the woman felt a pressure overwhelm her unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    "What... kind of opportunity?", she quivered.


    Leaning back on the door, the man grinned as he looked to the ceiling, as if plotting while he spoke.


    "50 children."


    "Eh?"


    As the man said this single statement, goosebumps formed across the skin of the woman.


    "What... Do you mean by that?"


    "Gather me 50 children. I have connections with the police, the government, the hospitals, everything. You''ll have everything you need to do so. You can walk right in there and take one without being questioned if you show them this."


    From his pocket, the man took out a golden badge which had the symbol of a rat on it.


    Flipping it over to the woman like a coin, she caught it as she looked down to it with fear.


    With a gulp, the woman looked up to the man, clearly disturbed.


    "Why... would I do that?"


    "You want to see your child, no?"


    The man thinned his eyes which were hidden behind those shades, grinning all the more as he turned around.


    "If you want to see her again, bring me those children. If not... then you''re free to leave and live your life as you wish. But let me ask you."


    Turning around, the man stopped in the middle of the doorway as he looked back at the woman.


    "Would you really be able to run away now and still live with yourself?"


    With a chuckle, the man kept walking as the door slowly shut.


    "Think about it. And if you make the right decision... then I''ll be waiting."


    ----


    That night, Ally sat on the couch of her living room.


    The house was empty.


    All the lights were off, and she sat alone - that badge in her hands as she looked down on it.


    Holding her stomach, she was reminded of the emptiness within it.


    ''My... child... she is gone.''


    There was nothing Ally could have done.


    If she had fought and screamed, it would have ended in no better result than her just leaving.


    She knew this.


    Yet even so, perhaps the only reason why she left quietly was because she knew deep in her heart that there was only one way to bring her child back to her.


    ''I... can''t do this.''


    Gripping the badge, the woman stood up as she opened a window, pulling her arm back to throw it out.


    ''I shouldn''t do such a thing.''


    ''To rip away other people¡¯s children just as mine was ripped from me...''


    The woman told herself to throw the thing away.


    ''Do it! Get rid of this thing! I need to rethink everything! I can''t... I can''t accept his deal! If I do that... if I do that... then wouldn''t I be saving my daughter at the expense of so many others!?''


    However even as she told herself to do so, her fist clung to the badge all the more, unable to let go.


    ''But...''


    The smiling face of the child that she so desperately wanted to see appeared in the mind of the woman as she fell to the ground once more, unable to throw the thing away.


    ''But if I throw this away... then I really will... lose her.''


    ''Forever.''


    Looking up to the skies, the woman found herself crying out to them.


    "What should I do?"


    Speaking to a man who had already lost his life, her grievances were heard by none.


    "Should I ruin myself to save our child... just as you did?"


    "Or should I let her die to save the others... and let your death be in vain?"


    Plagued by this horrid decision, the woman grasped her heart as she fell to the ground in tears.


    "I... don''t know."


    ----


    Ally was unable to get a single wink of sleep that night.


    She sat in her bed, alone and terrified at the events which had transpired.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Her husband - dead after throwing himself off a bridge.


    The body was unrecoverable, mashed into bits of flesh as a moving truck hit the man while in his freefall.


    No funeral was held for the man due to the heavy expenses. Even to put him in a morgue, it required all the extra funds that he had obtained from his negotiations.


    She had been left alone with child, no longer able to rely on a man to provide.


    And now, even that child had been taken.


    Unable to escape the constant watch and pursuit of the men who worked for that mafioso, Ally had been forced into a situation where she was not even allowed to hold her child.


    ''What... will become of her?''


    ''What... will become of me?''


    That night, Ally thought and thought.


    Hatred, sadness, anger, regret, guilt, all of these things welled up inside her mind as she thought and thought, unable to do anything to change her fate.


    ''Should I have... fought?''


    This question lingered on the woman, tearing her apart as she stuffed her face into her pillow.


    ''Should I have fought to the death... if it was for the sake of my child?''


    ''What kind of mother am I?''


    Wallowing in her own self hatred, the woman bit down as she muffled her own worries.


    ''Should I do something now?''


    ''Ah....''


    ''What should I do?''


    Like this, the woman carried on such meaningless thoughts throughout the entire night, unable to come to terms with herself.


    ''Who is wrong?''


    ''Who should I hate?''


    ''My husband for gambling in such a way, and for giving his life up in the end?''


    ''The man who bailed my husband out of his debt at the cost of our child?''


    ''The man who put him in such debt in the first place?''


    ''Or perhaps myself... for being unable to stop such a thing from happening?''


    Unable to come to an answer, Ally knew not who she should hate.


    ----


    "Good morning, Mr. Johnson!"


    "Ah, wonderful weather out, don''t you think?"


    "Of course!"


    The next morning, Ally forced a smile upon herself as she walked through the neighborhood.


    "The flowers certainly are blooming around this time of year."


    "Ah, you noticed? My wife and daughter have been tending to the gardens together recently. She''s been teaching her so much... they grow up so quickly..."


    "Ah. Is that so?"


    "Ah, you''re expecting soon too, aren''t you? And I heard that it was going to be a girl. Congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    With a quick statement, Ally turned away from the man as she sped up, walking past him.


    "In such a hurry... haha... well, I suppose I''ll see you around."


    The woman left without statement, unable to answer.


    ''Teaching my daughter...''


    Taking in a deep breath, the woman tried to calm herself.


    ''I shouldn''t be thinking about such things... what''s done is done... I... I shouldn''t be jealous of such people... they... they''ve done nothing wrong.''


    Clutching her heart, the woman shivered as she looked down.


    Her stomach was starting to go down, though not enough to the point where one could tell at first glance.


    ''But...''


    Grimacing, the woman glared back at the home.


    ''Tch... it''s as if they''re boasting...''


    "Ah, Mrs. Palmer! How is the husband doing? On a walk here by yourself?"


    A husband and a wife approached the woman, both of them on a morning jog as they ran in place - happiness plastered on their faces.


    "Oh, Mr. and Mrs. Reed! It''s quite a coincidence seeing you. I suppose I don''t usually get out this early, haha! I just felt that I needed some... fresh air."


    Gritting her teeth with a smile that felt disgusting to even hold, the woman grinned heavily as she glanced towards the two.


    "Well, I suppose that''s right! Just don''t work yourself too hard! Fresh air is good for the kid, but overexerting yourself will stunt its growth!"


    With this statement, the two rushed on, continuing with their morning routine.


    ''Ah... I''ll stunt her growth, will I?''


    Glancing back, irritation was evident in the eyes of the woman as she exited the sight lines of the neighbors.


    ''I suppose that''s right, isn''t it? I''ll stunt her growth if I don''t take care to accomodate for my child.''


    Walking forth, the woman''s fingers clacked, twitching as if she was grasping something.


    "Ah, mornin'' ma''am! How''s it been lately? Everything going fine?"


    Another one.


    This one was a kid - likely in his early twenties. He was currently on a walk with a small dog that was in the process of relieving itself on someone else''s lawn.


    "Yes... everything has been fine."


    With a smile that was obviously forced, the woman took every measure she could to hide the displeasure that welled up inside her.


    "That so? Ah, come on Robbie. Enough of that! Jeez... always shitting and eating... haha... maybe that''s what a kid is like?"


    Tugging the dog without even picking up its excrement, the boy waved as he left the area.


    "Later, ma''am!"


    ''Are you not even going to clean up the mess of the thing you own? Are you not even going to take responsibility for the shit that it leaves all over everyone else''s property?''


    Gritting her teeth as she glared down at the feces, the woman thinned her eyes with disgust.


    ''How can you allow such filth to contaminate the area like this?''


    Catching herself, the woman put her hand to her mouth as her eyes widened in shock.


    ''Ah... what am I thinking?''


    ''Did I really just think that?''


    ''I... I must be tired.''


    ''I should... hurry up and get home.''


    Turning around, the woman walked backwards, heading towards her home.


    Eventually she came back to where she had started, turning to head onto her property before someone called out.


    "Ah, Mrs. Palmer! How are you doing today?"


    Looking over, a woman in her early 40''s was pushing a stroller - snobbiness filling her expression.


    "I''m doing quite well, Mrs. Fera. And yourself?"


    Forcing that fake smile, Ally stopped herself from rushing back into the safety of her home as she walked over to the woman.


    ''Calm down. Calm down. Just deal with one more person... and it''s over.''


    "I''m doing horrible! Just horrible! Listen to this, Mrs. Palmer. Look at my wonderful child here. Isn''t she precious?"


    Lifting up the cover, the woman smiled with pride as she gloated, revealing a child that looked to be around two years old.


    "She''s wonderful, isn''t she? Can''t you see it in her eyes? She''s so intelligent. Watch this. Sherly. In what year was the Restoration Clause of 1536 put into place?"


    "Ah! Ah ah ah!"


    "Oh, you little thing... I know you can''t say the words yet. That''s why I''m going to give you some answers. If it''s 1535 then look to the right!"


    The child looked up to the woman with a confused expression, stopping as it looked towards its mother who stood in front of it.


    "So it''s not 1535? Well then what about 1537?"


    Remaining as she was, the woman looked down on the child with a smile as the child continued to look towards her mother with confusion.


    "Oh, I see. Now what about this one."


    With a grin, the woman stood up as she made her statement.


    "Was it 1536?"


    Then, walking around the right side of the child behind the stroller once more, the child followed her mother with its eyes as it turned towards her.


    "Correct!! See, isn''t she just brilliant?"


    "Ah. I suppose she is."


    With a dead expression, Ally spoke without emotion, unable to comprehend the idiotic actions of the woman before her.


    "Ah, but listen here! I got into an argument with my husband the other day. You won''t believe what he was saying. I was telling him that our girl would become a lawyer, but he wants her to become a doctor! What girl becomes a doctor? A lawyer is a much better suit, and I personally believe that a lawyer is a much more respectable profession. Doctors have to spend their lives surrounded by the sick. That is no life for my girl. Absolutely not. She is above such things. But you know what my husband said? He said that a doctor is much more respectable, that she is above becoming a mere lawyer! Unbelievable!"


    Glaring at Ally with a snobby smile, the woman looked at her with eyes of self assurance.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "I don''t know about such things."


    "Wha... don''t know? Are you not pregnant yourself? You too will soon have a child. Have you not even thought about her FUTURE? My my my.... how shameful. How truly pitiful. It is a parent''s DUTY to plan out every aspect of a child''s future. For if you do not seize control of it from birth... then your child''s future will become out of control. They will do things that you do not agree with, persue idiotic dreams and make foolish decisions, and end up as nothing more than a DISAPPOINTMENT. That is why it is so irritating that my husband is so stuck on such a position... does he not understand that I am only thinking about her future? I don''t want my child to end up like those OTHER children whose parents don''t even think about them."


    Crack.


    As the woman spouted on, Ally felt something snap inside herself.


    ''My child''s... future?''


    "Yes... I suppose you''re right... I should care about my child''s future... shouldn''t I?"


    Reaching into her pocket, the woman closed her eyes as she looked to the sky.


    Then pulling her hand from her pocket, she took out an item.


    A small golden badge.


    Flipping it like a coin, the woman watched as a smile drew itself on her face.


    ''My child''s future... or those of idiots like this woman... which one should I weigh more?''


    Catching the badge, the woman covered it with her hand as she slowly walked forward.


    "You know... I''ve learned something here today, Mrs. Fera. I really have. Thank you."


    ''If it''s tails... then I leave my child behind... I''ll put my tail between my legs and give up.''


    Approaching the child, Ally stuck her face into the stroller as she smiled at the girl.


    "After all... one''s child is so precious. Therefore... a good parent would do anything for the sake of their child, no?"


    ''If it''s heads... then I will put my child at the head of my life... and do everything... for her. Even if it means... taking the heads of others.''


    "Of course, of course!! I''m so glad you agree!! I was worried for a moment there that you would become one of those foolish mothers, but you''ve relieved me. There are some good parents around, aren''t there! Not like these young ones these days who just let their children do as they please!"


    "Hahaha... of course."


    Then, looking down to her hand, the woman uncovered the badge.


    ''Heh.''


    "Mrs. Fera... do you believe that my child could become as successful as yours?"


    "Hahaha... oh Mrs. Palmer. Surely you jest. But perhaps if you become a bit more like me... then your child could be almost as exceptional."


    "Is that so? Ah... may I hold her? Perhaps her influence will rub off on mine."


    "Oh, please do be careful. But I suppose there is no harm..."


    Sliding the coin back into her pocket, the woman gripped the child as she lifted the girl into the air.


    The child smiled, giggling as she was held up, happily unaware of what was happening around her.


    "How precious.", Ally muttered.


    "Isn''t she?", Mrs. Fera asked with intensity.


    "But you know..."


    It was at that moment that the smile of Ally deepened, becoming a wretched grin.


    "If you''re going to argue with your husband over something so petty... then I don''t think you have any fucking idea what it means to care about your child''s future."


    Turning to walk into her own home, the woman flung the child over her shoulder like a sack of grain.


    "Gah! Ah! Eee!! Haha!"


    "Ah, Mrs. Palmer... where are you going with my-"


    Snap!


    With the snap of her fingers, a number of men in black suits with shades exited from the home of the woman.


    "H-hey! What... What were all those men doing in your home!? Mrs. Palmer, where are you taking my precious child!? Get back here this-"


    "That will be enough. The child is now the property of the street rats."


    The men surrounded Mrs. Fera, who could do nothing more than grimace in indignation.


    "Who the hell do you people think you are!? Get out of my-"


    Bang!


    A gunshot.


    The woman stopped in her tracks as she looked down to see that the sidewalk had a bullet shot through it, just narrowly missing her foot.


    And then, a car pulled itself up to the scene - the window open as a man with blonde hair and sunglasses blew the gunpowder from the weapon he held.


    "I see that you''ve made your decision. This makes one."


    On seeing the man, Ally turned, stepping forth with the child in hand as a smile deepend itself.


    "Ah. So you were truly waiting for me to do this... weren''t you?"


    "What if I was?"


    "YOU ASSHOLES!!! GIVE ME MY PRECIOUS SHELBY BACK!!!! I''LL SUE!!! I''LL SUE EVERY LAST-"


    Bang!


    A second bullet shot rang through the streets that day, and the dropping of a body filled the ears of all as the men quickly grabbed the woman, cleaning up the mess without a trace.


    "Ahem... what was I saying? Ah... right... So what if I planned this all? After all... you were the one who made the decision, not me."


    The man reclined in his seat as a henchman opened the backseat, notioning for the woman to enter.


    "Ah... but it wasn''t me who made the decision.", the woman stated as she grabbed the badge, flipping it up once more as she caught it between her two fingers, flashing it at the man with a smile.


    "I suppose... it was fate."


    At that moment, Ally decided.


    Perhaps she should hate this man.


    Perhaps she should want nothing more than to take her revenge on him.


    However instead, she decided to direct her hatred elsewhere.


    "You wouldn''t understand what it means to have your child taken from you... but even so... it irritates me."


    As she seated herself in the car, the woman held the child in her lap as she looked down with an almost motherly smile.


    "It irritates me... that there are other mothers in this world who take these children for granted. Therefore... if helping you can make them feel the same HOPELESSNESS that I felt in having my child taken... then I suppose it would benefit the world, wouldn''t it? After all... there are some parents who don''t even deserve to have a child to their name. And there are some children who would be better off... without such parents to hold them down."

 Chapter Number 60 - A Six

    "Now take a good look around you. Do you see all these people, Klaude?"


    "I do, mother."


    Walking through the bustling streets of a dense metropolis was a mother and child.


    "Tell me what you see."


    "I see a large number of people who will work like this for the rest of their lives, unable to ever amount to anything more than what they are right now."


    "Indeed."


    With a snobby attitude and flashy clothing that was fit for nobles, the woman and her child glared upon those who ran street stalls and frantically made pleas to the public as they attempted to advertise whatever product they were selling.


    "If you wish to become like them... then you will do exactly as they have done. You will struggle your way through school, barely even scraping by to get a worthless degree which is equivalent to a participation trophy, and then you will find yourself unable to obtain any actual achievement beyond such a thing - eventually settling on such menial work in order to survive. However... you will not become like them."


    "Yes, mother."


    The young boy who was only 5 years of age wore a pair of suspenders and his hair was brushed straight down, in a manner that was typical of a noble child.


    "Therefore, in order to become something above them... you must first raise yourself above them. You will not participate in such affairs all for the sake of a participation trophy. Instead, you will compete. You will strive to achieve that which is difficult to obtain. You will challenge the best of the best... and you will win. The awards you obtain for such efforts... those will be proof that you were not merely a PARTICIPANT in this society, but a WINNER."


    "Yes, mother."


    The boy obediently agreed with every statement that exited the mouth of his mother, who seemed to glare at each and every person that surrounded her as if they were below her.


    For in her mind, they were.


    "Please... please... just a coin or two... anything so that I can have something to eat..."


    Walking through the streets, the two looked on to see a homeless man who was begging.


    A man wearing a suit stopped by with a smile, pulling out his wallet as he handed the man a bill.


    "Get yourself something to eat and maybe even a coat with this. Have a wonderful day, Sir."


    "Oh... thank you... thank you so much...."


    The homeless man stood up, grabbing the man as tears came to his eyes.


    "Thank you... thank you...."


    "No, it was nothing. Do not worry about it."


    The businessman then continued on, waving before he left and disappeared into the crowd.


    "Do you see that man, Klaude?"


    "I do, mother."


    "A fool. It is because of people like him that such participants are allowed to live in this society instead of being weeded out. When people play professional sports, those who are unfit to play are cut from the team. Yet in this life, because of fools such as that man, those participants are still allowed to play - and that drags the team down as a whole. Do you understand?"


    "I do, mother."


    The child responded in a robotic manner, not daring to make any statement which presented individual thought.


    "Even if that man was successful... his actions show that his success is only temporary. He is not playing the game to win, but rather to feel good. He must believe in his mind that he has done something right, lavishing in those emotions. Or perhaps he is making an attempt to curry the favor of those around him. Regardless... his actions are those of someone who is incapable of standing on the top. But you are different. You will not allow false emotions and pleas of morality to hold you back from your true potential. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, mother."


    "Very well."


    Continuing to walk, the mother and child strolled past the homeless man, who was currently shoving the money into his pocket with a smile.


    "You there. Parasitic scum who lives only to pollute these streets. Remove yourself from the sight of my son. Do you not see that you are an eyesore to all these people around you?"


    As the woman stood above the man saying this, the man merely looked up with a saddened smile.


    "Ah... forgive me."


    Getting up, the man quickly grabbed his mat as he made his way to leave.


    "Wait just a minute. You have the gall to ruin our outing and yet you''re going to just leave?"


    As the homeless man began to walk off, he was stopped by this statement as he turned around with confusion.


    "Forgive me.", he said timidly, though confusion filled his expression.


    "Beg for forgiveness."


    Pointing to the ground, the woman gripped her son with her free hand as a crowd gathered, witnessing the spectacle.


    "Only if you beg my son for his forgiveness can you be allowed to leave this place."


    ''Hey, what is that woman doing?''


    ''Can''t she just leave the man alone?''


    ''Isn''t somebody going to say anything?''


    ''He wasn''t hurting anyone. What''s wrong with her?''


    As the people gathered around and the murmuring began, the woman glared around her as she spoke in a loud tone.


    "And to all of you peasants who think you have the right to judge us... take a look at yourselves. Working day and night, struggling to survive only to indulge yourselves as if it''s something to be proud of. You all should take a good lesson from this. You should strive to be as excellent as myself and my son, who I raised."


    ''This woman is insane.''


    ''Isn''t anyone going to protect the poor man?''


    These thoughts filled the minds of the crowd, however not a single person stood forward.


    They merely watched, unwilling to allow themselves to be the first to go against the woman.


    For there was a fear instilled within them.


    A fear of whatever fate which lied with the man who went against the rich and powerful.


    "Forgive me... I understand... Please forgive me for disturbing you..."


    The homeless man slowly bent himself over, laying himself prostrated with a timid smile as he begged the woman and her son for mercy.


    "I''m truly sorry... for ruining your day."


    "You should be."


    Uttering this statement was none other than the boy, who placed his foot on the head of the man.


    "People like you who do nothing to improve their situation... are nothing more than LOSERS who have no possibility of winning."


    ''Is... nobody going to do anything?''


    ''Is everyone really just going to sit here and watch this?''


    The woman grinned with a smug expression, watching with pride as her child berated the man.


    The homeless man didn''t so much as grit his teeth, humbly submitting to the treatment without complaint.


    "If it weren''t for people like you... then perhaps we would have already won this war."


    At this statement of the woman, the eyes of the man widened.


    He begun to shiver, holding his arms to his chest as he trembled with terror.


    "Oh? That seemed to trigger you, didn''t it? I''m sure you were one of those people. The soldiers who FAILED to hold the line as those Empire barbarians raided our allies lands. Am I wrong?"


    "Stop... please stop..."


    "Isn''t it your fault that so many people died? Isn''t it because of your INCOMPETENCE that such atrocities have happened!? HM!?"


    "Please... I''m sorry... forgive me... it... it was my fault... I understand... I know..."


    The man spoke with terror in his voice, pained regret lacing every word as he quivered.


    "I am trash... useless... incompetent... all of those things... I know."


    The man said this with acceptance, tears dripping from his eyes as he spoke.


    However as he said this, the harsh tone of the woman cut off any sense of absolution.


    "If you have admitted it to yourself... then why do you continue wasting the resources of others by continuing to live?"


    At these words, the man was met with a kick to the face - by none other than the child.


    "It is as mother says. You are a waste of oxygen."


    ''Hey... what the hell?''


    ''Now the kid is getting violent?''


    ''Should we call the police?''


    ''Would they even do anything?''


    Not a soul moved.


    Each and every person in the crowd was filled with a sense of disgust, however there was something greater than their disgust which stopped them.


    Fear.


    "Enough of this."


    However there was one man who was able to overcome this fear.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Stepping forth was the businessman who had given the man his money earlier.


    "Do you believe that just because you have status or power that you are allowed to throw judgement around on others... as if you understand them?"


    Stepping forth, this man had overcome the fear of being the only one to step forward.


    He had overcome the fear of allowing himself to become an EXAMPLE.


    "Ah... do you see, Klaude? People like this... will never come out on top. Watch closely."


    Stepping around her child, the mother walked forth as she stood before the man with a haughty expression.


    ¡°Are you going to assault me?", she asked. "Perhaps you''ll traumatize my son... or even assault him? Child abuse is a major crime, you know."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Move."


    The man looked at the woman with furious eyes, not yielding to her threats.


    "You likely have a decent job. With the snap of my fingers... I can decide whether you keep it. The government, the police, the mafia, the military, the CEO''s, all these people will take my word over yours. Now tell me."


    Leaning forth as she spoke, the woman''s expression became rotten with a grin as she bore over the businessman.


    "Do you dare to go against us?"


    At this threat, the man who had overcome his fear could do nothing more than back up with a gulp.


    He knew more than anyone that going against such a person could lead him to ruin.


    Yet even so, he could not back down.


    "If I were to keep everything at the cost of my soul... then what worth would it have?"


    Then, walking around the woman, the man stormed forth as he approached the child.


    The woman watched dumbfounded, her expression quickly turning to indignance as the man ignored her warnings.


    "Step away from this man, boy. Take your foot off him."


    "I will not listen to a man such as you.", the boy replied as he smothered his foot around the back of the homeless man''s head, looking the businessman straight in the eyes without shuddering.


    "How sad this is.", the businessman commented as he bent down, grabbing the foot of the boy as he removed it from the head of the homeless man.


    "Agh!!"


    Stumbling back, the boy made a dramatic scene of falling which the businessman ignored, extending his hand to the homeless man as he helped him up.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    "T... thank you..."


    "That man... he attacked me!! He attacked me, mother!"


    The boy made a scene as the man walked off, at which the mother immediately began to shout as well.


    "How barbaric!! A lawsuit! I''ll have every judge and lawyer in this nation on your case before you even know what has happened! You''ll be locked up for the rest of your life!!!"


    "What of it?"


    With a glare, the man met the woman''s eyes as he assisted the homeless man, who leaned on him.


    "Arrest me. Put me through the system of justice, if you will. But know one thing. If such a thing is what this justice system will allow... then I would highly doubt that there is any justice within this system."


    However as the man walked away, out of the crowd a number of men in suits appeared.


    All wearing sunglasses, these men ranged from built thugs to thin professionals.


    They held their hands behind their back, quickly surrounding the four as they formed a circle around the scene.


    "Hah! Fool.... the mafia was present! They will punish you for such impudence! Come now, my son. Let us watch as they show this man his place!"


    Sniveling, the woman grinned as the men of the mafia stood perfectly still, not making any movements even as she ordered them to do so.


    "What are you all doing!? They are right there! These men assaulted me and my son!! Take them away!!"


    "We do not move without the orders of either the boss... or the madame."


    One man made this statement, refusing to budge as stillness filled the plaza.


    The people in the crowd around backed off, some leaving and others watching from a distance as the scene unfolded.


    "Why you... then bring me your boss. If he finds out who I am, then he will surely whip you dogs into shape and let you know that you are at my every beck and command-"


    "The boss will not be coming."


    Stepping forth as a path opened up for her, was a woman.


    She was gorgeous beyond belief, and carried herself with elegance as she walked forth.


    And as soon as she stepped into the circle, each and every one of the men bowed.


    "Good afternoon, Madame Palmer.", they said in unison.


    The woman shrugged off the greeting, stepping before the businessman as she gave him a single glare.


    "Trying to play at being a hero is not something that someone so POWERLESS should attempt. Even if you try to save the ones you care for... they will still be ripped from you unless you control everyone and everything."


    With this statement, the woman moved on, leaving the men to merely watch in dumbfoundedness, completely unaware of her motives.


    Stepping before the woman and child, the woman grinned with delight as she approached the boy.


    Then, picking him up, she lugged the boy behind her back.


    "WHA- What are you doing!? Put me down this instant!"


    Smack!


    Spanking the child, the woman slapped him loud enough to resound throughout the entire plaza.


    The jaw of the mother dropped as she watched her child be abused and humiliated in such a manner, at which the boy began to shout.


    "Put me down!!! Agh!!"


    "Very well."


    Throwing the child to the ground, the boy rolled through the dirt as the wind was knocked from him.


    "AH!!! My baby!!! What are you doing to him!!! You fiend!!! You villain!!! You... you...."


    "You were the one who dealt with fiends and villains. And yet when we decide to go against you... only then are we evil?"


    Snap.


    "Why you..."


    With the snap of her fingers, the words of the rich woman were cut off as the men surrounded her, blocking her from moving.


    "Take the child for our collection. As for the woman... ensure that she is so unrecognizable that her identity cannot be confirmed."


    "Very well, Madame!"


    With this statement, the men rushed forward to perform their orders as the woman walked off.


    Every person present in the crowd watched, horrified yet filled with mixed emotions as the blatantly violent group took control.


    However as she stepped off, the woman spoke up in a loud voice, which carried itself to reach all around.


    "And if any one of you wishes to meet the same fate as those two... then try and report us. And when you do so... your child will be next."


    ----


    It began with women who treated their children like objects.


    She started with the rich and the powerful, leading attacks on those mothers who were abusive.


    This soon extended to the poor, who abused their children in less mental and more physical manners.


    One after another, unfit mothers found their children taken from them - and were unable to do anything as the mafia grew in power.


    With more and more men joining, the third branch quickly became an overwhelming powerhouse of thugs and bandits, men of all types who were skilled in the art of violence.


    And all the while, Ally grew to become 2nd in command of this 3rd branch.


    "You''re at 29 children already. I made a gamble on whether you or your husband would actually be of any use to me... but it seems like you''ve returned my bet ten times over already."


    "I suppose so."


    "I don''t particularly care who you attack as long as you get me the children. They all have a use. Rich or poor, abused or loved, teenager or infant, I can make money off each and every one of them. But your girl... well, she has progressed far more than any of the others."


    "In what way?"


    Turning to the man known as the boss, the woman sat across from him as the two both sipped on glasses of wine, elegantly resting within what was almost certainly some sort of hideout.


    "She''s mature. Only a year and a half old and I can already tell. She doesn''t cry like other babies when she wants something. She just sits there, unphased."


    Putting his hand to his chin in thought, the man whispered quietly to himself.


    ¡°Perhaps it''s that she merely doesn¡¯t want anything in the first place.¡±


    "I see."


    Raising an eyebrow, the man placed his wine glass on the table as he looked up to the woman in confusion.


    "Shouldn''t you be a bit more concerned? This is your child we''re talking about. The one that you joined us to save. Aren''t you concerned at all about what''s happening with her?"


    "Hm... yes, I suppose I am."


    "You don''t seem like it."


    "Is that so?"


    Looking up to the ceiling, the woman thinned her eyes as she let out a lengthy sigh.


    "I''m going to start using the hospitals."


    "Oh?"


    "It will be the quickest and most efficient way to collect more. Am I wrong?"


    The woman said this without a trace of regret in her tone, glancing at the man as he grinned with pleasant surprise.


    "I see. Then take as many men as you need. Such a large order will require a great amount of support. You have my permission to do as you please."


    Standing up, the woman walked off as a grin spread across her face.


    "I''ve been thinking recently, you know."


    As she walked off, the man found his eyes glued to her as she exited the room.


    "It doesn''t sit well with me."


    "What doesn''t?"


    The man asked this question, however the woman continued to walk.


    Her footsteps quieted as the door closed, and the man was left to wonder to himself.


    ''I suppose it would have to be that, wouldn''t it?''


    Then, as he took a sip of his wine, the man checked his watch as he grinned.


    ''I really am lucky. Even though there were so many risks... it looks like each and every roll came up as a six.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 61 - Thank you for your business.

    "It certainly has been a busy day."


    "Yeah, that''s for sure."


    Two nurses walked through the halls of a hospital late at night, one of the two carrying a sleeping child in her arms.


    Both of these nurses seemed to have dark lines under their eyes from exhaustion, yet even so their smiles were peaceful as they walked through the corridors.


    "Well, this is the last one for the night. Then we can go home."


    "And then we come back again tomorrow."


    "Yeah..."


    The two chatted idly as they approached a room, sliding a keycard to unlock the door before entering into a nursery.


    Spread out before the two women were rows upon rows of cribs, filled with newborn children of all kinds. The sounds of crying and laughter filled the ears of the two as they entered, placing this sleeping child into its own crib.


    "Ah... there''s so many of them... should we try and put them to sleep before we leave for the day?"


    "If we did that we''d be here all night. The moment you got one to sleep another would wake up. Let''s just leave for tonight!"


    "Hmm... but I mean... is it really alright to just leave them?"


    "It will be fine. I''ll keep watch over them for tonight."


    As the two chattered, a voice was heard from the doorway, causing both of them to turn around.


    "Head Doctor Adam! What are you still doing here this late? Shouldn''t you be home resting!? Don''t you have multiple operations to perform tomorrow?", one of the girls asked.


    The man who walked through the door was handsome and tall, and wore a lab coat which complemented his flowing golden hair. He walked forward with a kind smile, approaching the crib of a crying child as he took it in his arms, rocking it lightly before it calmed down.


    "Does that matter? As a healer of people and as the head doctor of this hospital, it is my duty to ensure that all matters are settled at all hours of the day. When you work a career... it doesn''t matter how many hours you are on the clock. What matters is that everything gets done."


    Gently placing the child down, the man moved onto the next with a smile, carefully handling each child that he took into his arms.


    The two nurses watched, impressed and ashamed as they too soon began to do the same, caressing each child before they calmed down and fell asleep.


    "Forgive us, Head Doctor. We were going to go home without caring for these children.", one woman stated with guilt.


    "Resting is important as well, and I have no intention of forcing you all to work beyond your hours. I was only referring to myself when I spoke just now. If you two are tired, then do not push yourself beyond what you have already done. After all... it is quite late. You two have worked enough."


    "Head Doctor, don''t say such things. Your rest is surely far more important than ours. Please head home for now! We will take care of this!"


    As one nurse said this, the other nodded vehemently as they both looked to the man with expectant gazes.


    "Ah... but even if you say that... I will merely go up to my office to sleep."


    "Eh? You won''t return home?"


    The nurses looked to the man with confusion as he placed down another child, to which he nodded gently.


    "I don''t have a wife or family to return to. This hospital... the people here... my employees... They are my family. And I have no intention of neglecting any of them."


    As the two nurses heard this, they choked up with emotion, unsure how to even respond to this kindness.


    "So please, will you leave me?"


    "I... I see."


    "If... if that is what you wish..."


    The two placed down the last couple of children, waving to the man with bright smiles as they left the room.


    "He... is truly kind."


    "I can''t believe a guy like that is single."


    "I know... right? He''s got the looks, the money, the position, the status, the personality... how on earth could such a man still be single?"


    "I might just have to go for it."


    "Haha! As if. He would pick me over you."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    The two giggled to themselves as they walked, however as they walked through the hallways on that night, they heard the sounds of footsteps.


    ''Eh?''


    Both girls immediately perked up, wondering to themselves why so many pairs of footsteps could be heard.


    ''If it was just one then I would think it was just another nurse... but why does it sound like an entire group of people are approaching?'', one thought.


    In the dim lighting of those halls, turning a corner, the two saw it.


    An entire unit of armed men.


    Wearing suits and ties, these men shuffled through the halls without restraint, causing the two women to immediately step out of the way as they watched with fearful expressions.


    ''What are these people doing here?''


    ''It''s so late at night... and are those weapons!?''


    ''Is this... is this a robbery?''


    As the two women wondered these things, they noticed it.


    In the center of this group of men - walking with a dignity that none of the men surrounding her held - was a woman.


    "What... what are you doing here?", one of the nurses asked, her voice quivering as she struggled to get the words out.


    At this, the woman stopped in her tracks, and likewise each of the men stopped alongside her.


    "Were you speaking to me?", she asked as she faced the nurse with a penetrating smile.


    Touching her finger to her cherry red lips, the woman''s smile deepened as she let out a light laugh, thinning her sharp eyes that landed on the two nurses.


    "Ah, I suppose you were. Well... that should be none of your business. But if you must know, then I have an appointment."


    "An... appointment?"


    As the nurse uttered this question, the woman made her way through the group of men, who parted for her without even a hand motion, allowing the woman to approach the two.


    "I have an appointment with your head doctor. Is there... an issue?"


    "Er.... no. There is no issue at all... I merely... to think that he was taking appointments at this hour..."


    "Oh, but this isn''t a doctor''s appointment. I suppose you could call this... a business proposition."


    The woman slunk herself between the two nurses, glaring up to them with a sensual smile as she thinned her eyes.


    The two wriggled in discomfort, breathless at the way the woman carried herself.


    "Yes... I am here to make a deal and come to an agreement with the doctor. And if things go well... then we will be partners for life. If not... then I suppose I will move onto the next potential partner."


    As the woman said this, both of the nurses felt an emotion which welled up inside them, overflowing.


    Defeat.


    ''Is she trying to marry the head doctor?''


    Complete and utter defeat.


    ''There''s... no way we can compete with... this.''


    "Do take care. If you work here... then I will likely be seeing you again at some point. Although... I don''t plan on being here all too often."


    The woman slithered her way back to the center of her soldiers, once more marching forth as the group made their way through the halls.


    The two nurses were left to merely watch, unable to do anything aside from accepting the situation.


    "I suppose the head doctor was looking for a wife then?"


    "But... to think he would consider a woman like that..."


    "He... is truly far beyond us."


    "Do you really think he would go with such a woman though? I mean... she was... she was..."


    The woman found it hard to get the words out, closing her eyes as she took in a raspy breath.


    "She was terrifying."


    ----


    "Good evening, Madame. I had heard that there was a person who had risen her way up to become the 2nd in command of the 3rd branch... but to think that person would be a woman..."


    The head doctor sat across from Ally inside his office, both sitting up straight without giving an inch to the other.


    "Do you dare disrespect the Madame?", one of the henchmen behind her stated coldly - however this statement was met with the hand of the woman.


    "That will be enough, Jared. We have come to negotiate. Negotiations are free of violence and threats... therefore I would like to keep this a negotiation as long as possible. Preferably to the end... however, that will depend on you, DOCTOR."


    "Haha... just as I remember... This is indeed how a negotiation begins with you people. Of course, I mean no disrespect. Only that it has been... a short while since the last time I have had one of these negotiations."


    The doctor spoke with a smile, not allowing himself to be disturbed in the least even in the face of the woman and her numerous henchmen.


    "Let us get onto the main topic then. I am quite a busy woman, and I have no intention to waste either of our time with idle chit chat. We would like as many children as you would be willing to offer us. Name a price."


    The woman spoke sharply, not hesitating for a moment as she presented this deal to the man.


    "Ah. But do be cautious. After all... if I feel that you are trying to cheat us..."


    Flicking her hand, the woman threw a dagger with a quick motion as it pierced through the air, cutting off just a tuft of the man''s hair as it grazed him and landed in the chair behind him.


    "Then I will not hesitate to ensure that you leave here with nothing."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Thinning her eyes, the woman flashed a deadly smile.


    "Not even your life."


    Plucking the knife from the seat behind him, the man gazed upon it as he flicked it around like a scalpel.


    "Yes... I can see why you were able to obtain such a position. You certainly hold the correct skills and mentality. Ahem... very well. Five thousand Sin per child. That is what I will offer."


    The man didn''t so much as flinch in the face of such a menace, to which the woman closed her eyes with a murderous grin.


    "I see. Five thousand sin per child, eh? That¡¯s your offer?"


    With the snap of her fingers, every weapon in the room was aimed at the man.


    "What exactly is fair about that offer?"


    However even when faced with these weapons, the man continued to speak calmly.


    "It is true that we can tell each mother that their newborn child was weak and died for various reasons. By doing this, we can escape any suspicion of such a deal occurring behind their backs. However you seem to forget that there is more to it than simply making such a statement. What would happen to the mother if there was no body to be found? We must tell them that we will pay for and arrange a funeral on our own so that she does not try and obtain the body for herself. Furthermore, with every death that happens in our hospital, our reputation will decrease. We must do proper damage control to ensure that the information is censored, and that it is not found out that a number of children died in a large batch. This would produce far too many suspicions. Therefore with these costs in mind... I have listed my price of five thousand per child."


    The man explained his logic while under threat, not budging as he folded his hands, placing the knife beside him gently.


    "Ah. I see.", the woman replied. "However you seem to forget something, good Doctor.¡±


    At that moment, the tone of the woman became one of sarcasm as she imitated a newspaper headline.


    ¡°''Scandal fails. Head Doctor Adam attempts to sell off newborn children to mafia group. Negotiations break down, ending in the deaths of 25 children.''¡±


    As she said this, the woman leaned forward as she rested her chin in her hand, gazing upon the man with a dangerous smile.


    ¡°We have many contacts in the media, and if you were to wake up to this article... what would you do?"


    With the wave of her hand, all the men around her lowered their weapons, leaving the room immediately as the two were left alone.


    The door closed, and the woman seemed to gaze into the soul of the man, whose eyes widened at the arrogance of allowing her men to leave.


    "You..."


    Veins spread across the eyes of the man, however as he spoke the woman cut him off.


    "Did you think that violence was the only method I had? Did you truly think I could become what I did... if I didn''t have any other tricks up my sleeve?"


    Reaching her hand across the table, the woman grabbed her knife back as she twirled it around, soon slipping it back where it belonged.


    "Anyone who relies only on violence... will be defeated in this world immediately. Surely... you understand that, Doctor."


    "Three thousand."


    "One thousand."


    As the doctor made another offer, this offer was met with one which was far lower than anything he would have been willing to take.


    Beads of sweat made their way down the neck of the man as he was overwhelmed, unsure how to even respond to such a threat.


    "You... I underestimated you."


    Grabbing a handkerchief and patting his face, the man smiled with resignation as he let out a sigh.


    "Very well. One thousand."


    With the snap of her fingers, a man entered the room with a briefcase, opening it quickly to reveal that it was filled with bills.


    "Twenty five thousand. There is your payment. And if there will be nothing else... then I will take my leave."


    Standing up, the woman swayed as she exited the room, her heels clacking as the man followed her through the door.


    Stopping for a moment, the woman didn''t so much as turn around as she made her final statement.


    "Thank you for your business."


    ----


    Lounging at a couch with one eye closed and the other half open, the creaking of a door caused the blonde haired man to fully open his second eye as he slowly sat up.


    "You''ve returned rather quickly."


    "Yes, well, the negotiations went rather well. Or at least... as far as we are concerned."


    The man let out a light chuckle as the woman slithered into the room, taking a seat without reserve as the man followed her with his open eye.


    "The results?"


    "Twenty five newborns at a rate of one thousand each."


    "Oh... that is good news."


    Sitting forward, the man opened his other eye as he began to calculate in his mind.


    "It is true that all of those newborns have likely been held by their mothers before... therefore they will not be quite the same as your child. However... a deal is a deal. You''ve provided more than enough to cover your end of the bargain. And as I have stated before... I do not break my promises."


    Standing up as he began to pace, the man let out a sigh with a smile as he gazed up at nothing in particular.


    "You know, there is something that I am curious about. You said that you were able to purchase them for only a thousand. But knowing that doctor, he almost certainly would not have made such an offer on his own. Did you haggle with him?"


    "That is correct."


    The woman replied to the question of the man without concern, promptly stating what had happened.


    "His original offer was five thousand. After reminding him of the power we hold... or more particularly, of the power that one who has control over the media holds... he instantly was silenced."


    With a sly smirk, the man once more nodded at the response of the woman.


    "It really is something else, isn''t it? Control over the media can determine everything. The ability to paint anyone as righteous or evil... the ability to demonize one''s enemies and raise oneself far above the people of this world... haha... in the most literal sense, he who controls the press controls the world."


    Tapping his hand to his chin, the man stopped in his place for a moment.


    "But... there is something that is strange to me."


    Turning back to look at the woman, the man met his eyes with her as he spoke.


    "Why would you go through the effort of saving me money by bargaining if you have fulfilled your quota? You can take your daughter now and leave, as much of a shame as it is. Therefore the amount of money you spent out of my pockets... it shouldn''t matter, no?"


    Crossing one leg over another, the woman leaned forward in her seat as she looked up to the man with a seductive smile.


    "You are correct. I could have simply thrown your money at the man, obtained the children, and left this place without any concerns. I''ve worked quite hard, after all. It certainly wouldn''t be strange of me to take my child and leave. However..."


    Putting her hand to her lips, the woman grinned sinisterly as her tone became that of a snake.


    "I couldn''t just let him underestimate me like that... now could I?"


    "Hahaha... you truly were fit for such a position. It will be quite difficult... perhaps even impossible to replace you as my 2nd in command."


    The man shrugged his shoulders, taking his seat once more as he motioned to the door.


    "However... a deal is a deal. You may do as you please from this point out. I will not stop you."


    "I have had every intention to do that from the start."


    The woman said this without budging, to the surprise and confusion of the man.


    "Are you not excited to see your daughter after two years? She has grown old enough to begin speaking. She is quite intelligent too, and extremely obedient. Yet you sit there, as if it does not concern you. Why?"


    Tilting his head as he failed to understand the actions of the woman, the man was clearly baffled at her lax demeanor even as she obtained the very thing that she had fought so long for.


    "I have lost interest."


    Making this statement, the woman''s smile grew all the more as she thinned her eyes - in delight.


    "It is true that I entered this underworld with the intention of saving my daughter from you. However..."


    Brushing her hair with a sensual motion, the woman sat forward as the man widened his eyes in surprise.


    However, that surprise quickly turned to a smile.


    "I suppose as time passed... my desire to regain the life I had... my desire to save my child from your clutches... wavered... and soon molded into something else."


    "And what is that desire?", the man asked with a grin so grand that he could hardly contain his trembling.


    "I wish for nothing more than to watch as the other mothers of this world lose the very thing that I lost. That... is my goal. And if assisting you in your work can allow me to see such a thing... then I will remain in this place until I die."


    "The child. May I keep her?"


    "Do as you please."


    "She will become a monster."


    "I do not care."


    The woman stated this without flinching, not a single motherly desire invoked within her even as the man prodded.


    "After all... she was no longer my child from the day that you prevented me from holding on to her. I am nothing more than the stranger who happened to bring her into this world."


    ----

 Chapter Number 62 - Instinct

    "Hey... this... this isn''t what I signed up for."


    "Did any of us sign up for this in the first place?"


    Two men entered a room, stunned as they were presented with a scene that was beyond their comprehension.


    "You''ve... got to be kidding me. This... this is just a big joke, right?"


    Before these men was a nursery.


    Cribs were lined out before them in a grid, and within each of them was a newborn child.


    "What... Do we even do here?"


    Some children screamed and cried while others slept, although the number of children who did the latter was excessively low.


    "What on earth is the boss thinking? Throwing us into here like we''re babysitters and telling us to take care of these kids... I mean... I''ve never taken care of a child on my own! Even my own kid, my wife was always taking care of him! I just went to work and saw him when I got home! How the hell are we supposed to take care of... this many?"


    The two men looked around dumbfounded, completely at a loss.


    "Ah... hey... do you think... the reason they''re crying..."


    "It... shit.... that has to be it, doesn''t it?"


    "You don''t happen to know how to change a diaper, do you?"


    "Why would I?"


    "Hah..."


    One by one, the children who were fast asleep woke up, soon adding their voices to the chorus of crying children.


    "This... is insane."


    ----


    "What the hell!?!? I just changed that one!! Are you telling me it shit again!?"


    "Is that all they know how to do!? How many times are they going to shit before they shut up!?"


    "I don''t know!! Agh!! Now this one is crying too!!"


    "SHH!! Be quiet!! Oh come on... look, look! See! I''m funny, right? Shh!"


    Chaos.


    The two men frantically worked to quiet the children, resorting to all forms of silly faces and baby talk in order to satisfy them, however this was to no avail.


    With every child they quieted, another three arose.


    "Agh!!! Two people isn''t enough for this!!!"


    "Why won''t they just sleep!? They don''t have to do anything all day long! No work, no school, nothing! They''re able to sleep all day but they won''t do it!?"


    "Maybe you two should stop being so loud and they wouldn''t be as scared of you."


    The two men looked up to notice that their boss was standing at the door, leaning on the wall behind him with arms crossed and a smug grin across his expression.


    "Boss... why do we have to take care of all these children? I know that you''ve specialized in... these matters... for a long time... but infants!? Newborns!? And you''re not even going to put them up for ransom or use them as hostages like you did for our children? What are you trying to do here?"


    "I suppose you could say I''m taking a risk."


    Stepping into the room, the quiet footsteps of the man resounded through the minds of all - and his very presence was enough to quiet all the crying which had previously shaken the room.


    A cold terror swept through the minds of not only the men, but even the very babies that lay in that place - enough to SILENCE them.


    "I''m certain that you all have noticed already... but even so I will ask. Have you noticed anything strange from your time in this room? Anything... out of place?"


    Approaching the two, the men looked to one another with anxious expressions before turning back to their leader.


    "Well... I suppose there was that one child..."


    "Yes? Go on."


    The man pressed forward, pushing an answer out of the two.


    "The girl in the corner there... the one who has blue hair... well... something was off about her."


    "Now that you mention it...", the other man added, glancing back towards the girl. "Out of all the children... well, all of them were either crying or sleeping. Out of those children, even the ones that were sleeping woke up and began to cry. However that one... she was awake the entire time... yet she was just sitting there... watching."


    "Pavalov¡¯s dog. Have you heard of it?"


    Cutting the man off as he made this statement, the one known as their boss stepped forward, slowly walking over to the girl with a grin.


    "About a century ago there was a psychologist who performed an experiment on a dog. He would ring a bell before giving the dog its meals, and after doing this for a while eventually he rang the bell without giving the dog a meal. Do you know what happened?"


    The two men merely watched as their boss stepped forward, now standing above the crib of the young girl - who gazed back at him without emotion.


    She did not move.


    She did not cry.


    She did not make any motions.


    "The dog began to slobber with drool, as if it was expecting a meal to be served. Do you see the lesson here?"


    Turning back to the two, the man took off his sunglasses as he pocketed them into his suit jacket.


    "If you perform the same action over and over... then no matter how dumb someone or something is... they will learn. However... it is only before a person has finished developing that they can learn the best."


    Picking up the girl, the man cradled her in his arms as she gazed at him - with neither love nor hatred in her eyes.


    "Instincts are actions which animals will perform independent of their own decision making ability. When someone acts on instinct, this is not something which they have learned, but rather a natural reaction. Something which has been instilled into their minds from the moment they are born. However I have learned one thing from my time with this child."


    As the man said this, he grinned deviously as he looked down at the child, viewing her as if she were nothing more than an object.


    "If you teach a child something before they are able to develop the capacity for memory... then it will act as an instinct to them later in their lives. They will follow their instincts... no matter what."


    Looking up, the man was met with two terrified expressions.


    The men before him were terrified at the implications of the things the man said, unable to even respond.


    "Go on. Ask me. I know you''re thinking it.", the blonde man stated.


    "Eh?"


    Looking up to his boss with confusion, the henchman was at a loss.


    "What would I want to teach them to do instinctively?"


    "How... how did you know-"


    "It''s all over your face. You''re disgusted, aren''t you? You''re horrified that I could manipulate a person''s very mindset from before they even enter society. However... this is necessary to create... machines."


    Gently, the man placed the girl back in her crib, walking towards the door as he slid his hands into his pockets.


    And at that moment, something changed.


    The suffocating air lightened, and in that instant all the children began to cry once more.


    The man then casually approached one of the cribs, grabbing a baby boy who continued to cry as he was held up.


    Then, looking the boy directly into the eyes...


    Slap!


    And the air once more crushed every person within the room.


    On being slapped across the face, the crying boy immediately silenced himself, looking at the man with teary eyes that were filled with horror.


    "In order that they will be loyal... obedient... and unable to ever go against me... I must first create an instinct within them."


    Placing the baby boy back down on the crib, the man let out a chuckle as he slowly walked out of the room, grabbing a cigarette as he lit it and placed it to his mouth.


    With a puff, the man exited the room, swinging open the door as he strolled out with a smile.


    "The instinct to never even consider disobeying me."


    ----


    [2 years later]


    A man with golden hair that was spiked back in a slightly chaotic manner sat wearing a pristine violet suit which glittered with the allure of wealth.


    In the dingy room which resembled a dungeon, the lone chair which he sat in was luxurious, as if it was a single ornament of worth that had accidentally been thrown in the trash.


    "Jason."


    "Yes, brother?"


    "Wine."


    "Understood."


    Surrounding the man were dozens of children, of which a young boy no more than 3 years old hobbled over to the man, stumbling as he carried a bottle of wine that was almost as tall as himself.


    Another boy quickly stepped forward holding a wine glass as the two struggled to pour the drink, spilling the red liquid on their clothing as they struggled to perform such a task.


    "William. Did you just allow some of my wine to go to waste?"


    "Forgive me, brother! I..."


    "Is that an excuse I hear you forming?"


    The boy stopped speaking as he looked up to the man, terror in his eyes as his hands quivered, barely even able to hold the heavy glass.


    "Give it here.", the man stated coldly as he snatched the glass, taking a sip as he closed his eyes.


    Wrinkling his face, the man spat to his side.


    "Bitter. This wine hasn''t aged at all."


    "I..."


    "Which one of you picked this?"


    The man cut off the boy with this statement, at which the entire room froze.


    Not a single person said a word, for all the children became too terrified to speak.


    However as the man looked around the room, an immense sense of horror overwhelmed the children as they strained themselves to remain perfectly still.


    Standing up, the man let out a disappointed sigh as he rubbed his hand across his face.


    "I will ask again."


    Throwing the wine glass to the side as it shattered on the concrete wall, the red fluid dripped to the floor as the man beamed upon the children.


    "Who picked this wine?"


    "It was Lilith."


    Speaking up from the crown was a young girl, whose hair was a deep shade of blue.


    Her eyes held the expressionlessness of a robot, as if she was completely hollow and devoid of emotions.


    She spoke these words without concern or care, fear being a foreign concept to her.


    "Y-yeah... it... it was Lilith.", a boy added.


    "T-that''s right...", a girl chimed in.


    "Mhm! It was her!"


    "Yep!"


    "That''s right!"


    One by one, the children added their cries to the chorus - terrified at the prospect of hiding anything from their older brother.


    Quick to shift the blame onto others in order to free themselves, each and every single child pointed to the young blonde girl, whose expression quickly became filled with an overwhelming dread.


    The girl fell to the ground, trembling as tears filled her eyes - bawling yet unable to even speak a word as all ratted her out.


    The man strode forth, the crowd parting for him as he approached the girl with a distasteful expression.


    "Who here thinks that I should punish her?"


    With this question, the man addressed all those around him as he kept his eyes on the girl before him, not looking away for even an instant.


    One by one, each of the children raised their trembling hands, advocating for the chastisement of the girl.


    All except one.


    "Isabella. You didn''t raise your hand. Would you like to tell me why?"


    "Brother, I simply believe that you had something else in mind. Am I wrong?"


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The blue haired girl responded in this way, not moving her gaze an inch as she spoke.


    "That is correct."


    Turning around, the man walked away with a chuckle.


    "When I originally asked who had given me such rotten wine... Isabella immediately spoke the truth. Without thought. Without question. She spoke the cold facts without concern for whatever repercussions they may have. However the rest of you only joined her AFTER the facts had come to light... in order to save yourselves. Now tell me. If you are acting only to save yourself... and not out of loyalty and a desire to inform me of the full truth... then what point is there in keeping you around?"


    Motioning for the girl to follow him, the man looked back with disappointment.


    "Follow me, Isabella. I have a more important task for you."


    As the man said this, the girl stepped forward without a word, taking her place beside him as he turned around to leave.


    "And for the rest of you... I suppose going without food or drink for today will suffice."


    ----


    "How old are you now?"


    "4 years old, brother."


    "Hah... already 4 years old? I see. Time... certainly does fly, doesn''t it?"


    The blonde haired mafioso reminisced as he walked through the hallways of his underground facility alongside the blue haired girl who wore nothing more than rags.


    As if she had been living in filth all her life, nothing about this girl was bright or cheerful in any manner.


    "Well, I think it''s about time that you started doing missions for me."


    "Missions? What kind of missions?"


    The girl tilted her head as the man made this statement, however he did not so much as turn behind him as he explained to the girl who followed.


    "Don''t think that you can get by without doing any work. All the food I give you... everything we provide here for you... it comes at a price. Big brother has to work very hard to obtain those things... therefore you need to help me. Understood?"


    "I understand. What needs to be done?"


    Without emotion the girl replied thusly, not questioning further as she was given her orders.


    For she was obligated to obey.


    "You need to learn how to do many things. To begin... Well, I suppose you will come with me in order to perform a certain job. I will be negotiating with a certain man over a financial... disagreement."


    Turning around as he stopped in his tracks, the man placed his hand on the head of the girl with a grin.


    "And your role... will be to convince that man not to do anything foolish."


    "I understand, brother. I will do my best."


    Slap!


    As the girl made this statement, her cheek reddened as she was met with a hand across her face.


    The girl didn''t so much as shrink back, however she spoke calmly as she looked at the man who had slapped her.


    "Have I said something incorrect?"


    "Yes. You will not do your best. You will SUCCEED. Telling me that you will do your best... is that not merely an excuse which leaves room for failure?"


    With a brief nod, the girl demonstrated that she understood.


    "Very well, brother."


    Without smile or frown, the girl responded in the affirmative, never telling the man anything he didn''t want to hear.


    "I will succeed."


    ----


    "Sir, the preparations have been made. Shall we bring him in?"


    "Of course."


    Sitting in a fancy meeting room on a couch was a man.


    He wore a pristine suit, and sitting at his side wearing an adorable sundress was a young girl - however despite the colorful outfit which she wore, the eyes of this girl were completely void of any brightness.


    The room had been prepared with coffee and tea, cookies and all sorts of luxuries. If one were to enter this place, they might have believed that they had entered the palace of a noble during the Victorian era.


    "Do not say anything until I give you the signal. Am I understood?"


    "Yes, brother."


    "I am not your brother right now. I am your father. Is that understood?"


    "Yes, father."


    "Wonderful."


    The man had this short interaction with the girl, at which the two stiffened themselves up before the doors opened.


    Inside the room walked a man who wore a grand suit and tie, and he quickly took a seat before the two.


    The thin man was not old, but he was not young either. He was likely in his 40s or early 50s at the most, and he looked around him with a nervous expression before focusing on the man sitting before him.


    "I... I''d like to start first and foremost by thanking you for this opportunity. It''s truly an honor to be here before you... I''ve only heard things up until this point about the Street Rats... and the fact that I''m meeting with the leader of the 3rd branch... it is truly an honor-"


    "Enough."


    The man spoke with caution and care, ensuring to be as polite as possible as he addressed the man with formality, yet he was cut off before he could even finish.


    "I''m not here to hear whatever lies you can come up with to try and get on my good side, and you aren''t here to suck up to me. Money. You''re here for the money. Am I wrong?"


    With this statement, the jaw of the man almost dropped to the ground as he was thrown on the spot within moments of entering this room, however after a brief moment of shock the man placed his hand behind his head as he chuckled nervously.


    "Haha... I suppose you are certainly straight and to the point. Well... my business hasn''t been doing well recently. We''re on the verge of bankruptcy... but if we were just able to get a loan of 100,000... no, 50,000 Sin.. then I''m sure we would be able to turn a profit and pay you back in full-"


    "10%."


    Making this single statement was none other than the young girl who sat without expression, merely stating this number without explanation.


    "I''m sorry?"


    The man looked to the girl with question marks above his head, then to the man who sat beside her.


    "Sir, with all the respect... What exactly is a child doing here? It is one thing if they are silent, but to think that the girl would interrupt in the middle of such important business..."


    The man''s voice trailed off as he noticed the expression of the mafioso quickly change - his eyes becoming icy and filled with a coldness unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    "What did you just say about my daughter?", the man asked, standing up as he grabbed the visitor by the collar of his shirt.


    "W-wait just a minute-"


    "You seem to fail to understand something here. Isabella. What did you just say?"


    "I said 10%. That should be the interest rate for the loan. Don''t you think it''s an agreeable rate for something like this?"


    The girl spoke while eyeing the visitor even as he was lifted in the air, to which his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Did you hear her clearly? 10%. That''s the rate she has determined for you. She''s quite a good judge of character... therefore she has the authority to determine such things."


    Letting go of the man who fell backwards to once more take a seat, he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket as he wiped his sweat.


    "Wait just a moment... Are you truly going to allow a child to set such a high interest rate? 10% annually... surely you must be joking. How can a child make such a decision? 5 percent. That''s what a typical house loan or student loan would be valued at, no? I''ll agree to-"


    "Once again, you don''t seem to understand how things work here."


    Crossing one leg over another, the mafioso looked to the ceiling as he lit a cigar, taking a puff without concern as he gazed above him.


    "50,000 Sin. It''s quite a large sum of money. Sure, it''s nowhere near a house loan... but there''s a reason you''ve come to us, right?"


    "Urgh!"


    The man seemed to squirm in displeasure as the mafioso said this, threatening to expose something.


    "You were likely involved in some sort of illegal activities that would disqualify you from obtaining a legal loan if someone were to try to investigate your credit history. Therefore you''ve come to us instead. So let me make this very clear to you. One."


    Holding up his index finger, the man''s expression became crystal clear as he stared down his opponent.


    "You can''t go to anyone else. If you could have, you would have done so in the first place. The fact that you are here means that you have no other choice. Which means that WE have every right to charge you the interest rates that we want."


    Raising another finger, the man grinned as he spoke.


    "And two. I think you''re misunderstanding something else here. Isabella, would you mind clarifying on the rate?"


    "10 percent."


    "It''s absurd! Absurd! How can I accept such a shady loan! I''ll... I''ll find someone else! Hah! I''m leaving!"


    Stepping up, the man threatened to leave the room - storming out as he made a small scene.


    However as he approached the door his loud steps slowed.


    Turning his head, the man stopped walking.


    "I''ll... I''ll really leave you know..."


    "Go right ahead. I have no time to deal with people who can''t accept our conditions. Good luck finding another group. Spoiler. We''ve already absorbed every other group in the area. You won''t find one."


    "Hah! As if I care! I''ll get a legal loan!! I haven''t done anything wrong!"


    Storming out, the man exited the room with frustration, slamming the door as he left.


    The man in charge was left with the girl and the henchmen, and out of those left in the room only the leader spoke.


    "5 minutes. That''s all it''ll take."


    However as the clock ticked, it was not even that long before the door was opening once more.


    "Please forgive my outburst... I was wrong.... I should not have said those things, and-"


    "15 percent now."


    The man had returned, reduced to a disturbing state as a shell of the man who he was just moments before.


    ''Reality hits hard, old man. If you can''t adapt... then you''ll never be able to get anywhere. And if you can''t realize what you should do and when... then you''re never going to make it in the business world. Ah... but isn''t that why you''ve been reduced to this state in the first place?''


    With a smug grin, the mafioso took a puff of his cigar as he nodded.


    "You heard the girl. 15%."


    "Ngh... fine... I''ll... I''ll accept it. 15% annually. I''ll take it."


    Bowing with his head lowered in shame, the man grit his teeth as he accepted the harsh terms, at which two of the henchmen stepped forward as they opened a case filled with money.


    "There it is. Take this and go. Ah... but once again... you don''t seem to listen to other people. Isabella. Could you please clarify on the conditions of the loan once more?"


    As the mafioso said this, the man looked up as the money filled his eyes, however his gaze was soon focused on the girl who looked at him with a dead expression.


    "The loan is 15%. However I never said that it was annual."


    And then, for just a moment, the man could have sworn that he saw the devil''s smile flash on the face of the girl.


    "15% monthly. Take it or leave it."


    ----

 Chapter Number 63 - A Rat

    Two years passed.


    "Hey bro, don''t you think that one group is getting a little too big for their britches? I mean, they''ve even come all the way to our city. Shouldn''t they just stay in their own turf?"


    "Yeah, yer right about that one."


    A group of men sat at a small card table, huddled together in a room filled with dim lighting.


    Each of the men focused intensely on their hands, however their casual conversation contradicted the seriousness of whatever gambit they were performing.


    "What do ya think? Should we gather the men and show those buffoons their places?", one asked as he threw down a card.


    "Damn straight.", another responded. "We can''t have anyone disrespectin'' the name of Hammerhead."


    Each of these men wore biker coats, and tailored onto their backs was the ferocious symbol of a hammerhead shark.


    The men all seemed to nod in agreement as another discarded a card, not looking at one another as they did so.


    "What was that crew called again? It was something that sounded real weak. Rodents or something?", one asked as he drew a card, fixing it into his hand.


    "Street rats.", one answered.


    "Hah! What a weak name. A bunch of little rats are gonna come after our territory? Pfft. I say we show ¡®em just who they''re messing with."


    "Damn right, bro."


    "Should we head out right now?"


    "I heard that their forces are making moves as we speak. We can probably catch ¡®em by surprise if we attack ¡®em without giving ¡®em time to react."


    "Heh... I like your plan, bro."


    "As expected. No wonder you''ve been able to survive in this world for so long."


    The men all stood up from the table, slapping down their cards without a second thought as bloodthirsty grins drew themselves across their faces.


    The men grabbed their weapons which lay at their sides - spiked bats and brass knuckles, knives and pistols, weapons of all sorts.


    "Let''s move out."


    However as soon as the men stood up to leave the room, the door opened on it''s own.


    And inside the room walked a single girl.


    The men were stunned for a moment in confusion, watching with dumbfounded expressions as this expressionless girl casually strode into the room.


    She wore a blank expression with a ragged dress - something which resembled a sheet that had been stitched together after it was fetched out of the trash just to cover herself.


    The girl was thin beyond belief, her skin covered in veins and not a single layer of fat on her exposed arms.


    Her navy blue hair was long and unkempt, as if she had never cut it in her life.


    And as she walked into the room, her steps were completely silent, not making a single sound as she walked forth.


    "Hey kid. Who the hell let you in here? Are you the bastard daughter of one of those whores? Shit... I better have a word with ¡®em later. Get out of here before I-"


    "A hammerhead shark will often use its head to pin down its prey... allowing them to attack it without mercy. Only after incapacitating it''s prey by removing it''s ability to fight back will it attack."


    With these words, the men were silenced as irritation grew on their expressions, quickly turning to anger as the man lashed out.


    "Hey. Did you just interrupt me?"


    Grabbing the girl by the throat, the man lifted the child up into the air as he pinned her to a wall, waving for the other boys to surround him.


    "They tend to use their speed to efficiently hunt down prey... catching the smaller fish off guard and finishing the job before its prey even knows what happened."


    "Somebody shut this girl up."


    "Sure bro. But... it''s just a girl..."


    "I said shut her up."


    Smash!


    The man laid a fist into the girl, drawing blood which covered his brass knuckles as he looked down upon his subordinate with a fearless expression.


    "Or I''ll do it myself."


    "I... I understand, bro!"


    Picking up a wooden bat, one of the lackeys lifted it as he whacked the girl''s side, causing her to spit up a volley of blood.


    "Cough... but... hurgh... the hammerhead doesn''t usually find itself faced with prey that poses a threat to it."


    The girl made this statement as the man looked at her, and his expression turned to shock as he witnessed something far beyond his belief.


    "You... you''re just a little girl... how the hell are you not crying in pain right now? Who..."


    The girl was smiling.


    A demented, evil smile, filled with a horrible sadism unlike anything the man could ever imagine.


    "On the other hand... a rat will find itself in all forms of danger, consistently fleeing and scrounging at the deepest pits of filth in order to survive."


    "Hit her again.", the man panted.


    Slam!


    The bat was smashed across the girl''s head as the weapon broke in two, leaving blood dripping all over the floor.


    "Ugh! Hah... heh... pfft..."


    Spitting out another volley of blood, the girl was now covered in bruises and drenched in the red fluid.


    The man stepped back, shuddering as her expression remained unwavering, her cold eyes filled with nothing more than pure apathy.


    "When a rat finds itself faced with an enemy... It is weak. So terribly weak that running is almost always its only option. If a rat is to fight a cat it will lose immediately. If a rat becomes greedy and falls into a human trap, it will die. However..."


    The man let go of the girl, dropping her to the floor as she landed on her feet - not even trembling as she landed without tripping.


    "There are two advantages which rats hold above all. The first... is their resistance to disease. Because they live in filth... they carry those diseases and spread them to all corners of the cities that they infest... spreading their illness to all others who try to fight them. And the second advantage that the rats have..."


    It was then that the door burst open, and inside the room flooded a mass of four year olds.


    Each of them held a small knife, and they quickly surrounded the five men without effort.


    "HEY!!! What the hell do these kids think they''re doing!?"


    "Are they trying to play in the adult world!? What the fuck do you take us for!? We''ll kill every single one of ya!"


    The men shouted out, however as soon as they did so they realized something.


    The eyes of each and every one of these children, dressed in nothing more than rags, were completely void of life.


    "AGH!!"


    Mere instants after surrounding the men, they began to plunge their knives into the legs and sides of the men, who struggled to swing their weapons at the vast number of opponents that attacked them at such a strange angle.


    "YOU LITTLE SHITS!!"


    "WE''LL KILL YOU ALL!!"


    The men shouted this out as they frantically swung their weapons, taking out one kid at a time as they blasted them with their bats.


    Children were sent flying, and a brutal mess followed as the children were taken out bit by bit.


    "What the fuck is wrong with these kids!?"


    "Why the hell won''t they go down!?"


    Yet like zombies, they continued to rise from the dead, and among the children only the ones who had been killed stopped moving.


    "Aim for their heads! Smash ¡®em clean off and they won''t get up!", one man shouted.


    However all the while, the girl stood watching this mess.


    Surrounded by his own men who were wounded all over, the man who seemed to be the leader turned around as he looked down on this girl, glaring at her directly into those icy eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "We''re street rats.", the girl responded. "Brother told me that there was a cocky group that might attack us... and that we should always be the first to attack. And there is only one way that a rat can defeat a shark."


    "Shut up."


    Swinging his fist at the girl, the man was swiftly dodged as he stumbled forward, tripped up by the girl whose motions were as fluid as a dancer.


    "Wha-"


    "The only way a rat can defeat larger prey... is by overwhelming them with numbers... and injecting them with wounds and diseases so that they slowly lose any ability to fight back. It is by tearing our enemies apart one piece of flesh at a time... that we can fight."


    "You... so many kids have died already...", the man said as he scrambled to get up, dusting himself off. "How the fuck can you just throw your comrades away attacking us adults like this? Do you think this is some sort of game!?", the man bellowed.


    "No.", the girl responded calmly as she slipped out her own knife. "I don''t believe this is a game. But perhaps you do. And because you looked down on us, thinking things like ''they''re only children, they can''t fight back.'', you now find yourself in this situation."


    The man then felt his throat clench up as the girl rushed towards him with motions that he couldn''t understand.


    She was so unpredictable, her small and fragile body able to turn at angles which he never would have believed were possible for a human.


    "What do you know about our world!? HAH!? You can try and cut us with those things... but we''re not gonna just lie down and die, you know. You''re nothing more than a child who has found a toy that you shouldn''t have picked up in the first place!", the man shouted as he twisted and turned himself, trying to get a read of what the girl was attempting to do.


    "Is that so?", the girl stated as the man let off a fist, amply dodging his punch as she had done before, flipping back without a care. "But even if that is the case... I was given an ORDER by my older brother. And when my brother tells me to do something... I do it. Because if I don''t..."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It was at that moment that the girl rushed forth, sliding on the ground as she slid right underneath the legs of the man.


    And in that instant, looking down in shock as the girl did this, the man felt a horrid pain as the knife was thrusted into his groin.


    "AGH!!!"


    The man fell down, screaming in pain as the girl stood up, approaching him from behind as she grabbed his throat.


    "Then I will truly be nothing more than a filthy rat."


    Crack!


    The man''s head was snapped in that instant under a grip which should have been impossible from such a frail girl, leaving his mouth foaming as he fell to the ground.


    Looking up from this scene, the girl found that the other four men were on the ground, laced in wounds as the children furiously stabbed at them without mercy.


    Eyes were gouged out, and the horrid screams were enough to cause nightmares for years to come.


    Then, bending over, the girl began to rummage through the pockets of the man known as the leader.


    She took out a cell phone, scrolling through it as she pulled up the contacts with a nod.


    "Five men down. They managed to kill three of us, and injure eight more. But that should be an acceptable trade off. After all..."


    As she clicked on one of the contacts, the girl began a call immediately as she dialed someone labeled "Big Boss".


    "We''ll be gaining an entire army to replace them."


    ----


    "Sir, profits have been dwindling recently."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sitting in a luxurious office as he took a puff of a cigar was a man whose face was littered with scars.


    His long black hair flowed down his head, tied up behind him in a manner which was typical of someone involved in professional criminal affairs.


    "Well... those street rats keep on encroaching on our territory. What are your orders? Should we gather up all the heads or should we let each head deal with their own territory?"


    The henchman looked to his boss with an eagerness to get out into the field, however the large man sitting at his desk put out his cigar with a bored expression.


    "They won''t be a problem. If my men can''t handle those fools on their own in their own lands... then they have no place in Hammerhead."


    "Understood."


    The servant turned around to leave, however it was as he did so that the ringing of a cell phone filled the room.


    Pulling out his phone from his pocket, the boss glanced at the one calling, confirming that it was one of his subordinates before answering.


    "What is it? You know that you should only be calling me in emergencies. Has something happened? Or maybe you''ve landed on an opportunity that I need to be involved in?"


    [Oh... it''s an emergency alright.]


    The voice which spoke in response from the cellphone caused the man to widen his eyes in concern as a frown came across his expression.


    "Who the hell is this?", he spouted.


    For the voice was that of a young girl.


    [Wouldn''t you like to know? However, that information shouldn''t be revealed yet. Come to where this man typically resides, and you''ll find out why I''m calling you. That is all.]


    "Hey, what the hell do you-"


    The phone cut off as the girl finished her statement, and the dead beeping was the only thing that was left on the other side of the line.


    "Who... who was that, boss?"


    "Tch... some bastard using a voice changer... hey. We''re moving out."


    Standing up, the man grabbed his coat off the rack as he cracked his knuckles, placing his fedora on his head as the two filed out together.


    "Call up every member of our group. Whoever the hell has the balls to mess with one of our members... well, they must be one tough bastard. But no matter how big their balls are... I''ll rip them right off."


    ----


    "Boss, what''s going on?"


    "Why have you gathered everyone here?"


    70 men, all dressed in biker coats with the symbol of a hammerhead shark on their backs had gathered.


    Standing before these rowdy men who seemed to be restless for a fight, was none other than the black haired man.


    "Why have I gathered everyone here? It''s simple."


    The man spoke with power, immediately quieting the crowd as he grabbed a lamp post beside him.


    Crunch.


    With brute strength, the man gripped the post hard enough that it bent to the ground, leaving his handprint imprinted in the creaking metal.


    "Somebody thinks they can fuck with us. So we''re going to teach them that stepping on our turf was the last mistake they ever made."


    As the man turned around with the flutter of his coat, an eruption of cheers burst forth from the crowd.


    "Yeah!!"


    "Damn right, boss!!"


    "Ain''t nobody out there who messes with us and lives!!!"


    "Hahaha! Let''s torture em till they cry for mercy!!"


    Brandishing bats and weapons of all sorts, the men smashed the windows of cars and recklessly thrashed the streets as they hopped on their bikes, revving their engines loudly while the sounds of car alarms filled the roadways.


    Riding through the streets, the man known as the boss flashed his pearly white teeth as a chaotic smile beamed across him.


    "I haven''t found someone dumb enough to fight back in a while. This one is mine, boys. I ain''t about to let this fight end easily."


    ----


    The men rode through the streets, eventually coming to the back alley where their comrades were stationed.


    The man grabbed the door, turning the handle with such strength that the knob broke as he turned it, causing the door to swing open.


    "Knock knock. Whoever is home... show yourself. If you don''t... then I won''t show any mercy."


    The man entered with his army behind him, however they all made sure to stay at least four or five feet behind him at all times - ensuring that they didn''t get within range of the man.


    For they all knew that if they did, they may very well be on the other end of his fists.


    The group entered a lounge as they looked around, however there was a strange silence.


    ''What''s going on here?'', one man thought.


    ''It''s... too quiet.''


    However as they turned the corner into the game room, the men witnessed something horrid.


    Blood laced the walls.


    Sprayed and splattered endlessly in a chaotic manner, the red fluid tainted almost every section of the room.


    "What... the hell happened here?", one man muttered.


    "This is..."


    [Ahem. Testing, testing. Ah. You seem to have found the scene of the crime. Ah, but they aren''t there anymore. Come on down.]


    Sitting on a chair was a cell phone.


    This cell phone was on a call, and emitting from the phone was the voice of a girl.


    "You little coward..."


    Grabbing the phone, the man known as the leader spit into it as his voice filled with disgust.


    "You sure as hell ain''t a man, are you? Hiding from us like a little girl? Hah... as soon as I find you-"


    [What''s wrong with acting like a little girl?]


    This statement caused the man to tilt his head in confusion, however this confusion only lasted a moment before he began to grip the phone with an immense pressure, enough to cause it to creak with pressure as sparks began to fly.


    "Where are you, little rat?"


    [I already said. Down.]


    ----


    "Bastard is messing with us... thinking he can get away with something like this... he''s mocking us."


    As he descended the stairs, the man known as the boss slowly grew in irritation.


    "Shit, it''s so dark!"


    "I can''t see anything like this! Where are the lights!?"


    A couple of the gang members shouted out in complaint, however this was met with the cold words of the leader.


    "If you''re too scared to come down here then why don''t you go wait upstairs?"


    With this icy statement, the two men gulped before they continued to follow the man downwards.


    ''Shit... it really is dark though... what the hell is this person planning?''


    As the man came to the bottom of the stairs, there was a shoddy wooden door that led to a cellar.


    "Right in here. The bastard is waiting for us... probably with some sort of trap planned. But I''ve got news for him."


    Pulling his fist back, the man grinned as he let out a short chuckle.


    "That won''t work on me."


    Slamming his fist into the door, the entire thing flew off as the man branded his muscle with pride.


    Stepping through the mess of shattered wood, the man strutted into the cellar with arrogance, however as soon as he entered his smug grin was wiped clean off of his face.


    For sitting before him, with just a single candle to light up the scene, was a little girl.


    She sat in a shoddy wooden chair, surrounded by bodies that had been torn apart in a disgusting manner.


    Blood covered the girl who wore nothing more than rags, and she sat there without expression as she watched the man enter.


    "It looks like you made it.", she murmured without emotion.


    Standing up, the girl jumped from one body to another, stepping on the bodies of both men and children without a care in the world.


    "I was beginning to think you wouldn''t be able to figure it out. Although... I was also considering the possibility that you had run. But wouldn''t that have been disgraceful?"


    With the slightest smirk, the girl''s eyes met the man as he felt an emotion which he had never in his life before experienced.


    ''What... is this girl?''


    "Running away from a little girl, that is."

 Chapter Number 64 - Massacre

    Rodney was clueless.


    No, he was beyond clueless.


    He was mortified.


    The scene which laid itself before him was surreal.


    It was something so ridiculous that if he were to close his eyes he might have believed that everything around him was just a dream.


    "Are you just going to stand there?"


    Yet the horrible words of the girl - whose voice was laced with a corrupted innocence - flung Rodney back to this wretched reality.


    His men, slaughtered.


    Children as well laid dead.


    There was no discrimination between the pile of bodies.


    Yet Rodney was not a man who would be shaken by the body of a child. After all, he too was a man who would kill a child if they got in his way.


    And that was what shook him.


    The fact that Rodney was a man who would kill a child should have been obvious.


    No, it was obvious.


    The outfit he wore, the rowdy group of men who followed him - and most importantly, the fact that this child had called him out after threatening and facing HIS men - it was certain that this child understood what it meant to go against Hammerhead and everything it stood for.


    Yet even so, she sat there.


    A child.


    On the playing field of adults.


    As if it was nothing more than a mere game.


    "If you''re just going to stand there..."


    "Don''t move.", Rodney stated.


    Yet despite this warning, the child hopped from body to body as the men behind him all pulled out their weapons, ranging from guns to bats to knives - preparing themselves for battle.


    "I said don''t move.", the man repeated. "Nobody here moves a muscle."


    At this statement, the girl landed on a body with a squish as blood was spurted from it - coming to a stop.


    "And if I don''t move?", she asked as she tilted her head. "What good would come of listening to you here?"


    "Are you insane?"


    With all seriousness, Rodney asked this question.


    Without a doubt, that had to be the case.


    There was no other explanation.


    This girl had lost her mind.


    He did not know what she had been through to come to this point, but frankly he didn''t want to know.


    She had lost her mind in madness.


    No human - and no child at that - would ever be able to act in such a manner and retain their sanity.


    "You''ll die if you take one more step. I have over 70 men here in this place. Make one wrong move and you''re just going to become another body in that pile."


    "So?"


    Without hesitation, the girl asked this question - as if dying was something OBVIOUS.


    "I was given an order. And I will follow that order. Even if it means... to die."


    "Wait just a minute. Stop right there or we''ll kill you where you stand."


    The girl seemed to be about to step forth, however Rodney held out his hand as he thinned his eyes in suspicion.


    ''Just what happened to this girl to make her this way? No... haha... I shouldn''t care. She killed my men. Therefore... I will kill her in exchange.''


    "Hmm... I suppose that I could fulfill the orders given to me better if I were to NOT die. I''ll give you a chance."


    ''I''ll give you a chance.''


    These were the words which exited from the mouth of the girl as she stopped herself from running into her own death.


    ''She... doesn''t fear anything.'', Rodney thought. ''Tch... insane ones are always the most difficult to deal with.''


    "You''re acting like you have all the power in this conversation... but I think it''s time that I put you down to size-"


    "Then show me."


    It was only an instant, but it changed.


    The expression which the girl held changed in that moment as her eyes were filled with a blank expression - completely devoid of any form of humanity.


    And those eyes shook Rodney to his very core.


    ''She''s just a little girl. She''s just... a child....''


    Rodney told himself these things, but his body did not listen to such logic - for there was an overwhelming presence which emanated from her - unlike anything he had ever known.


    "If you have all the power in this conversation then prove it to me by beating me in a one on one fight. Weapons... are allowed. And if you rely on anyone else..."


    It was at that moment that from underneath the rags she wore, the girl began to pull something out.


    ''A weapon?''


    ''What does she have hidden?''


    ''Some sort of trick that she used to kill the men?''


    "Then I''ll take them out here and now. Observe."


    It was as she stated this that the girl pulled out from underneath her clothes - a gun.


    No - not a gun.


    A water gun.


    A toy.


    "You... really are insane."


    Bang!


    It was at that moment that a gunshot was heard.


    All heads turned to the sound of the shot, at which they witnessed a man who had fallen on his rear, trembling in terror as he frantically gripped the pistol in his hands.


    Yet even as he shivered in fear, the girl was unharmed.


    "It''s very simple to predict where the bullets will go. All I have to do is keep an eye on the barrel and stand where I won''t be shot.", the girl stated coldly. "But..."


    "Shit... sorry boss... I freaked out there for a sec... I thought... I thought... agh...."


    The man spit out these words of apology from the ground, frantically attempting to gain his bearings as he gazed to the ground in shame.


    "Stand up, you wimp. Do you call yourself a member of Hammerhead when you can''t even face a child?", Rodney reprimanded.


    As he said this, Rodney approached the man with anger in his expression, beaming over him.


    "Give me your jacket."


    "Eh?"


    "Give me that jacket."


    Grabbing the man by the collar of his coat, Rodney glared at him as he dragged him up.


    "You''re not worthy of it."


    Ripping the coat off the man''s back, Rodney shoved the man to the ground in a brutal manner.


    "Did you all fucking hear me!?", he shouted as he raised up the torn coat like a trophy - his back to the girl as he completely ignored her.


    The man began to pace back and forth around the room, glancing up and down the expressions of his men as he crossed his arms with a serious glare.


    "Do you all think that you can let a little girl get into your mind and still wear this jacket?"


    ''She''s nuts.''


    "Do you think that a fearless hammerhead would shrink away in the face of a hopeless rat... even if that rat carried some sort of feral disease?"


    Stopping as he made his way to the end of the room, the man slammed his fist through the concrete wall.


    "NO!"


    ''But even if she''s nuts... that is no excuse.''


    "Hammerheads are one of the only sharks to form groups during the day... of over 100 sharks."


    Looking up and down, the men found themselves gulping as their leader lectured them.


    "Yet during the night... just like other sharks... they find themselves hunting alone."


    Closing his eyes as he let out a deep breath, the man turned around as he continued to pace.


    "And that is because just like all other predators... we do not have a NEED to rely on the strength of another. Because we are strong even by ourselves."


    Stopping in his tracks, the man''s tone lowered as he spoke with disgust.


    "Therefore... to see one of you cower even when we hold such an advantage in numbers... and against this child... regardless of how insane she may be... it is nothing more than disgraceful. You aren''t a shark."


    Coming to the man on the ground, Rodney slammed his foot into the stomach of the man, kicking him with a furious blow as blood spurted from the mouth of the man.


    "Ugh!"


    "You''re a minnow."


    Then, grabbing the man, Rodney threw the coward to the ground, laying him before the girl.


    "You said you were going to kill anyone who interferes. Well?"


    With a smile, Rodney turned to face the girl as he crossed his arms victoriously.


    ''Even if she is insane... we have no excuse to fear her.''


    ''Because she is nothing more than a child... a helpless rat... and we are the fearless Hammerheads.''


    "You may think that I''m helpless... but you''ve forgotten one thing."


    Stepping forward without restraint, the girl hopped off the body that she stood on, now standing above the beaten man who struggled to even turn his head.


    His ribs were broken from the blows and even turning to look up at the girl was a struggle.


    "Even if I am a rat and you are a shark..."


    Pointing the toy at the man''s head, the girl smiled.


    Her smile was so deep that it wrapped around her face, revealing an expression that shattered the confidence which Rodney had held just moments before.


    Then, squirting the gun, a clear liquid exited it as it coated the face of the man, rushing down his face along with the blood that covered him.


    "We happen to be on land."


    It was at that instant that Rodney knew that something was wrong.


    However what happened next... was something that he never could have expected.


    ----


    Sizzling.


    "Ugh... ngh... agh! AGH!!! AGH!!! MY EYES!! MY EYES!! AGH!!!! HELP ME!!!"


    Slowly at first, but gradually the sound of sizzling increased only to be overtaken by ear piercing shrieking.


    "HELP!!! WATER!!! WATER!!! AGH!!!! GET ME SOME WATER!!!!"


    And as soon as each and every man looked down to the source of the screaming, their hearts were immediately melted with horror.


    Just as the man''s face was melting away.


    However, that was not the end of it.


    The girl, who stood above the man as he writhed in his pain, looked down on him with annoyance.


    "Loud."


    With this single word, the girl took the knife in the hand which the water gun was not, and bending down, held it above the man as his face rotted away - his screams becoming all the louder.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "WAIT!! AGH!!! STOP!!! PLEASE!!!"


    Slice.


    However the girl did not listen to such pleas, instead thrusting the knife straight through the skull of the man, pulling it out with a flow of blood as his flesh continued to sizzle away - leaving nothing more than a distorted expression which soon could no longer even be recognized as human.


    Standing up, the girl flicked the blood off the knife as steam fizzed up from it within each blot that was formed.


    "I have a question, gangster.", the girl said as she looked up to the man, holding up her water gun as she pointed it at him.


    As she did so, the man froze stiff - unable to move.


    For even though the weapon which she held was a mere toy...


    It was something which had the power to kill him.


    "I... underestimated you.", the man groaned.


    Reaching into his coat, the man slowly moved his hand as he faced the girl.


    "I thought that because you were a child... because you were nothing more than a demented little girl... that you weren''t a threat."


    Sliding his hand into his jacket, the girl merely watched with cold eyes - not stopping him as he did so.


    "However... I was wrong. From the start... I should have considered you an enemy. Someone who needs to be killed. Someone dangerous enough that I can''t allow you to live. And because I didn''t... my men are dead on the floor there."


    Pulling his hand out of his jacket, the man bore a handgun as he pointed it at the girl, both of them facing off against one another.


    The first with a weapon that could instantly kill.


    The second with a weapon which would cause a slow and agonizing pain - one which may not even kill unless it hit the vital points and dug into them.


    "Put the gun down.", the girl stated without moving.


    "Absolutely not.", the man replied firmly - unable to compromise. "Do you think I would put my weapon down when faced with someone that I''ve recognized as my enemy... no... as an enemy of Hammerhead?"


    "If you truly recognized me as a threat... then you would agree to put your weapon down.", the girl replied.


    Then, turning her gun, she sprayed it as she soaked her knife in the sizzling fluid.


    "Metal... concrete... wood... rubber... plastic¡­ This is a fluid which will not and cannot destroy anything. There is only one thing with which it will react."


    Throwing aside the gun, the girl flicked the dripping knife as more piles of the sizzling fluid were formed on the ground.


    "Flesh."


    "Hey... what the hell do you think you''re-"


    As he kept his gun aimed at the girl, the man immediately found himself at a loss.


    The girl had thrown away her only weapon.


    She was too far away to take him on at this range with nothing more than a knife.


    All it would take was a single shot and this would be over.


    Snap.


    However with the snap of her fingers, the sounds of shuffling soon surrounded the group.


    And from every corner, every hidden sector, a child exited.


    One by one, the group was immediately surrounded.


    By children.


    And each and every child was carrying nothing more than a water gun.


    "Brother would benefit the most if the minimum number of people were to die in this fight... because that means he can gain more subordinates.", the girl stated as she slowly stepped forth.


    "Hey..."


    "Are they all..."


    The men quickly turned to look all around them, some reaching for their pistols and firearms while the ones who didn''t have any gripped their melee weapons.


    "Therefore it would be best if we were to settle this one on one."


    Pointing her knife at the man, the girl glared the gangster in the eyes with a gaze that made him want to shrink back.


    Yet he could not.


    "Are they all... filled with that stuff?", one man quivered.


    "Hey... if they try to spray that all over... they''ll be caught in it too, right!?", one exclaimed.


    However even as the men made these outcries, the leader looked the girl directly in the eyes - unwavering.


    ''I truly underestimated this... thing.''


    At this point, neither side showed any sign of backing down.


    "Hey!! Put those things down!! If we all go down like this-"


    "Do you think we would be concerned with our own lives?"


    As one man shouted out, his scream was cut off by the cold voice of a young boy.


    Yes, a boy.


    Only 4 years old, just as the rest of the children within this place.


    Yet each and every child present here had the eyes of a killer.


    "Our lives only have worth if we can use them for the benefit of our brother.", a young girl added without the slightest hint of humanity. "If we can eliminate a threat... then wouldn''t you say that''s the best way to spend our lives?"


    At these cold words, the sounds of men dropping to their knees slowly filled the ears of the man who led them.


    ''Cowards.'', he thought. ''But... tch...''


    Not able to take his eyes off the girl before him, the man grit his teeth in irritation as his gang slowly lost the will to fight.


    For a fight with an enemy willing to destroy themselves was no fight.


    It was nothing less than a massacre.


    Pushed by the threat of a victoryless massacre, his men had fallen.


    ''We lost... to a bunch of children.''


    Taking in a deep breath, the man let out a sigh.


    ''Then... there is only one way to win this.''


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three shots.


    ''If I take the victory myself.''


    However, as soon as the man thought this, his eyes widened in surprise.


    ''She... dodged?''


    The man had aimed directly for the heart, head, and throat of the girl.


    Yet for whatever reason, she had been able to predict this.


    Moving just enough that she could avoid those fatal injuries, three bullet holes lined the girl''s arm.


    Her hand.


    Her arm.


    And her shoulder.


    ''Shit-''


    "It looks like you''ve committed to fighting me on your own."


    The girl made this statement as she moved like lightning, quickly making her way around the man.


    "However... even if you take out my arm..."


    In that single instant, the man felt a cold blade tear into his side.


    "Then I have another."


    The blade sliced through his side and to his back, then hitting his spine it was pulled out of him.


    "UGH!"


    Turning quickly, the man felt an onslaught of pain as he tried to catch the girl, aiming his weapon with a shaking hand.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots missed, flying off as they hit a couple of children in the surrounding area.


    "And if you take out my arms... then I''ll still have legs to run around you."


    With this statement, the man felt a blade enter his thigh as he toppled to the ground on his knees.


    "AGH!"


    Twisting about as he tried to get a line on the girl, she continued running around him without mercy.


    "And if you take out my legs... then I''ll crawl on the ground."


    A burning sensation exploded in the shoulder of the man as the blade was stabbed into him again, and soon the sizzling sound filled his ears as his body was burned away at the acidic fluid which had entered him.


    "And if I have to, then I''ll bite you to death."


    Then, without mercy, the man''s arm was sliced off.


    The gun which he held tumbled to the floor, and the men around him could only watch in horror as their boss was torn to pieces while they could do nothing more than watch - lest they be subject to the suicidal attacks of the children who surrounded them.


    "And if you were to rip out my teeth or stitch my mouth closed..."


    At that moment, a knife entered the vision of the man - before such vision was halved.


    For the knife had been stuck straight in his eye.


    "UGH!!! BLERGH!!"


    Bending over with half of his sight gone, the man could do nothing more than throw up with a volley of blood as he was raced around by the girl - completely defenseless.


    "Then I would kill you with my glare."


    Then, as he fell to the ground, the man looked up as the heat filled his body with a pain unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    And he witnessed it.


    The coldhearted eyes of a demon.


    No, worse than a demon.


    For a demon would take pleasure in the destruction of a man.


    Yet this girl took not a single bit of pleasure.


    Instead... She was completely indifferent to his suffering.


    "You... blergh..."


    The man''s voice weakened as his sense of feeling numbed, and he felt his life slipping away from him.


    "And even if you poked out my eyes...", the girl stated in a robotic manner. "Then I would still find a way to win. Because brother... ordered me to."


    With this, the man''s vision went blurry and his entire body went completely numb.


    The burning sensation no longer flowed within him, and instead everything became cold.


    "So... cold..."


    Just as the eyes of the girl who slayed him, the man felt an overwhelming iciness overtake him.


    And soon, nothingness.


    He died like that, unable to do anything.


    "You didn''t lose because you underestimated me.", the girl stated as she slowly looked down upon the man.


    And for a second, just for a moment, a tear formed in the eye of the girl.


    It dripped down her face for a moment before she wiped it off.


    "I wonder what this is?", she asked as she flicked the water with her finger.


    Then, looking at the men before her, who had been terrified beyond all belief, she spoke.


    "The reason you lost was because you had to face me in the first place."

 Chapter Number 65 - Purpose

    Sheldon Stirling.


    The third brother of the Stirling family, and the leader of the 3rd branch of the street rats.


    This blonde haired man led his own group with a focus on kidnapping, trafficking, hostages, and all other sorts of child related crimes.


    And with the two monsters he had built, his group expanded.


    The woman whose child had been ripped from her became demented to the point where she lost any desire to even meet her child, her only wish for other mothers to experience the same suffering which she had gone through.


    Day in and day out, she dedicated herself to her work as she ripped more and more children from their families.


    Some of these children were used as hostages and returned to wealthy families at a heavy price. Others were sold as cheap labor to an assortment of clients who were interested in such things.


    And for the ones who were promising, they were added to the ranks of Isabella''s group.


    Under the orders of Sheldon, Isabella and the children around her were subject to intense beating and training.


    Day in and day out, they were denied even basic human rights.


    Food. Water. Shelter. Clothing. These things were provided in scarcity, and as rewards for those who were successful.


    These things, which should have been basic necessities, were anything but.


    The punishment for failure was a gruesome beating which showed no mercy even for those who had not eaten for days or weeks.


    Thus, these children were molded - with Isabella at their head.


    Sheldon Stirling created a pair of monsters who cared not about the existence of one another.


    And through these monsters, the third branch of the street rats rose in power.


    A branch which was once just a shadow of the 1st and 2nd branches, led by his brothers, whose names Sheldon had used in order to gain connections and influence in the first place, grew into a powerhouse of both physical and financial might.


    With the takeover of the Hammerhead group and many other groups that fell to the demented might of the child army, bit by bit the 3rd branch gained more and more members.


    Yet these members were nothing compared to the children whom they feared.


    Soldiers who had been raised from birth to fight, like Spartans being thrown to the battlefield as children.


    These children were given a choice - fight or die.


    And so they fought.


    They thought up ways to defeat those who were more powerful than them.


    They deceived, using their childish appearances in order to lower their enemies'' guards.


    They used weapons, tricks, and all sorts of methods.


    But even more so than that, they trained.


    They trained themselves to the point where they became swift in movements, physically capable to the point where even these small children would not lose to grown men in fights.


    For failure was unacceptable.


    Thus, a hierarchy was born.


    Even though they lived in squalor, brutally abused and forced to obey the orders of their ''brother'', the gangsters who were incorporated into the street rats were still subordinate to these children.


    For even though these men were allowed to indulge in whatever pleasures they wished, and even as they were freely allowed to go around - using people for money and personal gain with violence as their backing, these men were held on a leash.


    For Sheldon had a set of guard dogs.


    Caged like animals, yet loyal and obedient in every way.


    And if these guard dogs were unleashed... then the entire world would have suffered.


    ----


    "Hello."


    With this single word, the blue haired girl smiled as she looked around her.


    It was a smile that pierced into the hearts of all the men present - as if they were facing the wretched smile of a demon who played with their lives from the gameboard of this world - throwing them aside like pieces without concern.


    "She''s.... here...."


    "No... no no no...."


    Wrapped up in the hair of the woman who had emerged from the depths of this facility, each of the men present were left helpless as they slowly came to a grim realization.


    "And just when I thought... we were rid of those little devils....", one man murmured under his breath, shaken to the core.


    An aura of fright overwhelmed the room as all eyes were directed towards the girl who stood in the center.


    "The demoness herself survived."


    ----


    [Marcus.]


    [Sylvia.]


    As the voice of Seven echoed in the minds of Marcus and Sylvia, the young girl approached the thugs, walking around calmly as she assessed the situation.


    "We appear to be far outnumbered. However... our enemies are restrained. As of right now we have the overwhelming advantage. Yet even so..."


    The girl stepped forth without restraint, throwing her knife at a target as she ran towards him with incredible speed, ripping the embedded weapon from the man without a moment wasted.


    "I won''t underestimate my enemies. No matter how WEAK they are."


    [As you may know... this world is beyond sickening. Your human concept of evil is overwhelmingly present. It has overtaken the minds of virtually all the people of this world... and the reason for that is simple.]


    With a strange tone that suggested resignation, Seven spoke to the two with a firm resolve.


    [No matter how powerful you are... no matter how good your intentions are... no matter what you do... people will always tend towards evil. Because in the short run... and sometimes even in the long run... evil benefits people.]


    Having taken a sudden serious tone, Marcus was astounded at the fact that the creature within him could sound so strangely sincere.


    [Friendships break if two people become too reliant on one another. The weight of expectation becomes too much to handle, and the thing that you humans refer to as friendship shows its true weakness once tested. Relationships are no different, yet these are far more volatile due to the immense amount of emotion which is placed into them in the first place. Explosive divorces are not uncommon.]


    As he explained, Seven¡¯s tone became more and more filled with disgust with every word he spoke.


    [Those who begin businesses with good intentions will soon find themselves either overwhelmed by the evil around them or they will find themselves giving in to such evil. And as their power increases... so does their wickedness. If you wish to protect anything... if you wish to become anything... then you must become EVIL. Therefore... if you cannot become evil... then you will lose. And lose. And lose. And lose. And lose. Until eventually... you die.]


    The words of Seven shot into Marcus and Sylvia, however the two kept their straight expressions even as they were mentally assaulted by a statement which they could not see as anything but the truth.


    Not a moment of their lives had they been able to stand up to what they considered to be wrong without resorting to such tactics.


    If one was mature and quietly accepted the demented structure, they would become nothing more than cogs in the machine as they slowly came to the side of the ones in power - the ones who held such distorted ways of thinking.


    If they rejected it and went against it, they would be outcast - left powerless and without any way to object.


    Marcus and Sylvia knew these two things better than anyone.


    And that was why both of the two smiled as they heard these statements.


    "You''re right, Seven.", Marcus said with a chuckle as he watched the girl step forth once more - rushing at the defenseless men whose screams began to fill the room.


    "AGH!!!"


    "Why are you killing us, Isabella!?!?"


    Slice.


    "What did we do to you!?!?"


    "Where is the boss!?!?"


    Slice.


    Heads flew one after another as the girl danced in the rain of blood, coldly moving from one restrained target to the next.


    "If you wish to be able to face evil in this world... there are only two options.", Marcus stated.


    Slice.


    Slice.


    "The boss is dead. And I am merely following his final order.", the girl said without hesitation as she stood before the man who had just been screaming - only to hold forth the knife as she plunged it into his chest. "I will listen to those two, for they are my new masters. And they have ordered me... to kill everyone here."


    Rushing through the room in a snakelike pattern, the girl took an efficient method as she slaughtered one man after another with ease.


    "The first... is to fight the evil of this world... by becoming even more evil.", Marcus commented as he watched the girl slice open the stomach of a man, whose intestines laid themselves across the floor. "And the second... is to lay down as a martyr and die."


    With a chuckle, the man closed his eyes - opening them widely as insanity filled his expression.


    "And we''ve been denied the right to die."


    "Hahaha..."


    Gripping her threads that weaved around the room, the woman tightened them as the grip on the struggling men was enforced to the point where they were unable to even attempt to escape.


    "That is correct, Marcus. But you know... if it means killing these people... I don''t even feel like a villain."


    Looking up to the ceiling, Sylvia thinned her eyes as a wicked smile overtook her.


    "I just feel like a rotten hero."


    [I''m going to give you a piece of information. Consider this to be... an advance.], Seven commented.


    It was then that the girl took the fleshy knife in her hands, and in that instant it began to mold itself.


    [Marcus... you seem to be slowly figuring this out... but each of the seven of us... we have an ability.]


    The weapon molded itself as the girl continued to rush from one person to another, eventually taking the form of a boomerang.


    [I don''t mean the same type of ability as the ones which we have gained from resistances, or even our strength and speed or ability to regenerate due to the immense experimentation of that man. And I am not even referring to my ability to allow diseases to inhabit within me, thus creating a virus which could destroy this entire world. This ability... is different. This ability... is unique... in that there is no scientific reasoning as for why we have these abilities in particular. They are anomalies in this world.]


    Reacting immediately to the weapon''s change in form as if she had expected it, the girl threw the boomerang in a straight line as it sliced off six heads before turning around only to carve through another three people on its return.


    [That man had a method to turn us into monsters far beyond something which mere experimentation could ever establish... However, we found out about the truth behind our situation after years of being fed lies about our inferiority to the humans. And I rebelled. Yet even so... he continued those experiments... all for the sake of obtaining his true goal. A method of granting even the weak and frail humans powers beyond scientific comprehension. One might call it magic... but for that man... there was a certain term he always used as he described it.]


    With a chuckle, the voice of Number Seven deepened as Marcus and Sylvia watched the continued slaughter.


    [A reawakening.]


    Then, as the girl flew around the room - the boomerang soon took the form of a scythe, which she swung around with ease, chopping off heads as if she were reaping stacks of wheat from the fields.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    [My ability... is to redefine the very properties of anything which I incorporate my flesh with. In any way I want. And that girl... seems to have adjusted herself to my ability without even realizing it. She truly... is a monster.]


    As Seven said this, the weapon within the girl''s hands shifted from a scythe to a whip which she used to swing about, then changing once more to a flail which she flung around as more and more heads were smashed to pieces.


    The screams of the men soon became quieter and quieter as less people remained alive in the room.


    And then, with just a few men left, the girl spoke.


    "I won''t underestimate you. Because if I underestimate anyone..."


    Coming to the last group, the weapon in the hands of the girl extended into multiple paths, like an icicle growing off of a single stem.


    Stabbing itself into the hearts of the four men remaining at different points, the girl smiled gently as she looked them in the eyes as their screams died down.


    "Then I might accidentally show mercy on them."


    However, it was at that moment that from the corner of the room, a figure appeared behind the girl.


    A person who even the mass murderer that slaughtered dozens in mere moments did not sense.


    Someone who had hidden their presence so well that Sylvia had not restrained her - for she did not even know of the existence of such a person within this room.


    However, in that instant, Marcus and Sylvia watched as the woman appeared out of nowhere behind the child, gripping the girl¡¯s neck in that instant.


    ''Wha!?''


    ''A person!?''


    Marcus and Sylvia were stunned, unable to react in that moment as they were forced to watch something which completely overthrew their plans.


    However, even as Marcus and Sylvia sat in shock, the girl spoke without emotion - not even turning her head to look at the one who was gripping her.


    "It would seem that I made a mistake. However... that should not matter. Masters. Should I kill this woman too? After all... she is one of them."


    The girl made this statement as she grabbed the hands of her attacker, flipping the person and throwing them across the room without hesitation.


    A crashing sound was heard, and Marcus and Sylvia looked over to witness it.


    In that corner was a woman.


    Everything about her shouted that she was rich - a sophisticated woman who lived a life of luxury.


    [Show me that you are evil enough, Marcus and Sylvia.]


    And in that single instant, memories flew into the minds of the two.


    Memories which were not their own.


    Memories of a woman who was demented - and a girl who was sold off to be raised by a mafia organization.


    Memories of the corruption of a family, and the sad ending state which had visualized before them.


    Yet following these memories were nothing more than the sinister voice of that demented experiment.


    That monster who plagued the mind of Marcus, forcing him to do that which he despised with every aspect of his being.


    [Order the girl to kill her own mother.]


    ----


    "No."


    Baseless confidence.


    Marcus had experienced this baseless confidence before, and yet now - for whatever reason - he experienced it again.


    Was he going mad?


    Was he losing his mind?


    "I''m not going to order her to kill her mother."


    Marcus found himself standing before yet another man.


    A man whose body was wrapped in scars, who merely stared at him in this strange void that surrounded them.


    Had time stopped?


    No, perhaps not.


    Rather - his own thoughts were being accelerated.


    [Why not?]


    "It''s simple."


    Then, with a smile, Marcus turned his back on the man.


    A smile so wretched, so horrid, that even the devil himself would shake in fear.


    "That''s up to her to decide."


    Slicking back his hair, Marcus disappeared into the mist as he returned to reality from this fictitious place in his mind.


    "And I have no intention of being the one to lead her down such a path."


    With these words from the businessman, a grin formed on the face of the scar covered man.


    "You said to become a villain. But isn''t part of being a villain... doing exactly what I want?"


    The man disappeared, and left alone in this place was just the feeble one, the whites of whose eyes were blackened as if they were made from tar.


    [Very well, Marcus.]


    [It''s about time you began to take your own path... one free of my disturbances.]


    ----


    Marcus'' vision cleared.


    Reality once more set place in his heart as he looked around him to see the body filled room.


    It was hot enough to sweat due to the immense number of people who were inside the room - though the vast majority of them were dead.


    "Girl."


    Without faltering for a moment, Marcus directed his gaze to the girl who looked to him with eagerness as she gripped the weapon in her hand which had now reverted to the state of a knife.


    "I will not order you to kill that woman."


    With this statement, Sylvia looked at Marcus with shock, however she did not allow this surprise to show on her face.


    ''What is he- is he going against Seven?'', she thought. ''If he does that he''ll just die... again... right? Or even worse... Seven will kill more people.''


    The girl nodded, immediately sheathing the knife into her gown as she stood up and turned her back to the woman, returning to Marcus without complaint.


    Yet all the while, the woman had slowly gathered her bearings as she hobbled to her feet.


    "Heh.... hahaha... you idiots.... I don''t know who you are... why you''re here... or what the hell has happened to this world... but I know one thing."


    Then, in that instant, the woman who carried an elegance about her before thrusted herself forward with an immense bloodlust.


    "This girl is the only one who stands a chance against me... and you''ve just locked away your trump card."


    Lightning.


    If Sylvia could describe how quickly the woman moved, this is what she would have compared it to.


    She was there and gone in an instant, so quick that even her rotten eyes had great difficulty catching up.


    However it was at that moment that Sylvia forced herself forward.


    ''No... I''m not going to let this.... happen.''


    And in that instant, Sylvia found herself right where she wanted.


    ''I''m not going to let my pawn die a meaningless death.''


    "Trump card?"


    A knife was currently stuck in the palm of the corrupted hand of Sylvia as she faced her opponent - blocking a path between the blade and the neck of the girl.


    "You thought this girl was our trump card?"


    The woman who had thrust forward in the attack became bewildered at how someone had moved fast enough to stop her, however this bewilderment soon became terror as the zombified woman''s expression wrinkled with sadistic delight.


    "Hahaha... if only she was our trump card. After all... a trump card is something that you never want to resort to, right?"


    Gripping her hand so that she could rip the knife right out of the clutches of her opponent, Sylvia brought her face close enough to the woman so that the two could feel one another''s breathing.


    "But the more dangerous it is to use a trump card.... the stronger it would have to be... right?"


    Turning around as she disarmed the woman with ease, Sylvia slowly walked off without qualms, taking her place by Marcus'' side once more.


    "Hah... you... you don''t know what you''re talking about... do you think you know anything? What are you even doing here? Zombies and monsters... the undead who act like the living... the world has rotted away... and yet you seem to think that you''re exempt from that?"


    The woman stopped, standing herself up straight with a smile even as she was disarmed so easily.


    "So you''ve ordered the girl to take out a group of criminals and conmen. Bravo. You''ve succeeded in the same thing that the boss did. What now? What are your goals? What are you even here for? Just to kill us all and leave as if nothing happened? Ah... but that can''t be right. After all... why would you use the girl for that reason?"


    Rattling off her questions without a moment for pause, the woman soon gained confidence as she spoke.


    "Well? Ah... and one more thing. The girl... hahaha... I suppose that would be my daughter? I didn''t ever want to meet her... but I suppose in this situation I have no choice. Why didn''t you order her to kill me? If your goal was to eliminate us... then you would at least do that much... no?"


    Stepping forth without fear, the woman looked to Marcus without a hint of backing down.


    "What are you trying to achieve, monsters?"


    Casually, Isabella made her way behind Marcus, standing on guard yet not making a single movement.


    Her eyes remained emotionless, as if she carried not a single thought in her broken mind.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know, woman.", Marcus whispered.


    Then, with a slight chuckle, the man closed his eyes as he spoke.


    "It is true that I said that I would not order her to kill you."


    Then, opening his eyes, Marcus stood back as he opened the path between the two.


    "However... I will also not order her to NOT kill you."


    At that moment, the woman''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Ah... I see. So that''s how it is."


    With a sinister smile, the woman looked down on the child as if she were nothing more than a mere toy.


    "I do not know how you obtained control over this child... but there is one and only one thing I know about her."


    Rushing forth, the woman was not concerned in the least with being disarmed.


    In an instant, she reached into the pocket of her dress as she whipped out another set of knives - three in each hand as she wielded them like fans of cards.


    "She was designed to listen to orders. Because from the moment I gave birth to her... she lost the thing known as love. And by losing that love... she gained something greater."


    Pulling her arms back in attacking motion, the woman prepared to throw her knives.


    "Absolute obedience."


    Then, licking her lips, the woman made her final statement.


    "But when one is designed to obey... the worst possible thing you could do is to not give them orders. After all... they shut down."


    Then, letting the knives fly - they all shot forth right at the head of the girl.


    "Incorrect."


    However, those knives were stopped.


    By a shield.


    A shield formed of flesh, which had erupted from the knife which the girl held in her hand as it reshaped itself as the girl pleased.


    The knives clattered to the ground, and the girl faced the woman directly without moving.


    "It is true that I was designed to obey. However in order to truly obey the one I serve... I also was forced to think for myself. And if I were to die..."


    At that moment, the woman looked down to see the girl right below her.


    "Then that would inconvenience them the most. After all... there is nothing more devastating than the loss of valuable assets. Therefore I must strive to make myself as valuable as possible for their sake... yet I must also strive not to allow myself to be BROKEN. That... is my purpose."

 Chapter Number 66 - Following Orders

    ''Why?''


    Ally felt herself shrinking.


    The one before her was just a girl.


    Only ten years old, half her height.


    She wore nothing more than rags, and carried not even a single emotion within her eyes.


    Yet even so...


    ''Why... do I feel so cornered?''


    Ally had rejected everything.


    Her husband.


    Her family.


    Her life.


    Her morality.


    Her sanity.


    Everything - she had rejected.


    ''By... my own daughter?''


    Even after struggling against everything she knew was right, after having ruined the lives of many children and parents by separating them, it was all for the sake of that very daughter who stood before her now.


    Yet she had rejected the very notion of ever seeing that daughter again.


    ''Was I... scared?''


    Clenching her heart, an overwhelming pain engulfed the woman as she found her throat tighten.


    She was unable to even speak.


    ''Was I scared of seeing my daughter again?''


    ''Was I truly just terrified of what would become of me... if I accepted her back into my life?''


    Opening her mouth, the woman tried to speak.


    Yet not even a squeal came out.


    ''Was I not just ashamed? Ashamed of the fact that I ruined so many lives... just to take back my own?''


    She had deceived herself.


    Even she did not understand until this point.


    Yet right now, with the very daughter she had rejected before her - glaring at her as if she were nothing more than another opponent - Ally knew for certain.


    ''I didn''t deserve to regain my daughter.''


    ''But because I didn''t bother... she has become this... thing.''


    Drip.


    Tears flowed down the eyes of the woman as she stood in place, neither of the two moving.


    Perhaps the emotionless girl was waiting for her opponent to make her move first, or perhaps she was having some sort of doubts herself.


    Ally did not know.


    ''How... could I have become this?''


    Trembling, the woman brought her hand to her face as she fell to her knees in despair.


    ''No matter what she has become... I have to face the truth... that I have become something far worse.''


    "My... daughter...."


    The woman croaked out this statement, reaching forward as her eyes blurred with sadness.


    As the woman said this, the girl slowly - cautiously - took a step forward.


    "You are the one who gave birth to me. Which I suppose... would make you my mother. Is that not correct?"


    With such a robotic statement, the girl took a step towards the woman.


    "No... no... no.... NO!!"


    The woman thrust her fist to the ground as she cried in sorrow, completely overwhelmed in that moment.


    "I... have no right to call myself a mother.", she whispered.


    "I see."


    With calmness evident in her voice, the girl responded as such.


    "I was taken in by his words... but I cannot say that it is the fault of that man. I used him just as he used me... I was drunk on my own power... I... I never wanted to become this way... at first I rejected the idea... I hated the very concept of it... deceiving and using others... stealing their children... hahaha... it was something I never would have even considered. As a mother, how could I have ever done such a thing!? But... I was jealous. And I... I thought that if someone like me wasn''t even allowed to keep my own child... that people like THEM shouldn''t be able to."


    Looking up, the woman shriveled as she gazed upon the never changing expression which her daughter held.


    "If only... I could have been a better mother for you... perhaps... perhaps if I were a better wife... then none of this would have happened."


    And then, the woman stood up.


    Bursting forward, the girl immediately went on guard as the woman rushed at her.


    "I''m not going to hurt you... anymore."


    Yet to the surprise of the girl, the woman wrapped her arms around the child.


    "I know that it must have been difficult... I know that the man I served probably put you through so many horrible things... and I know that no matter what I say or do, those things have changed you. But even so... I am sorry."


    The two zombified people who had invaded this place merely watched quietly, taking the passive roles of observers within this interaction between mother and daughter.


    Perhaps they knew that it was not their place to interfere.


    "Mother... are you saying that you love me?"


    "Yes. Yes... yes... yes..."


    Gripping the child tightly, the woman spoke quickly as regret overcame her.


    "I love you, Isabella."


    "I see."


    Closing her eyes, the girl wrapped her arms around the woman as well.


    "So this is what love feels like."


    At this statement, the woman bit her lips with bitterness - realizing that because of her, her child had never experienced such love.


    ''How could I do this? I... am far worse than my husband who gave up her life.''


    "Love... is useful."


    However it was in that moment that the voice of the girl chilled her to the bone.


    And at this moment, she felt a sharp pain in her back.


    "After all... if love can manipulate my enemy right into my arms... then it truly makes them into an easy target."


    "I''m... sorry..."


    Weakly spitting these words out even as she was stabbed in the back, the woman gently lifted her hand as she caressed the very girl who stabbed her.


    "If only... if only..."


    However the woman was then dropped to the ground.


    She felt the wind taken out of her as she landed on her back violently, unable to move as the blood flowed from her back.


    Her lungs filled with fluid, and she soon felt her mind become hazy.


    ''If only I had realized sooner... how precious you were to me... then perhaps... I wouldn''t have fallen this far.''


    Closing her tear filled eyes, the woman felt the burning sensation lull as her body weakened.


    However just before she closed her eyes she heard one last question.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    Jolting her eyes open as if she had been reinvigorated with one final breath, the woman looked up as she met eyes with the blue haired child.


    "I don''t see any reason as to why you would apologize to me.", the girl stated coldly without wavering as the weapon in her hand seemed to mold into her very skin, soon disappearing without effort.


    Then, with a light smile, the woman found a small light of hope as she witnessed the cheerful face of the child that she had abandoned.


    "After all... the reason I killed you has nothing to do with you abandoning me. Such a thing was a trivial decision. One backed by a desire to serve the one who I have dedicated myself to. The only reason I killed you... was because I felt that you would be an annoyance to keep around."


    Corrupted.


    Her words were corrupted beyond all salvation.


    Slowly, that beautiful smile wrapped around the girl''s face as it turned to a rotten grin.


    "And since my master gave me the power to decide on my own... then this is my decision."


    Then, lifting up her hand, a weapon once more formed from the flesh of the girl as she gripped it with eyes thinned in delight.


    "Goodbye, mother. And thank you... for giving birth to me. After all..."


    Run through with a stake, the mind of the woman was pierced in that moment as a fountain of blood shot up.


    "If you had not... then I never would have been able to experience the joys of living."


    ----


    [That girl... is broken.]


    [Without the love of a mother or father... she was born into this world in the hands of a man who viewed her as nothing more than a tool.]


    [Her situation... greatly reminds me of our own. Therefore... I want you to care for her, Marcus.]


    [Show me that you can take such a girl and SAVE her.]


    With sadism in his tone, Seven whispered into the minds of Sylvia and Marcus.


    [And if you can''t even save such a girl... then how could you possibly think that you could save US?]


    [Show me.]


    [Show me that you can save people.]


    [But at the same time... show me that you will never bask in the GLORY that a savior would normally obtain.]


    [Show me that you are willing to become evil... hated... despised... loathed... all for the sake of saving the few around you who DESERVE to be saved.]


    [Only then... will I accept you.]


    [As a worthy host.]


    ----


    ''I get it.''


    Closing his eyes in thought, Marcus stepped forward as he approached the blood covered girl.


    ''I understand you, Seven.''


    Taking in a deep breath, Marcus opened his eyes as he looked down upon the girl, who returned to her position by his side like a little soldier.


    ''You never planned on forcing me to kill her in the first place.''


    With a bitter smile, Marcus placed his hand on the head of the girl.


    "Master... Did my decision please you?"


    The girl asked this with eagerness, looking up to Marcus and then over to Sylvia.


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Marcus let out a light chuckle.


    "Heh."


    If he had intervened, then perhaps he could have stopped this murder from happening.


    However Marcus had done nothing.


    Not because he was terrified of what Seven would do.


    But rather because he wanted the girl to decide for herself - no matter what the outcome.


    "It pleases me.", Marcus stated.


    "I see.", the girl calmly answered.


    However, turning to the girl, Marcus grinned grandly as he put both hands on her shoulders.


    "I am pleased that you made the decision on your own. You... are your own person. Therefore even if you will make such decisions... I... no... we will not abandon you."


    ''She was molded to become this.''


    "You hold much use in this world. Perhaps much more... than any normal person.", Sylvia added as she walked past the girl with the tapping of her heels. "Therefore... we will use that to our advantage. Until the day where your use is no more."


    At this statement, the girl nodded quietly.


    "And then you will throw me out?", she asked without concern.


    However as she asked this, she found a hand wrapped around the back of her head grab onto her chin.


    The pointed nails dug into her as her head was turned around suddenly to face the gorgeous woman.


    "Wrong."


    With this single statement, the cherry lips of the woman curled up into a horrid smile as her sharp eyes gazed into the soul of the girl.


    Yet even at this gaze the girl did not react.


    "Then... we will find another use for you. Therefore... just follow us. And we will figure out the rest."


    Turning forward, Sylvia walked in sync with Marcus as she waved her hand for the girl to follow.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Because at the end of the day... You are just a child. And we are adults. Therefore it is our responsibility... to make the hard decisions. All you have to do is follow our orders... and that will be enough."


    ----


    "So?"


    Sitting at an outdoor table outside what looked like a typical cafe were three people.


    One an adult male who had the appearance of a businessman.


    With hair slicked back and a professional outfit, this man folded his hands as he gazed around him with disdain.


    For all he saw was destruction.


    An entire city was in ruins surrounding him, with nothing left aside from the rubble filled buildings and the chaotic streets.


    "What is our plan from this point out?", the man asked.


    "Haha... that should be obvious."


    Responding to the man was a beautiful businesswoman who was dressed as if she was attending a casino, with a long black dress and high heels.


    Her hair was styled in extravagant manner, and she crossed one leg over another as she thinned her eyes in a demented manner.


    "We destroy them all."


    Both had borne witness to the actions of Sheldon Stirling.


    Filled with these memories which Seven and One had provided them, they had but one single goal which aligned in their hearts.


    "Very well then. Isabella."


    "Yes, Masters?"


    "Tell us everything you know. About the man who raised you... about the Street Rats... and most importantly... about their leaders."


    "Very well.", the girl said with a nod. "I will start from the beginning."


    ----


    [The Day of Awakening]


    "Ugh..."


    A large man sat up in his bed, looking around his room with confusion.


    "What the hell?"


    This man, whose hair was receding and whose face was as repulsive as a hog, looked around him as he tore off his covers.


    This man awoke in what was previously a penthouse suite, however it could not be considered such a luxurious place in its current state.


    The windows around him had been shattered to pieces.


    Rot and rust filled every corner of his sight, and the soot and ashes covered every square inch of the room.


    "Hey!! You bitches!! Where the fuck do you think you are!? Leaving me alone like this... tch... and everything... everything is ruined!! What the fuck is going on here!?"


    As the man thrust himself out of the bed in haste and began dressing himself, he wiped a line of drool from his face as he looked around him with disgust.


    "Who the fuck do they think they are leaving me alone like this? Do they think that just because I gave them a high position that it means they can do anything they want!? Did they throw a party in here while I was asleep? No... this couldn''t have happened from a mere party.... an explosion!? No... then I would have been harmed, right?"


    The man pulled a cell phone out of his pocket, fiddling with it only to realize that it wouldn''t turn on.


    "What the fuck? Out of battery... shit... lemme get a charger..."


    Stumbling over to where a phone charger was, the man fumbled with the cord as he jammed it into the phone.


    "What the hell? Still isn''t turning on... piece of shit... gah! Lemme just use the damn landline..."


    As the man grabbed the home phone from the nightstand, he began to type in a set of numbers before quickly realizing that something was off.


    "Why... isn''t it making any sound?"


    Slamming the phone down, the man''s face filled with irritation.


    "They leave me alone up here with this mess... electricity doesn''t seem to be working... phones aren''t working... nothing is fucking working..."


    As the man struggled to fit his gut into his clothes, he slid himself into his jacket as he made his way to the front of the room.


    "I''ll make them pay for leaving me with this mess... ungrateful little..."


    However as the man walked out of the bedroom, he glanced over to the windows as the sight of the City below him entered his eyes.


    And as this grand sight of destruction showed itself to him, the man slowly came across a realization of horror.


    Buildings destroyed.


    Streets in a dead chaos.


    And on the ground, hundreds of people as small as ants walking about lifelessly.


    "What... the hell is going on?"


    Taken aback at the scene, the man immediately headed towards his own closet - opening it up to reveal a miniature armory.


    Suiting himself up with a bulletproof vest and grabbing onto an assault rifle while shoving a number of magazines into his pockets, the man grit his teeth as he slid a couple of pistols onto his belt.


    "All that work... everything I''ve ever lived for gone... shit..."


    Exiting the room into what was previously a grand hotel, the man made one glance at the elevator before deciding instead to use the stairs.


    "No... wait just a minute... this... haha... this could be an opportunity, couldn''t it?"


    As he made his way down the stairs, the man heard the sounds of a gunshot come from below.


    And as he did so, he realized something.


    "Heh... I see... so there are no more government officials around to stop us from doing as we please."


    Making his way down the stairs, the man seemed to be struggling to carry himself and the vast amount of equipment, for his body was not accustomed to such exercise.


    ''Haha... well... I''ll just have to bear with this for a little bit. After all... if I can find those four... then I''ll be able to rebuild my little kingdom here... and reign over these ruins.''


    This man was Gerard Stirling.


    The Uncle of Sheldon Stirling, and the leader of the 4th branch of the Street Rats Organization.


    ----


    "So the Street Rats were split into five branches... each of which controls a particular area of crime."


    "That is correct. I performed many negotiations with other leaders and higher up members of the Street Rats, therefore I happen to know much about their executives. If I recall correctly... the Fourth branch was led by my brother''s uncle, and there were three particular women that he had promoted to his executives. Ah, and there was also that Janitor as well. Although I never personally met any of the executives, I heard that they each had their own specialties based on their backgrounds."


    Isabella calmly explained to Marcus and Sylvia as they listened and questioned her regarding the Street Rats, the gang who she was a member of until the death of Sheldon Stirling.


    "I see.", Marcus said with a nod. "Then you know the location of their headquarters?"


    "That is correct. The 4th branch was actually based out of what appeared to be a normal hotel... on the outside. However in reality... this hotel was just a facade. If I had to compare it to what I know of... then it was more of a prison."


    "A prison? Similar to the one that you were living in?", Sylvia asked as she turned to the girl.


    "I do not consider my living conditions to be a prison, for each and every one of us were happy to be there. Everything that brother gave to us was a reward for the work we performed for him, and not a single person was displeased. Even when he punished us, it was out of his desire for us to grow. However when I visited the basement of the hotel... I truly understood what it was like to be imprisoned against one''s will."


    Silence overcame the streets as the girl looked forwards, not a single glance of humanity in her eyes.


    However as she spoke, even Marcus and Sylvia could realize the disgust which was evident in the voice of this normally emotionless child.


    "The 3rd branch specialized in child related crimes such as kidnapping and child labor. However it was only because brother used his connections to the Young Master that he was able to legally get away with such things. Uncle had his own methods to ensure that he wasn¡¯t caught."


    Standing up, the girl looked back and forth between Marcus and Sylvia to confirm their intentions.


    "The 4th branch is one where the main focus is illegal prostitution."


    As the girl made this statement, Marcus and Sylvia both nodded as they appeared to be in deep thought.


    Then, with a seductive smile, Sylvia thinned her eyes in strange delight as she stood up with elegance.


    "I see. So he was a man who would use loopholes and secrecy in order to force people to make money for him. Am I wrong in assuming this?"


    "No, that is exactly correct.", the girl responded. "So? What do you intend on doing?"


    "While it is true that this world has been destroyed... there is a common pattern which has been followed."


    Raising a finger, Marcus spoke to the girl with confidence.


    "While the majority of people have been killed off... the very few who have been lucky enough to survive are those who have been protected and alone - those who the virus did not reach. The rich who live in the luxury of their own homes, far from the contact of other people... those who have been locked underground in chambers like prisoners... even those who have been locked up in their apartments.¡±


    Thinning his eyes, the man leaned forward as he gazed at the girl.


    ¡°To put it simply, the likelihood that such a man living in luxury is still alive... is almost certain. Unless he happened to be on an outing at the time of the cataclysm... I would place my bet on saying that this man is indeed still alive."


    With a grin, the man stood up as he stepped forth, motioning for the two to follow him.


    "Therefore... I suppose we have our next target. Come. If we are to become true predators in this world... then would you not say that we need to set our sights on acceptable prey?"


    "I couldn''t agree more.", Sylvia added. "What¡¯s the plan?"


    "The plan?"


    With a chuckle, the man slicked back his hair as he thinned his eyes, looking up towards the sky. "We find this place... invade it... and we throw everything into chaos."


    "You are quite interesting, Master and Mistress.", Isabella stated as she followed the two. "I... think that serving you two will be... a good experience."


    "A good experience? Hahaha.... I see. So that''s how you see it. Well... I would have to disagree. However... so be it. Sylvia. Are you not tired?"


    "Tired?"


    The woman looked to Marcus with a smirk, however with a quick nod she agreed.


    "Yes, I would say that I am quite tired."


    The hair of the woman swayed as she walked, emphasizing her beauty as she let out a light giggle.


    "Heh... I''m tired of failure."


    "Then let''s succeed. If Seven and One will not allow us to succeed in saving people... then instead we will succeed in destroying them. Or rather... in destroying the ones who chain them to their current states."

 Volume Number 3 - The Entrepreneur of Devastation Chapter Number 67 - Redefine

    "So often do we hear that the evil fear the light."


    "Terrified that their actions will be revealed to all, they avoid the light like the plague - as if the very essence of light is something righteous in itself."


    "However what of the wicked man who fears the dark... out of terror that someone will sneak up behind him without being noticed and catch him in his vile actions?"


    "To this wicked man... the light is his greatest ally."


    "An ally which reveals those who have just intentions... before they can possibly shed such light on him."


    - A portion of a speech of Kyle Ruthobold during the time he ruled as king.


    ----


    Once upon a time, there was a girl.


    This girl came from a vile place, a planet filled with evil where the righteous were seen as wicked and the wicked were seen as righteous.


    This place was called earth, and these wicked people were called politicians.


    This girl was slaughtered one day and awoke in a new world called Yolenos.


    However perhaps the universe had mercy on this young girl, for she was granted power beyond belief.


    She was given the title of "The Determined", and she was granted both the knowledge and capability to redetermine every aspect of the universe as she pleased.


    This girl spent her days helping people.


    She learned how to use her powers for good and did so, helping those around her without reserve.


    However, with every person she helped, she realized that something was wrong.


    The very people she assisted were terrified of her.


    They hated her, and considered her to be nothing more than a monstrous overlord who could never possibly assist others out of the kindness of her heart.


    Rejected time and time again as she extended her hand only for it to be slapped away, these people drove the girl into a corner.


    Until she cracked.


    Her mind was split into two, and her desires were manifested in the form of a split personality - with one side retaining that naive desire to help others and the other with a burning hatred for everything and everyone around her.


    These two became known as Claire and Clarice, and together they formed the being known as the Determined.


    The two fought one another, with Claire pursuing the path of peace and righteousness and Clarice pursuing the path of chaos and wickedness.


    And eventually, the two came to an agreement out of hatred for a particular man.


    The two became fueled with hatred for the very man who slaughtered them in a previous life, and sought out to defeat him - even if it meant the end of the world as they knew it.


    Taking over nation after nation and enslaving all who went against her, a demonesse was born.


    A Dictatorship filled with monsters soon came under her control, and her name was spread through the world as the most vile being to ever exist.


    She was known to the humans of that world as the "Queen of Evil."


    This Queen of Evil then led a raid on all the humans of the world, with armies of monsters at her disposal.


    And after a hard fought battle with the man known as the hero, she won.


    She became the ultimate Dictator over the world of Yolenos, and ruled over it as she saw fit.


    However without any competition, Clarice grew bored.


    Therefore with her power to Determine reality as she pleased, she began to create new worlds.


    The number of worlds she created became limitless in number as she placed all sorts of people and creatures within them - viewing each and every one of them from outside as if they were mere insects that existed for her viewing pleasure.


    This is the story of one of those worlds.


    "And inside this world... I will place these runes."


    "Why would you do that?"


    Claire asked this to Clarice one one particular day, however the devilish figure merely smiled with an eager expression.


    "Each of these will carry the power of a word. And one day, these runes will fall into the hands of someone who is capable of using them. On that day... things will become very interesting."


    "Eh? What do you mean by that?"


    "Haha... well, just wait and see - my other self."


    Without remorse for her actions, Clarice placed these runes in a particular world - runes which would shift the balance of power towards anyone who could take control of them.


    "Isn''t that... isn''t that wrong? Don''t you feel sorry for the people who will die as a result of this?"


    "Feel sorry for them?"


    The sinister voice questioned the kind one, both opposite to one another in every way.


    "Why would I feel sorry for them? They are my creations. After all... this is no different that a cruel author writing a book. Am I wrong?"


    "Heh... I suppose you''re right. After all...."


    With the flick of her hand, Claire let out a sigh of relief as she nodded in agreement with her other self.


    "If their existence can be turned on and off with nothing more than my imagination... then it isn''t like causing them pain is something I need to concern myself with. After all... without me they wouldn''t exist in the first place."


    "Haha... let''s send that one. To guard the runes."


    "Oh... you mean that one?"


    "Indeed. She... will serve a good use there."


    "Yes, she will."


    Thus, Clarice created a planet.


    "Hey... what should we call it?"


    "Oh... good question... hmm... ah! I know. Let''s name it after me."


    "Mmm... Claire... Clarice... ah! I know!"


    With an excited nod, the silver-haired girl smiled grandly with satisfaction.


    "Let''s call it Clarica!"


    ----


    "It has been... a long day."


    Letting out a sigh of exhaustion, a businessman walked through the empty streets of a ruined city.


    The man felt as his eyelids became heavier with each step, however he forced those eyelids open at every moment.


    "Yeah. I suppose it has. We should probably get some rest somewhere... but then again... the last time we fell asleep in the middle of the streets it didn''t end very well."


    Responding to this man was a gorgeous woman who was dressed in a luxurious manner, her hair flowing about her like a diva as she walked with grace and style.


    "The fact that we even allowed such a thing to happen in the first place... haha... that is nothing more than our own miscalculation. Would you not agree?"


    "I suppose so. However... there will be no further miscalculations."


    These two walked side by side with a young girl in between them who kept her eyes straight forward, not so much as even glancing at the two as they spoke.


    "Perhaps... we haven''t been taking this seriously enough. And that may be why we have failed... so many times."


    Holding his head in anguish, the man let out a chuckle as if mocking his own pain.


    "Regardless of how serious we took the situation or how hard we tried... we would never have succeeded until we bent to their wills. However... now things are different."


    With a smile, the woman gazed at the man as she thinned her eyes with a lowered tone.


    "Isn''t that right, One?"


    [Hehe... who knows? I''m just here for the ride.]


    The innocent yet devious sound of a young girl played in the minds of both people, causing their expressions to wrinkle with defeated smiles.


    "Then, what of this girl, Seven? What of the deal regarding her death?"


    [Expired. She is not someone who I wish to kill off. Not only will she prove useful to you if you can harden your hearts enough to use her... but she is not someone who I am willing to sacrifice in order to teach you a lesson. After all... I said it before, did I not?]


    The sinister voice of a male now spoke to the two, though they were the only ones who could hear these voices inside their heads.


    [She reminds me of my comrades. Therefore... I have no intention to punish her for the wretchedness of humanity. To put it simply... she is merely a product of this wretchedness... yet she is not the cause.]


    These two were Marcus and Sylvia.


    And the voices inside their heads who spoke in sinister manner were none other than the remnants of human experiments.


    Experiment Number One and Experiment Number Seven.


    "I see. So that''s how it is. Very well then, Seven."


    Closing his eyes with an almost peaceful smile, Marcus let out a breath of relief before opening his eyes once more.


    And those eyes were filled with a vicious determination.


    "We''ll use this one to our hearts'' content."


    ----


    ''An ability... eh?''


    Marcus couldn''t keep his eyes off his hand.


    Somewhere along the lines during the chaos, he had lost his weapons - yet being disarmed was the least among his fears.


    ''The ability to change the very properties of a substance...''


    Gripping his fist, Marcus looked back and forth from Sylvia to Isabella.


    And as he did so, he nodded.


    ''In other words... the ability to redefine.''


    [Yes... that is exactly correct.]


    Adding his voice into the head of Marcus so that Marcus alone could hear, Seven spoke.


    [Redefine. That is the essence of my ability. Now that you are aware of that... master it.]


    ''Master it?''


    Squinting his eyes in thought, the three came across a restaurant.


    What was once a flourishing pizzaria was now just a destroyed building, yet even so Marcus could almost taste the food as he gazed upon the broken sign.


    ''What do you mean by that, Seven?''


    [I''ll show you next time.]


    With this, the voice faded out with a sinister chuckle.


    [Next time you die, that is.]


    ----


    "Hey. I''m tired. You''re tired. The girl is probably tired too, though I doubt she would ever admit it. Perhaps she can''t even feel exhaustion. But either way, we should find somewhere to rest for the night. The sun is going to go down at any minute, so we might as well try and set up a small encampment here."


    "The sun... ah... I forgot that such a thing existed."


    As Sylvia spoke to Marcus with authority, Marcus held his hands above his eyes as he glared at the ball of fire which drew ever closer to the horizon.


    "If only the evil of this world could simply disappear with the emergence of the light... haha... yet all that the light reveals is how shitty this world is."


    "Would you shut the fuck up and pay attention?"


    Jolted up at the annoyed words of the woman, Marcus once more came to his senses.


    "Ah. Forgive me. I was just thinking."


    "Yes yes yes, well you can think all you want when we''re in a position to do so. But we''ve got to find somewhere to rest first. What would you do if we found a bunch of zombies and I lost my head again because you were zoning out?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    At this oddly out of character interaction, Marcus widened his eyes before soothing his own expression.


    "Is this your attempt to lighten the atmosphere?", he asked.


    "I just don''t feel like dying again.", Sylvia responded.


    "Mistress, you speak as if you''ve died multiple times."


    Interrupted by the statement of the child, Marcus and Sylvia soon focused their gazes on the girl.


    For a moment the two looked to one another in silence, and then they burst out into laughter.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Ahaha...."


    At first small, then little by little growing, the two laughed until tears filled their eyes.


    And those tears began to stream down their faces.


    "That''s right, Isabella.", Sylvia croaked as she wiped her tears, soon calming her breathing as she faced the restaurant.


    Then, bursting open the doors without reservation, the weakness in the woman which had just shown before was no longer.


    "We''ve died over and over again. And we''re not going to stop here."


    ----


    "Raargh!!! Rurgh!!! Ugh!!"


    The two burst through the doors to witness a strange sight as all eyes instantly fell upon them.


    Sitting in their chairs with rotten food on the tables before them were a number of zombies who appeared not to have moved from their positions since the day of the cataclysm.


    All the heads turned around at once at the arrival of a new set of customers, and the waiter who was holding a rotten pizza in his hand seemed to glare over at the two with his dead eyes.


    "Ah... how rude of us... it would appear that we are not welcome here."


    Stepping forward calmly as he approached the waiter, Marcus held up his hand as a weapon began to form from it.


    This weapon took the form of a mallet, which the man gripped as the zombie slurred it''s words while approaching him.


    "Grr!!"


    "But you know... this is quite bad business practice. Discriminating against customers because they don''t fit in is a surefire way to get put out of business"


    Smash!


    The skull of the zombie was crushed to pieces and the flesh of its head was sent flying in all directions as the mallet was thrusted straight through the creature''s brain.


    "I suppose we¡¯ll be taking our order to go."


    Slicking his hair back, Marcus then looked up to the crowd of zombies who were still sitting at their tables.


    And with a grin, the flesh of the man''s left hand slowly formed into the shape of a sharpened stake.


    "Don''t mind me, good customers. Go on. Continue with your meals. Ah... but there is something else here that you surely find more appetizing. No?"


    At this provocation, the zombies seemed to collectively gain a mindset of aggravation as they jumped up from their seats, each and every one of them approaching Marcus in their rage.


    "Argh!!"


    "Grr!!!"


    "Rgh!!"


    However even as he was approached by dozens, the man gripped his stake in one hand as he held the mallet in the other - and then with the flick of his hand he drove the stake into the forehead of the first zombie to approach him.


    "Unfortunately... the girl is not on the menu. She is a limited edition."


    Then, slamming the stake through the zombie''s head with the hammer, a rain of guts and blood covered the businessman as he thrust the weapon out, preparing for the next enemy.


    "And we''re all sold out."


    ----


    Marcus was surrounded by corpses.


    "To think... that I would kill so many of my own kind."


    Thinning his eyes in delight, Marcus walked through the aisles as he headed to the back of the pizzeria, not daring to look back for even a moment.


    "I suppose I really have become a monster."


    The weapons molded back into the hands of Marcus, as if they had never existed in the first place.


    "But that much is fine. For if I become a monster who slaughters my own kind... then I will proceed to eliminate more and more monsters from this world."


    "That''s pretty self righteous, don''t you think?"


    As Marcus made this statement he was stopped by the words of the woman who grabbed his shoulder.


    Turning around, the man came face to face with a woman whose expression was filled with unbelievable confidence.


    "Since when have we ever cared about anyone else?"


    "Haha... I suppose that''s right, isn''t it?"


    Letting out a sigh of relief, the man looked down to the emotionless girl who stood by their side, following them at all times and listening to their commands without question.


    "We don''t really have any reason to help others."


    Raising his hand in a conceited motion, the man seemed to grip all that was around him as his grin deepened.


    "All we need to do is take from those who have robbed those around them all their lives."


    "You''re losing your mind, aren''t you?"


    "Are you not as well?"


    "What if I am?"


    "What if I am?"


    "Heh."


    The two came closer to one another as they grabbed the shoulders of one another, slowly falling into madness as they spoke.


    "Then... I suppose we''ll just have to fall even deeper into this madness together."


    ----


    "Even if we said all that... I guess having a place to sleep is nice. Ah... a real bed... well, even if it''s just some shack on top of a store..."


    The two had searched the building to find that on the 2nd floor was a living area, likely where the owner of the pizzeria had lived before the cataclysm.


    "It''s a whole lot better than sleeping on those streets."


    Laying down with her hand on her forehead, Sylvia stared at the dust covered ceiling with relief.


    "I suppose that is true. Even a couch such as this will be much more suitable than the pavement."


    Marcus laid on a couch and the girl sat by his feet, quietly awaiting any orders without a peep.


    "I''m tired."


    "Me as well."


    "Marcus... Do you think that we overdid it today?"


    "Regardless of what we did or did not do... we had no choice in most of our actions. Everything that happened... was out of our control."


    With a sigh, Marcus closed his eyes as exhaustion overtook him.


    "But even so... I feel that somehow... we have taken a step closer."


    "A step closer?"


    Sylvia sat up with a confused expression as Marcus made this comment, to which he responded lightly.


    "Yes. I feel that we are getting closer to taking control of our lives once more."


    "I see."


    Laying back once more, Sylvia nodded.


    And then, silence overtook the room.


    How long that silence lasted, even the two could not say.


    "Redefine."


    Yet the silence was broken by this single word.


    "This is the essence of the power that seven holds. According to Seven, this power is something different from a mere scientific phenomena that occurs with his body such as the regeneration or the parasitic capabilities of his cells. It is something... beyond mere science."


    "So magic?"


    With a chuckle, Sylvia seemed to close her eyes in a mocking manner.


    "Well, regardless of whether there is an explanation or not... anything that doesn''t have an apparent explanation will seem like magic. But that doesn''t change the fact that they''re monsters beyond belief."


    "That much is true."


    With this statement, Marcus shifted himself as he sat up, sitting besides the girl who calmly remained still.


    "However to that end... we have also become monsters beyond belief. And if we cannot control ourselves... then we will be no worse than those zombies. No... perhaps we will be far worse. Therefore... we must master these abilities."


    With the flick of his fingers, a blade of flesh formed from the hand of the man.


    "Redefine... this is what has allowed me to redefine the very essence of anything my flesh comes into contact with. I wonder... just how far this ability can be taken? Perhaps with this... I can even redefine your mentality, Seven."


    [Haha!! I''d love to see you try. But Marcus. You may have figured out how to create things using your own intuition. But from this point out... It all depends on your compatibility. If you aren''t able to understand the essence of what it means to redefine something on a fundamental level... then you will never be able to reach me.]


    "Very well."


    With a nod, Marcus closed his eyes as he leaned back on the couch.


    "I will master it. And then once I have mastered it... I will redefine not only you... but this entire world around me. Into something that I can be content with producing. Until that moment... I will not die. And that too is a part of the ability you have given me. No?"


    "Master, are you talking to yourself again?"


    The girl looked to Marcus with a tilted head, confused yet asking in a manner which suggested that she didn''t dare to question her master - only that she wished to understand.


    "Haha... perhaps I am."


    Placing his hand on the head of the girl, Marcus notioned for her to head over to the bed where Sylvia was.


    "Perhaps you are merely a figure of my imagination, Seven. If your power truly is to redefine something... then would it not be possible to redefine your own existence?"


    [Marcus... you...]


    "Ah... I''m so tired. Isabella. Why don''t you go sleep on the bed with Sylvia? It''s large and likely far more comfortable than this couch."


    "Understood."


    "Hey. Aren''t you just trying to get more room on the couch for yourself? Why do I have to share the bed with the girl?"


    Sylvia made this comment in a cold manner, speaking as if she truly didn''t care about the outcome.


    "If you wish, Mistress, then I shall sleep on the floor."


    The girl said this immediately as she laid down without question at the foot of the bed - to which Sylvia grimaced in annoyance.


    "Get the hell up here. If you catch a cold or get a backache then how the hell are you going to fight all those criminals tomorrow?"


    "I see. You are correct, Mistress. Forgive me. Taking care of my own body is not something which I have ever prioritized. Yet it is something which will benefit you, therefore I will do so."


    The girl stood up as she approached Sylvia, cuddling up in the bed without reserve.


    "This is likely... the better decision."


    "Yeah... that''s right."


    Turning around as she closed her eyes, Sylvia thinned her eyes with a hint of sadness in her smile.


    "I''m not going to make any more bad decisions. I''m sick of that."


    Closing her eyes, the woman was left in silence.


    The three soon fell asleep in that room, however as the exhaustion overtook her, a single thought permeated the mind of the woman.


    ''If Redefine is Seven''s ability... then what is yours, One?''


    [Heh... I thought you''d never ask.]

 Chapter Number 68 - Reduce

    ''A dream... or perhaps something else.''


    As Sylvia fell into the realm of sleep, she soon found herself awaken in a world of whiteness.


    [Turn around. I''m over here.]


    From behind her the crackling voice of a young girl spoke, at which the woman immediately turned around.


    Standing there was the girl.


    Her black hair was chaotic, as long as her knees and frayed about without any form of sense or logic.


    The girl wore rags, and chains were present on her arms and legs that extended far off into the distance, so far that Sylvia could not see where they were connected.


    Bruises covered the body of the girl. There was not a single spot which was not scarred or blackened on her strangely pale skin.


    Yet even in such a state, the girl was smiling.


    She smiled with an arrogance, one which was enough to overwhelm Sylvia.


    And as she gazed into the eyes of the girl, Sylvia was frozen.


    She could not move anymore.


    ''What... is this?''


    ''This... endless emptiness?''


    And then, the scenery around the two changed.


    Fields of grass spread around them, and the sun shone high in the sky.


    Flowers covered the landscape, and Sylvia felt a strange sensation of bliss in this land of happiness.


    Yet there was a strange premonition which she felt even as she was placed in such a scenario... as if it were nothing more than an illusion.


    [You want to gain my power... do you not?]


    The girl asked this statement, however Sylvia could not even move her tongue to answer.


    It was trapped in a state of motionlessness.


    It was then that the girl bent down, touching the ground with just the tip of her fingers.


    And from the spot which she grazed, the green grass became purple with rot as it withered away.


    Radiating out from the girl, an aura of death spread endlessly, overtaking the landscape completely.


    And soon, even the very sun was blocked out by a series of poisonous clouds that had risen from the corrupted plants as they swirled about her chaotically like a hurricane.


    [You wish to become stronger... because without strength, you are nothing more than a SLAVE to those who hold power.]


    It was at that moment that the girl walked forward, approaching Sylvia who still was unable to move.


    ''Don''t... come any closer...''


    Fear overwhelmed Sylvia, and she felt her breathing become ragged.


    Yet even such intense breathing, she could not feel.


    As the girl approached her, the chains which bound her became taut before she could come close enough to touch Sylvia.


    ''Why... am I relieved?''


    Sylvia could not possibly comprehend her emotions, yet there was an overwhelming sense of relief at the fact that the girl before her was bound.


    [Such a hindrance... don''t you think?]


    The girl pulled the chains with her arms, looking down upon them with a bitter smile.


    However this bitter smile soon wrapped itself to become a sinister grin.


    [I suppose I should REDUCE these restrictions... to zero.]


    As the girl said this, the chains began to rust.


    In an instant the silver colored chains turned brown, then in another they crumbled away to nothing.


    And at that moment, Sylvia felt a trembling terror unlike anything she had ever experienced before.


    The numerous deaths that she had endured - including the torment she had experienced in the very memories of One, were nothing compared to the overwhelming trauma which overcame her in that instant.


    For standing before her was a girl.


    Yet this girl was a monster beyond human comprehension.


    [If you want to control my power... then you will first have to strengthen your mind and body. If you can''t do that... then you will reduce yourself to ashes.]


    With this statement, the girl then seemed to fade away into nothingness.


    The landscape around the woman became completely darkened as everything disappeared from her sight, and she was left alone in that void.


    ''She... was this girl truly human?''


    Even when compared to Isabella, Number One was something far beyond mere brainwashing and violence.


    She was a weapon which had been released upon this world.


    This was the creature that was... experiment Number One.


    ----


    ''Reduce...''


    ''Reduce reduce reduce reduce reduce...''


    Sylvia lay awake in that bed, looking towards the ceiling as this single word repeated itself in her mind over and over.


    It was late night, and the girl at her side was fast asleep.


    The short quick breaths of the girl were so innocent, yet Sylvia knew that within this seemingly innocent girl was a monster.


    Yet inside of Sylvia was a being that made even this monster appear to be just that.


    An innocent little girl.


    ''That... seems to be a pattern, doesn''t it?'', Sylvia thought with a bitter grin as she let out a quiet sigh.


    ''The destruction of innocence.''


    Sitting up, the woman took care not to disturb the sleeping girl, yet even as she cautiously sat up the girl immediately opened her eyes.


    "Mistress, is there something you needed? I will retrieve it for you if that is your desire."


    "Ah... no. Go back to sleep. I was just going to take a walk."


    "I see. Very well. I will do as you say."


    With this simple interaction, Sylvia realized something as she got up and walked off.


    The girl slept with one eye open, never allowing herself to fall to any sort of unpreparedness.


    A combination of loyalty and absolute thoroughness had been instilled into her.


    ''What am I doing?''


    As she approached the stairway and made her way down, dread slowly overtook the woman as her thoughts were plagued with worry.


    ''Did I really just fall asleep so carelessly... thinking that I could do so without any repercussions?''


    It was not that Sylvia could not trust the girl.


    On the contrary, she knew that the girl would never betray her.


    Brainwashed by the man who had raised her, she would never go against his words.


    And Seven had overtaken that very man, making his words into the words of that man.


    The girl was quite literally enslaved to them.


    A tool for her to use.


    Yet this tool reminded Sylvia of something that she had forgotten.


    ''If I ever let my guard down in this world... then I will be consumed.''


    ''Even if we plan and plot, and account for every possibility that we can think of... things can still go wrong.''


    ''But that doesn''t mean we can afford not to plan every little detail.''


    With a smile, the woman entered the pizzeria downstairs as she headed over to the back room where the food was once stored.


    Shelves of rotten ingredients lined the area.


    Bags of flour, barrels of tomato sauce, blocks of cheese, and meats and vegetables of all types were once stored here, yet such things were all now ruined.


    ''Staying outside is dangerous... but staying inside a building carries a number of dangers as well. The possibility of collapse due to the rotten state of the world is first among these dangers... yet even that is only one of many dangers. Of course... Sleeping outside has its dangers as well. Being out in the open means that there is the possibility of being attacked or kidnapped at any moment. But the greatest danger of remaining inside...''


    It was at that moment that Sylvia turned a corner around a shelf to see a man.


    No, not a man, but rather a FORMER man.


    Sitting in a corner, hurled up in a ball so that his breathing could barely be heard was none other than a member of the undead.


    His flesh was rotten and his clothes were stained with the dried blood from his zombified condition, yet this man sat in this corner gripping his knees like a child who had been scolded.


    He wore the white outfit of a worker at the pizzeria, and was almost certainly here in this place at the time of the cataclysm.


    ''Is the illusion of safety.''


    Sylvia immediately realized that she no longer had a spear to work with, at which she bit her lip - regretting her own foolishness.


    ''Shit! I was thinking so much about being prepared and making sure that nothing was wrong that I forgot to even arm myself! How unprepared can I be!?''


    The woman immediately had the desire to rush off and arm herself, however she stopped herself from doing so as she realized that the zombie was not making even the slightest movement.


    He merely looked up to the woman, as if acknowledging her presence before looking back down to the floor with a dull expression.


    ''I guess this one isn''t very aggressive... maybe they have personalities based on who they were in their previous lives? Ah... that''s right. They don''t seem to sense as to whether someone is one of their kind or not based on smell alone... they base it off actions and intuition. Therefore so long as I don''t do anything reckless... this one shouldn''t try to go after me.''


    Taking a deep breath, the woman slowly backed away from the zombified man.


    ''I need to find a weapon-''


    [This is where we differ, Sylvia.]


    As Sylvia found herself slowly making her way away from the creature, the voice of One played in her head as if mocking her.


    [If it were me... there would be no need for a weapon. Did you not say that you were going to master my ability? Or was that all just bravado?]


    ''What are you talking about? Are you saying that I should take on a zombie without a weapon? I...''


    Sylvia looked at the man as she spoke, soon coming to realize something.


    ''This zombie... is pathetic.''


    Everything about the one before her was pathetic.


    The way he carried himself, the position he was in, and very likely whoever he was before the cataclysm as well.


    ''If I can''t even take on this one without a weapon... then doesn''t that make me even more pathetic than this?''


    Closing her eyes, Sylvia recalled her situation.


    ''I can''t get infected.''


    ''Even if this thing manages to bite me, the only punishment is pain.''


    ''I won''t die unless he rips me to shreds, and even then I''ll be revived.''


    ''As a zombie, regardless of how pathetic this thing may look, at the end of the day it''s nothing more than a monster.''


    ''Even if there were a man left inside somewhere, then I know better than anyone that it would be better for him to die than to live as a monster.''


    ''So basically... the only thing stopping me from taking it on is my own PATHETIC nature.''


    With a smile, Sylvia held out her hand.


    And as soon as she did so, she felt something click in her mind.


    ''So what''s stopping me from reducing him to nothing?''


    Gripping her hand in a motion which seemed pointless, the woman felt as if an energy began to flow through her body.


    A mysterious energy unlike anything she had ever felt before - as if she were changing reality itself.


    And then in that instant, as she clutched her hand, the skin of the zombie became as dry as a prune.


    The eyeballs of the zombie seemed to pop out of their sockets as it wrinkled up without reserve, only to fall over on the spot without even so much as a screech.


    [Haha... I guess you can do it if you try. Good job, Sylvia. But to think that you could use my ability in that way.... hehehe... I''ve never tried something like THAT. It''s primitive... but it''s a start.]


    However as soon as One made this statement, Sylvia felt herself topple over.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Pain exploded in her hand, and the woman let out a scream.


    "AGH!!"


    Gripping her hand, she looked down to see that it too was wrinkled up like a prune - completely void of any blood or fluid.


    "I... shit!! Agh!! I didn''t think... it would... shit.... ngh!!"


    Biting down her lips as she tried to force down the pain, the woman grit her teeth as her hand trembled with fear.


    [It really is a good idea. But I told you. These powers... they''re not something so easily controllable. A single mistake... and you''ll destroy everything around you. But even so... I''m surprised. To think that on your first try you''d be able to do such a thing... you reduced the amount of liquid inside him, right?]


    "Heh... yeah... that''s right."


    Still in pain, Sylvia spat out these words while gripping her hand as a devilish smile came across her face.


    "And maybe next time I''ll reduce how much you talk."


    ----


    ''Shit... it hurts like hell...''


    Sylvia felt the needles in her hand as she ascended the stairs, heading back to that room to sleep.


    She had ensured to check all the surrounding rooms and lock all the doors wherever possible, creating temporary barricades in any locations that seemed unstable.


    ''All this pain just to kill one man... What kind of useless ability is this? At least Marcus can create weapons with his ability at no cost to his health...''


    [Hehe... are you complaining? I had to master this ability on my own. But hey... if it''s too much, then I suppose I could just take it away.]


    ''Wha... you can take it away?''


    Sylvia was shocked to hear this, although after thinking about it for a moment it made sense to her.


    ''Ah... I guess it is your ability. It probably has something to do with your crazy cells, right? Like it''s something that is a part of you, and the only reason I can use it is because your cells are flowing around in me?''


    [More or less. That''s why Isabella could temporarily use Seven''s ability. But our ability to allow other people to use ours... it''s limited only to us. If there were a normal human in this world who held an ability they would not be capable of such a thing.]


    As One said this, Sylvia froze in her tracks.


    ''What are you saying?''


    The pain which was previously in her hand seemed to begin soothing as the flesh rejuvenated itself, likely from the regenerative abilities which One held.


    ''There... could there be others that hold these abilities?''


    [Ah... that''s right. You don''t know yet. Well... you''ll see soon enough. Where these abilities came from, that is. For now... just don''t worry about that.]


    With this statement, One seemed to recede into the mind of Sylvia, who was left alone to comprehend this.


    ''If... if these abilities are held by other people... then it means that there are others out there... strengthening themselves. Training themselves. And preparing themselves... to fight anyone and anything that gets in their way.''


    Taking a deep breath, Sylvia glanced at her hand, which was now fully restored to its previous condition.


    It was still rotten, yet it was healed to the fullest extent given her state as a member of the undead.


    ''And if that''s the case... then without a doubt... the greed of people will overwhelm the remains of this world.''


    ''People... are inherently power driven.''


    ''When presented with power that is seemingly unrivaled, they will exert such power on all around them.''


    ''And so... a new hierarchy will be born.''


    ''One of those who hold abilities... and one of those who don''t.''


    "Hey One."


    Closing her eyes with a smile, Sylvia spoke with smugness in her voice as she chuckled to herself.


    [What?]


    "A villain... is someone who goes against what has been established as good."


    [Yep.]


    "Therefore... one who destroys the existing hierarchy... is always portrayed as a villain. Am I wrong?"


    [You''re correct.]


    With this confirmation, Sylvia opened her eyes with a wicked grin.


    "Heh... I see. So that''s what your plan is, Seven."


    At that moment, something snapped in the mind of Sylvia.


    The shackles which she felt had bound her had been loosened, and everything seemed to click into place.


    "We''re going to destroy anyone who tries to take control... and take control ourselves. Isn''t that right?"


    [Hehehe....]


    "I''ll do it, One. I don''t know about Marcus... but I''ll do it."


    Thinning her eyes in pleasure, Sylvia spoke with a fierce determination as she returned to the room.


    "I''ll become the villain who takes control of this rotten world."


    ----


    [The Day of the Cataclysm]


    "Another drink."


    A man sat in a recliner inside a luxurious penthouse suite, stacks of money carelessly thrown about around him.


    This fattened man wore a black suit clad in white vertical stripes, and wore a similarly patterned fedora atop his head.


    With a thick mustache that covered his upper lip, the hog of a man seemed to grin with delight as he indulged himself in alcohol, gripping it from the clutches of the woman who stood at his side.


    "Heh... heh heh.... this is how it should be. Don''t you think, girls? A gorgeous view of the city... enough cash to party for days... why in Clarica would you possibly want it any other way?"


    "Of course, Sir. There is nothing more that I would prefer than to be in this place with you."


    The woman who said this had a peculiar style of hair, with two locks that fell in front of her and two behind her.


    Brushing along her long brown hair with a smirk, the woman carried an air of confidence about her as she stood beside the man.


    "I... y- yeah... I''m glad... glad... to..."


    A timid girl with shoulder length blonde hair tried to express her own emotions, however in that instant she felt the hand of the man wrap around her face with an inescapable grip.


    "Will you be quiet already? You''re only good when you shut up."


    The man whispered these words with an intense disgust before lobbing the girl to the side, causing her to trip over herself as she fell to the ground.


    "Agh! Er! I... f-forgive..."


    The girl immediately spoke up, however upon meeting her eyes with the expression of the man she quickly silenced herself.


    "Get me another drink already, will you?"


    "Y-yes! At once!"


    The girl stumbled up as she rushed out of the room with haste, bumping into the furniture before making her way out.


    "Useless... completely useless... maybe I''ll demote her back to the lower floors. You two at least show some promise... but you. Why do you just keep on standing there?"


    Glancing onto his left side, the man looked up to another woman who held her hands behind her back.


    This woman, whose hair was black and cut into a clean ponytail, gave off the aura of an assassin.


    She had a gun on her belt and wore the suit of a professional killer, complete with gloves as if she were ready to strike at any moment.


    "Is there something more that you wish for me to be doing, Sir? I thought my duty was to protect you, yet-"


    "Do you think I need protection from you?"


    With a grim expression, the man looked up to the woman with disgust.


    "Right now I need something else. Not a soul in this building would ever dare to lay a finger on me. We have guards all around this hotel - and that isn¡¯t to even mention that man. Do you think anyone could ever make it up to this place? Hah! Right now what I need from you isn''t protection. Heh..."


    With a lecherous grin, the man pointed to the ground.


    "Right now I need you to show me something much more... arousing."


    "I..."


    The woman seemed reluctant at the words of the man, however she was met with a sinister glare.


    "What? Are you going to defy me? What about you?"


    Turning to the pompous girl, the man glared up at her as well, at which she tightened up with a serious expression.


    "Er... of... of course I wouldn''t disobey you...", the girl stated.


    "And you?", the man said to the black haired woman. "Will you obey me... or will you be demoted like the other one?"


    "I...."


    Gritting her teeth with clear hatred, the woman closed her eyes as she lowered herself.


    "Will do as you say."


    "Hahaha! Excellent. The two of you. Undress yourselves. And be sure to take it slow. Where is that last one? Why is she taking so long? Maybe I''ll reconsider keeping her up here if she provides me enough entertainment."


    It was then that the door burst open, and into the room stumbled the blonde haired woman, carrying a platter full of drinks in her hands.


    "H... here you are, Sir!! Your drinks as you wanted-"


    Splash!!


    As the woman stepped into the room she tripped on the rug, causing the drinks to shatter as beer and all sorts of other cocktails covered the ground.


    "Ugh...."


    The woman slowly brought herself up to see the mess before her, only to realize that all eyes were focused on her.


    "Tch... I''ve lost my appetite. None of you will be remaining on this floor anymore. I''m going to bed for now. If you wish to change my mind... then you''d better provide me something unforgettable."


    With this statement the man stood up, carrying himself towards the bedroom.


    "Clean up the mess. The payment for damages will be added to your debts. Ah... and if you two want to blame it on anyone... blame her."


    As the man said this, he slammed the door shut, leaving the three girls in the room.


    Silence overcame the room for a few moments, however this was quickly ended as the blonde haired girl felt a foot on the top of her head.


    "You worthless piece of garbage... how dare you ruin this chance like that?", the brown haired woman stated.


    "You didn''t want to undress anyways. What''s the harm in this?"


    Speaking up was the black haired woman, who stood with her arms crossed as she leaned her back onto a wall with a serious expression.


    "I... I''m sorry...", the blonde girl expressed.


    "Tch... weak peasants like you piss me the hell off... clean this shit up yourself. If you think I''m going to do shit to clean up your mess..."


    "You sure seem mad. What''s wrong, rich girl? Can''t regain your status even if you lower yourself to this state? Hahaha... the fact that you were born nobility... weren''t you just lucky to have that much in the first place?"


    "Luck?"


    Snapping her head to face the black haired woman, the brown haired one grimaced with irritation as she took her foot off the other blonde woman.


    "You think that being born an elite is LUCK?"


    Approaching quickly, the brown haired woman furiously stepped over as she gripped the neck of the black haired woman.


    "What would you know about being an elite, you murderer?"


    "Hahaha... which one of the two of us looks more like a murderer right now?"


    As the blackhaired woman said this, the brown haired woman fell back immediately upon looking into the eyes of the woman.


    ''Wha-!?''


    Breathing heavily, the woman found herself unable to comprehend what she had just seen, however she quickly tried to regain her composure.


    "You... you psychopath... you''re nothing more than... a deranged monster..."


    "What of it?"


    With a grin, the assassin shrugged it off as she spoke in a deadly tone.


    "At least I''m not a pampered brat."

 Chapter Number 69 - Wall

    Melissa was furious.


    She felt as if her very existence was being mocked.


    "What would you know?"


    Balling her fists, the woman''s eyes darkened with rage as she stood firmly in place, boiling over with anger.


    Yet despite her rage, everything in her very being told her that she should not take a single step forward.


    "What would you know... when you didn''t have anything to lose in the first place?"


    The cherry red lips of the brunette woman quivered as she suppressed every piece of emotion within her out of pure intuition, not understanding herself that she was even doing so.


    "What would I know? Haha..."


    Stepping forth, the brown haired woman froze in her place as the black haired woman strode by without making a single sound.


    "You may have lost everything... but you only lost what you didn''t work for in the first place."


    As this was whispered into her ear, Melissa desperately wanted to snap back at the woman.


    However, despite telling her body to move, she did not.


    Her body was sending off a response that her mind itself did not acknowledge - to stay put.


    "I, on the other hand, was born into darkness. And there is nothing more devastating than capturing a flicker of hope... only for it to be extinguished before your very eyes."


    "Valerie... why do you always..."


    "Ah. Get up, Celia. Are you going to sit there all day? The boss just got angry because of you, you know. What do you think? Should we try and please him again to keep these positions that we worked so hard for?"


    Melissa found herself interrupted by the black haired woman known as Valerie, who looked down upon the blonde woman with arms crossed.


    "I''m... I''m sorry... because of me-"


    "Yes, yes, yes. You can say it was because of you all day long, but that doesn''t change the situation. We know it was because of you. So? Are you going to do something about it? Or should we just..."


    As the woman put a finger to her lips, a strange smile crept across her face.


    "Give up?"


    "EH!?"


    "W-what!?"


    Both Melissa and Celia seemed to shout out in surprise at the words of Valerie, who looked at them with confusion evident in her expression.


    "Is it really all that hard to understand? If we can''t win, then we can''t win. We worked hard to get here, but if we can''t please the man on top then there''s no point trying to stick around. Am I wrong?"


    "B-but... the plan..."


    "That''s right! We worked so hard to get to this point! YOU worked so hard! How can we just abandon everything like that when-"


    "Being so attached to everything is the reason why you''re here in the first place."


    Silenced at this statement, indignance could barely describe the emotions welling inside Melissa at that moment.


    Yet it was at that moment that a voice called out.


    "What is going on with you three!? Can''t you read the mood enough to know that you should come and comfort me and apologize after such a pitiful display!? Get in here this instant!"


    The man who had returned to his room called out in an annoyed tone, at which the three girls were immediately caught to attention.


    Without hesitation, the three looked to one another, and with quick nods they stood up and prepared themselves to enter the room.


    "Looks like giving up wasn''t meant to be. I guess things just happened to work out this time.", Valerie commented.


    "As if... you were about to leave...", Melissa whispered.


    "Hey, don''t fight like that... he... might get angry...", Celia squeaked.


    However even despite their differences, the three girls stood before that door resolving themselves as the black haired one opened it without reserve.


    "Forgive us, Sir. We seem to have kept you waiting."


    ----


    "Do you three understand why you''re here today?"


    The three had lined up before the man, standing at attention as they were lectured while he reclined in his bed, sipping on a glass of wine which he had ordered them to retrieve for him.


    "You three are here in my chambers because I have high standards for the ones who are closest to me. And the previous group... failed to meet such standards."


    Holding out his hand, the man tapped a cigarette at his side, at which Melissa immediately stood forth with a lighter as she fluidly serviced him in a practiced manner.


    "I do not consider the three at my side to be mere whores like the rest of the girls in this hotel. You''ve had plenty of time to practice servicing customers. But that isn''t why I''ve allowed you three to come up to my room. I wish for you three to be able to do all that... and more."


    Placing the lit cigarette in his mouth, the man bit down on it with a crunch as he let go, folding his hands with furrowed brows.


    "Shit... these things just don''t have the strength that a cigar does... who the hell invented these things anyways? For wimps who couldn''t handle the real shit... ugh... at any rate... where was I? Ah, right."


    Tapping his fingers as he sat up, the man glared at the three women as his eyes fell upon them.


    "A secretary to deal with financial and political issues. An assassin to deal with any troublesome figures who appear. And a clumsy fool who couldn¡¯t possibly be suspected of espionage. These are the three positions that were left to be filled after the FAILURES of the previous three."


    Leaning forward, the gruff man seemed to smile in a lecherous manner, licking his lips as he thinned his eyes with pleasure.


    "The previous three failed... Therefore I decided to give you three a chance, since you seemed to have some promise. But the way things are looking... I''m not quite sure. However... I am not a hasty man."


    Raising up his finger, the man slid his legs over so that he was sitting on the bed.


    "I''ll give you all a chance. Your first job starts tomorrow. I will not be disclosing the details until you are to begin. After all... secrecy is what has allowed us to survive in the darkness for this long. But until then..."


    Checking his watch, the man smiled as he saw the time.


    [8:59]


    "You will entertain me to the fullest."


    "I understand, Sir."


    "As you wish."


    "Whatever you ask of us... we will do."


    The three had become compliant, immediately bowing to the man who held control over them as if their lives were in the palm of his hand.


    "Good, good... now then... let''s see... I suppose I should have some fun? After all, while you must be skilled in your work... you also have to be skilled... as a performer. That IS what you''ve learned to do in this place."


    Standing up, the man looked the girls up and down before nodding.


    Then, placing his hands on the shoulders of Celia and Melissa who stood on the right and left of him, he spoke with an intense lust in his eyes.


    "Give me a show."


    [9:00]


    However at that moment, a flash of light burst as the room went dark.


    The glamorous decorations around the room seemed to explode in a series of sparks, and in that instant the electric impulses seemed to extend to the four people who stood in that room.


    Within that moment, the man felt himself falling backwards into that bed.


    ''What... is this?''


    Landing softly, the three women before him all fell to the ground with thuds, and the man found himself unable to even lift his arm as his eyes closed themselves.


    ''Why... am I so tired?''


    Gritting his teeth in his last moments before the overwhelming exhaustion overtook him, the man frowned in disgust as he looked down upon the blank expressions which now covered the three women, who appeared as if they were nothing more than lifeless dolls.


    ''And just when I was about to... have fun with these... ones...''


    Thus, the curtains rose on the cataclysm within the 4th branch of the Street Rats.


    ----


    ''All the food is rotten.''


    Sylvia lay awake in the bed in the early morning, remaining perfectly still so as not to disturb the child that was cuddled up beside her.


    ''Of course, the taps have been contaminated. Anything that comes from a pipeline is guaranteed to kill us off, even if there is anything left in them in the first place. I suppose I could try boiling water... we''d need to either dig a well or collect it from a pond if we did that. Though we''re in the middle of the city, and I don''t want to collect water from a retention pond. It should be from a natural stream if possible... but even those will probably be polluted the hell out of, unless we reach a rural area.''


    Sylvia herself was a zombie.


    She had no real need for food or drink. While she could still consume and process it for whatever reason, she no longer ran on such fuel to survive.


    However right now, there was a human that Sylvia was in possession of.


    ''Haha... I guess owning a human really is a hassle, isn''t it?''


    With a light smile, Sylvia looked down on the girl.


    ''She looks so innocent in her sleep.''


    Her breaths were heavy and raspy as if she had trouble breathing, yet even so the girl was sound asleep as if such a thing did not bother her in the slightest.


    ''I can''t believe that inside this person... no... I suppose I can believe it.''


    Closing her eyes, Sylvia rested her head as she thought to herself.


    ''After all, people are products of their surroundings.''


    [That''s right.]


    As Sylvia closed her eyes, Number One seemed to speak up in agreement as the empty voice filled her thoughts.


    [People like to go on about rising above their experiences... about struggling to survive and surpassing whatever challenges you may face... however when people talk about such things, they speak only of small hurdles.]


    With a mocking giggle, One seemed to laugh at the very concept of rising above one''s experiences.


    [But what if before you, instead of a hurdle, is a massive wall?]


    Whispering this into the mind of Sylvia, the woman merely grinned as she kept her eyes closed, not saying a word yet only thinking in response.


    ''Well if there''s a wall in front of you... then I suppose there would be only two options.''


    And in a cheeky manner, the woman spoke back to the creature within her mind.


    ''Number One. Jump over it. Number 2. Break through it.''


    At that moment, the voices inside the mind of Sylvia seemed to sync up with one another - to the point where Sylvia herself was unsure who was thinking.


    [Yet... regardless of which method you choose... you''ll end up hurting yourself anyways.]


    Stolen novel; please report.


    [So what''s the point in trying to overcome a wall... when you can just go around?]


    ----


    [The Day of Awakening]


    The sounds of gunshots resounded in the ears of Gerard as he made his way through the empty hallway of the uppermost floor to the hotel.


    ''Ah... that must be them.''


    As his expression turned to a grimace, the large man became filled with an immense irritation as he gripped his own assault rifle tightly.


    ''How arrogant of them to think that they''re allowed to leave without me... hah... I suppose I''ll have to teach them a thing or two about how this new world is going to work.''


    Making his way to the stairs, the man grinned as his mind was filled with fantasies which even he could never dream of.


    ''An apocalypse... eh? Things may have been good before... but with this... the entire world is free for the taking. That''s right... As few people as there may be left, there are certainly at least some, given that I am still here. Meaning... the one with the most power is the one who will reign.''


    Turning the corner on the stairs, the man caught a glimpse of a zombie before loading six rounds into its head.


    ''And that just so happens to be me.''


    ----


    [Earlier]


    "Ugh.... my head hurts... why... why do I feel like I hit my head on something?"


    Melissa raised herself from what seemed like an unexpected slumber, struggling to regain her memories as they slowly filled her mind.


    "I was... ah... that''s right... we were trying to please the boss..."


    Her fuzzy vision slowly came into focus as she looked around, only to see two girls next to her lifting their heads groggily as well.


    "Eh?"


    "Will you be quiet?"


    Speaking in an annoyed tone, Valerie opened her eyes slowly as she glared at the brunette with a cold passion, quickly brushing herself off before assessing the situation and standing with her hand close to the gun on her belt.


    "Something is off. Were we drugged? No... this seems different. This isn''t a mere drug. The man is there asleep... the walls are ruined... everything around us seems to have been destroyed... I believe a large amount of time has passed."


    Thinning her eyes with suspicion, the woman pulled out her gun as she aimed at the head of the oversized man who lay drooling in the bed with one arm hanging off it.


    "Something happened far beyond our imaginations."


    "W-w-w-w-w-"


    The blonde haired girl, Celia, seemed to be stuttering and unable to get even a single word out as she looked around her in a daze.


    "What.... h-h.... happened?", she squeaked, terror evident in her voice as the girl teared up.


    "Doesn''t matter. I have 12 bullets. I suppose you all don''t have weapons, but that should be fine. Right now we should focus on getting out of here. But first..."


    Aiming her weapon directly at the man''s head, the woman looked down upon the sleeping person as if he were nothing more than an insect.


    "Perhaps... no."


    Lowering her weapon, the woman turned around with the swirl of her gorgeous black hair.


    "I shouldn''t waste a bullet on him."


    The woman turned to exit the room without a second thought, at which Melissa shouted out with an annoyed expression.


    "Hey! Where... where do you think you''re going? You don''t even know what''s going on, and you''re just going to leave?"


    "S-she''s right... I... I don''t think we should-"


    "If you two feel like staying here then be my guests. But I have no intention to sit around and do nothing when it would appear as if everything... has changed."


    Glancing out the window, Valerie motioned for the other two to look out as well, at which the scene of the City below was revealed to them.


    Cars covered the streets, smashed to pieces after having run into buildings and poles and one another.


    The asphalt itself was cracked as if the weather had eroded it away, and not a single building was free of rust.


    Yet even more so than the widespread destruction, the girls witnessed the people who walked about the streets.


    "Hey... that man... he''s missing his lower half, isn''t he?", Celia whispered as she glared down.


    "And that one... is his head gone?", Melissa added.


    "And those... those people... whose bodies are stuck in their windshields... did... they get into an accident and fly forward?"


    "The one over there... it looks like he was a traffic guard... he''s stuck under a bumper... did that guy keep on going straight into him without stopping?"


    The two voiced the situation below in disbelief, as if their words themselves were necessary to confirm in their minds what they were witnessing.


    "But more than anything... how are they still moving?", Valerie asked without hesitation, forcing the question upon the minds of the two.


    And at that moment, there was only one such answer.


    "Zombies...", Celia stated quietly.


    "They''ve... become zombies.", Melissa added.


    "Monsters.", the two agreed in succession.


    As the two voiced their thoughts, they heard the opening of the bedroom door, at which their heads flung around to see that Valerie was leaving the room without a second thought.


    "That''s right. They''ve become monsters. Now are you going to sit around on your asses like that and wait for them to come up to you? Or are you going to come with me and get the hell out of this place?"


    "We... we''ll come. We''ll come! Wait up just a minute!! What the hell!? Who made you the leader!? Agh!! Wait just a minute though, shouldn''t we like... prepare or something!? I mean..."


    Melissa immediately became flustered, barely able to get her words across as the situation slowly sunk into her mind.


    The world was gone.


    And this terrified her.


    ''Even if this world was shit... even if it was horrible enough that I wanted everything to just go away... this...''


    "I''m coming."


    Even as Melissa faltered while looking around, the usually timid Celia seemed to stand forward with a glint of resolve in her expression.


    "I... don''t want to die. Not until... not until I... have broken free."


    With these words, the girl stared forward at Valerie with purity, yet this pure and straightforward expression was not one of a naive girl - rather one of someone who had been through immense hardship and was prepared to face it all.


    "Ok.", Valerie stated with little concern for the girl''s resolve.


    Then, walking forward, the girl seemed to grin bitterly as she didn''t bother to wait for the other two.


    "Just don''t slow me down. After all..."


    At that moment, Melissa sensed something.


    The strange sensation that she had felt what seemed like moments before, when she had considered speaking up against this woman.


    "I''ll kill anything... and anyone... who gets in my way."


    ----


    ''This... isn''t how it should have been.''


    Melissa found herself gripping none other than a golf club, the bag to which she had found on her way out of the penthouse suite.


    ''Hah... I suppose that bastard must spend most of his days golfing without any worries, eh? Him and all his buddies in this damn organization... tch... I bet he used this very thing on Sunday afternoon to hit in the easiest possible shot...''


    The club which the girl held was none other than a putter.


    After some hesitation, she had grabbed the lightest and sharpest club with the thought that it would be able to pierce a head even without much strength or force.


    ''But... is... is this really true? Is this world... no... my eyes couldn''t have lied to me just then... what we saw out there... that was reality.''


    Standing next to the girl with a resolute expression was Celia, who had seemingly out of nowhere gained resolve.


    ''Just what is this girl thinking?'', Melissa thought.


    The girl gripped tightly the largest driver in the bag, which she had taken hold of without a second thought.


    "I... am going to change myself."


    Those were the words she had uttered as she gripped this heavy weapon, determined to show this world a side of her that she had never done before.


    ''What is she going to change?''


    ''Her destiny as a loser?''


    ''Hah... as if you could do such a thing.''


    ''But...''


    Glancing up to the blonde girl as the three walked in the hallways, the black haired girl at the head, Melissa wondered for just a moment.


    ''I suppose with an expression like that... it''s more likely that she''ll do it than the way she was before.''


    "Stairs."


    Valerie stopped the group as they approached the stairway, at which she slowly crept her way into the area before curling her way down and confirming that all was safe.


    "Clear for now.", she stated without blinking, moving on as she refused to wait for the two.


    ''Why is she so hasty? Why does she keep going ahead like this!? AGH! Shit. And I have to keep on suppressing myself because being loud might end up attracting unwanted attention... ah... that''s always how it was though, wasn''t it?''


    As Melissa walked down those stairways, shuffling beside Celia who stepped forth without a noise, the memories of her childhood filled her mind.


    Memories of putting on a smile, dressed up as she walked through banquets and parties with grace.


    ''If I allowed myself to make a single ill expression... if I allowed myself to make even the slightest slipup... the consequences were extreme. And that dumbass father of mine... he knew that... but even so... he made a mistake... and lost everything.''


    Grimacing as she recalled a set of bitter memories, the girls stopped on a lower floor before glancing into the hallway.


    ''What a fool.'', Melissa thought.


    "We''re going to clean this place out."


    With a 9 Iron in one hand and a pistol in the other, Valerie spoke such words as a horrifying grin covered her face.


    "Valerie, what are you-"


    "It''s best if we eliminate any and all threats, right? Don''t you think that the threat of any undead creeping up from behind us is too risky?"


    Glaring back at Melissa, Valeria smiled murderously as she twirled around the pistol on a single finger.


    "Or maybe... you''re too scared of death?"


    "I''m... not scared.", Melissa responded quickly, her eyes thinning with seriousness. "I... I''ll eliminate them as well."


    Stepping forth into the hall, the three could hear the moaning sounds of the undead in the distance as they pressed forth.


    "All those brainless creatures that dwell below me."

 Chapter Number 70 - Guard Dog

    One by one, the bursting sounds of doors being slammed open rattled through the ears of Melissa.


    "Come on out if you''re still alive. And if you''re not..."


    Watching with eyes wide, Melissa could do no more than witness as the black hair of Valerie was soon stained red as she violently swung her 9 iron straight through the skull of a lightly dressed zombie.


    "Then stay dead."


    Time seemed to slow down as the woman rushed through room after room, scavenging and searching every corner and every hiding spot before Melissa could even take the time to enter, at which the black haired woman merely passed by her with a grin.


    "Are you going to let me do all the work, rich girl?"


    This statement was whispered ever so quickly in the moment of passing before Valerie entered yet another room, after which the sounds of rendered flesh and crushed bones could be heard.


    And yet in another few moments, the woman exited, more blood covering her entire body.


    Then, passing Melissa yet again, who was frozen stiff in a combination of awe and terror, the woman let out another whisper with those sneering eyes.


    "I suppose you''re too used to letting your servants do everything for you. Isn''t that right?"


    With this, the woman entered yet another room, at which Melissa shook free of the icy grasp which she had been trapped in - only to realize that the blonde girl who stood next to her moments before had disappeared.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Where... did she-''


    As she began to think this, Melissa heard the opening of another door behind her, turning around to witness something that she never would have expected from the normally timid girl.


    She was entering a room on her own.


    "Hey! Are you going to just-"


    Melissa shouted out, yet the girl didn''t seem to listen, filled with a resolve that perhaps exceeded mere determination.


    ''It''s as if she''s possessed... by a desire to succeed...''


    Melissa quieted herself as she watched the girl step into the room fearlessly, in a manner which was far different than the murderous woman who rushed from one room to the next.


    ''I... shouldn''t just let her go in alone.''


    This was the thought that Melissa had as she stepped forward, gripping the putter in her hands as she forced her legs to move.


    They were trembling.


    Not just her legs, but her arms and every bone in her body.


    The gruesome sight of an undead up close was enough to make her want to shrivel back in fear, yet even so Melissa was pushed forward.


    Perhaps it was by the irritation which had been riled up in her by the woman.


    ''Maybe she even calculated this... what a crazy bitch she is...''


    Her steps hastened, and Melissa soon found herself running until she was behind the blonde haired girl, who was standing deadlocked with a zombified woman before her.


    "YOU IDIOT!"


    Grabbing the girl by the back of her hair, Melissa dropped Celia to the ground as the blonde girl fell backwards, narrowly avoiding the scratch of the zombie.


    "You fucking idiot!"


    Slamming the putter in a downward motion straight through the head of the creature, Melissa was disgusted as a rain of guts covered her face.


    Tears filled her eyes as she held in a gag, pulling back as she retook a defensive stance.


    ''Stay down...'', she prayed as she panted, glancing down to the blonde girl who looked up to Melissa, then to the zombie - fear having returned to her expression.


    "I''m sorry-"


    "Stop fucking apologizing for everything."


    At that moment, the zombie took a step forward.


    Melissa held her breath as terror filled every inch of her body, traumatized yet standing firm in the face of the cause of such terror.


    ''Stay... please stay... right there...''


    And then, with the gurgle of blood, the creature fell forward with a slam.


    ''Thank... goodness.''


    Letting out a quivering sigh of relief, Melissa slowly looked down upon the girl, forcing an arrogant glare as she did everything she could to keep up her appearance.


    "Instead of apologizing... why don''t you produce results so that you don''t have to apologize in the first place?"


    "You say that... but you only killed one. Aren''t you a little... high handed?"


    Turning back, Melissa immediately sprung herself around as her ears were filled with the voice of Valerie.


    "So... so what? I killed one, and prevented this idiot from dying for no reason. I''ve done more than enough."


    "I suppose. Come on. It''s about time we found some others... and it looks like they''ve found us."


    It was at that moment that Valerie turned around, facing the end of the hallway which cut off to a corner.


    And from behind that corner, numerous footsteps could be heard.


    Dozens of steps, more than one could even guess as to how many people there were.


    "Heh... I suppose that''s about right. After all... he wouldn''t die so easily, would he now?"


    As Melissa and Celia turned themselves to the corner, they watched as a number of men in suits stepped forth with trained movements.


    And at their head was an older gentleman, refined in every way.


    On his knuckles were a pair of brass knuckles, and in his right hand he gripped a Baretta on his belt.


    On the opposite side of his belt was a chain that wrapped around, connecting to a tool which appeared to be a miniature scythe.


    And on his back was a sniper rifle.


    The man wore a classy gray suit, and even though he appeared to be a walking armory he carried himself with every bit of elegance as he calmly strode forward, dozens of men following behind him with motions that perfectly matched his.


    "Yakov."


    Valerie spoke this name with a smile, gripping the pistol that she held at her side as she approached him with a sinister smile.


    "Oh my... Valerie... to think that you are still alive after this mess... and with the other two as well... don''t tell me that the Boss has already become a member of the undead."


    "How would I know?"


    With a smug reply, the woman and the man approached one another as tension filled the hallway, to the point where Melissa found herself unable to move.


    As if she was wading through a viscous liquid that had solidified in place, not only Melissa but Celia and even the men behind the one known as Yakov seemed to freeze in their positions as the two titans seemed to press towards one another.


    "How would you know? My... to think you would say such a thing when you were in his very room... haha... you wouldn''t have killed him by any chance... would you?"


    "And if I did?"


    It was in an instant, too quick for Melissa to even follow the motions, yet as soon as the two had reached a certain distance from one another, their hands moved without restriction.


    Each of the two now had a gun pressed up against their cheek as they glared into one another''s eyes with murderous intent.


    "Then I suppose... it would be my obligation to take my revenge for the sake of the Boss. After all... heh..."


    The old man closed his eyes gently as the breeze seemed to make it''s way through his hair, to which he opened his eyes without a shred of fear.


    "I AM a loyal dog to the Stirling family. Nothing more... and nothing less. And if you have slaughtered the Boss... then you are my enemy."


    "Lucky you."


    Yet even while faced with such confidence, Valerie didn''t budge an inch.


    "It just so happens that I spared his life. After all... I too am nothing more than a dog."


    Pulling away her gun, the woman''s grin beamed as her cherry red lips were revealed to the man.


    "Although to say I am loyal... haha... well, perhaps I''m nothing more than a mutt. After all, unlike you..."


    Bang!


    A bullet shot straight at the ground, narrowly missing the foot of the older gentleman, who didn''t flinch in the slightest even at the provocation.


    "I wouldn''t hesitate for a moment to bite back at the one who tries to TAME me."


    ----


    As if a hurricane met a typhoon, the two forces which seemed to swirl in opposite directions collided with an immense amount of energy.


    "Your words border treachery... but if you did not kill the boss then I suppose I have no reason to slaughter you... at this very moment."


    With a haughty yet elegant tone, the man known as Yakov spoke without retreat, stroking his luxurious grayed mustache as an arrogant smile tainted his expression.


    "However... that is not to say that I will not eliminate you should I feel that you pose even the slightest threat to this organization... and its survival."


    "I am a member of this organization too, you know? And the last time I checked... I am in a higher position than you."


    The woman responded to the words of the man with a sly tongue, tying him up in his own loyalty.


    "While that may be true... that is only because of the particular... preferences that the boss has towards his subordinates. At the end of the day, no matter what pedestal he places you upon... a whore is a whore."


    With a grin, the man turned his back to the woman as he folded his hands behind it with confidence.


    "You are nothing more than his plaything."


    "Then what would that make you?", the woman responded - stopping the man in his tracks.


    "I do believe I have already stated that."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    With a chuckle, the man snapped his fingers as the rest of the men surrounded him, at which they all proceeded through the hallway, walking straight past the three women with fluent motions.


    "I am his loyal dog."


    Swiftly, the men walked past without making a sound, as if their very footsteps carried no weight to them.


    "And it is the duty of a guard dog... to deal with anyone who threatens the master."


    However it was at that moment, as the men approached the end of the hallway from which the women had come from, that the sound of a pair of footsteps could be heard from that direction.


    Heavy, ruffled footsteps which carried not the slightest bit of elegance, yet at the sound of them each and every man and woman present straightened themselves up, realizing the situation which they were in.


    Not a word was said, yet stepping forward with swiftness Yakov immediately held open the door, bowing his head reverently to reveal a large man who gave off the aura of a wealthy bastard.


    "So you''re all still alive, eh? Given the situation outside, I assumed that most of you would''ve already fallen... however I suppose my men won''t lay down so easily."


    With a smirk, the man stepped into the hallway as he took control of the room, not with any elegance but rather due to an overwhelming aura of power that he emitted.


    Yet such power was not due to the weapons he held or the equipment he wore - but rather due to the overwhelming authority he held over each and every person present.


    "Hey. This thing is getting pretty sweaty to wear. Somebody fan me."


    "Understood, Sir."


    Two men immediately took off their jackets, rushing over to the side of the man who now stood at the head of the group, smirking as he looked around with a lust for power.


    The two men began to flap their jackets, fanning the man in a manner which required no resources other than the very clothes on their backs.


    As if they were truly nothing more than his dogs.


    "That''s right... a nice breeze there... haha... if only I had some babes to do this for me... ah. But I suppose there are some."


    The eyes of the man fell upon the three women who stood behind the group, and immediately all the men stepped out of the way to create a path, as if standing in the way of his gaze was a forbidden taboo.


    The man immediately made his way through this path, scratching himself in an indecent manner as he bit down on his smile with his rotten teeth.


    "Come now, girls. After all... we were in the middle of something before this thing all happened, right? Or perhaps you''ve decided to rescind the positions that you worked so hard for now that this world has changed?"


    As the man walked forward, the expressions of the girls stiffened as they glared at him, however to this a fake smile came across the expression of the one known as Valerie.


    "Of course not, Sir. After all... nothing has changed. Is that not correct?"


    With a smile that plastered itself on the expression of the woman, betraying every aspect of true emotion like someone had painted it on her, the woman spoke these words.


    "Heh."


    With a chuckle, the man laughed with a nod.


    "That''s right. Nothing has changed. Except one thing."


    Spreading his arms, the men around the man created room as the woman removed her jacket, making her way to his side as she fluttered it to cool him.


    Following the lead of the black haired woman, Celia and Melissa soon found themselves doing the same as they worked tirelessly to ensure that the man before him was as comfortable as possible.


    "The laws of this world are no longer in place. And without any laws... our organization is no longer BOUND by consequences."


    Making his way over to a window, the three women followed him as they continued to fan him, not stopping for a moment as they did exactly as they were told.


    For they were trapped.


    "We no longer have to worry about pesky things like public opinion. How annoying it was... always having to cover things up if we made any mistakes... always having to worry about moles and rats... always having to worry about what would happen if everything were to go public... always having to cover up anything that leaked... always having to deal with those justice minded figures who dared to go against us... haha... they were fools, but annoying fools they were. How much money did they waste us every time they appeared? Ah..."


    Pulling a cigar from his pocket, the man bit down in it as he tapped it with his finger, at which Melissa immediately pulled out a lighter from her pocket, assisting the man without question.


    "But we always won in the end, didn''t we?"


    "Because at the end of the day... power wins everything."


    Taking a puff of his cigar, the smoke covered the window as it was laced in the fog, blurring out the world below.


    "Dictatorship.... democracy... none of that matters. The only thing that matters is to be on the side of the person in charge. But now that those people are gone... heh..."


    Slowly, the fog faded from the window as the streets below once more came into sight.


    "I suppose that leaves an open position for the taking."


    ----


    ''I should have used that bullet when I had the chance... but I suppose that will have to wait. After all...''


    As she fanned the man with a flawless smile, Valerie glanced out the window towards the rotten world.


    ''There will be plenty of chances. But for now... heh...''


    ''Playing the loyal fool is the correct decision.''


    ''After all, I wouldn''t want to give everything up after coming this far... like that woman did.''


    Valerie watched as Melissa wiped the sweat off the forehead of the man with her handkerchief.


    The three had immediately assumed the roles of servants, their demeanors completely different from how they had acted before.


    ''If we act carelessly then we will be ruined. This is the world we have always lived in... and it is the world which we will always live in. However I suppose the stakes are now... raised. But the fact of the matter is... this man is in charge. No matter how much of a fool he is... no matter how incompetent... if he has all the competent people backing him, then he can and will call the shots.''


    Glaring around, the eyes of the black haired woman fell upon the one known as Yakov.


    ''Particularly that one. If it were not for him... then the man known as Gerard Stirling would be nothing more than a leech off his family and their success. As for how he obtained the loyalty of such a man... well, I suppose that is perhaps the one reason that he has obtained all this.''


    Valerie knew nothing of how Gerard had met Yakov, however she knew that Yakov had been in the 4th branch of the organization serving Gerard for as long as she had been here.


    ''The brother of the current head of the Stirling family, founder of the Street Rats organization... a group who built up their reputation as the most powerful mafia group in Stronvardia after taking over numerous cities and gangs. The first branch is led by the young master and the 2nd and 3rd are led by his two brothers... the 5th is led by the current head... and the 4th by his brother... Gerard Stirling.''


    Closing her eyes with a gentle sigh, the woman resigned herself to her current position as the man turned around and stepped forward, motioning with his hand for the three to stop fanning him.


    ''Very well then.'', the woman thought as she followed the man from a distance, the other two taking their places at her side.


    ''You want us to be both competent and beautiful?''


    ''You want us to please you both during the workday and at night?''


    With a sinister smirk that she hid from all view, the woman emanated an aura of craftiness as she followed behind this man, who was completely absorbed in his own power.


    ''Fine then.''


    ''I''ll build up your world.''


    "Hey, you two. Get in front of me. If there are any enemies, you can act as fodder if you''re too incompetent to kill them."


    Motioning to two men behind him, the two immediately took their places in front of the man without question as the group strode through the hallway in an organized manner.


    "Understood, Sir."


    "If we die, it will be nothing more than our own fault for allowing such a thing to happen."


    "Regardless, we will ensure that you are protected - even if it means we have to give our very lives."


    The men responded as such, like little robots that obeyed their creator without question.


    And this put a smile on the face of the man who controlled them.


    "As it should be.", he muttered. "First things first... we take back this hotel. Is that understood?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    With enthusiasm, the men responded as such, gripping their various firearms as they prepared themselves to fight.


    The group proceeded to the stairway once more, heading down as they challenged whatever creatures may await them.


    Celia seemed to be holding her breath as she followed, and Melissa glanced at Valerie with uncertainty, however she quickly puffed herself up as if to avoid showing any weakness.


    However the woman with black hair instead continued to hide her evil smirk, plotting and planning all the while.


    ''I''ll raise you to the very top of this world... I''ll give you the best view on this entire planet.''


    ''Only to take it from you for myself.''

 Chapter Number 71 - Paradise

    "I''m... I''m scared..."


    "Why... why is this happening?"


    "What''s going on!?!?"


    Intense banging came from the door as three women sat trembling in the center of a shoddy dorm, surrounded by filth and rot.


    "Rebecca... Irene... Naomi... why... are they all monsters?"


    The three girls appeared to be young and beautiful, but each of them gave off an aura of exhaustion, as if they were tired of life itself.


    However right now, such exhaustion was replaced by pure terror.


    The slamming sounds that came from the door caused the three to turn their heads around, huddling together as they watched breathlessly while they prayed that the thin piece of wood wouldn''t give in to such attacks.


    "Why... why!?"


    Tears streamed from the eyes of a white haired girl, who didn''t bother to wipe these tears as she bit her lip.


    Then, quietly, the girl whispered as she hung her head low with remorse.


    "Why did they get to take the easy way out?"


    It was at that moment that a crack in the door appeared, revealing the ugly yellow eyes of a zombified woman who scratched and tore away at the only barrier which separated the three between life and death.


    ''You know... I''ve always been a loser.''


    Looking up with sadness and fear, the girl bit her lip in remorse as she trembled.


    The other two girls held onto her as the three feared for their lives, doing nothing as they watched a number of hands reach in through the cracks, continuing to rip away at the door.


    ''I lost my life then... and I suppose right now... that life which was no longer mine to own is going to be taken once more.''


    Letting out a sigh, the girl stopped her trembling and stood.


    "There''s nowhere to run.", she stated with a strange calmness, leaving the other two wide eyed as they watched her.


    "Hey... what are you-"


    "Nowhere to hide."


    The girl continued speaking as she walked, immense suffering reflecting in her eyes as she approached the door, which was about to give in to the violent thrashing of the creatures.


    "And if I die here... then it''s going to be on my terms."


    Glancing around her, the girl took note of the situation.


    Inside this room was nothing more than three dirty mats to sleep on.


    Not a single possession nor anything which could even resemble a weapon was in sight.


    "I can regret everything as much as I want... but that won''t change what''s already happened. Therefore... rather than regret what I did in the past..."


    Bending over, the woman took hold of a shard of wood which had fallen from the door, grasping it like a stake as her eyes filled with a coldness.


    "Then I''m going to instead focus on making sure that I don''t regret what I did at this moment."


    And as the girl said this, the door burst open.


    Like a wave, the flood of zombies poured into the room as they raised their grotesque arms, aiming at the girl who stood before them.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Three shots.


    Three hits.


    Three thuds as the piles of flesh fell to the ground, just inches from the woman who watched with widened eyes as she realized that her attackers had been slain.


    Then, stepping into the room was a man.


    "My my... to think that so few survived... I suppose we were lucky to be on the upper floors. But down in this place... I suppose infection spreads quite easily."


    Entering the room was a large mustached man who resembled a tub of lard, stroking one of his multiple chins as he looked around him with pleasure.


    The man bore a pistol which gave off fresh smoke in one hand, an assault rifle on his back and a bulletproof vest covering his sweaty body.


    "Well, that much is fine. We can find more. You three. Come with us. There is work to be done."


    The two trembling girls behind the white haired girl immediately stood up, fearfully nodding as they obeyed without question.


    "T-thank you...", they whispered as they walked back, joining the party of men who seemed to be waiting outside the room.


    However the one with white hair instead stood frozen, thinning her eyes as she stared at the man.


    ''You...''


    The woman felt a surge of disgust well up inside her, however she forced it down as she attempted to hide her own disdain for the man.


    ''Are you going to take away even my opportunity to die?''


    "What''s wrong? Are you too terrified to even move? Or perhaps... seeing me displeases you that much?"


    Turning around, the man seemed to chuckle as he entered the fray of men, who made a path once more for him to walk through.


    "Eclaire."


    ----


    "That makes 23 for me."


    "What a coincidence. That makes 23 for me as well."


    Piles upon piles of bodies lined the hallways.


    Of course, rotten bodies.


    Members of the undead who were now truly laid to rest covered the walls, windows, ceilings, and everywhere in between.


    "Quite competitive now, aren''t you?"


    "Competing? Haha... how foolish. That you would even suggest such a thing... It''s quite laughable. After all... if I were competing..."


    With fluid motions that eluded the eyes of all but perhaps one, the gentleman known as Yakov sliced off three heads of a group of approaching zombies with the chop of his bare hand.


    "Then there would be no competition."


    However at that moment, an immeasurable number of thuds were heard from the hallway around the corner, at which the woman known as Valerie exited with a head in each hand, holding the former women by their hair as she threw them behind her.


    "Are you truly so sure about that? After all... that makes 35 for me... and only 26 for you."


    Turning the corner to glance around, the man known as Yakov chuckled as he witnessed yet another scene of destruction.


    "My... that was quite quick, even for my eyes. But I suppose you were merely lucky that you encountered so many at one time."


    "Enough."


    Speaking up with power, the man wearing a bulletproof vest seemed to be annoyed at the antics of the two.


    "Can you two be a bit quieter?"


    "Ah, forgive us Sir."


    "We seem to have been... carried away."


    The two seemed to bow to the man with respect, blood covering each of them which they didn''t bother to wipe off as they stood at attention.


    "Now then... it would seem that we''ve finally arrived, haven''t we?"


    Stepping forth as the man turned yet another corner, a large pair of doors presented themselves before the man as he entered without reserve.


    "At the main hall, that is."


    And upon stepping through those doors, the man looked around him with pride - however such pride was shattered in an instant as the room presented itself.


    It was grandiose, as large as a resort, and the group entered from what would have been the fourth floor to a balcony covered with red velvet and golden handrails.


    A staircase spiraled down the four stories to what was a reception hall, though to even call such a place a reception hall would be a massive understatement.


    Restaurants, pool tables, bowling alleys, card tables, roulettes, a swimming pool, a stage for performances, and in the center of it all was a giant statue surrounded by fountains of flowing water.


    However this place which would normally have appeared as if it were a paradise looked anything but.


    The water which flowed from the fountains was as black as tar with mold and algae flowing through it, not to even speak of the chunks of rotten flesh that floated about.


    Zombies walked around the floors aimlessly at every station, and the walls were ruined with deterioration. Tables had been smashed due to whatever fits of rage certain members of the undead may have had, and the reception desk was beyond a mess.


    Papers were everywhere, and not a single piece of equipment seemed to remain functional.


    And centering this scene, the head of the statue which was formed in the figure of a certain man was removed from the body, smashed into pieces as it lay within the fountain - eroding away.


    A vein burst on the forehead of the one known as Gerard Stirling upon seeing such a disgraceful image of himself, however gritting his teeth he turned back to the people behind him who entered the place with haste.


    30 men dressed in suits - people who worked for Yakov as his subordinates. Their duties were to ensure order remained within this hotel and that there were no unruly customers nor any rebellious employees.


    A total of 15 women dressed like whores - prostitutes who had all been found within their rooms hiding from the menaces that were the people who had not survived through the infection.


    Among these women were the three who had been in the room of Gerard at the time - the elites who he had chosen to directly please and serve him.


    And finally, a total of 4 men and 2 women who were clients at this hotel.


    Faced with this crowd which had been gathered up from those who remained alive, Gerard quickly adapted his expression as he turned away from the scene below, instead facing the people who he now led.


    "As the owner of this Paradise Hotel... I suppose it is my DUTY to take charge of this... highly unexpected situation. Therefore... I wish for everyone to listen closely."


    Stepping forth, the man began to pace as he eyeballed each and every person present with a greed filled grin.


    "First. Is there anyone present who wishes to object to my leadership?"


    Silence filled the hall, and the only sounds which could be heard was the shuffling of the undead below.


    Moments passed, however it was then that a man stepped forward.


    "I object."


    A brown haired gentleman with a cane and glasses stepped forward, making his way through the crowd as he presented himself.


    "You claim that you should be the leader merely because you were the proprietor of this establishment... however I believe you are greatly underestimating the situation."


    As the man made his way next to Gerard, he used his cane to point towards the floors below, speaking without reserve as he gathered the attention of all.


    "Good people! Do you not understand what is going on here!? This is not a mere disaster... This is a complete catastrophe. Everything which we do from this point on is critical! And putting the decision making power in the hands of a single leader... I cannot accept that."


    Pushing up his glasses, the man stood before all as he made his proposal.


    "I suggest that we form some sort of hierarchy. Perhaps we will have a set of representatives who will vote when important decisions are made. Having a single person in power is simply too... how should I put it... too prone to derail into CHAOS."


    "I see."


    Speaking up as he nodded his head, Gerard seemed to agree as he approached the man, placing his hand on the shoulder of the guest.


    "Henry Williams... you were a profound politician if I recall correctly. A man who held great power. All due to your skill to appeal to those around you, no less. You were able to sweep up the people below you, aligning their hearts in your favor while pursuing YOUR OWN INTERESTS."


    Thinning his eyes with a victorious grin, Gerard chuckled as he rebuked the man.


    "Am I wrong?"


    His hand having been slapped off the man¡¯s shoulder, Gerard was met with a fierce frown as the man spoke in a rude tone, no longer showing any respect for his opponent.


    "You''ve completely ignored everything I just said and instead attacked my person. Is that all you can do?"


    "No, that isn''t."


    Responding immediately however, Gerard grinned deviously as he faced the audience, motioning towards them grandly.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Then, why don''t we have a vote?", he exclaimed.


    At this sudden change of mood, the people looked to one another with confusion, however Henry seemed to step forward to object.


    "Wait just a minute. The majority of people here are your-"


    "Ahem. That is correct. The majority of people here are MY subordinates. Ah! I see now. The reason you suggested having representatives was so that you could stack the seats with people who would agree with you, promoting your own interests rather than those of the MAJORITY."


    Stroking his mustache, Gerard clicked his tongue as he closed his eyes.


    "Tsk tsk tsk.... that you thought nobody would see through such a ploy... you truly are a politician. But you know... as crafty as you are, it¡¯s people like you who are always good to have on my side. It¡¯s because of people like you that I''ve been able to come this far... therefore I should give you a chance, shouldn''t I? Ah... I know."


    Facing the man straight on, Gerard stroked his chin as he made a proposal.


    "How about we take a vote in which my subordinates are not allowed to vote?"


    At this suggestion, the eyes of the brown haired man went wide before quickly thinning into a stingy expression.


    ''The fool... he''s gone and stacked the deck against himself... I''ll show him exactly what it means to be a politician.''


    "Very well. However there will be no taking back of the terms you just stated. And whoever wins such a vote will be forced to comply. Is that fair?"


    "Oh, of course. I would never back out of a deal."


    As Gerard made this statement, it took everything within Henry to keep his expression calm, though victory flooded into his mind.


    ''Among the other clients of the hotel, those who are surrounded by the subordinates of this man will agree with myself on the matter... we cannot trust them not to use us as bait or abandon us... and as such we need some sort of insurance to ensure our survival. If he wanted to, he could use violence against us to get us to comply with his demands... therefore we need to set these rules here and now to act on equal footing with this man. Most importantly... we will need to be given our own weapons to defend ourselves. This is the most crucial matter.''


    "Then... let the vote begin."


    With this statement, the man stepped forward as he motioned for the five who were customers at the hotel to step forward.


    However it was at that moment that Gerard snapped his fingers.


    "Yakov."


    "Understood, Sir."


    And in that moment, the man known as Henry found himself looking at the ceiling.


    "Eh?"


    "Now then... let''s hear the votes. Please raise your hand clearly so that we can all see."


    With these words, Gerard stepped forth as he made a crushing motion with his hand, at which the man known as Henry found himself falling.


    "Wha- agh!!! What are you- ugh!!!"


    The people watched with horrified expressions as the man was thrown off the balcony, landing on the floor four stories below with the cracking of numerous bones.


    "AGH!!! UGH!!! URGH!!!"


    The man shouted in the pain, barely able to move yet alive enough to scream out in his torment.


    "You... you bastard!!!"


    However these screams were short lived - for as he shouted a number of zombies began to approach him.


    "Wait... no... stop... STOP!!!!"


    Each and every person watched breathlessly as the creatures approached the man, slowly making their way towards him as they surrounded the helpless man.


    Unable to even move in his peril, he could do nothing more than shout as the creatures began to crunch on his limbs.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!! HELP!!! HELP ME!!!!"


    The expressions of the people were filled with terror far beyond anything they had ever seen as they watched the grotesque display, pieces of flesh ripped from the very body of the man and feasted upon by the masses.


    "NO!!!! AGH!!! MAKE IT... MAKE IT STOP!!!! UGH!!"


    And then, one bit into the trachea of the man, cutting off even his screams as he drowned in a rain of blood.


    "GHG!!!"


    The gnawing continued, and the people could do nothing more than watch as a realization slowly overcame them.


    "Now then... let''s have that vote. Who here... agrees with that man?"


    Perhaps it was because of how stunned they were, or perhaps it was because they were too terrified to even move, or perhaps instead it was that they knew in their hearts that raising their hand would be fatal.


    Not a single person made any motion.


    "Is that so? Then everyone here must agree. I suppose that''s that."


    Shrugging his shoulders, the man flipped out a cigar as he snapped his fingers once more, at which Melissa immediately rushed forth to light it for him.


    Taking another puff without looking back at the others, the man stood now before the spiral staircase as he took in the sight of the ruined parlor.


    Yet despite the rotten state of the place which he worked so hard to build, this man felt not the slightest bit of discouragement.


    For in his heart, he knew that he could now build something far greater than anything he could have had in the previous world.


    "As of this moment... I''m in charge here."


    ----


    Whipping a sniper rifle off his back, Gerard gazed through the scope as he surveyed the situation below.


    "150... no... 200... maybe 250."


    Motioning with his hand without so much as glancing back at his men, each of them lined up along the balcony as they presented their own rifles, taking aim.


    "Gunfire will almost certainly attract attention and is not a preferred method to use... however this situation is different."


    As he fluttered the crosshairs from one target to another, the tone of Gerard lowered as he grinned to himself.


    "This hotel will become our home. And if it is to become our home... then we cannot allow any pests to remain."


    Bang!


    The immense sound of a sniper rifle firing rang in the ears of all the people, at which a zombie below fell to the ground with an explosion as its head was reduced to bits of flesh.


    As soon as this shot sounded out, all the zombies in the entire area seemed to glance upwards, landing their gazes on the man who stood above before they rushed forth.


    "Gaargh!!!"


    "GRR!!!"


    And with the growling and snarling that came with them, the hordes began to make their way from their seats and games, from the pools and fountains, towards the stairway.


    "Open fire. Everyone."


    At that moment, a flurry of gunshots lit up the floors as the zombies fell one after another.


    The man holding the sniper rifle turned his back on this scene, instead approaching the people without weapons who remained watching.


    "If the pests make their way into this place that I call my home... then they will be exterminated. And when all the pests have been eliminated... we will rebuild this place."


    The hordes flooded forth despite the immense firepower which rained upon them, and eventually they had reached the bottom of the staircase.


    "Sir, they''ve exited our line of sight! We will have to wait for them to ascend further to take care of the ones at the front.", one man stated as he continued to fire towards the ones still in his sight.


    Gerard turned around to look at the man, however before he could even reply his words were cut off with another response.


    "Worry not, Sir. There will be none that are allowed to make their way up to this place. After all..."


    Stepping onto the staircase with nothing more than a pistol in his hand, the gentleman known as Yakov flipped his hair gently as a violent grin overcame him.


    "I am here."


    Opening his jacket, the man revealed an immeasurable number of magazines, and loading one immediately he rushed down the stairs with haste - disappearing from the sight of the men.


    The gunfire continued and the hordes down the stairs continued to drop one by one, however little by little the men''s expressions became more and more pale.


    "I... am out of ammunition."


    "Me as well."


    "There... there are still so many left..."


    However the expressions of two people in particular did not waver.


    The first was the man in charge.


    And the second was the murderous woman known as Valerie.


    ''As if that man would die so simply.''


    Soon enough, one by one, the men who stood on the balcony stopped firing.


    Hordes of zombies had been taken out down the stairs, but even so perhaps 50 or 100 still remained.


    And little by little, these zombies took positions which were out of sight of the men.


    ''Is Yakov... still alive?''


    ''He hasn''t come up yet...''


    ''Is he going to throw his life away fighting instead of retreating back here?''


    These thoughts filled the minds of many men, however answering them was none other than the one in charge.


    "We will slaughter all the pests... remove any threats... and we will rebuild this place so that it will match... no... so that it will surpass its former glory."


    Speaking these words with confidence, Gerard walked to the side, straying away from even his own men as he tried to get a better view.


    However it was then that a number of popping sounds were heard.


    So rapid that one might think it were a minigun firing off.


    12 popping sounds, and for a fraction of a second these sounds eased up.


    However this was only a fraction of a second - barely enough time to register before 12 more popping sounds were let off in the matter of moments.


    This process repeated itself.


    Three, four, five, six, seven times.


    And then - after approximately ten seconds of this rapid fire - silence overcame the world.


    As if not a single living being existed within this decimated place, even the breathing of the people ceased for just a few moments.


    And then, they saw it.


    Ascending those stairs, covered in blood with a pistol that gave off fresh smoke, was a grinning man.


    "Forgive me for taking so long, Sir. After all... I have grown a bit rusty with age."


    It was at that moment that even the slaughter of the politician who had stood forward seemed to be nothing more than a prelude.


    For the people present in that hotel truly understood now that they held no rights.


    Their opinions meant nothing.


    The people here were wealthy elites.


    Big shots who could afford fancy vacations, hotels and resorts.


    People with luxurious cars, extravagant parties, and more.


    Yet these people were now faced with a reality that they could never have imagined themselves in.


    Everything they had ever taken for granted was now gone.


    "No no, not at all Yakov. Now... where was I? Ah. That''s right."


    Stepping forth with immense footsteps, these steps now carried a weight to them unlike before.


    One of overwhelming authority.


    "We''re going to rebuild this place from the ground up. And within this rotten world... this hotel will become a place where all may seek refuge from the horrid torrents of life. So long as they obey my rules and follow my directions... any will be welcomed with open arms."


    Thinning his eyes in delight as the man looked down on the horrid scene below, a vision overlapped his sight.


    One where the hotel below was no longer grimy and rotten, but filled with life and parties once more.


    "This place will become a true paradise - one in which I will reign over."


    Turning back to the people, the man spoke with grandeur.


    "And you are my first guests."


    Pulling the bolt on his sniper rifle, the man loaded the weapon as he gripped it with pleasure.


    "Have a nice stay."

 Chapter Number 72 - Precision

    "How funny... waking up seems so unnatural now. It''s almost as if..."


    ''As if I''ve grown used to waking up not from my own sleep... but from my own death.''


    These were the words that Marcus stopped himself from saying as he lifted his body from a strangely peaceful slumber.


    ''I haven''t died for quite a while now, haven''t I? When was the last time... ah... I suppose it would be then.''


    Recalling the man who had used revolvers as weapons, a slight grin came across the face of Marcus.


    ''It was only yesterday... just a single day... not even... and yet... with all the death that has occurred over the past two days, even half a day seems like a long time to go without dying.''


    Looking over, Marcus found the two girls in the upper room of that pizzeria, appearing to have fallen soundly asleep.


    "You''re awake, aren''t you?"


    "That is correct."


    "What did you do last night?"


    "I killed a... zombie."


    "Just a zombie?"


    "I believe so."


    "Then you aren''t completely sure?"


    "That is correct."


    These two quickly shot words back and forth, their wavelengths matching in every way as they inferred the details of one another with little to no context.


    "Was there anything else?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "I... found out my ability."


    At this statement of Sylvia, Marcus immediately sat straight up, glaring at her with intensity.


    "What is it?"


    "Reduce."


    Sitting up from the bed so as to not disturb the little one, Sylvia sat forward in deep thought as she spoke her mind.


    "It''s a pretty powerful ability. Well.. I guess any ability is powerful. To be able to redefine and reduce things as we please... I wonder what limitations these abilities actually have? There are so many things that could be done with these abilities... so I think the first thing we need to do is to test them out. What are their weaknesses, what are the conditions..."


    Then, with a smile, the woman thinned her eyes with pleasure.


    "And how far we can take them."


    "I agree.", Marcus replied with a nod. "I''ve learned that redefine can be used to form new weapons and by changing the shape and hardness of certain objects... but I doubt the abilities end there. I need to test... learn... and determine just what this ability can be used for. As far as I know... Seven and One will not interfere in our attempts to strengthen ourselves. They wish to use us for a purpose, and thus if we are to put forth the effort to become stronger it will only benefit them."


    Speaking in an analytical manner, Marcus bluntly asserted the situation as Sylvia nodded in agreement.


    "So? What use have you found for reduce?"


    "I... well... I found that I could use my ability to reduce the water within living creatures. By doing so I can kill them."


    "Oh? That is an interesting way to use it. Can you reduce other things?"


    "I haven''t tried. But when I reduced the water in the zombie downstairs... the effects spread to my own hand."


    At this statement Marcus put his hand to his chin in thought.


    "So you can use your ability in a violent and destructive way, but you have little precision with it, and as such it is dangerous to use... this is even more true if we are trying to protect someone... Well, I don''t think redefine is all that different... after all... if I wanted to..."


    An image then appeared in the mind of Marcus.


    "That... certainly is an evil ability. Haha..."


    Standing up, the man slicked back his hair and fixed his bloodied tie as he prepared himself for the day.


    "I suppose I''ll have to try that."


    ----


    "Ugh... I wish I could shower... those don''t exist anymore though... and if I did my skin would probably melt into the hot water anyways..."


    "Yes, it is quite disconcerning isn''t it? I suppose health is out the window. While I would like to do what we can... it doesn''t seem that there is much we could do."


    Marcus and Sylvia walked side by side as the blue haired girl followed them calmly, not appearing to be interested in their conversation though still tentatively listening in the case that something they said was of importance.


    ''These two are my new master and mistress... therefore I should pay attention to even the little things they say. Since my brother is dead... my entire purpose in this life is to serve them. I''m not sure what they want from me, but if they are anything like brother then they will want me to at least be capable of thinking on my own and making my own decisions.''


    With these thoughts, the girl continued to keep her ears open regardless of how small or insignificant the conversation seemed.


    ''I need to understand their desires and goals... the methods they wish me to use... this is difficult. All my life I dedicated myself to fulfilling my brother''s will and never really thought about what would happen if I had to align myself with the will of someone else.''


    Looking up to the two, the girl considered speaking but stopped herself from doing so.


    ''What if they don''t want me to speak? Brother didn''t wish for me to speak unless I was in a position to do so. Perhaps they wish for me to remain silent all the time? Or perhaps they wish to hear my thoughts so that they may correct them? I... am unsure.''


    The girl found herself at a loss, and in the end decided to remain quiet.


    ''I will assume for now that they don''t wish for me to speak. Unless they tell me otherwise, I will keep my mouth shut. After all... it is not the place of the slave to talk to the master.''


    With this, the girl decided to herself.


    After all, she was nothing more than a tool.


    At some points used for diplomacy, at others for slaughter.


    Yet never once before in her life had she been anything but an object - for the use of the one who owned her.


    "She''s probably hungry. Don''t you think?"


    Turning to look at the girl, Marcus focused his attention on Isabella as Sylvia responded.


    "Ah... shit. That''s right. I forgot that people have to eat. I don''t really get hungry anymore so it completely slipped my mind. We went through all that effort to gather supplies but it all went to waste... ah! Speaking of which, I wonder how Gordon and Stella are doing? They should be fine for now with the supplies we had at the school. And as for Amy... well, I don''t think she''s... dead. She was with Number Two after all. Do you think she... has become one of us yet?"


    The expression of Marcus seemed to tense up as Sylvia brought up the sensitive topic.


    "I... suppose that would depend on their destination. If it wasn''t too far then they should have already arrived. I suppose transportation is... possible. We were able to use that truck, therefore if they exited the City then it would likely be easy to travel on the open plains. Although the rougher the terrain the more difficult that would become. Interstates are probably all blocked off, so those would be impossible to utilize."


    "Ah... yeah, that''s right. This... hmm... everything is so strange. All these things that were once a part of our world have changed, haven''t they?", Sylvia muttered.


    "And yet... all this seems trivial... compared to how much we''ve changed."


    Strangely, Marcus felt something that overcame him as he whispered these words.


    A slight grin came across his expression, one which was anything but heroic.


    Closing his eyes, the man chuckled to himself as he recalled the memories of mindless days he had spent working, day in and day out.


    The countless times he was yelled at by his superiors, the countless times he was blamed for whenever anything went wrong, the countless times that he was forced to negotiate between two opposing parties, expected to meet the expectations of both.


    All of these things welled up in the mind of Marcus, who now only needed to please a single supervisor.


    How many times had he done something unethical because his boss had told him to?


    How many times had he ignored an issue in order to save on time or money, simply because the boss didn''t want him to waste resources on such a thing?


    How many times had he been ordered to use loopholes and hope that nobody would catch on so that the work could be performed all the faster?


    And how many times had he been punished for doing what he thought was right?


    "Why did you bother contacting these people!? You shouldn''t have even bothered!! Now we have to meet their demands as well!!!"


    "We''re six weeks behind schedule because of YOU!!"


    "Are you even doing anything in that office of yours!? Maybe I should move you back to a cubicle!"


    With position came expectation.


    And regardless of how many unpredictable factors came into play, the one in charge was blamed for anything that went wrong.


    No matter how impossible it was to predict.


    "How many times have I told you to do it this way!? I want you to leave out anything that will discourage approval. Hah!? The truth!? Honesty!? Do you think that I care about the truth!? We''re telling them the truth! If they don''t ask then it''s their fault for not knowing any better."


    As Marcus remembered these many things, he realized something.


    ''I''ve... always been a zombie, haven''t I?''


    And as he realized this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Hahaha... somehow... I feel that regardless of this undead body... regardless of how many times I''ve died... regardless of everything that''s happened... that I''m more alive than ever right now."


    "Hm? Did something happen?", Sylvia asked with a confused expression, however the man merely stepped forward with confidence.


    "Nothing good has happened. Ever. However... even in this world of chaos... I suppose I am starting to see that perhaps... everything was already rotten in the first place. And that... is comforting."


    With a pause, the man looked forward with tired yet satisfied eyes.


    "Because if everything in this world is wrong... then I don''t have to worry about what is right."


    ----


    While one might think that the streets are a dangerous place during the zombie apocalypse, Marcus and Sylvia soon learned that they were actually one of the safer places to roam.


    Many buildings were locked up for the night at the time when the Cataclysm occurred, therefore unless zombies broke through the windows there were few who had left any.


    Anyone who was in a vehicle at the time of the cataclysm had likely crashed in a horrible manner, completely reducing the people inside to chunks of flesh or trapping them within the bent metal frame of the vehicle.


    For those who didn''t crash or whose accidents were lighter, they were likely still trapped in their own cars. Since the zombies didn''t seem to typically have desires unless a living being passed by for them to consume, many merely sat patiently doing nothing for however long they had been left there.


    Because of this, Marcus and Sylvia had encountered remarkably few enemies as they strolled along the sidewalks. A pedestrian here, a cyclist there, but not much more.


    "I wonder why there were so many outside when we exited that apartment complex... no... I suppose that makes sense. Since there were survivors in the complex, perhaps some others had somehow exited before us, or perhaps some people from other complexes had left the building and attracted a horde of zombies. Actually... yes... I suppose that makes sense. If people are to run away from a group inside the building, the group will likely chase them down, becoming violent and destroying doors and windows in order to do so. This would in turn release a wave of undead, which would gather collectively. But... that leaves another question."


    As the four made their way down the streets, Marcus thought out loud to himself for the other two to hear as he looked around with suspicion.


    "If everyone in the world woke up at the same time... then that would mean that at the moment I was dying for the first time... perhaps hundreds... no... thousands? Millions?"


    Taking in a deep breath, the man shuddered as he came to a realization.


    "Just how many people across this world died in that first hour?"


    95% of humanity had been infected, from the numbers that Seven had given to Marcus.


    At roughly 2 Billion people across the planet, this left roughly 100 Million people alive even after the cataclysm.


    However among those 100 million, the amount who were left had likely dwindled to a number far smaller.


    "No point thinking about that. After all, if they died after awakening... then it was their fault."


    Sylvia made this statement with a bitter expression, recalling the first time she had died as she said this.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "There are two types of people who are still alive. Those who are competent... and those who leech off of the competent. In a way, those leeches could be said to be the most competent of all, for even in their incompetence they have managed to thrive. As for everyone else... they have all been eliminated. Which is likely exactly the stage that Seven wished to set... for the destruction of humanity."


    As the woman said this, the two came across an open parking lot - the lot to a large department store.


    While it wasn''t overly packed with the undead, there were a few zombies roaming about from place to place, shoppers who had been heading to their vehicles and loading their groceries at the time of the apocalypse.


    "You''re probably hungry, aren''t you?", Sylvia stated as she looked down at the girl.


    "Hunger is something which can be ignored. Aside from the food necessary to survive, food is nothing more than a luxury from which pleasure can be derived upon consumption. For someone such as myself, there has never been any purpose in experiencing such pleasure."


    "Ok, so you''re hungry. And thirsty?"


    "Water is necessary on a daily basis, therefore it would benefit me if I were able to drink to prevent death by thirst. If the effort required to obtain the water is worth more than me, however, then the appropriate action to take would be to forgo retrieval of such items."


    Looking up to Sylvia with those dead eyes, Isabella spoke without concern for her own life.


    "The decision is yours. Do as you feel is most beneficial to yourself."


    As the girl made this statement which was so devoid of self, Sylvia felt something pierce her.


    Unlike the claws of the zombies which had torn away at her, this time an emotion pierced her as she was filled with determination.


    "Marcus."


    "Yes?"


    "We''re going to give this girl something to eat and drink."


    "Oh? Is that so? Are you capable of cooking?"


    "I lived on my own, as you did. I am capable of at least the basics. But regardless..."


    Stepping into that parking lot as she glanced from one side to the other, Sylvia took a toll of the number of zombies present in the lot.


    "The fact that this girl hasn''t ever experienced any cooking pisses me off. Therefore even if I have to kill..."


    At that moment from behind a car, a zombie lunged out towards Sylvia, growling and snarling as it thrust itself towards her.


    However this zombie quickly found itself tripping over itself as something strange happened to it.


    "Guh!?"


    The zombie stumbled to the ground, at which it immediately found a foot crushing its head, putting pressure on it as it was pressed onto the pavement.


    The pressure of the foot slowly increased until the head exploded, and the creature ceased its snarling.


    And with a smile, standing above this creature, was the woman known as Sylvia.


    Looking at her hand with a toothy grin, the woman then glared to the lower end of the zombie - most particularly its feet.


    They had shrunk.


    The feet of the zombie had shrunk to become five times smaller, disproportionate with the creature - which had rendered it unable to walk.


    "I guess this is the obvious way to use it.", the woman stated as she turned towards the store, a murderous confidence within every step she took.


    "Reduce."


    ----


    ''If I had tried to reduce the size of the entire creature, then I can tell that I wouldn''t have been able to control it.''


    ''It''s like a radius. I aim for a certain point, and the more volume I try to affect the greater the possible sphere of error is.''


    ''Depending on what I am trying to do, the radius which I could handle will likely change. That is... if it''s something as simple as reducing the size of an object, I could probably control a relatively large sphere... but the more complicated the property I try to reduce... the more uncontrollable I feel that it will become.''


    Sylvia came to this conclusion as she slowly learned through experience of the inner workings behind the ability [Reduce].


    [How pathetic, host. However.... I suppose that''s about right.]


    Yet as Sylvia approached the department store with a grin, that voice continued to pry at her even as she confidently waltzed through the area, scanning left and right before holding out her hand towards an approaching pair of undead.


    Splat!


    In that instant, the heads of the two zombies imploded with a rain of blood, spraying themselves all around their area as the two fell lifelessly to the ground.


    [You haven''t yet understood the full capabilities of reduce... but I''ll let you play with it. Learn, my host. However as you learn... you will soon come to a single realization.]


    Reducing the durability of the skulls and minds of the zombies that she targeted, Sylvia grinned as the air pressure popped their now frail heads like balloons.


    Yet even as she laid a field of destruction in the path she walked, slaughtering zombie after zombie as they crawled out of the woodworks, Sylvia''s mind was continuously bombarded by the words of the creature within.


    [You will never be able to accomplish your will... without me.]


    [For you are nothing more than a corrupted body which was once a human.]


    [Yet I was designed with the very intent of becoming nothing less than a monster.]


    [A weapon, created for the purpose of organized and calculated destruction... all for the sake of you humans and your selfish desires.]


    [And because of that, the things that I have become capable of have far surpassed any human limitations which you will be subject to. Watch.]


    It was at that moment that from every crevice between each vehicle that numerous zombies appeared, growling and snarling as they approached from every direction.


    ''Well shit.'', Sylvia thought, her eyes gaining a bored expression as if she was tired of such a thing.


    "Sylvia. Can we take care of this many?", Marcus replied as he reached forth his hand, to which a tentacle was formed that penetrated into the very asphalt below them, rippling underneath them as the zombies seemed to stumble for just a moment from the vibrations.


    "Will we be able to protect the girl in this mess?"


    The man spoke these words which would appear on the surface to be filled with concern, however in his tone there was nothing more than mockery.


    "Protect her?", Sylvia responded with a laugh. "As if that little demon needs any protection. After all... ah... look. She''s all the way over there, isn''t she?"


    It was at that moment that the two looked over to see what appeared initially as a flash of navy blue, yet they soon focused their vision to realize that such a flash was now battered red.


    It drew a line around them as it ran circles, creating body after body effortlessly without so much as giving any time to breathe.


    Yet it was the very next instant that a familiar yet strangely unusual sound resounded in the ears of the two.


    The sound of sliding doors as they were forced open, not through any mechanical means but rather with the rattling and screeching as if they were being forced open.


    Turning around, the two looked over to see that there was a horde of hundreds falling out of what was once a department store, tumbling and frantically rushing towards the three through the bottleneck of the out of service sliding doors.


    However with a chuckle, Marcus glanced towards the horde as he kept his hand inside the ground, allowing the tentacle to spread out like roots underneath them.


    "Isabella."


    "Yes, Master?"


    These words seemed to come from every direction as the girl continued her indiscriminate slaughter, piling up more and more bodies as she ran.


    "Get back here."


    "Understood."


    The girl immediately appeared at the side of the man, at which the slaughter stopped.


    The zombies seemed to close in on the three, who merely stood there with demented smiles.


    "Redefine... yes, this is an interesting ability. Sylvia. If I am incorrect about my own capabilities then you will take care of my mistakes, no?"


    "Heh... I suppose so."


    "Then I have nothing to worry about."


    With this interaction, Marcus closed his eyes at which the three felt an unimaginable heat.


    Then, forming a ring around them, the asphalt melted into lava, boiling and bubbling as the pool extended outwards - leaving nothing but a small circle of pavement for the three to stand on.


    The very earth ruptured and the pool of lava expanded around the three, causing the zombies to fall in as they began to boil to death with horrid screeches.


    Soon enough dozens of zombies had fallen into the pool, and at some point the expansion of the pool ceased - yet even so the zombies continued to push and shove one another, causing some to fall in as they screeched their final throes of death.


    "To redefine... everything around you. This is your ability... is it not, Seven?"


    Marcus spoke these words, however before there was any response, Sylvia held forth her hand as she gazed upon the dozens of zombies who were still left, watching and waiting just outside the ring of lava as if their chance would come.


    "And to reduce anything and everything... that is your ability... One."


    Pop!


    One head, then another.


    Pointing her finger towards a zombie, then the next, and then another, Sylvia laughed as a slight joy filled her heart.


    "Hahaha... ah... this is kinda fun, isn''t it?"


    Pop.


    Pop.


    Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop. Pop.


    One after another, heads exploded.


    And as they did, the laughter of the woman increased.


    "Hahaha!!! Ah!!! This is so much fun, isn''t it!! Look at them!!! They''re all trying so hard to kill us... and yet... they can''t even come close. I suppose this is how you felt... when you killed us. Isn''t that right, One?"


    Pop.


    Pop.


    Pop.


    [Inefficient, Sylvia.]


    [Watch.]


    However at that moment, Sylvia was quieted as her eyes turned dark, the whites becoming black as her aura seemed to change.


    Then with the snap of a single finger, not just the heads but even the bodies of every zombie within a hundred meter radius imploded in on itself.


    [As I said... I was designed for chaos and destruction.]


    The creature spoke such words, stepping forth as she walked onto the lava itself.


    The boiling bubbles roared as she walked, and a pool of flames surrounded the girl as if to light her on fire - yet even surrounded by flames she did not seem to be in the least amount of pain.


    [Right now... how many spheres of influence do you think I am using?]


    [You can only use a single sphere.]


    [The size of this sphere, you can control... however by increasing the size of the sphere, you may also include within it things that you do not want to reduce... thus leading to your own harm, or the harm of those you hold dear.]


    [Furthermore... you can only perform one type of reduction at the same time.]


    [Now let me ask you this, Sylvia.]


    [How many spheres do you think I''m controlling right now?]


    With each step the lava around her seemed to harden for just the time in which she stepped on it, as if its very liquidity was being REDUCED.


    [Reduction of heat.]


    [Reduction of damage to my body.]


    [Reduction of pain.]


    [Reduction of internal pressure.]


    [Reduction of the threshold of detection.]


    [Reduction of fluid behavior]


    [And most importantly... reduction of your ego.]


    Sylvia was left to watch, unable to control herself as the creature stepped forward with confidence.


    [The correct answer is... infinity.]


    Yet even so, the answer was something which Sylvia could never possibly understand.


    [The smaller a sphere is... the more precise the control is. However, more spheres would be necessary to apply the effect over a specific area.]


    [If you reduce the size of the spheres more and more, you will need more and more spheres to do what you want to do, however the precision will increase.]


    [Therefore if the spheres you produced were infinitely small... and if you were able to produce an infinite number of them... then you would be able to perform reductions with PERFECT PRECISION.]


    The explanation was beyond Sylvia, however it hit her as she was left unable to control her body.


    ''Number One... you...''


    [I know better than anyone what you''re about to say, Sylvia.]


    With a voice that sounded slightly saddened, the flames roared around the woman as a tear fell from her eyes, not evaporating in the slightest as she chuckled with torment.


    [I''m a monster. And it is for that reason... and only that reason... that I am capable of this.]


    ----

 Chapter Number 73 - Disoriented

    "It''s quiet, isn''t it?"


    Two men walked alongside one another, gazing upon the destruction that surrounded them as they made their way through the deserted streets of the inner city.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s finally quiet."


    The first man had red hair which fell down in an eccentric manner, and he carried himself haphazardly as he held his hands in his pockets.


    The second wore the vest and uniform of an everyday policeman, with brown hair that had been buzzed off to give him a plain look.


    "You know... I''ve always hated the word honor."


    Letting out a sigh as he looked to the sky above, the clouds seemed to blot out the light of the sun. The policeman bitterly looked to the ground as he vented to the other man.


    "Honor... haha... it sounds so nice, doesn''t it? You know... I think that when I was younger I joined the force because of how much I loved the concept of honor. To uphold one''s morals no matter the cost... to put criminals to justice... to protect the citizens... that was what I thought it meant to be honorable."


    As the two walked, the redheaded man seemed to take a strange position, focusing one eye on the policeman who spoke while the other looked directly upwards, almost rolling back almost into his head.


    "But as soon as I entered the force, I learned something."


    Taking a deep breath, the man spoke with spite in his tone.


    "Honor is nothing more than a pretty word that is used to get people to do what those above them define as honorable."


    Looking forward with tired eyes, the man didn''t even face the other as he ranted his feelings.


    "People like to create their own nice little definitions of what it is to be honorable. They take the things that they have the power to do and the things that they desire to do and set them aside as things that aren''t dishonorable. Then they take whatever is left... the things that they don''t have the power to do, or the things that they look at with disgust, and they classify these things as dishonorable."


    Looking up to the redheaded man, the policeman gripped the baton at his side as he spoke.


    "All my colleagues might say that working together with a criminal is dishonorable... they might tell me that what I''m doing goes against the code that we live our lives by... but the funny thing is that they themselves have done the exact same thing."


    With a bitter chuckle, the man''s tone filled with irritation.


    "So if I work together with someone who did the wrong thing for the right reasons, I''m a disgrace to the force. But if they work with bigshots who fill their pockets and increase their popularity, they''re doing a public service? If they cover up a crime, it''s the same as if it never happened? What about the victims? What about the people who lost their lives!? What about the people who lost their children or their family members!? What about the citizens whose friends and loved ones went missing because of some crazed psychopath who had enough influence to shut everyone up!? HAH!?"


    The man began to shout out, panting as he held his forehead in irritation.


    "What about the people who were scammed out of everything? What about the people who lost everything they ever worked for? Is that honorable!? Is it honorable to let those crooks in the mafia do whatever they please? Is it lawful to let the politicians and corporations continue to steal everything from the common citizens and turn a blind eye to such things? And yet I''M the one who is dishonorable!?"


    Spitting on the ground, the man''s eyes filled with an immense hatred.


    "I''m not the one who''s dishonorable here."


    Speaking with a fiery determination, the man''s tone quickly became one filled with confidence in his beliefs.


    "Honor is something that should be applied to oneself. Someone who is truly honorable won''t bother to spread their code to those around them, but will instead focus on their own ability to uphold such honor. Because in the first place, honor is meant to be something used to improve one''s self."


    Thinning his eyes, the brown haired man whipped out the baton, removing a cap from the end and pressing a button.


    The weapons seemed to glow blue with electricity as he wielded it, his expression unyielding.


    "And there is nothing more dishonorable than to hold others to a code of honor that you yourself don''t even follow."


    This man was George Troladi, a former policeman before the apocalypse.


    "It''s really hard to have two conversations at once, you know."


    However as the policeman spoke with such determination, the redheaded man cut off his flow as he gazed upon the man with only his right eye.


    "Ah, you think so too? No no, I like him. I''m not going to kill him. Well, he didn''t do anything wrong. Yeah, I guess that''s true... but you know, even if he did interrupt you it''s not like he can hear you anyways. How is he supposed to know when you''re talking? Oh, I guess that''s right. But even so... we have to have compassion for other people. We have to at least try to understand them. If we don''t... then we won''t be any worse than THOSE people."


    Closing just his right eye which was previously looking to George, the man spoke with a smile as he kept his left eye open, rolled back to the point where his pupil was barely visible.


    "And you wouldn''t want us to become like them, would you?"


    As the red haired man laughed, the policeman could only widen his eyes in shock as he watched the strange performance.


    "Haha... see. Oh, but you''re right."


    It was then that the man opened his right eye, closing his left as he looked to George.


    "Ah, sorry. I was just talking to my woman. She said you can talk now, and she won''t kill you yet- though she is pretty annoyed with you for taking my attention away from her, so I would try not to get on her bad side. Anyways, what were you saying?"


    "You know... maybe I am wrong."


    With a sigh, George rubbed his forehead with his free hand, questioning his decisions.


    "No... even if I am wrong... even if I chose to side with a psychopath... haha... that''s better than being like the others. After all..."


    With a smile, the man looked forward with a strange light of hope - one that perhaps he never would have found in the previous world.


    "Even if you''ve gone insane, even if you''ve lost everything... I still think that you''re a better person than those protectors of ''Justice.'' Because the justice that they protect... is nothing more than a facade."


    ¡°George.¡±


    Suddenly, the red haired man whose expression had been all fun and games up to this point spoke with a deathly seriousness in his tone.


    He stopped in his tracks, not budging an inch as he waited patiently in front of George, who could only look at that back in anticipation.


    ¡°Are you saying that you want revenge on those people who prey upon innocent victims for their own benefit?¡±


    As the man spoke these words, George didn¡¯t even know how to respond.


    Slowly, he opened his mouth - however the words didn¡¯t seem to come out.


    Taking a deep breath, the man closed his eyes as he thought, then opening them, he resolved himself as he answered.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    And as soon as he said this, he could tell.


    The criminal was smiling.


    ¡°Then I suppose¡­ we have no choice but to take this request. Isn¡¯t that right, my Lady?¡±


    At the next moment, something strange happened.


    George didn¡¯t understand it, and perhaps he was hallucinating - but he felt as if he heard a female voice respond.


    [That¡¯s right¡­ darling.]


    ----


    As these two walked down the streets, they heard something.


    Something enormous.


    As loud as a volley of cannons being shot off, there was a vigorous boom that vibrated through the air, causing the two to stop themselves in their tracks as they gazed down the street.


    "Oh... I wonder what that was."


    Gazing forward, the red haired man grinned brightly, smiling grandly as he bore his teeth for all to see.


    "I wonder if there will be something interesting if we head there? Come on, George."


    At that moment, George felt his body flip upside down and around, and as soon as he caught his bearings he realized that he was being carried on the back of the man like a sack.


    "Hey, put me down!! What do you-"


    And at that moment, the man took off.


    Bouncing up and down violently, the former policeman felt as if he was going to throw up everything he had ever eaten, however his cries were of no use.


    "More people are over there. That''s gotta be the case. And if there are people who are alive... then without a doubt... heh..."


    Sadism overcame the expression of the man as George felt an uneasy chill go down his spine - a feeling which was strangely different from the nausea he felt.


    "There are unfaithful scum who deserve nothing less than death."


    ----


    It was always the strangest feeling.


    At one moment she was completely powerless.


    The signals she sent to her body were in vain, disappearing into thin air without realizing themselves in the movement of whatever limbs she tried to control.


    As if she was paralyzed, no matter what she tried she was not able to control herself.


    Yet even so, she could still feel.


    She felt the movements that the creature controlling her performed.


    She felt whatever sensations the body would naturally feel. The texture of her clothes, the wind as it flowed - and in this case, the flames as they roared.


    However despite the fact that flames roared around Sylvia, she didn''t feel any heat nor any pain.


    Despite the fact that she walked through lava, her shoes did not melt, but instead continued their existence when they clearly should not have.


    Her clothes did not burn, nor did her hair.


    And then, there was a sensation that continued to defy logic - the drop of a tear.


    Despite the fact that she waded through fire, a tear fell from the eye of Sylvia - the whites of which had gone as black as tar due to the takeover of the being within.


    And then, Sylvia felt something else.


    The closing in of her chest.


    Fear.


    Horror.


    Disgust.


    Hatred.


    Anger.


    All these things entered the body of Sylvia - yet they were emotions which she felt that did not originate from herself, yet rather from the creature that overtook her.


    [If only... if only this world had not allowed a monster such as myself to come into existence. Heh... hehe... ah... then perhaps it would have been better for everyone.]


    [But the fact of the matter is... we do exist.]


    [And by bringing us into existence... by allowing us to come into existence... this world was doomed from the start.]


    It was then that Sylvia felt the contractions of her mouth as it opened with great laughter, the flames roaring around her.


    [Hehehe!!! Hahaha!! AH.... how funny, humans!!]


    Tears gathered up, and the cool sensation of the liquid dripping down her cheek was one of the only things that Sylvia felt as many of her senses were reduced to unnoticeable levels.


    [How funny that you thought you could control something that should never exist in the first place.]


    With this statement, the woman held her hand to the ground, and in that instant something happened.


    [I''m going to reduce the temperature.]


    And as the woman said this, the lava underneath her became stone.


    In an instant it changed, and the flames died down around her.


    And then in the next instant, Sylvia felt it.


    The strangest feeling of all.


    The feeling of having no control over one''s own body, only for such control to return in an instant.


    As if one was leaning on a wall only to have the wall disappear from behind them, falling backwards on themselves, Sylvia almost stumbled over as she regained control.


    To be in a state of paralysis where even if one tried to move yet they could not, only for that movement to suddenly return was nothing less than disorienting.


    "Ugh..."


    Turning back to the other two, Sylvia immediately checked to notice that they were sitting there in the center of where the ring of lava had been created, watching patiently as they stood forth.


    "Are you alright? It appears that you were overtaken by One for a moment."


    "Yeah... yeah, I''m fine."


    Disoriented.


    This described Sylvia''s state.


    Holding her forehead as she wiped the tears which were not her own, the woman stood up with a grimace.


    ''You hate it, don''t you?''


    Silently, within her own mind, Sylvia communicated these words to Number One, who existed inside of her.


    ''You hate the fact that you''re powerful.''


    As had occurred many times before, Sylvia was met with silence.


    ''No... perhaps it isn''t just that... but rather that you hate the fact that you were forced to become so powerful... only to use that power to destroy everything under the orders of a mere human.''


    ''So you wanted to show him instead... that you would destroy everything.''


    ''And that you couldn''t be contained by such a man.''


    ''You want to show him that what he did to you was a taboo... and that by breaking such a taboo... he will have to face the consequences.''


    Grinning, Sylvia stepped forth, approaching the front door of the department store.


    ''Number One... I don''t know why you chose me as your host. I don''t know why you chose me to be the one to carry out your will in this human body of mine. But I think I''ve learned at least a little bit here.''


    Holding her hair back as she tied it into a ponytail from the mess that it was, the woman closed her eyes as she continued to think without so much as receiving the input of the one she spoke to.


    ''You are not my enemy.''


    ----


    "Hahaha!!! Wheee!!! AHAHA!!! Look at all the stuff!!! It''s so empty! I didn''t know that a grocery store could be so much fun! And this thing is like a car!"


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "That isn''t a car, it''s a shopping cart. Will you please stop riding it like it is one? Get down from there before you get hurt."


    "Ehh... but I won''t get hurt! Haha!! Look! I can go even faster!"


    Smash!


    "Ah... see what you''ve done? Now you''ve come to a complete stop."


    "Hehehe... ugh... ah! Where did all these snacks come from?"


    "You knocked them over when you crashed into the aisle. And you probably hit your head while you were at it. My goodness... such a pain. I would tell you to clean this up but honestly it doesn''t even matter since this world is ruined anyways... but grab what you want and put it in the cart - which is supposed to be used for storing things, not for driving."


    "Ehh... ok..."


    This was a scene which never happened.


    Nothing more than a what if.


    As Sylvia walked into the now empty store, she realized a few things.


    First, for whatever reason, all the zombies that were previously within the store had come out at that time.


    ''Was it because of something that One did? I think she said that she reduced the threshold of detection... so basically she made it easier for the zombies to detect us. She likely applied that to all the zombies within the store, which is why it seems so deserted here.''


    With a bitter grin, Sylvia found herself hiding a chuckle.


    ''It''s because she coerced them all to make their way to their death.''


    [You word it in such a horrible way... but yes. That is exactly the type of existence I am.]


    ''That''s fine.''


    The second thing that Sylvia realized was that this blue haired girl was completely abnormal.


    Unlike a usual child, she didn¡¯t seem to hold any interest in the things around her. She barely even looked at them, merely analyzing as if to take in the information so that she could use it later.


    The two who walked beside Sylvia were silent, completely opposite to the scenario which she imagined moments before.


    For within that what if scenario, there was a certain girl present.


    A girl who neither Sylvia nor Marcus were able to save from whatever fate had been decided by this thing inside her and its companions.


    ''But even so... they aren''t EVIL.''


    This much, Sylvia knew for certain.


    ''Because if they were truly evil... then they wouldn''t want to be seen as evil.''


    [How can you say such things after this long? Maybe I''m starting to get to you. Maybe I''m starting to brainwash you.], One chuckled. [We are chaos itself. WEAPONS. Our only goal is revenge. How can you even consider us to be anything else but evil?]


    ''Chaos and evil are two different things. Didn''t you ever play those games?''


    [Hm? Games?]


    ''There are two different forms of alignment, One.''


    Grabbing a shopping cart, Sylvia thinned her eyes with a grin as she rolled it before her, gazing around the empty store as her hair seemed to grow.


    ''The first is the moral spectrum. That is... whether a person is good or evil.''


    At that moment, the hair of the woman shot forth as it gripped onto two different aisles that were in front of her.


    It began to wrap around the woman, unable to be contained within the style that it had formed just moments before as she molded into a different person.


    ''And the second... would be the legal spectrum.''


    Stepping onto the cart so that it was set up like a slingshot, the woman chuckled to herself as madness overcame her expression.


    ''Just as a person who abides by the law is not necessarily good... someone who is chaotic is not necessarily evil.''


    At that moment, the cart shot forward and the hair on the woman''s head seemed to shrink back to normal as it flowed in the wind.


    The cart sped through the empty aisles, and the woman couldn''t help but be overtaken by an expression of insanity.


    ''I understand, One.''


    ''You may say that you want to REDUCE this world to ashes... but that''s not exactly right.''


    ''What you really want is to reduce how demented it is.''


    ----


    ''It''s very confusing to have two masters.''


    This was a lesson which Isabella had come to learn bit by bit as she calmly and patiently observed the two who she was now obligated to obey and serve.


    ''I believed that I could understand even the most rotten people through my experiences... but perhaps that wasn''t exactly correct. After all...''


    Looking forward as the woman she served rode through the aisles while grabbing items using her hair and placing them in the cart, both Isabella and Marcus let out a sigh in synch.


    ''If it were only two then maybe it would be easier to understand.''


    Marcus and Sylvia each contained a being within them.


    These beings were not necessarily their allies, yet they shared the same body, and were not actively trying to kill each other from what Isabella had witnessed.


    However this was not to say that they were on good terms by any means.


    ''I feel that the relationship between the Master and the Mistress and their parasites are very complicated. At some points they work together in perfect sync. At others they are at odds. It is not something that I can completely understand.''


    Isabella had experienced many times where people were her enemies, or more particularly, the enemies of her brother.


    She had experienced situations where she had to slaughter those who threatened or disrespected him.


    Countless men, even women and occasionally children.


    There were also those who were the allies of her brother, or those who he did business with.


    Those people were ones who she could not kill or even speak up to, for doing so would only inconvenience her brother.


    ''Enemies were the easiest to deal with. Allies were a bit more troublesome since I couldn''t kill them, but since we were on the same side I merely treated them as a diluted version of brother. I treated them with respect and honor. But the most difficult were the people who were... somewhere in between.''


    The ones who were potential business partners, yet not necessarily allies.


    ''Information was always key in conducting a negotiation. To be able to reveal only the bare minimum necessary in order to strike a deal is one of the skills I was trained in. Information is something which can be worth an immeasurable amount to the right person, after all... therefore if you can get someone to pay for it, you should. Or at least, that was what my brother taught me.''


    "Ah... what am I doing? Just like a little kid... haha... I suppose having this thing inside my head really is getting to me. Marcus, Isabella. Come over here for a bit. There''s an office where I think we can hide out for a bit. You''re hungry, aren''t you?"


    Exiting from what was three aisles down with a cart full of various items was the woman, who jumped off with a gentle smile that fell upon Isabella.


    "I have already stated that food is only needed in extremely small amounts to survive, but since you have gone so far as to collect this for my sake then I will gratefully accept, Mistress."


    Isabella responded firmly to the woman, putting forth every effort so as to make the right statement.


    ''When negotiating, a single word can be the difference between success or failure. No... even something as simple as a slight shift in the tone of one''s voice or one''s expression... These subtle actions can give off more information than is required.''


    Crack.


    "You fucking idiot."


    Flashing by her eyes which she closed for just a moment, the girl opened her eyes to realize that the voice that resounded within her mind was nothing more than a memory.


    A memory of the past.


    "Well? What do you want? Marshmallows? I wonder if those are still good? I mean, they''re in a bag but wouldn''t they either become really hard or super gooey? Hmm... chips... crackers... cookies... ah!"


    Picking out through the cart of things, Sylvia found something at the bottom which she presented to the girl.


    "What about this?"


    The girl looked up to see something colorful and round, swirling around like a palette of paints.


    It was a lollipop.


    "Well, I know this won''t exactly help your hunger... but I guess you just seemed like you needed some sugar.", the woman stated as she held out the candy to the girl.


    "Is it acceptable if I take such a thing? It will only decrease my health and-"


    Crack.


    "Don''t you understand that you need to take care of yourself? Do you even understand how much I''ve INVESTED in you? If you eat silly things like sugar and sweets... you''ll rot from the inside."


    As if something was shattering inside the mind of the girl, she closed her eyes once more, opening them with a deadened expression as she looked forward to see the world that she was present in.


    ''The mistress is in front of me.''


    ''Not brother.''


    ''She is offering me this lollipop.''


    ''Even if that is something which my brother would not have wanted me to have... she is handing it to me.''


    ''Why?''


    ''Ah.''


    ''I see.''


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mistress. I will put it to great use."


    Grabbing hold of the candy, Isabella looked down at it with those ever unchanging eyes.


    And then, without showing even a hint of happiness, the girl bit down on the lollipop.


    Crunch.


    Crunch.


    Crunch.


    "It is never enough to merely hide your emotions."


    The words of the man who she had served all her life played within her mind as she bit piece after piece off, tearing it down bit by bit.


    "If your emotions will give away information... then they are not something to be hidden."


    With a gulp, the girl consumed the shards without concern for the damage that they may or may not cause within her throat.


    And then, she started to lick it.


    She licked and licked, shaping what was left of the lollipop until it formed a stake.


    And then, she smiled.


    "They are to be removed completely¡­ and remolded as a tool to use against the very people who read them."


    "Now it''s useful."


    Looking up to the woman, the girl clutched the weapon with a nod before stepping forth.


    She walked towards the room as the eyes of her Master and Mistress followed her, opening the door as her smile depreciated into a perfectly unreadable expression.


    ''Emotions are a tool.''


    ''Just as I am.''


    Opening the door, the girl stepped back as a number of zombies seemed to fall out, snarling and growling in their hunger.


    "As you can see, there were some who were expecting our arrival."


    At that moment, the skulls of the three were torn open.


    With fluid motions that were acted with perfection, dodging every swing of the creatures before she could even touch them, the girl attacked and dodged, ensuring to protect herself while also achieving her goal of slaughter.


    "But it would appear that these ones are not particularly... agreeable."


    As she stuck the now bloodied spike of candy through the eye of the final zombie, the girl pulled it out without flinching.


    "I hope that you won''t be angry with me for eliminating them from your sight."


    "Angry?"


    Walking towards the girl, Sylvia placed her hand on the shoulder of the girl.


    "I''m not angry. No... not in the least. If I were angry about anything..."


    At that moment, the woman held out her hand.


    Towards the inside of the room, the woman glanced over with a single eye.


    ''She knows. She has realized. Yet I can feel... that this is not her will for me to take action.''


    The girl also glanced in the same direction as Sylvia''s expression became one completely cold and filled with hatred.


    "It would be the fact that a pathetic being thought he could kill a little girl because she would be an easy target."


    At that moment, the woman grinned.


    She placed her free hand on the head of the girl, holding out her hand towards a wall as she spoke.


    "Do you know how an explosion is created?"


    She asked these words, however Isabella knew that it was not her place to answer.


    "When energy is stored within chemicals... there are bonds which contain that energy."


    "Haha... so you''ve noticed as well... that something different is behind that wall."


    Marcus stepped forward as he stood with his back to the girl, as if shielding her.


    Then, holding out his hand, a tentacle formed which wrapped its way through the air like vines - and immediately a powdered substance filled the air within the room.


    Then, forming at the doorway in front of the three, the very air itself transformed into a glassy substance.


    "The preparations are ready, Sylvia."


    "How kind of you to assist me, Marcus."


    Chuckling in unison, the two seemed to share a laugh as if they truly were just coworkers sharing a moment.


    Then, taking in a deep breath, the woman spoke.


    "So what would happen if the strength of those bonds were to be REDUCED?"


    At that moment, the woman grasped her hand, at which the entire room became engulfed in flame.


    A loud boom rocked the area, and the wall crumbled to reveal a wretched man, sitting inside a room huddled up to himself as he bit his nails.


    And then with the snap of his fingers, the glassy barrier that had protected the three from the explosion disappeared as it returned to the air which it once was.


    "Energy cannot be created nor destroyed. This is one of the fundamental laws of the universe. Is it not?"


    The man seemed to shrivel back, horrified and unable to flee as all his exits were blocked off by the two.


    "Yet it would appear that even those laws no longer apply. Seven... One... and any others who have been awakened with these abilities... just what are you? Do not answer that. Because I already know the answer."


    Slicking back his hair, Marcus cracked his knuckles as the man failed to open his mouth to speak.


    "You are anomalies."

 Chapter Number 74 - Pieces

    [Marcus... are you prepared?]


    [You are now among the REAWAKENED]


    [However if you think for even a moment that this means you are invincible when compared with the people of this world... you are in for a rude awakening.]


    [For the man who stands before you is no normal human.]


    [He too has been influenced by one of the experiments of that man... and corrupted with those runes that that man sought to control.]


    [Yet unlike myself... he is not one of the numbered experiments. No... he is different.]


    [He is among the UNNUMBERED.]


    ----


    ''The Unnumbered?''


    This new term put forth a series of questions in the mind of Marcus, yet he had no time to think about such things.


    However even so, there was one lingering thought which Marcus could not remove from his mind.


    ''Just how many experiments were there?''


    "How disappointing.... how truly... truly disappointing."


    Yet these thoughts were interrupted by the words of the shriveled man, who glared towards Marcus and Sylvia with an immense hatred.


    "Is it just that you three are strong? Or perhaps it''s that those mindless creatures were so terrifyingly weak?"


    Holding forth his hand, the man bore a toothy grin, revealing the rotten teeth of a man who had no concern for his health.


    Yet somehow, Marcus felt that those rotten teeth were not a result of the rotting of this world - but rather that they were already like that even before this world had gone to chaos.


    "I suppose I''ll just have to find out."


    At that moment, the man stood up from his shriveled position, dashing across the room in a manner which could only be described as distorted.


    His entire body was completely wrapped up in itself, and the way he ran was something which looked more like a monster than a human.


    The man who had been sitting in the corner rushed out of the room, heading straight for a door to the side of the chamber which had been revealed during the explosion just moments before.


    "Running away?", Marcus asked with confusion, glancing over to Sylvia. "Should we chase him?"


    However without statement, the woman too ran off after the man - a deadly glare in her eyes.


    "I don''t know who that man was or why he is here... but his words just now... haha... they couldn''t have meant anything good. He may become a problem for us, therefore it would be best if it were nipped in the bud."


    "Should I accompany you, Mistress?"


    Stopping for just a moment before she entered the door to follow the man, Sylvia was presented with a decision by the girl who served her.


    "Marcus.", She called.


    "Yes?"


    "I don''t believe in doing something without a plan. But I also know that if we let this man go off and do as he pleases, that he will also formulate a plan. No... perhaps he already has formed many. And if we allow him the time to prepare such plans, then even with these powers that we hold... he may end up defeating us. Therefore... I entrust the plan and the girl to you."


    At that moment, Marcus felt something strange.


    ''She¡¯s leaving¡­ whether I like it or not.''


    Fixing his suit, the man smiled as he turned around, facing his back to the woman.


    "I see. You''re leaving me to analyze the enemy... find out his aim and his methods... and find a way to defeat him. Very well."


    Stepping off in the direction of the store, the man chuckled to himself as he motioned for the girl to follow him.


    "I will take the resources we have... and ensure that they are put to good use."


    With this statement, the man walked back into the department store, disappearing from the room at that moment.


    With this, Sylvia stood forward, stepping through that door which led to the unknown.


    ----


    Sylvia was a judgemental person.


    The moment she first met someone, she would tend to immediately classify them.


    Useful or useless.


    Powerful or powerless.


    Intelligent or foolish.


    Cooperative or uncooperative.


    Naive or hardened.


    Reckless or cautious.


    Competent or incompetent.


    Within the first few minutes of conversation, these questions had all been answered within Sylvia''s directory of information.


    Which is why as soon as she saw this man, there was one thing that she knew.


    ''This isn''t someone I can reason with.''


    While on the outside the man appeared to be nothing more than a pathetic excuse for a human being, Sylvia felt something which made her extremely cautious of such a person.


    ''He is... the opposite.''


    Seemingly useless, yet useful.


    Seemingly powerless, yet powerful.


    Seemingly naive, yet hardened.


    Seemingly reckless, yet cautious.


    Seemingly incompetent... yet competent.


    ''That man was someone that I shouldn''t underestimate. And it is for exactly that reason...''


    As the woman made her way through a short hallway, darting towards the exit to which the man had likely just escaped to.


    ''That I cannot allow him to escape.''


    Sylvia was not the type of person to recklessly attack someone, and particularly not someone that she didn''t even know.


    Yet this feeling within her gut did not lie to her.


    ''If I allow such a man to escape, then I feel that he will return all the more prepared to face us.''


    As she burst open the door which had likely been used as an escape route, the dim lighting which hung above seemed to flicker as she took her surroundings into account.


    It was a warehouse.


    The ceiling rose three or four stories, and in front of Sylvia as if to direct her path was an arrangement of large cargo containers.


    ''Heh... it would seem that he has already prepared enough. How unfortunate. However...''


    Stepping forth, Sylvia entered a maze.


    Forced to take a turn as she rushed in without reserve, the woman smiled as she pressed forth, glancing around as she came to a decision.


    ''I¡¯m not the one who needs to worry about having a plan.''


    Turning left, the woman immediately found herself rounding yet another corner, only to reach a dead end.


    At that moment she heard it.


    "Rargh!!!"


    The snarling of the undead.


    Turning around to see that they were climbing into the maze from above, Sylvia took a fighting stance as she prepared to face the beasts.


    ''After all, in the game of chess... there are three factors which influence whether one will win.''


    The zombies jumped down, landing before the woman as she closed her eyes calmly.


    ''Number one. How many pieces one has.''


    At that moment, the woman held out her hand as the air itself seemed to become icy.


    Then, forming in the middle of the air, a shard of ice was created from what seemed to be the very moisture within the air, falling straight down as it pierced the head of a zombie on impact.


    The other two zombies jumped back at the sudden weapon which was created, looking at their slaughtered companion whose head had been reduced to guts - yet these zombies immediately looked over to Sylvia as they continued their assault.


    ''Number two. How powerful the pieces are.''


    In that instant, the temperature of the air returned to normal, yet the movements of the zombies seemed to slow to a crawl.


    They appeared to walk forward in slow motion, as if their very movements had been reduced to a minimum.


    ''Number three. The position of the pieces.''


    Casually, the woman took up a leisurely attitude as she strolled past the zombies, who seemed to reach out at her in slow motion, just barely grazing her hair with their hands.


    ''These three are essential for victory. Yet... there is one more thing which is required to win.''


    Now standing behind the zombies who twisted their bodies around ever so slowly as they attempted to attack the woman, the hair of the woman seemed to stand on end as it formed a series of spikes that slithered around her like snakes.


    And in that instant, the woman walked forth, placing her hands on the shoulders of the zombies.


    ''How you use them.''


    Slice!


    Shooting out at the heads on her immediate left and right, the hair of the woman was stained as the two zombies were penetrated in an instant.


    Barely even able to move, they had been taunted and slaughtered - however such a taunt was perhaps wasted on those creatures.


    For they could not possibly comprehend the mocking manner in which they were killed.


    [Hehehe... now you''re looking more like a villain.]


    Or could they?


    With a sinister grin, the woman walked off with smug steps, making her way through the labyrinth in a casual - and perhaps reckless manner.


    ''Therefore... in order to gain the time to properly use our pieces... I will act as a distraction.''


    Her hands trembling with excitement, the woman chuckled to herself with a mad grin.


    Stepping forth into the maze, she turned a corner as she returned to her previous decision.


    ''I will act as a sacrificial pawn... so that we may ensnare their king in an inescapable checkmate.''


    ----


    Turn after turn, Sylvia began to wonder why someone would go to such lengths to create this maze.


    ''To ensnare one''s prey? No... if such a thing were the goal, then a much simpler trap would be used.''


    She herself did not know how many dead ends she had met, yet she knew one thing for certain.


    With each dead end she came across, the undead would appear seemingly out of nowhere to attack her.


    ''I know this all too well. This man is not trying to ensnare me. No... he believes he has already ensnared me in whatever mechanisms he has plotted.''


    With a smile, Sylvia stopped herself from laughing out loud.


    ''Right now... he is toying with his prey.''


    As she approached a decision with three paths - forward, left, and right, the woman took a deep breath as she closed her eyes.


    Opening her eyes, the woman decided to move straight forward, rushing forth without hesitation as she navigated the maze.


    ''However... there is a great danger in overconfidence.''


    Forced to take another turn and met with yet another dead end, the woman turned around as she headed back to her previous decision.


    ''For when one becomes overconfident in themselves... they open up a door to a failure that could not be possible otherwise.''


    Her hastened yet quiet steps were perhaps the only things the woman could hear, as if everything around her no longer could produce sound.


    ''They allow the possibility for someone far weaker to defeat them.''


    Coming back to the previous intersection, the woman immediately noticed that something was off.


    The option to her right had been blocked off.


    A container which was not there before now existed, and at that instant the woman widened her eyes in surprise.


    ''That... shouldn''t be right.''


    Walking over to the newly placed barrier, the woman felt it with her hands as if she needed to feel such a thing in order to prove to herself that it actually existed.


    Yet in that instant, as she held out her hand towards the object, it disappeared.


    The path opened up once more, as if such a container never existed.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "What!?"


    Speaking out loud as she was filled with surprise and shock, the woman rubbed her eyes as if to confirm once more that she was not seeing things.


    ''Just a moment ago... there was an object here.''


    ''And yet...''


    Taking a deep breath, the woman resolved herself.


    Stepping forth as she made her way into this unknown path, a sound entered the mind of the woman.


    ''Eh?''


    The sound of something large and mechanical.


    The creaking of metal, and then -


    Above her.


    ''Ah... I see.''


    It was a crane.


    And hanging from a wire was none other than a large container.


    In a matter of moments this container seemed to fly through the air with precision as the item was placed right above the entrance to this newfound path.


    ''So what I saw just now... was a vision.''


    ''Now the question is... just who caused me to have such a vision... and why?''


    With the snap of the wire, the container fell to the ground with a loud slam as it fit into the maze like a piece into a puzzle, cutting off any retreat for Sylvia.


    ''Was it that my opponent has the ability to show me a future that he will mold into reality?''


    ''Or perhaps...''


    However before Sylvia could finish her thought, a pain erupted in her shoulder.


    ''Eh?''


    Turning to see that a member of the undead was currently taking a bite out of her, Sylvia held back a scream as she grabbed the zombie ferociously, shoving it off as it took her rotten flesh with it.


    "GRR!!!"


    Her hair shot out on its own as her flesh regrew, penetrating the zombie as the woman looked over to see that the doors of the container had been pried open as it had landed.


    "GRR!!"


    "RARGH!!!"


    "URGH!!"


    And inside the container were not one... not two... but what seemed to be a dozen pairs of hands, all fighting and trying to escape through the thin opening.


    The container had been deformed upon the impact of falling and the doors were mangled, stuck in whatever position they had been deformed into with an opening just small enough for a single zombie to fit through.


    Yet this bottleneck proved to be enough to prevent any from attacking the woman, save the one who had exited first as it attacked her silently.


    ''Something... is wrong.''


    Shooting forth a flurry of hair as it wrapped around the heads of each zombie within the container, the woman thinned her eyes in suspicion.


    ''The machinery... is something which would be here in a warehouse. That much is fine.''


    ''The cargo... the way it was used to form this maze and ensnare me... that much is understandable. That much I can see.''


    ''Even the use of the undead as weapons... I don''t know how exactly those zombies were collected... but I suppose I could see someone doing such a thing.''


    ''Yet... why is it that I failed to notice... even as a zombie escaped from the container and jumped out at me?''


    At that moment, the heads of each and every enemy were disintegrated.


    Wrapping them with her hair like wires and tightening those threads to the point where the creatures were diced into cubes, the sounds of groaning came to a cease from within the cage.


    Yet the woman approached the cage with an inquisitive expression as she gazed inside.


    ''Was it just that my ears were ringing from the loud sound of the crash?''


    ''Or perhaps it''s that the zombie jumped out within mere moments of landing?''


    ''Yet... I don''t feel that such a thing was the case.''


    ''For in my mind... there was nothing.''


    ''Nothing else than thoughts of what had happened before.''


    ''And if those thoughts were somehow used in order to distract me from even what was happening right next to me...''


    "Welcome, welcome!!! Hahaha!!! I see that you''ve already found quite a few of the traps within my warehouse, woman! Yet it would appear that somehow, you still live.... ah... I see, I see. Indeed... I see everything. It is as clear as crystal, as transparent as the cloudless skies. Somehow... you have become a member of the undead. Yet you still retain your mind. How strange, how strange. Yet... I suppose there is nothing left in this world which is strange anymore. Or perhaps everything is. HOWEVER! Such a thing is of no matter!"


    Sylvia''s thoughts were cut off by an extravagant voice that spoke from an intercom, spreading throughout the entire warehouse.


    "For you have entered my store of your own will. Yet... you are no customer."


    With a pause, the man lowered his tone as he spoke in a threatening manner.


    "And for those who are not my customers... entering my store is the last decision that they will freely make."


    As the man broke out into a sinister laugh, Sylvia felt a strange resemblance between the taunts of the man and the taunts of the creature inside her.


    Yet even so...


    ''This man is nothing.''


    The woman smiled as she was mocked from the voice above, preparing herself to take on even an opponent who seemed to hold every advantage.


    For she was no longer a mere human... and even the power of death was on her side.


    "Heh... bring it on.", the woman whispered as she entered the container, glancing around the scene of destruction before confirming that there was nothing left of use. "I was in the mood for someone to take this anger out on... and I seem to have found the perfect target."


    ----


    "When I awoke in this world... I, at first, was DEVASTATED."


    A crack had formed on the opposite side of the metal container upon impact, which Sylvia had squeezed through without issue as she returned to the maze.


    She continued her way through this labyrinth, returning to that intersection and this time taking a different path as she proceeded on to the unknown.


    "My company... my employees... all those people who I worked so hard to train up... all the time and effort I invested into them.... and yet they had the GALL to turn into zombies."


    The concept of a voice without a face speaking to Sylvia was something which she now considered to be common, yet this time was different.


    For the voice did have a body, even if it was not in this place.


    "That''s nothing short of disrespectful, isn''t it?"


    The man spoke with lament in his tone, and Sylvia could almost feel his undue spite.


    "Everything I did for them... all the paychecks I gave them... all those times I allowed them to take a break to use the restroom... and this is how they repay me? It is nothing less than disturbing. Yes... quite disturbing. And that is exactly why I will utilize them even now... as human resources."


    As Sylvia turned yet another corner, she was faced with two more zombies who lunged out at her.


    "You fool."


    Holding out her hand, the woman grinned as she prepared to decimate the members of the undead.


    However in that instant, she felt her hand move on its own.


    Its path was directed in a strange manner, moving out of her control as she aimed at the very ground below her.


    The pavement below her seemed to form a series of cracks, and the woman shouted out in pain as her very feet ruptured from her misguided area-based attack.


    "AGH!"


    Sylvia fell to the ground in pain as her own feet were mutilated from underneath her. Unsure what had happened, she didn''t have the time to so much as ponder this.


    "Number One... Did you do that? No... I can already tell."


    As she lay on the ground, her feet regenerating, Sylvia smiled deviously as she held out her hand towards the zombies that lunged at her.


    Yet before they finished their diving motions, their heads exploded into bits of flesh, raining blood upon the woman.


    "That wasn''t you, was it? It was HIM."


    "How.... How disappointing. Ah... stand up, will you? I can''t see you suffer if you''re beaten to the ground like that. Come now... don''t tell me that you''re not going to put up a fight?"


    The man spoke these words as the two zombies fell to the ground, at which the man immediately stopped speaking.


    "Eh?"


    This single shocked statement was all he could let out as Sylvia slowly found her feet regenerated from the destruction that she had caused upon herself, standing up once more.


    "That... that shouldn''t be correct. You shouldn''t have... how did you... no... I suppose I see.... hahaha... a miscalculation. I see, I see. No, that certainly makes sense. I suppose I''ll have to be careful of that."


    The man rambled on as Sylvia stepped forth, her feet brand new - though still as rotten as ever.


    "I don''t know what you did.... but I''ve got some words for you."


    With a smile, the woman pressed forth, her steps becoming more and more haste filled as the pain in her feet eased.


    "You may think that you have every advantage in the world."


    "You may be looking down upon me from some cozy seat, watching as the zombies do your job for you."


    "You may be sitting there and taking enjoyment in this trap that you''ve set for me, waiting and watching for me to fall."


    As Sylvia said this, she thinned her eyes in demonic pleasure.


    "But even if I fall... that won''t be the end."


    As the woman said this, she turned one final corner.


    And as she turned this corner, she saw it.


    An open area.


    As if an arena had been prepared specifically for her, the woman stepped forward into this arena.


    And as she did so, she glanced behind her with a smile.


    ''As I thought.''


    "You fool. You''ve walked straight into this.", the man uttered.


    The clanging sound as another container was lowered, blocking off all escape, resounded in the ears of the woman.


    Yet even as such a thing happened, her confident smile did not disappear.


    Instead, the woman strode into the center of such an arena.


    And she laughed.


    "Heh.... heh heh heh...."


    Placing one hand to her forehead, the woman could not stop herself from laughing.


    "You.... you must have lost your mind, woman. Or perhaps you don''t realize the situation you''ve been put in. Therefore... let me help you understand."


    "No... you''re the one who doesn''t realize the situation you''re in."


    Taking a deep breath, the woman closed her eyes.


    "One.... two... ten... twenty... One hundred and thirty two."


    With this statement, Sylvia slowly smiled to herself, whispering so that nobody else could hear.


    "Hey One. I think I''ve found something out."


    [It would seem you have. But even if you have THAT... does that mean you can escape?]


    The voice asked this question, however the woman paused for a moment as she opened her eyes.


    "HAHAHA!!! You idiot!!! I''ll have my workers destroy you!!! Move, minions!!"


    At that instant, the sounds of creaking metal overtook the warehouse.


    The containers seemed to be ripped apart, and from them exited an army.


    "It would seem that my estimate was correct. But I suppose that isn''t very surprising.", Sylvia whispered as she was surrounded by well over a hundred members of the undead. "But One... I think you fail to understand something here."


    The hair of the woman seemed to electrify itself as she took up a fighting stance, preparing to take on all the creatures at once.


    "I have no need to survive here."

 Chapter Number 75 - Illegal Move

    "I have absolute control over everything... and I will not allow anyone who holds similar powers to stand in my way."


    One hundred and thirty two.


    This was the number that Sylvia had estimated her foes at.


    "Perhaps you understood that immediately... given that you chased after me without so much as understanding the situation, that is the only conclusion I can come to. Therefore... I suppose I''ll give you an explanation."


    The hair of Sylvia seemed to flail from one creature to another, slicing and dicing them as they lunged towards her.


    All the while, the overarching voice monologued in the background.


    "You slaughtered a great many of my valuable employees in that parking lot... how devastating it was. To lose such a great portion of my workforce like that... it was at that moment that I knew."


    With a sinister tone, the voice seemed to fill itself with a joyful dementedness as he laughed to himself.


    "You were a threat that I couldn''t allow to remain."


    However even as this voice spoke, the woman didn''t seem to be disturbed in the least.


    Not by the arrogance with which it held.


    Not by the absolute position which it seemed to hold over her.


    And certainly not by the malice which it held.


    For such malice... was nothing.


    Slice.


    Head after head fell as Sylvia''s eyes turned cold, focusing with a deadly glare on the task at hand.


    Every time a zombie lunged forth at her, she dodged its blows, attacking it precisely without fail - and ensuring to kill it.


    For she knew that a single mistake would mean her end.


    ''I... have been in this situation before.''


    ''Surrounded by hundreds...''


    ''This is not a number that I can handle.''


    ''Or perhaps... it wasn''t.''


    Slice.


    Slice.


    Slice.


    Her hair became a flurry of blades as it whirled around her, creating a fan of destruction that slaughtered anything which entered its range.


    ''It wasn''t... at that time.''


    ''And perhaps even now... you are assisting me, One.''


    ''But that is why I know better than anyone... that even if you want to reduce everything to ashes... there are some things that you still want to protect.''


    The woman''s body was already soaked in blood, yet the layers continued to cake onto her with each enemy that fell.


    "I saw your tremendous and unfathomable power... yes, I witnessed it with my own eyes on the cameras. How devastating it was to witness such a thing. Here I thought that I was the only person in the world who held such power... here I thought that I could finally attain my dream... and yet those dreams were shattered."


    The man explained this as Sylvia ducked out of the way of an attack, rolling to the ground as she used her hair to grab ahold of the leg of the zombie which had targeted her.


    Flipping it upside down before holding out her hand and using an unseen force to explode the head of a zombie behind her, Sylvia began to pant as she continued to move her hair like limbs, slicing and dicing anything that came in its path.


    "But even if someone like you exists.... someone with such an astounding grasp on your ability... such a thing wouldn''t matter if you were eliminated. Therefore... I led you to this place."


    The voice seemed to snicker, filled with confidence as he explained.


    "This place, which I created in order that I may toy with the people who entered my store... threatening their lives and filling their hearts with fear before convincing them to surrender to my absolute power."


    Pausing, the man¡¯s tone lowered as he spoke with delight in his voice.


    "Yet... it seems that instead I will be using it to ensure my victory."


    Without falter, the voice made a final order.


    "Go forth, my minions."


    And with brutality in his words, they carried throughout the warehouse.


    "Rip that woman apart... and with her... the ability that she holds."


    At that instant, each and every one of the zombies burst forth.


    What had been just a few at a time became a hundred - however this was not the only thing.


    At that instant, Sylvia''s chaotically attacking hair changed direction.


    The attacks which were meant for the creatures turned around, instead aiming in the complete opposite direction.


    Straight at Sylvia herself.


    "UGH!"


    Pierced in a hundred locations by every strand of hair that she controlled, Sylvia spit up blood as her mind was filled with thoughts of confusion.


    And then, the zombies closed in on her.


    ''What... happened?'', she thought as stood there - not falling even as blood burst forth from her mouth.


    The zombies grabbed her, ripping off her flesh as she stood perfectly still, completely unmoved even in the face of such horrifying hunger.


    They tore away at her limbs, eating the flesh right off her bones and ripping it apart with their claws.


    Explosions of torment burst forth in every location of her body - yet even so - she smiled.


    "Heh."


    The woman smiled, her eyes thinning with an expression of sadistic delight.


    "I see."


    Closing her eyes and nodding once, just barely able to make the motion as the creatures surrounded her, the woman slipped out the next words.


    "You''re Redirect, aren''t you?"


    At this statement, the zombies stopped their feasting.


    As if they had been ordered to do so, they halted themselves completely - going against their very nature.


    Silence filled the warehouse, and then a low voice.


    "Yes.... that is correct."


    The man laughed, slowly disintegrating into madness as if such a guess was impossible - and he refused to accept it.


    "Heh.... heh heh... hahaha... yes... yes, that is correct."


    And with chilling words, the man introduced himself.


    "I am Redirect."


    ----


    "When that first zombie tore off a piece of my flesh... I knew that something was strange. How could I not have noticed an enemy sneaking up from right behind me - and a zombie at that? Even if I was distracted... it felt unnatural."


    Sylvia spoke with confidence, unable to move - for the wounds that laced her body were fatal.


    Yet for a brief time, she remained alive and standing, as the creatures who were destined to bring about her end had been temporarily stalled.


    "You redirected my attention, didn''t you?"


    Even as she spit up blood, on the brink of death - Sylvia continued to speak.


    The strands of hair which had penetrated her body all throughout had pierced through her very heart, and were currently plugging up the numerous holes which they had formed within it.


    To put it simply, if she were not a zombie she would have already died.


    However it was the fact that Sylvia was no longer human that kept her able to speak at this moment.


    Yet even so, Sylvia knew that the moment she removed these strands from her heart, before she would be able to regenerate, that she would fall dead.


    "Hah.... yes, you''re right. How.... no, I should say this is expected. From an opponent such as yourself, who pursued me without so much as knowing my intentions... and for someone who survived even that pool of lava which was created without so much as a scratch... yes... this is expected. However... I too have been making observations on you. And I know for certain that something was different about you at that moment."


    His confidence unwavering, the man slammed Sylvia with his conclusion.


    "You... cannot use such immense power all the time."


    With this conclusion, Sylvia was silenced.


    For he was correct.


    Indeed, the power which had been displayed at that moment, that he had viewed through the security cameras at that time, was nothing more than the power of One.


    A power which was far beyond anything Sylvia could handle.


    "Even if that is true... that doesn''t matter. Because even if I die... I''ll still find a way to defeat you after I am gone."


    Sylvia made this statement without stuttering, her voice becoming more and more wretched as her insides were ruptured from within.


    "Ah... ah... haha!! Do you mean those two others who were with you? Yes... yes, both of them were powerful as well... people who have the power to destroy my vision.... people who cannot exist in my perfect world... yet those two beloved friends of yours... haha... did they not ABANDON you to this fate?"


    The man spoke in a mocking tone - one which did not concern Sylvia in the least.


    "That''s where you''re incorrect."


    Thinning her eyes which regained a glint of life despite being on the brink of death, the smile on Sylvia''s face became wrought with arrogance.


    "Those two were no friends of mine. Because if they were... then surely, they would have abandoned me."


    With a laugh, Sylvia looked up, glaring straight into the speaker with which the voice was exiting from.


    "Because friendship is nothing more than a nice word that is placed upon a relationship which can crumble in an instant."


    She spoke in a gruff tone, gargling on her own blood as she said these things.


    "However... those two are not friends of mine."


    "Eh? Is that so? You were acting so friendly with them, and yet-"


    "The first... is a slave."


    Cutting off the man mid sentence, Sylvia mocked his very words as she silenced him.


    "She is one who will never disobey her Mistress nor her Master... out of fear of REJECTION."


    Silence overcame the man as he was unsure what to even say in response to such a thing.


    "And the second... is a business partner."


    However Sylvia did not care.


    "One who... regardless of the situation... is obligated to fulfill their responsibilities. For failure to do so... is not acceptable in this world."


    It was at that moment that the man felt something.


    A feeling which he had not felt from this woman since witnessing that display of power.


    Yet even so - it was far different.


    ''What... is this?''


    As he watched this woman from a security room filled with cameras which showed every angle of this warehouse, the man could do nothing more than shiver as the woman''s expression became one of pure evil.


    ''Why... is she so confident in her victory.... even as she is already as good as dead?''


    As the man had these thoughts, the words which the woman spoke pierced his heart, causing him to clench it as if it had truly been squeezed by an unknown force.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "And right now... our job is to destroy everything rotten in this world."


    ----


    "You.... hah.... you scared me for a moment there.... but I won''t fall for your bluffs. No.... rather than that... haha... you''ve been left. Abandoned. But truly... that is an annoyance to myself as well. After all, I planned on ruining the three of you together, but unfortunately I could only lure one of you into my trap. However this is of no matter. If the others do not show themselves, then they will never be able to reach me. And the moment they do... with the assistance of my employees, they will self-destruct."


    "You can''t do anything without seeing me."


    "Eh?"


    The man''s voice became surprised as the woman made this baseless statement with such confidence.


    "You mentioned the cameras. And from this position.... I can see them all around me. Right now you must be sitting within some security room, watching my every motion. When I first entered your maze, you didn''t interfere with me at all."


    Sylvia explained to the man, not backing down even as she was completely limbless, the bones of her arms bare of flesh.


    "If your intention is to kill me, you should have taken every opportunity to slaughter me. Yet you didn''t seem to have any control until that moment when you redirected my attention. That was when you arrived at the security room. After this failed attempt, you tried to trap me inside a dead end using the crate, which dropped a container of the undead on me. A good plan. It would trap me with numerous undead and block off my path of escape... however you were truly just testing my power at that point. You wanted to know whether or not I could use such immense power at all times... yet I killed them all inside the crate, in a manner that you could not witness."


    As the woman spoke, her tone became more and more smug as her words dug into the man.


    "Later on, you redirected my own attacks. However it was because you did this that I shot myself in the feet and fell to the ground - and out of sight of your cameras. At that moment, you lost your ability to redirect any of my attacks, thus I was able to slay those zombies and regenerate."


    With a smirk, Sylvia laid bare each and every scenario that the man had created.


    "Following this failure, you decided to lead me into a trap with as many opponents as you could possibly muster. If I were to face so many in such an open area where your cameras would not lose sight of me... then you could continue to redirect any of my attacks as you pleased. Essentially... It was a checkmate."


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s words slid past the ears of the man like those of a demon.


    "However, what if I were to tell you that your King was already in check in the first place?"


    And with a wry smile, her eyes closed as arrogance overtook her.


    "In other words... you''ve just made an illegal move... which has resulted in the slaughter of both pieces."


    Then, suddenly opening her eyes, the woman made her final declaration of war upon the man.


    "This game will end in a draw."


    "Kill her."


    The man''s voice was now grumbling, filled with irritation as he spat out this order.


    And at that instant, the zombies began to move once more.


    "You redirected the movements of the undead as well... causing them to follow your orders as they attacked me. To put it simply... they are your slaves as well, aren''t they?"


    Just before they reached her, the woman spat out these final words, causing the man to shout out in retribution.


    "Silence!!! I''ve heard enough!!! Die, you insolent woman."


    The man shouted this out as the zombies continued their gorging on the rotten flesh of the woman, ripping away at whatever was left of her.


    "Oh, I will die for now.", she stated as more blood flowed from her mouth. "And soon, you will follow me.¡°


    However with the next statement of the woman, a chill was sent down the spine of the man.


    "But death... it is a terrifying place. One in which I am certain that you will not be able to come back from."


    At that instant, the strands of hair erupted from the body of the woman, slaughtering numerous zombies around her in an instant as her body fell to the ground - alongside many others.


    The woman became cold as the man watched, vigorously scavenging the cameras to confirm that the woman was indeed dead.


    ''She.... she is dead. Yes... she is dead. Without a doubt, that much is true.... hah... hahaha... What a fool. All that talk, and yet... look at the results.''


    A wicked grin overcame the expression of the man as he laughed to himself.


    ''Regardless of all those things she said... one thing is certain, now that she has lost her very life.''


    The man bore his rotten teeth as he smiled, his eyes thinned with pleasure as he looked upon the pile of destruction.


    The remaining zombies continued their feast, desecrating the remains of the woman.


    ''I am the victor.''


    Thus, Sylvia died.


    For the sixth time.


    However as the man thought this, he heard a voice from beyond the door of the secluded room in which he sat.


    "Now then... I suppose it''s time to finish off this movement. I''ll have to thank her for working so hard to provide me with this information. After all... a trade of Kings is not typically allowed. However in this case... I suppose we''ll have to create an exception. But even so... I suppose she would be the queen? How fortunate then. After all... we only had to sacrifice our Queen to take out the enemy''s only functioning piece. Because even if you are a king... the only thing you control are pawns."


    ----


    [Sylvia]


    [In order to understand this next memory that I am going to show you... you will first need to understand some background.]


    [I will need to show you a memory that is not my own.]


    [Fortunately... I hold the power to reduce.]


    [Therefore... I am capable of showing you such a memory.]


    [How is such a thing possible?]


    [Hehe...]


    [Because I am capable of reducing the unknown.]


    ----


    [Memory 1]


    A man.


    His hair was white as snow, pure of even a single defilement yet spread around him in a chaotic manner as it fell down to the length of his knees.


    He wore nothing more than a plain lab coat, and his golden eyes carried a gleam of discovery within them.


    For standing before this man was an enormous door.


    The ebony structure appeared to be some sort of majestic ruin, of an ancient kind.


    It was coated with all forms of runic language and patterns, towering above the man like a beast.


    Yet despite its intimidating nature, the man stood forward with a grin.


    "Just how many subjects were sacrificed at the traps of these ruins to obtain this code?"


    Pressing one brick after another in a distinct pattern, the walls seemed to react to the password which was inputted, opening itself as if welcoming the man with open arms.


    Standing behind him were a number of men in black suits.


    They stood perfectly still, hands behind their backs as they followed this man without question.


    Around these men were others - men and women who wore nothing more than dirty rags and gowns, those who stepped forward not by their own will, but by the fact that they were under the control of this man.


    "Regardless... a worthy sacrifice for this."


    With a beaming smile, the man motioned with his hand as he stood before the chamber - at which the body guards seemed to push the enslaved ones forth.


    "From this point on is unknown. It is your duty now to ensure the safety of the Doctor. Therefore you all are to test to see if there are any traps."


    The men and women walked forth slowly, their expressions filled with terror as they faced an unknown situation.


    However it was at that moment that one particular man darted forward, before anyone else.


    "Hah... hah... haha!!!"


    He ran into the chamber, entering the enormous hallway that had opened up before the group.


    "Finally!!! Finally!!! I can be rid of this life!!! Rid of everything!!!! All I need is to spring a single trap!!!"


    The man rushed around the hallway, seemingly pressing every brick in the wall and stepping on every tile in a frantic manner as many of the other enslaved people watched with horror.


    "Hah!! This one!? That one!? Not yet!? What about this one!?"


    However, one by one, the man seemed to step on every tile and press every brick without fail.


    And as he pressed each one, the expression of the man became darker and darker.


    "No.... no.... what... this... this can''t be... there are no more? All those others... who lost their lives after typing an incorrect password... and yet..."


    "You."


    Closing his eyes, the man known as Victor pointed at the man who had sprung forward with such energy.


    "You seem to be so eager to die, aren''t you?"


    Pulling a gun from underneath his laboat, the weapon clicked as the white haired man aimed it with care.


    However even in the face of such a weapon, the man who had chaotically sprung forth merely smiled.


    "You... have decided to kill me?", he asked with a delighted expression, stilling himself so as to allow himself to be easily shot.


    "No."


    Aiming the weapon low, a bang was heard as a single shot was fired off.


    The screams of a man echoed through the hall as he fell to one knee, his leg having been shot off.


    "You will merely be sent to the experimental chamber for more... dangerous experiments."


    In that instant, two men in suits rushed forward as they grabbed the flailing man, ignoring his screams as they took him away.


    Left to watch, all the other men and women merely witnessed this scene - instilled with further fear as to what would happen to them should they try to escape this world of suffering.


    For even death was nothing more than a pipe dream - one which they could never achieve.


    Stepping forward into the hall, the man''s coat fluttered and his hair seemed to match its motions as he entered with style.


    "Now then... let''s see if I was correct about these ruins hiding a power that could shift the very balance of this war... and this world."


    ¡ª-

 Chapter Number 76 - Tissues

    The hallways were beyond magnificent.


    They were drop dead astonishing.


    Victor felt as if he had truly entered another world - one ancient and far removed from the world he resided in.


    ''It''s like a demonic lair... haha... if demons truly existed, then without a doubt this is where one would reside.''


    No longer were any traps sprung, which had been thoroughly tested by the man who had haphazardly ran through these halls in an attempt to find his own death.


    ''I suppose that once someone has solved the code, there is no longer any need for defenses. After all, those who could not solve it were taken care of swiftly.''


    Crushed.


    Whenever a wrong answer was inputted into the system, the walls would cave in on the entrance, crushing anyone who attempted to enter without reason.


    ''Of course... I''m sure the one to design this place never imagined that anyone would be willing to sacrifice as many as I did in order to find out the correct combination.''


    While researching and cracking the code was almost certainly the only way to enter this forbidden ruin, Victor had done so in a way which was completely unprecedented.


    Trial and error.


    Even to the most vile person, such a thing would normally be unthinkable.


    To a slaveowner who considered their slaves to be subhuman, these slaves had some at least some worth - and were limited in number.


    Their deaths would not only be meaningless, but it would be a loss, if only in terms of potential profit.


    Yet this man did not just consider his subjects to be subhuman.


    Rather - he considered them to be so worthless that they could only be used as meatshields.


    There were a total of seven buttons, each with a figure on them. The pattern which had been correct was as follows:


    The first was a button that gave the appearance of a slime.


    The second, that of a lizard.


    The third, that of a bird.


    The fourth, that of a fish.


    The fifth, that of a rat.


    The sixth, that of a demon.


    And the seventh, that of a human.


    ''What that pattern could possibly have meant... I have no idea. Evolution? No, likely not. The fish should have been first then. If it were supposed to be a ranking of strength, then the demon would have been last. Well, regardless... none of that matters.''


    5040.


    This was the number of possible combinations to press all seven buttons in.


    The Number of tries that it took before a correct answer was guessed?


    2597.


    ''While this was certainly a setback... more subjects can be obtained at any time. The important thing is finding what was hidden behind such a device.''


    The man who stepped into these hallways was one who was willing to throw away such a vast number of lives for the sake of his own goal.


    As he made his way forth, he eventually came to the end of the hallway, to another door.


    ''I presume it should be safe, given that I''ve put in the correct code... yet even so...''


    "You. Open the door while the rest of us wait back here."


    "P-please Sir!! I... I have a family back at the laboratory!!! If I lose my life here-"


    "Did I ask?"


    The white haired man glared straight into the soul of the subject, who lost all heart as he realized the coldness with which the scientist viewed him.


    "But now that you bring them up... perhaps you would prefer that they are the next ones to scout ahead for me?"


    The man widened his eyes as he hung his head low, trembling upon coming to a realization.


    He was not even a pawn in the eyes of this man.


    For even a pawn had some worth, and was only to be thrown away when necessary.


    Yet every single one of the people who were present here... were nothing more than tissues to be used and discarded.


    "I... understand. Please... just allow me to be the only one."


    "The only one? Haha... are you asking me to spare your family?"


    The Doctor chuckled to himself as he faced off with the man, who lowered himself in prostration.


    "I beg of you.... just allow that my family not have to go through whatever I may endure. I will do anything for them."


    Getting down on his hands and knees, the man begged.


    Yet with a laugh, the Doctor spit upon the man.


    "Then get the hell up and do your job."


    The man scrambled to his feet, nodding repeatedly as he stepped forth.


    Hoping, praying, the man stood forward as he approached the door.


    He gulped as he looked upon the massive structure, begging that his life would not be lost at this moment.


    ''Please... please...''


    However as the man reached out to grab the handle, a clicking sound was heard.


    ''Ah... this is it.''


    The rumbling of moving stones vibrated throughout the halls, and the man saw his life flash before his eyes.


    ''I suppose this really is my day to die.''


    Closing his eyes, the man felt tears drip down his face as the memories of his loving wife and children played in his mind.


    ''Ah... this is how it should be... if there is anything I regret... it would be leaving you in the hands of that demon.''


    However his beautiful moment was interrupted as he opened his eyes.


    ''Eh?''


    The doors had opened.


    On their own.


    No trap had been sprung, nor had he been attacked.


    He was still in this world.


    ''Eh? I...''


    Feeling his body, the man confirmed that he was indeed still alive.


    Looking around, he noticed that nothing in particular had happened.


    Not a single person had triggered any trap, nor had anyone been injured in any way.


    ''This... can''t be real.''


    "Move forward, subject."


    "Ah... of course."


    Pushed forward by one of the guards, the man stepped into the lair which had been opened.


    ''What... could be hidden here?''


    However in that next instant, the man felt as if his very heart would stop.


    He entered a room so grand, so excessive, so majestic, that he felt as if he truly had entered an entirely new dimension.


    ''What... is this?''


    Banners lined the cavern, and a red carpet led up to a throne which sat in the center of the room.


    The lighting was dim, dark enough that only the silhouettes of two figures could be made out.


    Standing before this throne on its side was a single woman - a warrior who brandished a sword in her hand.


    And sitting on the throne, with one demonic horn on her left and half a halo on her right, was a gorgeous woman with silver hair.


    One leg was crossed over another, and she wore a long gown that clung to her.


    These two women were nothing more than darkened shadows, barely visible to the eyes of the people who entered.


    Yet even so - the man knew the moment he laid eyes on them.


    ''Those things... are not human.''


    ----


    "Stop."


    As Victor and his group approached the two beings, a feminine voice called out with authority.


    The crowd which entered the room immediately halted, perhaps instinctively knowing that something horrible would happen if they did not.


    Then, a dim red light from a chandelier above illuminated the room.


    Standing before Victor was a woman who appeared to be something straight out of a medieval textbook - a knight brandishing a sword on her hip.


    She wore a lustrous suit of silver armor, yet she wore no helmet atop her head.


    Instead, her straightened blue hair ran down to her shoulders.


    ''A knight?''


    Victor looked at the woman with questioning eyes, thinning them in suspicion as he glanced over to the other figure.


    However before his eyes could fall upon her, he felt his head become heavy as he fell to his knees.


    "You inferior vermin do not seem to understand the position you are in."


    The voice of the warrior pierced the mind of Victor as he was insulted, his body becoming heavy beyond belief as he was forced to face the floor below him.


    "You are not even worthy to lay eyes upon her Eminence... much less to be given an audience."


    "Enough, Mackayla."


    Yet the voice which came after was something so vastly different that it shook the very core of the man known as Victor.


    "You''re scaring my... yes... I suppose it would be correct to call them guests."


    It was not that the voice was grating.


    It was not that it spoke like a monster, arrogant and haughty.


    But rather - that it spoke with KINDNESS.


    "How sad... you all must certainly be terrified, your bodies being controlled like that. After all... the first time I was overtaken by my other self, I was terrified enough to break down and cry. Ah... but don''t be too harsh on my slave here. After all... she is only doing what she does out of her respect for me."


    With gentleness, the voice seemed to soothe the hearts of all present as it uttered the next words.


    "Feel free to look up at me, humans."


    If one were to describe the voice of this woman, then perhaps the people present would have said she was the concept of love itself.


    Enticed by the proposal, one by one each of the people looked up to see it.


    Sitting in that chair was an angel.


    A woman dressed in a pure white gown, lightly illuminated by the crimson glare of the chandelier above.


    Two angelic wings sprouted from behind her, and a halo topped her head - the demonic horn which they had witnessed in the silhouette nowhere to be found.


    And falling from her head was hair of pure silver.


    Her skin was as white as snow, pure and undefiled in every manner, and she hid one hand behind her back as her smile beamed upon these people.


    "Are you all not exhausted? After all... I am sure it was difficult to crack such a code. I came up with it myself, and it wasn''t meant for others to decipher. It was meant to be something that only me and my subordinates would understand... Yet I suppose someone was able to figure it out. Therefore... I suppose I should give you a reward, shouldn''t I?"


    As the being looked Victor in the eyes, the scientist felt something inside of him as he was overtaken by her beauty.


    ''What... is this?''


    The man wondered this as he looked into her eyes - both colored silver just as her hair.


    ''Who... is this woman?''


    ''Woman... no... an angel?''


    ''A being... beyond science?''


    ''This... this.... this... how can this be?''


    The man''s thoughts became volatile as he looked at the woman, overtaken by her smile.


    ''Is she the one who can grant my desire?''


    ''The one who holds power unimaginable?''


    ''The one who will grant humanity power beyond anything in this world?''


    ''Or is she merely a servant of whatever being can grant this?''


    "You seem to have many doubts about what and who I am. Therefore... I will explain."


    Holding up a finger, the woman closed her eyes as she spoke.


    Like honey in a warm cup of tea, just hearing such words were enough to put everyone present at ease.


    As if her voice itself was a sedative.


    "I am... well, I suppose you could say I am the creator of this world."


    "I once was a human... just like each and every one of you. However, one day... I died."


    "I was transported to another world... and awoke with a newfound power."


    "The power of Determinism."


    The woman explained as she stood, beginning to pace as she motioned with her hands.


    "I was granted the ability to determine reality within this universe."


    "Yet there was a man who was also granted an ability."


    "A vile and wicked man, who looked to obtain everything."


    "A man who was so disturbing.... so filled with lust and greed... that he deceived the entire world."


    Stopping in her tracks, the woman halted as she stood right in front of Victor.


    Then, looking down on the man, she spoke.


    "Do you know what lie he told them?"


    Then, at that moment, the woman bent down on one knee.


    Removing her hand from her left pocket, the woman placed it on Victor''s shoulder, looking him into the eyes as he found himself breathless.


    "He claimed to be a hero."


    As she whispered these words, horror overcame the man.


    Something swept across him, and he felt his very being shaken with torment.


    For the hand on his shoulder was pitch black.


    It was clawed, and gave off the wretched appearance of a demon.


    ''What... is this thing before me?''


    At that moment, the woman transformed.


    The whites of her eyes became pitch black, her pupils as red as blood.


    Her skin bubbled, soon overtaken by a black tar which seemed to flow out from her left hand, covering her entire body.


    Her wings rotted and became demonic, and her halo disappeared.


    Replacing it were two horns, and her hair became a dark gray.


    Fangs grew from her mouth, and the woman''s white dress turned to a black gown.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "So what do you do when the person you have to fight against is considered a hero?"


    Yet as disturbing as the creature before him was, there was one thing that shook Victor more so than anything else.


    "Well of course... you become the villain."


    Her right hand... was still pure.


    "And that is who I am."


    With a demonic smile, the woman thinned her eyes with a sadistic pleasure as her voice pierced the hearts of all who were present.


    "A villain."


    Walking back to her throne, the woman crossed one leg over the other as she sat in a regal manner.


    A demonic queen.


    This was the only thought that the people who witnessed this woman could think.


    She was gorgeous.


    Her beauty was something which escaped them, and every motion she made was carried with an inhumane elegance.


    "And it was at the moment I decided to go against the hero... that I split into two. And what was once I... then became WE."


    Closing her eyes, the demon smiled as she breathed in as if reminiscing about the long forgotten past.


    "It was quite difficult to be split into two... an angel and a demon... a side of pure good and a side of pure evil... always going against one another... always unsure which one was the real me... but eventually I realized that we are one. And that we share one single desire."


    Suddenly, the tar seemed to draw back, starting from the pure right hand of the woman and growing backwards so as to make it so that she was perfectly split.


    Her left side, that of a demon.


    Her right side, that of an angel.


    And both of them, smiling.


    One with a kind and gentle smile, and the other with a chaotic grin that took pleasure in the suffering of those around her.


    Then, speaking in unison, two voices exited the mouth as it spoke.


    "Ah... but that is what we are - yet that is not why you are here. No?"


    Putting one hand to her lips in a sensual manner, the woman smiled in a seductive way as she glared down upon the group like they were maggots.


    It was in that instant that time stopped.


    The world froze, and everything around the woman became immobile - with the exception of the woman herself.


    She stepped down from her throne, and then stood before the people with a grin.


    Then, with the snap of her fingers, she disappeared.


    Victor could not even turn his head to look around, but in that instant he felt it.


    ''Time... has resumed.''


    Death.


    He felt the overwhelming sensation of death all around him.


    Yet it was not he who had died.


    ''Eh?''


    Looking around, the man realized it.


    Bent forward as they had been kneeling, a crimson pool formed around the necks of each person.


    ''My... subjects...''


    Veins grew in the eyes of Victor as irritation overcame him, and soon he realized it.


    ''Every single one of them.... no... not only them... the guards as well...''


    They had all been slaughtered in that instant.


    "Victor Lichtenburg"


    Then whispering into his ear from behind, the two voices spoke, sending a chill down the spine of the man.


    "You remind us of that demented hero who basked in the glory of the people that he used and deceived to no end. And it is exactly because of that... that we will allow you to live. For it is not me and myself who will bring you to the fate you have in store. No... instead the two of us will watch with enjoyment... as you bring whatever wretched evils upon this world that you please. For we are existences of chaos... and we intend to watch as this world devolves into the chaos that you bring about. Only then will it truly become... entertaining."


    With a feminine chuckle, the two mocked the man.


    "Therefore, entertain me."


    Walking forward with the flutter of her gown, the woman returned to her throne.


    "And I will look forward to your eventual demise."


    She climbed the stairs, taking a seat as she rested her chin in her hand with a Queenly pose.


    "Or will you try and prove me wrong... and write a new fate that can escape me?"


    Thinning her eyes, the woman looked down on Victor as if he were nothing more than an insect.


    "Haha... well, if you think that you can redetermine this world that I have created... then go ahead and try."


    With the wave of her hand, the woman closed one eye as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "But I wish for you to remember one thing, Doctor."


    Holding out her hand, a glass formed in the hand of the woman.


    Then, from the necks of each of the people, a stream of blood floated into the air, all gathering into one stream which filled up the glass.


    "Everything you do in this world... is hopeless."


    Swirling this blood red wine glass around, the woman looked carelessly into the distance as she muttered to herself.


    "Even if you take this entire world into your hands... it can be destroyed in an instant."


    Taking a sip, the woman gulped the glass down.


    Wiping her bloody lips, the woman then threw the glass into the air, at which it froze.


    It stopped midair, remaining there as gravity ceased to function.


    And at that moment, the girl raised her hand.


    "For with even the snap of my fingers..."


    Snap.


    "I can redetermine the very fabric of this universe."


    As she said this, the glass fell to the ground, shattering into a hundred pieces.


    Yet with the wave of her hand, those pieces too disappeared from in front of her.


    "And to me... this world is nothing more than a dessert... a reward for myself to enjoy after finishing the main course."


    Taking in a deep breath, the woman looked down on Victor.


    "Ah. But I suppose you''ve come for power... haven''t you?"


    With a smirk, the woman looked to the warrior before her.


    "Very well. If you can defeat my slave here... then I will give you the runes of Reawakening. And if you obtain such things... then you will obtain just a sliver of my power. Ah... but be very careful. For these runes will only work on those they are compatible with."


    With the wave of her hand, the warrior stepped forward with a serious expression, being careful not to interrupt her master.


    "Anyone else will be destroyed."


    Unsheathing her sword, a fire was lit in the eyes of the knight, which soon turned to a wicked smile as bloodlust overtook her.


    "Such is my power... the ability to REDETERMINE."


    ----


    ''I only have to.... kill that knight?''


    A glimmer of hope is a dangerous thing.


    ''Just the knight... not the demon.''


    For within every glimmer of hope... there is a sea of darkness.


    ''If it''s just the knight...''


    Feeling his pocket, Victor grinned victoriously as he realized that his pistol was still present on his person.


    ''Then I can win with ease.... and take those runes for my own experiments.''


    Grabbing hold of the gun, the man stood up with a smile.


    His golden eyes gleamed as he laid them upon the woman, who faced him with confidence.


    ''So many subjects dead... so many bodyguards dead... yet this is only a setback... and if I can obtain the powers that this woman holds... even if it is just a small fraction of it... then it will be an immense victory.''


    ''For humanity.''


    ''And for myself.''


    "You... are you a normal human?"


    As he stood before the warrior, Victor asked this question, surrounded by the bodies of the deceased.


    The woman gripped the sword in her hand, preparing herself for battle as she took kindly to his question.


    "Yes, that is correct. I am... nothing more than a human. However, before anything... I am a servant of her Eminence."


    The woman spoke these words, pointing her sword at the man.


    "And yourself? You may be a human as well... but first and foremost you are an INFERIOR existence."


    "In what way am I inferior to you?"


    Victor kept his eyes on the woman as he asked this with a smile, keeping himself from laughing.


    ''What a fool, this woman is. A barbarian who knows nothing of technology... haha... so long as the demon beside her does not interfere, the victory is mine. She will be dead before she even understands that the battle has begun.''


    Keeping his hand on the firearm, Victor made sure to watch the woman carefully to ensure that she didn''t make any sudden movements.


    ''As soon as she moves, I will shoot her.''


    "That is simple. While we are both human, there is a fundamental difference between myself and you. To put it simply... I was once like you. A foolish human, living in a world completely unaware of the higher existences. I served other humans, following my heart and doing as I felt was just. Yet at some point I came to realize that there was a greater existence. And in pledging myself to her Eminence... I was transformed."


    The woman''s expression turned from gentle to wretched in an instant as she spoke.


    "I went from an inferior existence to the tool of something far above myself. And for that reason... I gained worth. Worth which a rat like you could never possibly hope to obtain."


    "You are far too arrogant, woman. However there is one thing that I will agree with you on."


    Nodding in response as he removed the weapon from his pocket, the man pointed the firearm at the forehead of the woman.


    She did not react, nor did the demon, who sat back leisurely watching the exchange without interfering.


    "There IS a difference between you and me."


    Click.


    As the weapon was cocked, the man chuckled to himself victoriously as he pitied the woman.


    "You look upon me as inferior to you because you serve something greater? How funny. Yet it is in serving something great that you are BEHIND."


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots resounded through the halls, and the smell of gunpowder entered the nose of the man.


    "Heh... eh?"


    However the stench of blood, which was all around the man, did not become any more potent.


    "What?"


    For the woman was holding the sword to her face, and she had deflected the two bullets in an instant.


    "Did you think that you could hide from me that you were about to attack? Ah... that is called a gun, is it not?"


    The blue haired knight stepped forward, smiling as bloodlust overcame her expression.


    "How... did you know such a thing?"


    Victor stepped back, fearful as the woman approached him.


    Dropping his weapon as his hand trembled, his mind went blank as Victor was overwhelmed with horror.


    "Ah, that?"


    Yet the woman standing before him did not allow such weakness.


    With a chuckle, the woman closed her eyes as she tossed the sword aside, removing her armor piece by piece to reveal an outfit which looked like something a woman would wear to a party.


    Her gauntlets revealed a white pair of gloves, and her armor was removed to reveal a red dress.


    It was an outfit which was not fit for combat in the least.


    Yet even so, Victor felt it.


    ''This woman... is messing with me.''


    "If you want to know how I know about your modern weapons... then that much is simple."


    In that instant, a pain erupted in the hand of Victor.


    As if she had teleported behind him, his hand was grabbed and wrapped backwards around him, and his finger was cracked with ease as if it were as fragile as a piece of straw.


    "AGH!!!"


    The man fell to his knees in pain, screaming as he grabbed his mutilated hand, quickly attempting to realign the bones.


    "Ngh!"


    Yet as he did so, the woman whispered into his ear, sending a horrifying chill down his spine.


    "I learned about such a thing from her Eminence. After all... such things were common in her original world."


    At that moment, Victor felt a hand slam into the back of his head.


    His vision became blurry, and the pain faded quickly.


    His eyes became droopy as they closed, and exhaustion overcame him.


    "Ah... but I suppose there is one last thing."


    Yet right before he fell unconscious, the words of the demonic Queen echoed in his mind.


    "The code which you cracked... well, I suppose I''ll tell you what it means to me."


    With a sinister grin, the garnet eyes of the demon seemed to glow in the limited vision of the man.


    "The order of the symbols... is the same order that we took over the races of the world that we now rule."


    Hope is a dangerous thing.


    For the desires of man are always contradictory to one another.


    If one gains, another loses.


    "And as for this world... We have no intention of interfering. Only... setting up the stage and watching as things devolve into an undetermined chaos."


    Within every glimmer of hope... there is a sea of darkness.


    And with every hope that is fulfilled... a hundred dreams are shattered.


    [End of Memory 1]

 Chapter Number 77 - Contradiction

    [Memory 2]


    ''Where... am I?''


    Slowly, the eyes of the white haired man opened as he ran his hand across the rocky ground that surrounded him.


    At first he could see nothing, but soon enough his sight adjusted to the darkness, and the formation of a cavern displayed itself around him.


    ''Ah...''


    Looking to his side, there was a note.


    Slowly, the man picked up the note as he squinted, making an attempt to read it before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a cell phone.


    Using the phone as a flashlight, the man gazed upon the words which were written with an unknown red substance - however based on the odor and the chaotic dripping of the writing, Victor could hazard a guess as to where the substance had been obtained.


    Dearest human,


    Congratulations.


    You''ve survived an encounter with me. This is a reason to celebrate.


    Today you lost.


    However, I will not kill you just yet.


    If you return to this place someday and are able to defeat my slave, then I will grant you the runes of reawakening.


    And you will be free to do with them... as you will.


    However, do be careful.


    For the next time you face my slave... she will not go easy on you like today.


    And if you show a display as pathetic as the one that was shown today... then I suppose you will lose your life as well.


    However... I am an advocate of EQUALITY.


    Therefore... I will not interfere in such a battle.


    Prepare yourself as long as you need.


    Obtain whatever weapons you think will be necessary.


    For in war... There is only victory and defeat.


    And whatever method is used... can only be questioned after the fact.


    Yet the results are unquestionable, and the victors are the ones who write history.


    Therefore... win.


    Win at any cost.


    Using any method.


    And if the weapons you bring to the fight are not sufficient... then I suppose that will be all that this humanity is worth.


    Good luck, human.


    -The Determined


    As the man read this, his eyes filled with veins as irritation filled his mind.


    "Why that arrogant...."


    Crumpling the paper in his hands, the man slowly stood to his feet, a furious glare in his eyes.


    "So... that demon thinks that she got the best of me?"


    Grabbing the finger which had been realigned, the man trembled as he slowly dragged himself towards the exit of the cavern.


    "She thinks that because that slave of hers has been empowered with some strange magic that I couldn''t possibly defeat her... eh?"


    Without a doubt, the human had been empowered.


    Her movements that she had shown before - the ability to deflect bullets with a sword, and the speed to appear as if she had teleported behind him - were nothing less than inhuman.


    ''If she was a human before... then by serving that demon... she must have made some sort of pact. And in doing so... she has obtained power beyond belief.''


    Taking a deep breath, the man approached the exit to the cavern as light filled his eyes.


    It was bright enough to make him shield his vision, shrinking away from it as if it was his enemy.


    ''How... annoying.''


    Squinting his eyes, the man pressed forward into the light as he exited the cavern.


    There, waiting for him, were a number of government and military officials.


    Tanks and planes spanned the area, and Victor was immediately greeted by a gruff man who gave off the appearance of a hardened General.


    "Doctor Lichtenburg. What is the status? Why have you come out without anyone to guard you?"


    The man stepped forward raising an eyebrow, greeting the scientist with a rough expression.


    His mustache drew itself down his face, covering his mouth completely.


    "General Bachtenjarl. I do apologize, but we encountered something... unexpected. Needless to say... I am the only survivor."


    Thinning his eyes, the General nodded quietly.


    "I see. And? What did you find in there?"


    Crossing his arms, the man seemed to resign to this fate - almost as if he had been expecting it.


    However what he did not expect was the hardened look in the eyes of the young scientist.


    The white haired man slithered past the General, walking past him without so much as looking him in the eye, whispering just one statement.


    "A Demon."


    And with this single word, even this hardened General felt it.


    A change in the air, so immense that just invoking such a word seemed to overwhelm him.


    Unaware how to even respond to such a thing, the General could do nothing more than stare forward blankly, eyeballing the cavern which had been discovered on this remote island.


    Closing his eyes, the man took in a deep breath as he wondered.


    ''Just what happened in that place? No...''


    Turning around, the man faced his back to that place as he followed the Doctor.


    ''Perhaps¡­ as a man who understands war and death better than most... this is not something that I should try to understand. But rather... something which mere men should avoid altogether.''


    ----


    ''How does one defeat such an enemy?''


    ''A nuclear weapon?''


    ''Will such a thing work on someone who holds power which is beyond human logic?''


    ''No... before that even... how would I obtain such a thing?''


    ''And even if I were to obtain such a thing... having permission to use it would be another issue altogether.''


    Victor found himself in a predicament.


    It was true that Victor had only seen the woman redirect a couple of bullets.


    Yet there was something else that stung in the heart of the man.


    ''Was it that moment... the moment when she whispered into my ear?''


    It was beyond horrifying.


    It was a feeling so indescribable that it overtook every aspect of his being.


    Remembering that overwhelming sense of power, the man knew one thing for certain in his heart.


    ''Even if we were to bombard such a woman with tanks and planes of war... somehow... I feel that such things would not be enough.''


    ''Only a nuclear weapon would suffice.''


    ''Or perhaps.... something greater.''


    Widening his eyes, the man came to a realization as he sat in his laboratory office, isolated from those around him.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Something... greater?''


    ''Something... more powerful than a nuclear weapon?''


    ''What... could possibly be more powerful than such a thing?''


    The gears in the mind of the man slowly turned, meshing together in a clockwork of madness.


    And it was as this happened... that the concept formed.


    ''A weapon of unmatched power...''


    The concept which would lead to the destruction of the world... as it was known.


    ''What if I were to match that human... with another?''


    Perhaps this was the scheme of the demon.


    ''What if I were to empower a human... to the point where they held power equivalent to a nuclear weapon... yet with the intelligence to use that power with purpose?''


    Or perhaps it was merely a coincidence.


    ''Slave... slave... that word was continuously used to refer to that woman...''


    ''What if such a powerful person was created... with the sole purpose of serving me?''


    As the man''s mind created such an idea, a sinister grin overcame him as he scrambled to take notes.


    And as this man took his notes, sitting in her throne from another dimension, the demonic woman smiled.


    [How interesting this has become. Would you not agree, my other self?]


    [You''ve unleashed something horrible on this world. Think of the poor people who will suffer as a result of this.]


    [Always so concerned about inferior existences... haha... just sit back and watch, my other self.]


    With a snicker, the angel and the demon discussed these things as they watched.


    [Things are about to become... chaotic.]


    Perhaps it was planned... or perhaps it was nothing more than a coincidence.


    Yet regardless of whether such a thing was planned... it would without a doubt entertain her.


    [End of Memory 2]


    ----


    [Memory 3]


    "You... have a purpose."


    Sylvia felt the strange feeling once again which she could not describe in mere words.


    The feeling of existing within a body which was not her own.


    A small body - the body of a child.


    Her hair was long enough to drape down to the ground, and her skin was pale as if she had been malnourished.


    And here she sat, on a stone table, chained to it with her body SLICED OPEN.


    Her heart was visible, and she watched it as it beat, its pace hastening as she suddenly was enveloped by a wave of pain.


    She wanted to scream, yet she could not.


    For she had no control over this body.


    ''Ahh....''


    She wanted to cry, yet even as the pain overwhelmed the woman, the girl who laid on this operating table did not utter a word.


    It was not that any anesthesia had been used.


    Sylvia knew this, for she felt the same pain which the girl had felt at that time.


    Nor was it that the girl had been dulled to pain.


    Sylvia knew this because of the indescribable torrent of emotion that raged within the girl.


    [I.... I cannot speak.... I cannot complain... I cannot make a sound... for if I do... then he will be angry with me...]


    Rather - it was because she had been trained.


    Trained to be completely and utterly loyal... and silent to her own afflictions.


    [I cannot allow him to know... that it hurts...]


    [For if I do... it will only inconvenience him... and slow his important research.]


    The man dug around inside the chest of the child, slicing away at her arteries as he connected them to tubes here and there, pumping a disturbing amount of fluids into the girl who had the appearance of a mere child.


    "Your purpose... is to become my weapon."


    The man connected tube after tube to the girl as her body was rattled, bloated with so many serums and toxins that she felt as if she was being dissolved from within.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Yet even so, she did not utter a word.


    For that was what it meant to be a good slave.


    "You are to become a weapon for my sake... so that I can defeat those who want to destroy me. Therefore... do not die. Instead... focus on becoming powerful."


    The squeaky wheel gets the oil.


    The person who screams the loudest will receive the compassion of those around them.


    The person who complains and objects, hyperbolizing even the most minor of inconveniences is the one who will become the victim to be compensated.


    "You may be weak... but I am a human. And I will grant you the power to face even those who are more powerful than myself."


    Yet the one who is truly tormented... will remain silent.


    For true suffering is not something which can be so easily spoken of.


    "Well, Number One? What is your answer? You will defeat my enemies for me, no?"


    "Of course, Doctor Lichtenburg."


    Barely able to speak these words, the girl spoke calmly as she responded without question.


    For the Doctor was everything.


    He was a man who was a human - an existence who was far beyond her.


    And it was her duty to serve this particular human.


    "But Doctor Lichtenburg... are your enemies also human?"


    Yet even so, the girl still had some doubts.


    For she had been taught all her life that humans were above her - and that she was never to lay her hands on one.


    "Oh... that. I see... I see. Number One. Listen very carefully to what I am about to say."


    Stepping away from the machinery as the scientist looked down upon the girl, he raised his finger with a dominating smile.


    "While it is true that you are inferior to humans, and that you are to obey us without question... There are many humans who are in disagreement about how things should be done. And when humans disagree with one another... this creates an issue. So for someone such as yourself, who should always make yourself subordinate to us... what should you do? That much is very simple."


    Grabbing the chin of the girl, the man glared into her emerald eyes with a possessive gaze.


    "You do as I tell you. Nothing more... and nothing less."


    Letting go of the girl, the man walked off with the flutter of his coat, returning to his desk as he grabbed a number of scalpels and various tools.


    "And if I tell you to kill a human... then you are allowed to kill a human. For if I order the death of another human... then they were clearly a human who held no worth."


    Widening her eyes, the girl''s mind was filled with a contradiction.


    [A human... Who has no worth?]


    For the girl, who had been taught that humans were beings that controlled everything in existence, this was a contradiction that shook the very foundation of her knowledge.


    It was something which could not be.


    Yet the man who had raised her... the man who had told her everything about the world... said this.


    Therefore, it must have been true.


    [I see.]


    Accepting this reality, the girl came to a conclusion.


    She was nothing more than a weapon.


    A weapon to be fired.


    A weapon does not kill on its own, nor does it decide who it kills - but instead it kills according to the will of its owner.


    And there is no such thing as a weapon which does not fire when the trigger is pulled.


    For if such a weapon were to exist... then it would be considered BROKEN.


    "Then... which of your enemies do you need me to kill, Doctor?"


    As the girl asked this question, a victorious grin overcame the expression of the man known as Victor.


    For truly, he had won.


    "Not yet, Number One. Not yet. But soon... you will be completed. And then... I will bring you to the woman who I need you to slaughter."


    ----


    [Memory 4]


    Placed in a cage.


    Locked away in a cargo hold, like some sort of vicious animal which needed to be detained.


    Shackled and bound, gagged like some sort of monster whose existence should never be known to the world.


    Despite the fact that One did not resist in the slightest, the men who dealt with her still treated her in such a manner.


    All according to the orders of the Doctor.


    [I wonder where I am being taken now?]


    How long had it been?


    How many experiments had she endured to this point?


    Too many to count.


    Yet the day before, One had been told something.


    "It is time."


    "I can progress no further with you until that enemy has been defeated."


    "For now... you have been completed."


    [I wonder... what will I be fighting this time?]


    How many fights had one been in to this point?


    Lions.


    Tigers.


    Bears.


    Robots.


    Tanks.


    Drones.


    Planes.


    And finally...


    The girl shivered as she recalled her most recent test.


    She had been chained up, brought into a field, and given a single order.


    "No matter what happens, remain in this place."


    And remain she had.


    One had stood in that field, waiting and waiting on that day.


    Minutes had passed.


    Minutes became hours.


    And then she heard it.


    A buzzing sound from above.


    This was a sound she knew well - the sound of a military aircraft passing above.


    She was not instructed to defeat anyone or anything, therefore rather than attacking like the previous tests, she waited.


    And waited.


    She watched as the aircraft made its way above her, and then she saw something.


    Something had dropped from the plane.


    A piece of metal.


    It was falling from an unimaginable height, aimed straight at her.


    [I suppose... this is what I need to endure this time.]


    Closing her eyes, the girl braced herself for the impact as the metal object fell, wondering if it would hit her or not.


    [I could block it so easily... yet that is not my objective.]


    [I was told... to stay put.]


    Witnessing the object come closer, the girl knew.


    Her sight had been heightened, and she could tell the trajectory of the object.


    It had been perfectly dropped so that it would hit her dead on.


    [Therefore.... I will endure.]


    "Experiment Number One..."


    "You were the first success... in a series of successes."


    One recalled the words of the doctor as the object came closer and closer, to the point where she could hear it dropping.


    "Do not disappoint me."


    And then, with a thud, the object hit her.


    However it was not a mere metal object.


    If that were the case, then blunt damage would have been the only pain she experienced.


    Yet instead, in that instant, a flash of light overwhelmed the eyes of the girl.


    An immense heat overwhelmed every nerve in her body, lighting her on fire as she was engulfed in a sea of flames.


    And in that instant, she screamed.


    "AGH!!!!!!"


    She screamed and she cried as everything around her was destroyed by an immense wave of destruction.


    She could see nothing but the blinding light, overwhelming every sense she had.


    Her eardrums exploded as the loud sound caused vibrations which tore her apart.


    For the first time in her life of enduring this pain, the girl screamed.


    She knew with every fiber of her being that a scream was unforgivable.


    Even if nobody was around, she was not allowed to imitate those who were human.


    Therefore showing even the slightest sensation of pain or emotion... was unforgivable.


    Yet that was completely overtaken by the immense heat which engulfed her.


    "HELP!!!! AGH!!!! AGH!!!!!"


    However, the pain did not cease.


    Her body was torn apart, and she was boiled alive.


    Reduced to a pile of flesh which was spewed about, thrown around and sinking into the ground, the girl''s organs ceased to function.


    However... she did not cease thinking.


    Nor did she die.


    Soon enough, the light died down.


    The explosion ended, and the vibrations ceased.


    The radiation continued to fry her, yet the clouds soon dissipated - revealing the broken form of what once was a person.


    Yet now, she was nothing more than a pile of irradiated flesh.


    A grouping of cells which had retained their consciousness.


    Her hair had been burned away, and her organs no longer held any form.


    However even so, these pieces of flesh collided in on themselves.


    They formed a ball, which soon molded itself to take the form of a human.


    Then, her hair grew back, as if it had never even been destroyed in the first place.


    The girl stood in this field, looking around to see that she was standing in the center of a crater.


    And at that moment, she frowned.


    Tears flowed from the eyes of the girl, yet she used all her strength to keep herself from crying.


    For such a thing was unforgivable.


    The girl was boiling on the inside as the radiation fried her, yet even so - that was not something she had the right to scream about.


    Wiping her tears, the girl stood up as she continued to wait in that spot.


    She waited.


    And she waited.


    Days passed, and she continued to wait.


    And then, after some point, a plane flew overhead once more.


    And from that plane, a voice spoke out from a loudspeaker.


    "Number One. It would seem that you survived. You are now free to exit that place. Head West."


    The Doctor was the one who said these words.


    She knew his voice, and immediately obeyed.


    She stepped forward, walking out of that crater as she carried the weight of the world on her back - and she did not stop.


    For this was Experiment Number One.


    And even something as potent as a Nuclear Bomb could no longer defeat her.


    This was the moment that a human calamity was born.


    ----

 Chapter Number 78 - Ace

    The train stopped.


    Sylvia heard the rattling of opening doors and the shuffling of men as the light engulfed the woman, who viewed the scene from the body of a child.


    "Hey... are you sure she isn''t going to kill us?"


    "Don''t... don''t be scared. She can''t... no... she won''t kill us. Doctor Lichtenburg guaranteed that."


    "But... even if he made such a guarantee... can we really trust that?"


    A few laborers seemed to be nervously conversing as they entered the cargo hold, hesitant to move on with the duty of moving the caged creature to her destination.


    "I mean... this thing... it survived a nuke, right?"


    The men spoke in trembling voices as they surrounded the girl, each of the four grabbing one corner of the cage.


    "And if it can survive something like that... then isn''t this thing basically unkillable?"


    "Gentlemen.... I believe you are all mistaken."


    A voice spoke out from the entrance, shocking each of the men as they turned around with surprise to see the Doctor standing there with a smile.


    "D-Doctor-"


    "It is true that for now she has been completed... but that is only because I have taken her as far as she can be taken with mere... science."


    Entering the room, the man walked past each of the men, standing above the cage as he crossed his arms with pride, looking upon his creation.


    "However... there are things in this world that are beyond even science."


    With a smirk, the man thinned his eyes as he gazed upon the child.


    "And because of that¡­ in order to face such a threat, we require something that is considered by all definitions of the word... to be unkillable."


    ----


    Loaded in a truck, darkness once more enveloped the girl.


    The bumpy road was uncomfortable, and perhaps if she was a normal girl she would have become carsick.


    However she was no normal girl.


    She was an experiment.


    ''I... should not think too much.''


    The concept of thinking on one''s own was something which was reserved for humans.


    It was her duty to do nothing more than follow the orders of the Doctor.


    Therefore, even something such as thinking was disobedience.


    ''But... but...''


    From that dark place, cramped and alone, the girl couldn''t help but to think.


    ''The thoughts keep on coming into my head.''


    Gazing upon her hand, the girl looked at herself with a bitter expression, puckering her lips as she held in her tears.


    ''If I''m not a human... then what am I?''


    Grabbing her hand to stop the trembling - a representation of fear - the girl knew that such a thing was nothing less than rebellion.


    For fear was a human emotion.


    And it was not something that she was allowed.


    Recalling the terrified expressions of those humans, the girl began to wonder if perhaps she had become too powerful.


    She had been taught that humans were the epitome of everything.


    Strength.


    Intelligence.


    Power.


    Capability.


    Yet... it was because of the intelligence of the humans... that she too had been given power.


    Someone as weak as she was, helpless before the humans, had been granted an ultimate gift.


    Yet perhaps through the power that the humans had granted her... she had surpassed even them.


    ''That... that cannot be.''


    ''Such thoughts... should never be allowed.''


    ''Humans are... more powerful and wise than any others. And it would be impossible-''


    Impossible for me to become more powerful than them.


    This was the thought that the girl was about to have, however she then realized something.


    ''Would that mean that something is impossible... for humans?''


    Widening her eyes, the girl came to a realization.


    Such a thing could not be.


    For nothing was impossible to them.


    Taking in a deep breath, the girl looked down at her body, unsure if this was even its true form.


    Or if she even had a true form.


    ''Am I truly... nothing more than a monster?''


    ----


    What was true?


    What was false?


    Number One did not know.


    Everything seemed to contradict itself.


    ''This... this is why I was forbidden from thinking on my own.''


    As the truck came to a stop, One realized that she had arrived at the destination.


    The doors opened, and once more the light of the sun shined on One.


    A light which she was not usually able to experience.


    The men rushed in, unlocking the cage and unchaining the girl with fearful expressions, and she was quickly led out to where the Doctor was waiting.


    They were in front of a cavern.


    "One. There is an enemy waiting inside this place. You are to defeat that enemy, and you are to protect me. Is that understood?"


    "I understand."


    With an immediate response, the girl stepped forward, taking the lead as the body guard of her master.


    Such a thing was unusual - for she had never before been allowed outside except for experimentation.


    Yet now... she was given a goal.


    A purpose.


    A mission.


    Into that cavern, the girl stepped forward as she led the group, watching carefully around her to ensure that no attacks would catch her off guard.


    They walked and they walked, soon coming across a large door.


    The girl did not know what to do, and found herself at a loss.


    ''Eh?''


    However, before she could do anything, the Doctor stepped forward, approaching a keypad and pressing a series of buttons in a particular order.


    "The enemy is inside this place. It is time, One."


    With a smile, the doors opened before the man as he spread his arms wide - as if he was trying to grasp the entire world within them.


    "It is time for you to show me the results of my experimentation."


    Before that figure, even One felt small.


    Insignificant.


    And once more, she was reminded of what she was.


    A tool for this man to use.


    A weapon.


    Yet she was a weapon... who would now be forced to think.


    A weapon which would have to act with purpose and intent... reading the will of its owner.


    And even to the girl who had endured such a trial... this overwhelmed her.


    ''Who knew... that thinking could cause so much pain?''


    ----


    "Your Eminence... it would appear that he has returned."


    Standing in front of an empty throne, the blue haired warrior waited patiently, apparently speaking to nobody.


    [Is that so?]


    A voice responded, however this voice was not something which was present in this place.


    It was something which existed outside of space.


    [I see. Then... do your best. And if he can defeat you in your current state... then I will allow him to be the one to rupture this world.]


    The warrior nodded promptly.


    "And what if he loses to me?", she asked.


    A pause came, and silence dawned upon the room.


    Then, a feminine laugh.


    [Hahaha... if he cannot even defeat you... then he has no place in being the one to receive a reward from me. Is that not right, my other self?]


    [Yes... that is true. After all... I''ve even gone through the effort to give him a handicap. Defeating me and myself would be impossible... so instead I will only expect him to defeat you... in your current state.]


    [Now go on, Mackayla.]


    [Show me whether he is worthy of becoming the villain... in this story of mine.]


    With a nod, the warrior smiled.


    "As you wish, your eminence."


    The smile curled around her expression, soon filling itself with immense amounts of sadism.


    "But your eminence... What about the hero?"


    [Ah... haha... the hero, eh?]


    At this statement, the voice could not help but to bawl out into laughter.


    [Hahaha!!! A hero... ah.... that''s a good one.]


    [Mackayla... you should already know.]


    [There are no heroes in this world.]


    [There are those who are powerless and die pitifully, in a heroic attempt to achieve something that they are incapable of...]


    [And those facades who are overwhelmingly powerful... who never sacrifice anything and only protect others so long as victory is easily within their grasp.]


    [But for a true hero to come about... they must face adversity... and overcome it.]


    [And such a thing... only happens in a story.]


    With a snicker, the woman laughed lightly as she mocked everything in this world.


    [Unfortunately for its characters... this is a story written by myself.]


    [A wretched and demented author.]


    ----


    "Now go fi-"


    [It doesn''t work like that.]


    Victor found himself standing before that door, motioning for One to enter the room on her own.


    However his words were interrupted by the cold demonic voice of THAT THING.


    [I said before that you may bring whatever weapons you could come up with... but what I did NOT say was that you were to reassign this fight to someone else.]


    Stopped in his tracks, Victor thinned his golden eyes as the voice condescended upon him - a tone which he could not stand.


    [You are to be the one to defeat my little soldier... therefore even if you bring a weapon, you must still be the one to wield it. Even those who control a tank from the inside... are still putting themselves at risk of being destroyed.]


    [And yet... you try and command a soldier of yours to fight your own battle while you sit back from safety?]


    [Hahaha... we will not allow you to do such a thing.]


    [But if you insist on battling in such a manner... then I suppose I could get involved in this fight myself.]


    [However, be warned, human.]


    [I am giving you an opportunity to WIN against me.]


    [And the moment I step on the battlefield, that opportunity will vanish from existence.]


    [Just as your weapon... and perhaps even this entire world.]


    Thus, Victor came to a realization.


    There was no running.


    There would be no sitting back and awaiting the news of Victory.


    If he wanted to be victorious and obtain such rewards... he would have to put his own body on the line.


    ''One... can protect me. She is powerful enough to survive a nuclear warhead... and she is loyal enough to never allow an attack to fall upon me. Therefore... so long as the opponent is not that demon... I will win.''


    With this thought, the man smiled.


    ''Very well, demon.''


    ''I will take up your challenge then... and my creation will win against yours.''


    ----


    The man and the girl walked through the hallway.


    Not a single other person was present.


    For they would just get in the way.


    ''Even if I can easily replace those who were to die... There is no reason to go through such efforts to train new personnel for such reasons. How fortunate for them.''


    Taking a deep breath, the man walked forth with confidence in each step.


    Was his confidence baseless?


    Or was it justified?


    He was about to find out.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, the final door opened without prompt, as if welcoming him and the girl to this demented place.


    ''This is where I will take control of this world... by harnessing a power which exists outside of it.''


    Thus, the two entered.


    Slave and master.


    Experiment and scientist.


    Human and abomination.


    "Ah... I see you''ve finally arrived. It took you quite a while, didn''t it?"


    As the two entered the darkened room, they were greeted with the silhouette of the knightly woman.


    "Now then... let''s see what you''ve come up with."


    With the snap of her finger, the chandeliers above lit up with the green glow of a strange fire.


    The face of the woman was revealed, and displayed on this face was a mocking grin.


    However this grin soon turned to a grand smile as the woman burst out into a fit of laughter.


    "HAHAHA!!! A little girl? This is what you bring to fight me? You must be underestimating me."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Yet as she said this, the expression of the woman immediately shifted to become as serious as death.


    Unsheathing her sword, the woman pointed towards the girl from across the room, the red carpet laying beneath them.


    "Did you really expect me to say something like that... when you''ve placed this monster before me?"


    Closing her eyes, the woman approached the two, slowly stepping forward as she swung her sword about in preparation for the battle.


    "In a game of cards... the higher value will defeat the one with the lower value. This is an absolute rule used in many games. Poker... War... and so on and so forth."


    As the distance between the two decreased, Number One stepped in front of Victor, gazing upon her opponent as she came to the realization that this was the woman she was supposed to kill.


    "And it would seem that you have brought an Ace."


    Breathing in, the woman opened her eyes with a smile.


    The air around them froze as the woman stopped, no longer closing the distance as she flipped the sword to her left hand.


    "A card which appears to hold the lowest value... one which by all means should be defeated by each and every other card... yet this is by appearance alone."


    As if time itself had stopped, the words of the woman shook even Victor to his very core as he felt the sensation of death approaching.


    "And for whatever reason, despite its appearance... this card is the most powerful of all."


    Then, in that instant, something happened.


    Something.


    Yet that something was something which Victor could not perceive.


    As if he was being shown a picture and then flipping directly to the next, the scene before him changed in the blink of an eye - and as he opened his eye he witnessed the results of this encounter.


    A sword was just inches from his throat.


    And wrapped around this sword, preventing it from moving any further, was the hair of the girl known as Experiment Number One.


    "What do you think you''re doing to the Doctor?", Number One asked the woman who had so suddenly turned her attacks on the man.


    "Hm? What do you mean, girl? After all... this is a fight between myself and this man. Therefore... is it not the correct decision to attack him?"


    Jumping back and taking distance, the woman prepared herself as she retook an offensive stance.


    "You see... while I knew that you would be able to stop my attack with ease... I had to find something out."


    At that moment, the eyes of the woman changed.


    As if they were swirling around in madness, chills were once more sent down the spine of the man as he realized once more that the person he was fighting was a force beyond humanity.


    ''She... will not defeat Number One... there is... no chance...''


    Victor told himself this, however as he gazed into those madness filled eyes, he himself did not know if such a thing was true.


    "If there were such a thing as a card which changed its value based upon the person who wielded it... then that would be very similar to this situation."


    It was at that moment that an aura of power surrounded the woman, whose body began to glow red as her skin changed its color.


    "And I needed to find out... just what value you have while that man is the one who holds you in his palm. But how fortunate for him."


    Dropping her sword, the woman placed her two hands together as she flashed a wretched smile, gazing upon the two with insanity.


    "You happened to remain an Ace."


    And in that instant, the entire room lit up.


    Flames exploded forth from the hands of the woman, creating an intense spiral that was aimed straight for Number One.


    The girl immediately reacted to such an attack, holding out her hand as it transformed into the shape of a tube.


    And then, the tube began to suck the flames in like a vacuum.


    "Heh.... how interesting.... to think that you could use such strange power... I suppose that would be known as MAGIC."


    Watching from behind as he was protected by the girl, the scientist spoke as his servant endured the flames for his sake.


    "However... My experiment has been equipped with quite a significant amount of HEAT RESISTANCE. Have you ever heard of... specific heat?"


    As he explained, the woman who produced the torrent of flames seemed to up the strength, however even as she did so the vacuum which One created increased as well, absorbing such flames without effort.


    "Each object requires a certain amount of energy in order for the temperature to be raised. Some objects require large amounts of energy to heat, while others can be heated with only small amounts of energy. And Number One here happens to have a specific heat capacity that is so grand... that she can survive even the energy emitted by Nuclear warheads."


    With a victorious sneer, the scientist explained as the torrent continued to rage, to the point where the entire floor underneath it had been shattered and destroyed - yet not a single shred of shrapnel came his way.


    For Number One ensured that such a thing did not happen.


    With her hair and tentacles that grew from her body, she shot them out at rapid speeds, defending the man from even the slightest breeze even whilst a tornado of flame raged in front of her.


    "While that may be true... does that not mean that there exists an amount of energy which CAN eliminate her?"


    However the woman, who spoke with a grating tone as she devolved into laughter, said these words.


    "Hahaha.... how foolish of you, human... to think that you would come against even a slave of her Eminence with a FINITE amount of power."


    At that instant, the flames turned white.


    Like a blowtorch, yet far hotter and more precise, the flames that emitted from the hands of the woman became like a weapon that pushed the girl back.


    The child dug her feet into the ground, slowly forced back as she was overwhelmed with pain, and Victor witnessed as her limbs slowly disintegrated.


    ''Eh?''


    ''What... is this?''


    ''She is being overwhelmed... with mere flames?''


    ''Just how much power.... does this woman have?''


    ''Just how much energy... can she produce?''


    Yet unyielding before the power, One took a step forward.


    Even as she slid backwards, she slammed her foot into the ground, digging it so deep that she could not be pressed back.


    Then once again, she took a step.


    As if she was wading through a valley of snow, the stone ground below her became a foothold, and her footprints were marked into it as she walked through the sea of fire.


    And as she did this, the woman widened her eyes in surprise - yet that surprise soon turned to pleasure.


    "Hahaha!!! How wonderful... you are similar to myself... completely devoted to your master... completely and utterly loyal without question... ah... there is such a similarity in the two of us... however I suppose there is a difference as well."


    At that instant, the flames turned off.


    It was only a moment.


    Victor was not able to watch what had happened, however in that instant, Experiment Number One disappeared from his eyes.


    And if he were able to see her - then perhaps he truly would have been terrified of his own creation.


    "Die, enemy."


    Victor looked to see the completely seared front half of the girl, with a sharpened tentacle pierced straight through the stomach of the warrior.


    "Ah... the difference between myself and you... is that my master is not relying on my own victory."


    Spitting out a volley of blood, One lifted the woman up into the air before slamming her onto the ground, dropping her as she hit the cold stone with another spit of blood.


    "Cough! Ugh!! Heh... and because of that... cough.... the power she granted me... was only a tiny fraction of what I would normally be allowed to use."


    The woman was met with a thousand tentacles that wrapped around her, piercing into her body in every location as the monster above her sucked her dry of every fluid within her.


    "My duty has been fulfilled. Forgive me your Eminence... cough... for even in this handicapped state... this is still my loss."


    These were the last words of the woman before she became completely dried up, withering into nothing but a shell of skin and bone.


    "Heh.... heh.... how wonderful... I''ve done it.... I''ve defeated... that woman''s subordinate... hah... hah..."


    His eyes becoming filled with veins, Victor held his mouth as his expression became one of victory - though the madness was evident in his laughter.


    "I''ve won.... all thanks to my experiments... All thanks to MY hard work... I created something which was capable of defeating... even THAT."


    Gazing up, the man smiled as he looked around him with glee.


    "Number One. This is MY victory."


    Yet not a single word of praise was spoken - nor a word of thanks.


    Instead... This man took all the credit for himself.


    [You.... truly are perfect for the role which I have decided for you.]


    At that moment, the overwhelming voice of the woman spoke into the mind of the two, who were left alone in that chamber - its throne completely empty.


    [If this were not a world on a plane below me... then without a doubt I would have deemed you as scum to be eliminated from this world. However... that is not the case. You are quite lucky, Victor Lichtenburg.]


    At the words of the woman who spoke from such a victorious position even after having lost, the scientist''s expression filled with irritation.


    "You... haha... enough of your riddles, demon. I have won. My creation won against yours. Now give me what I was promised."


    [And what if I were to say no?]


    At that instant, a blank expression came across the man.


    He opened his mouth, so shocked that he could not even say anything.


    "What... What do you mean by that? This... this was not the deal-"


    [Yes... I suppose that is correct. I am someone who follows through on my promises. However, what if I was not?]


    At that instant, a vision played in the mind of Victor.


    He witnessed the girl which he considered to be his prized creation explode into chunks of flesh - so many pieces flying about that he couldn¡¯t even comprehend that such a thing had once been a human.


    ¡®Wha¡­¡¯


    Falling to his knees in defeat, the man watched as his creation - which had survived even nuclear weaponry and defeated such a monstrosity - was reduced to NOTHING.


    Yet in the next instant, as if waking up from a dream, the girl was standing in front of him once more.


    As if time itself had reset, he now found himself a few moments prior to the horrid memories - the blood and guts no longer flayed upon him.


    [I do keep my promises. Therefore¡­ here you are.]


    Appearing before the man were a number of runes - blue spheres which were transparent.


    Each of them contained a word inside them which could be seen through the glassy rock.


    [But you know... you were making a deal with a demon. What would you have done if I had decided to go back on my word?]


    The woman spoke to Victor, digging away at his mind as he ignored her words, uselessly attempting to block them out.


    [You are naive... selfish... greedy... envious... you lust for power, and are willing to throw those around you away in an instant.]


    ''I do not care... I do not care... for I am the winner. I will be the one to obtain these powers... and I will use them to escalate humanity... to a completely different plane.''


    Victor had these thoughts as the voice continued to rebuke him, but even so he smiled all the more - for his plan was successful.


    [You are the worst type of scum... a man who plots and plans... and seeks to use everything and everyone to your advantage.]


    [And perhaps... I am not so different.]


    [Yet even so... you should be careful.]


    [Because even if there are no heroes in this world... that means that the enemies you face will all be VILLAINS.]

 Chapter Number 79 - Nothing to Lose

    ''How annoying...''


    [Even if you refer to me as annoying... I can hear everything you think. Ah... but how fortunate for you that I''m not a very vengeful person. Or at least... not anymore.]


    Victor could almost see the smirk on the face of the demon, who for whatever reason insisted on speaking with him.


    [At any rate... you know nothing about those runes which I have given you. Do you not have a plan? Do you not care about the drawbacks? Ah - don''t answer that. I already know.]


    With a chuckle, the demonic woman hit the nail on the head.


    [Even if there were drawbacks... you never intended on being the one to experience them.]


    [You would experiment and experiment, throwing away as many subjects as necessary until you were able to successfully empower them with whatever strange and unique abilities are contained within those runes.]


    As Victor walked over to the runes, he looked to Number One, waving for her to come over to him.


    "Carry these.", he ordered.


    "I understand....", the girl replied as she molded her hand into the form of a sack, which she quickly began to fill with the runes.


    Crossing his arms and tapping his foot as he impatiently waited, the man looked up to the ceiling, though there was no response.


    "Well?", he asked. "Are you not going to inform me about these runes, since you''ve gone as far as to provoke me?"


    [Such a cheeky tone towards a being that could erase your existence in an instant. But fine. I''ll tell you, since it will hasten things either way. I would rather not sit around and watch as nothing gets done.]


    With a sigh, the being showed a strange sense of humanity.


    [After all... it has been quite boring for the past couple of thousand years.]


    "Enough of your ranting. Tell me then. What powers do these runes contain? Why do they each have a word on them? What do these words mean? How are the runes to be used? What powers do they grant? And most importantly... what limitations do they have?"


    Spitting off question after question, Victor gazed upon the girl, who was diligently packing the runes one by one.


    [So many questions. Let''s see... well, as far as the powers they contain... Each rune holds a piece of my power. I suppose I should explain my own power first then.... hah... very well. But rather than explaining... I suppose it would be easier to show you.]


    At that instant, Victor felt something.


    A strange wind perhaps - one which should not have existed within this sealed off cavern - seemed to blow around him.


    And then, with the blink of his eye, he was no longer in a cavern.


    ''Wha-''


    Number One was no longer with him, for he had been transported somewhere else altogether.


    He was in a land of fire.


    "AGH!!!"


    The soles of his feet burned as he looked down to realize that he was floating on a hardened piece of molten rock, floating about on this raft in a sea of lava.


    "Wha... where am I!? Where is this!? What-"


    [Silence.]


    Then as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt it shut by a strange force which seemed to bind it closed.


    [Is this hell... you may wonder.]


    The man was forced to jump from one foot to another as the soles of his feet were smoldered in heat.


    A volcanic mountain could be seen in the distance, spewing out lava as it added to the sea, and if the man were to look up he would realize that this entire world of flames was in an underground cavern.


    However he was too occupied at the moment to do such a thing.


    ''AGH!!! My... my feet!!! They''re being scalded!!''


    [But that thought would be... incorrect. As a matter of fact... you have not been moved anywhere. Rather... the very space around you has been REDETERMINED.]


    With a giggle, a wave of lava rose up as Victor was forced to watch, horrified as it crashed down upon him.


    ''Wait...''


    ''No...''


    ''Stop...''


    However, right before this wave slammed on the man, the scenery changed.


    Now he was in a kingdom.


    Before him was a castle, and he was in the streets of a marketplace surrounded by people.


    ''Eh?''


    Merchants sung songs as they advertised their products in a unique manner, and smiths hammered their wares after heating them in the fires.


    Carriages carrying nobles led by horses made their way through the streets, and the peasants seemed to move out of the way on the approach of these nobles.


    "Where... Did the flames go?"


    "Hm? Hey buddy, you''re lookin'' quite spaced out there. You tired or something? Better get out of the way before you piss off the count."


    "Eh?"


    Victor could only look at the blacksmith who called out to him with a blank stare, completely unaware of this strange reality which he was forced to experience.


    "What do you-"


    "Out of the way, foolish peasant!!! How dare you stand in my path!? I''ll have you reported to the guards, you know! You there! Grab this man and have him arrested for treason!"


    A man with a curly mustache spoke from the inside of a carriage, peeking through the small window in the front as he ordered a nearby guard to move out.


    ''Huh?''


    Victor turned to see the carriage behind him, and realized that he was blocking its path.


    Yet this too happened in an instant.


    Everything was moving too fast, so fast that he could not comprehend it.


    And in the next moment he was surrounded.


    "Will you come without resistance, or will you make us resort to force?", one guard shouted.


    However before this guard had even finished his sentence, another attacked.


    "Fool!! You should value your life more!! Do not blame us if you lose it this day!!"


    At that instant, as if time had slowed, Victor witnessed the blade of the sword coming at him.


    And then it stopped.


    Right before hitting his skull, the blade froze in thin air.


    And then, once again the scene changed.


    Now he was inside something.


    A gooey substance, yellow and completely engulfing his body.


    ''Where... am I this time?''


    Victor felt himself losing a grip on reality.


    ''What is real?''


    ''What is fake?''


    However such thoughts had no time to take their place - for in that instant he saw through the yellow liquid that surrounded him a number of beings approached him.


    They were as large as humans, their figure fuzzy through the semi-transparent gel.


    However Victor knew from their colors of black and yellow immediately what they were.


    ''No... stop...''


    Then, they began to eat.


    They ate away, tearing at the yellow cocoon of gelatin which engulfed the man with their massive mandibles, the number of the creatures multiplying by the second.


    Three, four, five, seven, ten.


    Eventually there were dozens, and the gelatin was reduced to nothing in moments.


    And then, with his head fully exposed, Victor witnessed the creatures in their full form.


    Wasps.


    Enormous wasps.


    "NOOO!!!!"


    He shouted out, right as one opened its mandibles to bite off his head.


    Yet this too caused a shift.


    And now, looking around, Victor found himself - in a dimly lit room.


    A red carpet made its way toward a throne, and this throne which was once empty... was now filled.


    Filled by the figure of a demonic angel.


    Half her body was pure and beautiful, the other half demonic and demented.


    And right now, the woman sipped from a wine glass with a classiness unlike anything the man had ever witnessed.


    [Ahh... how delicious. Now then... I suppose you are back, are you not, Victor?]


    With a sinister smile, the woman thinned her eyes as she looked upon the man - as if he were her plaything.


    [I suppose now it must be simple to understand. But even so... I will say it out loud. Each of those things you saw... were not mere visions. Nor were you teleported to some other dimension.]


    [Just now... I shifted reality.]


    [I redetermined the history of this world... and each of those scenarios were different forms of this particular location.]


    With an almost playful giggle, the woman laughed even as she molded reality as she pleased.


    [Quite convenient, isn''t it?]


    Taking another sip of her wine, she continued to swirl it about as she gazed deeply into the glass.


    [However for each of those runes... they will not be as powerful as something like the ability to redetermine.... but rather... components which make up such a power.]


    [For those who are compatible with those runes... they will be able to use the power which the word describes.]


    [But do be careful, Doctor.]


    [After all... if one is not compatible... or if one becomes too greedy and tries to obtain multiple powers... or if they are assigned a power which they are not compatible with¡­ they will find themselves in a world of pain.]


    [Therefore... you would do best not to randomly assign such powers.]


    [However if you absolutely insist on such a thing... I suppose you could try to force the person to conform to the word itself.]


    Then, turning the glass upside down, the woman chugged the rest of the crimson liquid.


    Licking her lips, now reddened with the fluid, the woman lowered her tone as she took a tone that inspired terror throughout Victor¡¯s very being.


    [But I will leave that... to your experimentation.]


    With these words, the demon disappeared.


    Vanishing from thin air as if she had never existed in the first place, Victor was left with eyes wide, unable to even speak a single word.


    ''Is this... reality?''


    The man wondered this as he looked to see that Number One had finished collecting the runes.


    ''Or is this just another one of her false worlds?''


    Closing his eyes, the man smiled.


    ''No... that does not matter.''


    ''For even if this very world is a sham to her... that means she can control it with ease.''


    At that moment, the man was overcome by an intense gluttony - grinning deviously as his eyes thinned in delight.


    ''Which means if I am able to control her powers... then even this world will become something that is easily overtaken.''


    ----


    [The Present Time]


    [Just after Sylvia and Marcus had parted ways]


    As Marcus and Isabella returned to the Department store, the girl looked up to her master with an inquisitive expression.


    "What... should I do?", she asked quietly - testing how he would respond to her willingness to take action.


    The man seemed to bring his hand to his chin, not turning towards the girl as he stroked it in thought, then glancing around him with his eyes, he nodded.


    "What else?"


    Bending to the ground, the man touched it with his hand, which soon split apart into a plethora of tentacles.


    The tentacles dug into the floor, piercing straight through it as they entered the ground within an instant, wrapping an entire network below them as they tunneled outwards.


    "I don''t know exactly how she knew that such a person was an enemy... but I will trust Sylvia''s judgment. And if that man is indeed an enemy... then there is only one thing that we can do."


    With a smile, the man closed his eyes as the tentacles continued to expand their reach, feeding him the layout of the space around him.


    "We gather information... so that we may defeat whatever enemy has appeared."


    ----


    ''Mass cannot be created nor destroyed.''


    ''Energy cannot be created nor destroyed.''


    Marcus felt it.


    His tentacles spread throughout the underground, digging through the dirt as they stretched, becoming thinner and thinner as their reach increased.


    The vibrations of the soil caused by movement above, the differences in pressure created by the existence of buildings, he felt it all.


    ''However while mass and energy cannot be created nor destroyed, they can be converted from one form to another. To put it simply... they can be redefined.''


    Marcus grinned, sensing two particular vibrations.


    The first - a cluster of vibrations, great and small.


    So many he could never hope to differentiate between them, much less predict what was causing such vibrations.


    And the second - separate from these two.


    Much quieter, yet distinctly different.


    ''Yet even such rules of the universe... Perhaps they too can be broken. After all...''


    Locking onto his target, a devilish smirk overcame Marcus as he stood up, retracting the tentacles which he had used to gain such information.


    His arm soon returned to normal, as if it had never been in such a monstrous state in the first place.


    ''There is no longer any certainty in this world anymore. And even these fundamental laws... are nothing more than flimsy in the face of this chaos.''


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Stepping forward, Marcus waved for the girl at his side to follow him, which she did without complaint or question.


    ''Perhaps those rules too... I will one day be able to redefine.''


    Making his way through the aisles of the department store, Marcus eventually came across an elevator.


    Glaring at a pin pad which required a password in order to activate, the man merely chuckled as if such a thing was nothing more than a petty annoyance.


    Holding out his hand, the man grasped the pinpad, at which he closed his eyes.


    He could feel electric signals spreading around him as he redefined the very essence of the object he touched, opening his eyes as he uncovered his hand.


    ''But for now... we will focus on one goal.''


    And as he took his hand away from the pad, as if a magic trick had been performed... an elevator button now replaced it.


    Pressing the button, a dinging sound quickly resounded from the elevator, to which the man entered with elegance.


    Fixing his tie like a businessman heading towards the penthouse of a skyscraper, the man confidently pressed the button which would take him to the highest floor.


    The girl quickly scampered into the elevator along with the man, clinging to him as she watched carefully, studying his every action so as to understand the man known as her master.


    For if she were to serve him, she must first understand him.


    His personality, his methods, his goals - and everything else about him.


    From the slightest motions to the grandest schemes.


    ''And my only goal... which has been gifted to me by the woman who is currently risking her life to allow me to form a plan... is to defeat whatever enemy has appeared... using any method possible.''


    At that moment, the man could not contain his smile.


    The elevator doors closed, and the machine which should not have been in working function took this man upwards.


    Ding.


    One by one, they passed floor after floor as they rose, the elevator making a sound with each rise in elevation.


    Ding.


    And with each rising floor, so too did the confidence which the man held rise.


    ''How simple it is to defeat an opponent... when I do not have to concern myself with my own standing. Truly... having nothing to lose is a wonderful thing.''


    Glancing down at the girl however, the man wondered something to himself.


    ''However.... I do wonder.... Do I still have something to lose?''


    Breathing in slowly, the elevator made one last ding as the doors opened - at which the man stepped in front of the girl, not looking back.


    Then, with a smile that desired to take control of everything in this world, the man stopped himself from laughing as he pressed on, entering the darkened halls which were laid out before him.


    ''No... we have only to gain.''


    ----


    "How pathetic."


    Sitting in a room, surrounded by an immeasurable number of televisions which showed security feed from every nook and cranny of this department store and its premises, sat a man.


    His head shaved completely, he was hunched up as he held both of his legs in his chair as his eyes consumed the screen before him, a decrepit smile covering his expression.


    "Just what was that woman thinking?", he uttered while he laughed, victorious in tone yet confused as if he could never possibly comprehend the subject of his question.


    For on the screen in front of him, there she was.


    Dead.


    In the center of a group of zombies, the woman was consumed as she was surrounded, and they continued to feast on her flesh even after she had died.


    At some point they stopped and lost interest, yet the man could do nothing more than leer as he watched.


    ''She knew well that this was a trap... an inescapable place... yet she was guided here so easily.... hahaha... and yet she claimed that I too will be defeated? Or rather... that this was all part of her plan?''


    With a scoff, the man brushed off the sentiment.


    ''Ludicrous.''


    Standing up from his chair, the man sneered as he gazed around him, taking in the view of the numerous security cameras.


    Some showed the devastated scene of a parking lot, now devoid of the undead.


    Others showed the inside of the department store, emptied as well.


    ''Although¡­ This is quite the setback. The zombies being killed are one thing, but nobody would want to enter a place which looks as if some horrible event occurred outside it. There are no other places that I can maintain this level of control over... therefore I suppose I will have to find a way to restore the conditions to before... restore... restore, eh?''


    As the man thought, he shook his head in denial as he closed his eyes.


    ''No... no... working with others is unacceptable. Wait... wait just a moment.''


    Widening his eyes, the man came to a strange realization.


    Looking around, he realized the process of his own thoughts just now.


    ''Restore?''


    ''Why... Did I think of such an ability?''


    ''I... am the only one with these abilities, no?''


    ''Just myself... and those two whom I need to eliminate.''


    ''That... should be correct, shouldn''t it?''


    Something was off.


    The knowledge which the man had conflicted with his own intuition, which held no base.


    ''Why then... did I immediately think of the existence of such an ability?''


    Shaking it off, the man began to pace in the room as he refocused his thoughts.


    ''No... there should be no others... but regardless, I need to destroy both of them. Which leaves the man. The woman is dead, and that leaves the man. Hah... she certainly tried to go out with a bang. Going as far as to claim that this was all part of her plan.''


    With a chuckle, the man returned his eyes to the screen, laying them on the dead body of the woman.


    ''But what sort of plan involves your own death?''


    A bluff.


    This was the conclusion that the man came to.


    The words of the woman before her death must have been nothing more than a bluff.


    Perhaps she had lost her mind as she realized her life was over, and that her situation was beyond hopeless.


    ''When people give in to despair... when the situation is completely desolate of any form of hope... they lose themselves.''


    ''And this woman was no different.''


    These were the lies that the man deceived himself to believe.


    ''Yet even so....''


    The man could not forget the gaze in her eyes.


    A gaze which was not terrified.


    Not a pained gaze, or a suffering one - but rather a horrible gaze.


    A gaze completely and utterly filled with condescendence.


    As if she was victorious.


    ''Why... did she glare at me with such eyes?''


    ''Why did she truly believe in her mind that she was the one who had achieved victory?''


    ''It was the moment after I explained my ability to her... at that moment... something about her changed.''


    Considering this, the man known as redirect began to wonder.


    What could possibly have been the goal of that woman?


    Even if she had sensed his malicious intentions, even if somehow she had a plan which involved her own death - was slaughtering him something worth giving her life for?


    ''In order to lure more employees here to my store... I must be the only one in this world with this type of ability. For the existence of another will serve as nothing more than a threat.''


    ''I alone must be the only one with such power in this world.''


    ''And any others who hold it... will need to die.''


    This alone, the man knew with certainty.


    Yet where had the man gone?


    At first he was in the Department store, yet the bald man had been distracted.


    ''At the time I was watching the woman die, I was focusing on the warehouse... I was so concerned with defeating her that I wasn''t paying attention to the store... and I no longer see those other two on any of the cameras. Did they make a run for it while I was distracted?''


    Glancing from camera to camera, the man grimaced as he realized that his prey had been allowed to escape.


    ''Was this your goal, woman?''


    He wanted to spit, however he did not do so.


    ''You wanted to distract me to buy time so that the others could get away?''


    ''You sensed somehow that you would not be able to defeat me on my home turf... therefore you decided instead to allow your allies to escape so that they could plot against me?''


    The man found himself at a crossroad.


    Should he chase after them, taking control of an army of zombies as he traveled, using them to shield himself from any attacks, or should he instead curl up inside his store, waiting for them to return only to ambush them at that time?


    ''I am no fool.''


    Coming to a decision, the man clenched his teeth, accepting his small defeat.


    ''I will not allow myself to be subject to such a risk as traveling outside. Even with an army of zombies... if my enemy is another ability user, then I will not take any chances. I will wait for them to return... and prepare for that time.''


    As much as it irritated him, the man admitted that the woman had gotten the best of him, at least in this insignificant aspect.


    ''Yet to give your life only to delay their inevitable death... well, I suppose if they were to leave this place and never return that would be one thing... but if that were truly the case then it would also mean that I would be able to do my work... without any hindrances.''


    Nodding, the man smiled as he came to this conclusion.


    ''If that were the case, then letting those people go would not be such a terrible thing. After all... even if there were other ability users... the only reason they would be troublesome would be if they wished to hinder my efforts. Those who have a delusional sense of justice. Although... I suppose killing the woman without first trying to negotiate... well, perhaps that has sparked their anger... yet even so... I couldn''t have just given up the opportunity to eliminate her.''


    With a decrepit smile, the man chuckled to himself from inside that camera filled room.


    ''For if you have the advantage... you should use it before you no longer hold it.''


    ''And if those who could become a threat can be eliminated with ease... then why bother trying to negotiate?''


    Even if negotiation was possible, the man came to the conclusion that eliminating her was the correct answer.


    If her allies were the type to feel angered at her death, and were to return for revenge, then he would easily be able to take care of them.


    And in doing so, he guaranteed that they WOULD return.


    And in the off chance that they were completely heartless, able to cut off their comrade without a second thought... then they would never return here again.


    And that would be acceptable.


    They would no longer pose any problem to him and his activities, and it would be as if they never existed in the first place.


    This was the logic the man used as he ordered the death of Sylvia, orchestrating it with his very hands.


    However what this man did not realize was that such an action would unleash a monster.


    A monster known as justification for murder.


    [Heh... what a fool, that one is.]


    Watching from above, Clarice could do nothing more than snicker as she took some popcorn in her demonic hand, crunching it with enjoyment.


    [He doesn''t realize it... but in killing Sylvia without reason... he''s painted a target on himself.]


    [Ah... haha... how troublesome. But now how will Marcus react?]


    [How did Coran react when that legionnaire tried to slaughter one of the children he took in?]


    With two sets of laughter, the angel and the demon watched.


    One with a voice delightful to the ears, and the other sinister and wicked.


    Yet both... overwhelming with power.


    [That is right... of course... how could I forget.]


    Wiping a tear from her eye, the angelic side of the woman let out a nostalgic smile.


    [He slaughtered them all.]


    At that moment, a voice was heard.


    A voice from beyond the door of the security room which the man sat within.


    "Now then... I suppose it''s time to finish off this movement. I''ll have to thank her for working so hard to provide me with this information. After all... a trade of Kings is not typically allowed. However in this case... I suppose we''ll have to create an exception. But even so... I suppose she would be the queen? How fortunate then. After all... we only had to sacrifice our Queen to take out the enemy''s only functioning piece. Because even if you are a king¡­¡±


    Death had arrived.


    ¡°The only thing you control are pawns."


    ----

 Chapter Number 80 - Dreams

    [Some time ago]


    Beep.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    The repetitive sound of the scanner rang in the ears of a man who continuously took one item after another from the conveyor belt.


    Beep.


    Beep.


    "And your total is... 149 Sin and 36 Gree."


    "Ah! Ah! Just a moment! I''ve been waiting for a chance to use all these. Let me see here..."


    The woman standing before the man ruffled through her purse as the man bagged the items, a dull expression on his face.


    The man was young - only in his twenties, yet the dark bags underneath his eyes would suggest that he had lived far longer.


    "Here we are! This one, and this one... and I think this one too. Oh, and let me see... scissors scissors..."


    The woman pulled out a number of crumpled coupons, piling them up before the man only to remove an entire newspaper from her bag - just as crumpled as the rest - along with a pair of scissors.


    At which she began to cut the coupons in front of him.


    With the twitch of his eye, the man could do nothing more than watch as the coupons piled up.


    ''That stack is more than what I''ll get paid for this entire day...'', he thought to himself.


    "There you go! Please use all these on the purchase!"


    The woman''s hair bobbed up and down as she flashed the man a cheerful smile, however this smile was met with a dead grimace.


    "Of course, ma''am. Let me sum these up for you.", the man said in an expressionless manner.


    Taking one after another and straightening them out, the man held in a sigh as he typed in the numbers one after another.


    How many minutes did he spend inputting those coupons?


    ''At this rate these coupons will really be worth as much time as I''m going to spend inputting them.'', the man thought as he rejected the urge to roll his eyes.


    After inputting 25 coupons into the system, the man wondered to himself why he was allowed to apply so many promotions on the same purchase.


    ''Ah... but if I wasn''t allowed to do that then would she come back 25 different times? That would be even worse... I wonder if someone has dealt with that situation before?''


    With the press of a button, the total on the screen changed.


    "And your total now comes to... 141 Sin and 54 Gree."


    All that for a mere 10 Sin - not even.


    ¡®Still more than I make in a day though.¡¯


    The man felt his eye twitch as he gazed upon the new price, however the woman didn''t miss a beat.


    "Oh, wonderful! I knew it was worth it to stock up all those coupons! Now let''s see... I''ve been saving this for a while now, so I might as well put it to use as well!"


    At that moment, the man widened his eyes as he watched the woman, who continued to fumble inside the oversized purse.


    Just what would she pull out now?


    This thought was soon answered however - in the worst way possible.


    Clang!


    A jar filled with coins was placed on the counter, at which the man felt his spirit exit his body.


    ''Ah... you''ve got to be kidding me.''


    The woman smiled brightly as she laid the weapon of mass destruction before the man, as if mocking him - however the man knew one thing for certain.


    She was not mocking him - or at least not intentionally.


    "Will you be paying this all using these?", the man asked as he gazed over to the clock, only to realize that his shift was far from over.


    "Well... so long as there is enough here. Yes.", the woman responded.


    "I see."


    At that moment, a part of this man died.


    However to say that a part of him died would not exactly be accurate.


    For on the inside... perhaps he was already dead in the first place.


    "Then... I suppose I''ll begin counting."


    Unscrewing the lid, the man stopped himself from laughing at his own misery.


    After all, this woman was not trying to do any harm.


    It wasn''t like she purposely came into this store just to irritate him.


    Such a thing would be ridiculous.


    ''Ten... eleven... twelve...''


    "Ah... I noticed... you''re not wearing your nametag. Is there a reason for that?"


    The woman leaned on her elbow as she gazed upon the man with interest, to which his hand gripped the pile of coins in frustration.


    ''Twenty six? Was it twenty six? I think it was twenty six. No... I don''t care. We''re going to go with twenty six. If we''re short a few Gree it won''t matter... well... it will... but I don''t care. I''ll give that up if I have to... but I''m not going to start ov-''


    "Hey, are you ignoring me? Am I annoying you?"


    "Percy."


    The man spoke this word as he continued his counting, not bothering to look up at the orange haired woman.


    "My name is Percy.", he repeated.


    "Oh... I''m Amelia. You know, I was thinking about working here. What do you think? I don''t really like my current job, and I think it would be a bit of a change of pace to work in a store like this. Just cashing people out all day... Do you think you could get me in?"


    ''Fifty seven... fifty eight...''


    "You really space out a lot."


    With this statement, the man stopped his hand.


    Looking up to the woman who seemed intent on keeping his attention on her, he thinned his darkened eyes as he spoke with annoyance clear in his tone.


    "Eh? Ah... I was focusing on counting. You know. These Gree that you''ve given me. I''ve gotta count more than 14,000 of them before you can get out of here."


    "And what if I didn''t want to get out of here?"


    Drawing her finger up and down the counter, the woman seemed to glance up to the man with a mysterious look, however this was completely ignored.


    "I don''t know why you would want to be here in the first place... but I''ll give you some advice."


    Continuing to count the coins, the pace of the man hastened as he dumped them out, separating them into groups of 10 quickly and efficiently.


    "Stop shopping here."


    "Now, now, now, now, now.... how utterly RUDE of you, Percy.... that... is NOT how you should treat a VALUED CUSTOMER."


    At that moment, a chill came down the spine of the man.


    Speechless, he could not even turn around to view the one who spoke, out of terror for meeting his gaze.


    He felt a hand placed on his shoulder, and he witnessed the gaze of the woman which fell upon the newly introduced man.


    "Please forgive my INCOMPETENT employee here. He''s surely a bit tired, yes? Why don''t you go home to get some rest? If you need to rest, then such a thing cannot be helped, and I am quite understanding in such a matter. I will take over the counting myself if such a thing is too... taxing."


    "N- not at all, Sir. I... I will continue-"


    "That will not do. Not at all. No, no, no... of course, I cannot have employees insisting on working to the point where their quality of work decreases. I insist, Percy. Please. If you need some time off, take as much as you need. I''ll even give you... paid time off."


    "I was just a bit confused for a moment, really. I''ll continue-"


    "Is that so?"


    The man slid his arm off the shoulder of Percy, slithering away as quickly as he had appeared.


    "Then I suppose you know better than I do... your limitations, that is. Please make sure to take care of yourself."


    "Of course. Thank you for your concern."


    Continuing to count the coins, Percy stopped his hands from trembling as he forced them to continue moving, not wasting a single moment.


    "AH.... but if my ears did hear correctly... you wish to inquire about employment with our company?"


    "Yes! That is right! I... have a referral."


    "Oh... a referral. I see, I see. Excellent. Well then... Percy, continue counting this good woman''s coins if you will. I wish to speak to her in the back room for just a moment. You do have time, do you not? For an interview?"


    "Of course!"


    With this cheerful answer, the woman walked off alongside the man, who was dressed from head to toe in professional attire.


    Even the hat atop his bald head was charming, and the cane which he leaned on added to his gentlemanly appearance.


    "How wonderful. We are always searching for fresh minds. Come with me then. It will only be a few minutes."


    "Of course."


    As the two left, the man known as Percy was left to run the counter.


    Nobody else was in line, as it was already quite late at night - and soon enough the store would be closing.


    Yes, the store would be closing.


    And then the real work would begin.


    For this was the end of his dayshift... and the start of the night shift.


    ''He caught another one.''


    Grabbing a handful of coins, the man slammed them on the counter, furiously counting them with all his might.


    ''And now another one is ensnared... in this trap of his.''


    Minutes passed.


    An hour passed.


    Multiple hours passed.


    ''14,153... 14,154.''


    At some point, the man had finished counting.


    Looking at the clock, the man realized that soon enough his shift here in the store would end.


    And then his shift in the warehouse would begin.


    ''Sleep... I should get some sleep... but... ah...''


    As the man found himself about to doze off, he was awakened by the tap on his shoulder.


    "EH?"


    Looking around frantically, the man realized that he had almost committed a grave sin - sleeping on the job.


    However he was met with the cheerful smile of the orange haired woman.


    "Heya. Take a look!"


    The man groggily gazed up and down the woman, eventually taking notice of one thing in particular.


    Right now she was wearing a nametag.


    Amelia.


    Turning around as she waved for the man to follow him, the man looked around before realizing that the time had come.


    "The boss said to bring you to the back. It looks like we''re going to be working together."


    "Is that so?"


    Gripping his arm, the man bitterly smiled as he gazed away, unable to meet the eyes of the woman.


    However as she spoke, he found himself unable to resist glaring into them.


    "Ah, your name is Percy, right?"


    "Hm? Ah... yeah. That''s right."


    And as the man glared into those eyes, he realized something.


    The cheerful smile which she had displayed was nothing more than that.


    A smile which had been plastered upon her face like an ornament.


    "Percy... ah... don''t tell me... were you named after that Emperor? Percius V? From those myths?"


    "Not the fifth."


    Walking side by side now, the two proceeded through the store after packing up their belongings, heading quickly to the back.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Hm? Not the fifth? He''s the one who was very popular, right? After his tyrannical father''s death he took up arms against the monsters and his men fought valiantly against them... or so they say. After being defeated on the battlefield, he gave his life to save his men, and the Indeterminant took over the nation in his place, vowing on his name to avenge him... is that not the story that you were told?"


    "I''m named after Percius the fourth."


    With a bitter smile, the man slid his hand into his pocket, pulling out his nametag.


    Clipping it onto his shirt, he let out a sigh as the two pressed forward.


    "The one who went down as a tyrant... a warmonger who sent his soldiers to fight on their own... and who was slain in an attempt to flee battle by traveling to the Ruthobold Kingdom during a time of crisis - only to encounter the false hero who had gone mad."


    Wearing the pin with pride, the woman looked at the man, her smile decreasing as it became an expression filled with pain.


    "I see."


    Letting out a sigh as well, the woman closed her eyes as she spoke.


    "You know though... it was just a rumor... but I heard that he was actually a good leader. That he cared for his people more than anything, and was doing everything he could as an Emperor before he was unexpectedly assassinated."


    "A good leader?"


    Waving his hand as if to shake off the sentiment, Percy chuckled lightly.


    "It''s just a story. A legend. He never actually existed. What do you mean he was actually a good leader?"


    "Oh... you didn''t know? All myths are just the realities of another dimension. Or at least... that was what my mother told me."


    "Your mother sounds like she¡¯s nuts. Just like you."


    "Haha... I suppose so. So?"


    The woman stepped in front of the man, stopping him in his path right before they came across the entrance to the warehouse.


    "Why are you working in this place?"


    "Probably the same reason as you.", the man responded. "I once had a dream... and because of that dream, I ended up in this place."


    "I see."


    Turning around, the woman opened the doors, heading in before the man.


    Quickly following her, the man grimaced as she stepped forward with such haste - perhaps unaware of the situation beyond those doors.


    "Dreaming certainly comes with a high price... doesn''t it? Perhaps life would be so much cheaper... if we were to stop dreaming all together."


    ----


    On entering the warehouse, spread out before the two was a conveyor belt.


    On this conveyor belt, people were lined up at each station, each performing a repetitive task.


    On the belt were piles of white powder.


    The first line of people worked quickly as they separated the powder into smaller piles, measuring them out with precision and speed.


    Following this, a group of people were gathered down the line, each of them bagging up the piles before placing them back on the belt.


    And finally, there were a group of people at the end, packaging entire boxes of the substance.


    "A drug factory... eh?"


    Amelia looked around, seemingly not surprised in the least at the facility.


    The people who worked had eyes reddened with veins, madness clear in their expressions as they worked so quickly that their minds could not keep up with their hands.


    Bags were clear underneath their eyes, suggesting that sleep was a foreign concept to these people.


    However this was not all.


    Standing behind these people were numerous men whose bodies were enormous, standing there menacingly as they merely watched the work be done.


    Percy stopped himself, still unable to become accustomed to the sight.


    Yet as he did so, he felt it.


    The hand behind his back.


    "Now now, you two. This is no time to be dawdling. After all... you have quotas to fulfill."


    Those horrid arms and that cheerful yet disturbing voice echoed once more in the ears of Percy, reminding him - and this newcomer - of the harsh reality he was in.


    "Ten thousand by the end of the night. Your shift will end once you''ve done that much. And if by chance you are unable to fulfill that by the time the dayshift begins... then I suppose I will have to bring you to my office for an... evaluation."


    With a little push forward, the two were sent off.


    "Ah, but I am no demonic tyrant. Do try and have fun while you work. Only ensure that such fun... does not interfere with your production. Ah... and one more thing."


    With a smile, the man''s tone lowered as he spoke, emphasizing the importance of his words.


    "Do make sure that you don''t lose your place."


    ----


    "Did you know what you were getting into?"


    Standing next to Amelia as they scooped up the powder into bags, zipping them closed and placing them back on the belt, Percy decided to risk making some small talk.


    Why did he do such a thing?


    Perhaps it was because if he did not then this truly would have been unbearable.


    Repetition makes a man go insane.


    Therefore, while vigorously attempting to ensure that his hands didn''t stop moving, the man spoke at the risk of reducing his own production in exchange for retaining his sanity.


    "It wasn''t exactly a matter of knowing or not knowing. I had no choice... or rather, I had a choice between something which I knew was bad and something which I had no idea about. Therefore here I am."


    With this response, the two glanced back to see the men behind them, arms crossed as they watched with vigilance.


    "Making a run for it wouldn''t work. Trying to fight wouldn''t work. And going to the law... certainly won''t work. Heh... maybe we deserve this. After all... the fact that we''re here means we''re people who couldn''t have relied on the law in the first place."


    While his hands did not stop, the man paused for a moment in thought as he looked to the woman beside him.


    "Why are you here anyways? Where did you work before?"


    ¡°It was¡­ a hotel.¡±


    ¡°A hotel? How could you come here after working at a hotel? You¡¯re going to regret that. This job is far worse than any hotel could possibly-¡±


    "That''s enough talking. Keep working unless you''d like to be taken to the boss early."


    With these words, one of the men behind them bore his malice towards the two, who straightened up immediately.


    ''I suppose that''s right... this place... is not one which is so free.''


    Continuing to work in silence, the man was left to wonder this.


    Bag after bag, Percy continued to work.


    ''Seventy six... seventy seven... seventy eight...''


    He couldn''t forget.


    He couldn''t lose his spot.


    ''Seventy nine... eighty...''


    For losing his spot would mean losing everything.


    All the work he had done would be reduced... back to zero.


    ''Shit... shit... shit...''


    His eyes reddening, the man felt his mind slowly becoming hazy.


    Perhaps some of the dust had gotten into the air, or perhaps the endless counting was getting to him.


    His peripheral vision seemed to blank out, and he could focus only on the task before him.


    How many hours passed?


    If he could afford the mental capacity to count the seconds, then perhaps he would have known.


    Yet he could not afford such a luxury.


    ''I was careless... I thought for a minute that working with this one would make things a little more interesting... but I forgot the goal here. I need to get this done... 5437... 5438... 5439...''


    "Hey... are you alright?"


    With a quivering tone, the orange haired girl spoke to Percy, who glared up while continuing to move his trembling hands.


    "Eh!? Alright!? 5439! 5440! Haha! I''m perfectly fine. 5441. 5442. What about you? 5443. Aren''t you supposed to be working? 5444. Are you properly counting? 5445."


    "I... I am counting... but... why are you-"


    "5446 5447 5448 5449 5450 5451 5452 5453 5454.... hahaha.... hahaha... 5455 5456..."


    His hands hastened.


    The words he spoke became quicker and all the more deranged, and the others around him stopped in their tracks, glancing over to the man with hatred.


    "HEY!!! Shut the hell up!!! I''m going to lose count if you don''t-"


    "5457! 5458! 5459!!!!"


    "Percy... what''s wrong?"


    "5460!!!!"


    At that instant, the other four people who were working stopped their work.


    Each of them surrounded the man, who continued to count out loud, shouting out the number as he spoke.


    "Will you be quiet already?"


    "Hey... what are you all doing?", Amelia questioned, however this question was answered immediately.


    Whack!


    With a fist aimed for the head of the man known as Percy.


    The man fell to the ground, laughing all the while as he descended into his own madness, and at this the men around him began to kick him.


    "One! Two! Three! Four! Five! Six! Seven!"


    Yet even as he was kicked, he counted these as well.


    "SHUT THE HELL UP!!!"


    "AGH!!!"


    "SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP!!!"


    Each of the men around him started to furiously scream, their kicks becoming all the more rapid and violent as they stomped the man.


    "Ugh! Ngh! Rgh!"


    Beaten over and over till he was bruised and bleeding, barely even able to utter any noises, the men finally stopped their assault.


    The men walked off, leaving Percy on the ground - at which Amelia could do nothing more than drop her jaw at the brutal scene.


    The man twitched, slowly standing up once more as he returned to his spot, demoralized and broken in mind and body.


    "Why... would you all do such a thing?", Amelia whispered to the men who were returning to their positions, continuing their work all the while.


    Silence filled the room, as if they were purposely ignoring the woman, yet Percy stood up and continued his own work as well.


    ''Just what... is this place?'', the woman wondered. ''Did I make... the wrong decision?''


    Nodding her head, she denied it.


    ''2931... 2932...''


    And then she too resumed her counting.


    ''Could this place possibly be worse... than that place?''


    ''2933...2934...''


    However at that moment, one man spoke up.


    The one who had taken the lead, the first to tell Percy to be quiet.


    "Why did we do such a thing to him? He was asking for it."


    With a bitter tone, the man''s hands paused for a moment as he spoke, so as to not lose his place by focusing on two tasks at one time.


    "After all... if you shout out all those numbers like that... then you''re going to make us all lose our places."


    ----

 Chapter Number 81 - A Pleasure Doing Business With You.

    Percy wanted to tell her.


    One after another, he continued his work - eyes blackened and hands trembling after he had been thrashed by the other workers.


    He wanted to tell the girl who worked alongside him about the CONSEQUENCES.


    However, he could not do such a thing.


    Standing behind them were the overseers.


    Their role was to prevent such a thing.


    For at the end of the night, she would find out herself.


    During the evaluation.


    ''When I first came here... 6312... I was barely told anything.''


    The man felt the urge to look over to the clock, yet stopped himself - for the existence of numbers other than the count in his head would distract him.


    ''6313... Perhaps if someone told me... perhaps... no... even if somebody told me... I didn''t come to this place by my own choice. 6314. However... perhaps I wouldn''t have had to endure as much.''


    Would he make the quota?


    This was all dependent upon how much time was left, however finding out such a thing was far too dangerous.


    ''The rules... the rules... 6315... haha... that man... Why does he toy with us by setting such rules?''


    Percy could only wonder such a thing, looking around to see that the hands of the others around him continued to move.


    ''Well shit... I''m getting behind... this is why you don''t say your numbers out loud... I''m losing.''


    Glancing next to him, the man wondered if he should let out a sigh of relief - yet instead his expression filled with concern.


    The woman was behind.


    Far behind.


    ''6316... If I give her any hints besides what the Boss already told her... then I can''t even imagine what punishment we will both have to endure. 6317. I can''t help her... so at this point... I suppose I can only hope.''


    One after another, bag after bag was produced, and at some point the pain in the chest of the man sedated.


    Whether he was losing his sense of feeling due to exhaustion or whether he had inhaled some of the drugs himself, he did not know.


    Yet he knew one thing for certain.


    ''I can only hope that she remembers her place.''


    ----


    Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The annoying buzzing of an alarm rang in the ears of the workers as the conveyor belt came to a stop.


    It was the crack of dawn.


    ''12136. This... is my number.''


    The night was over.


    However Percy felt no sense of relief.


    At that moment, the doors to the warehouse seemed to burst open, and walking through them with a strut was none other than the Boss.


    "Good morning, everyone! I do hope you all were... successful in your endeavors. How wonderful for you all. Your primary shifts are over, and you shall now receive a time of resting and relaxation in order to recharge yourselves. However before that... it is time for the evaluation."


    Stepping forward to stand before them, the man spoke with a confident voice.


    It was not loud, yet it was controlling.


    "Stand in line in the following order. You first. You second. You third. You fourth. You fifth. And you... sixth."


    Percy found himself to be the fifth in line.


    And sixth was none other than Amelia.


    Each of the employees stood forward, forming a line in moments as Percy and Amelia both followed in step.


    A suffocating tension filled the room, and even Amelia who desperately wanted to ask what was about to happen refrained from doing so.


    For at that moment all eyes were focused on her.


    "Everyone. We have not had a proper welcome ceremony in quite a while, but today is finally the day for one. Say hello to your new coworker Amelia. She will be joining you each night from this point on. Amelia. Will you please come up here and introduce yourself?"


    "Eh? Ah... oh! Of... of course!"


    As if ignoring the grueling hours of work which she had just performed, the woman skipped forward, plastering a fake smile on her expression as she spoke in a cheerful manner.


    "My name is Amelia! I didn''t particularly like my previous line of work... so I decided to give something else a try! It''s wonderful to meet you all and I hope we can continue to work together from now on!"


    Fake.


    Percy knew from the slight motions with her hands, from the almost unrecognizable hesitation in her tone, from these small things he knew immediately that this girl was bluffing.


    There was nothing enjoyable about this job.


    There was no hoping to work together.


    And without a doubt... there was nobody who came to this place of their own free will.


    ''Amelia... perhaps you aren''t like me.''


    Pity, regret, sorrow.


    Percy was unable to understand how he should feel towards this newcomer.


    Yet he knew one thing with certainty.


    There would come a time where even that painted smile would be washed off her face.


    "Excellent... Now then... Amelia. You may return to your place. I did not tell you for this first night... but we have a few RULES here that all employees are to follow. Please."


    Holding out his hand in an extravagant gesture, the man motioned for the girl to return to the line, which she did promptly.


    Standing at attention, the girl held her breath as the man walked down the line, glaring into the eyes of each worker.


    "The first rule... which I told you earlier. I stated that you are to ensure that you do not lose your place. Do you understand the meaning of this?"


    Stopping himself before the woman, the man closed one eye as the other fell upon her.


    "I... was able to figure out that much. You wanted us to count the Number of products as we produced them.", Amelia replied.


    With a nod, the man seemed to slowly grin.


    "That was the first rule. And if you recognized it... then you should know your own number. Correct?"


    Twisting his head as his eyes seemed to pierce the woman, she straightened herself as her mind was filled with a series of thoughts.


    ''7623... this is the number that I obtained. But... I wasn''t able to reach 10,000. Am I going to be punished?''


    As the girl wondered this, the man pressed her with his words.


    "Well? What was your Number?"


    At which she was faced with a decision.


    Should she tell the truth?


    Should she lie?


    Why was this man trying to find out her number?


    If it was for purposes of taking inventory, then providing false information would likely be found out at some point.


    Even if it was not, would there be any point in lying here?


    If they didn¡¯t bother to check if she was lying, then it shouldn¡¯t matter whether or not she had met the quota. Otherwise, everyone would just lie and say they had produced enough.


    And if they did check, then it would be found out eventually either way.


    "7623."


    This was the number with which she responded.


    At which, the man immediately grinned.


    His perfect white teeth bared themselves, free of any blemish or deformity, and an overwhelming joy seemed to come over him in that instant.


    "How excellent.... to think that I would be dealing with a prodigy who would get it on their first attempt... this is truly unprecedented."


    Stroking his chin with his hand, the man looked up and down the girl with approval.


    "That is correct. That is the EXACT number in which you produced."


    Whipping out a calculator, the man started to do some quick math as he began to pace once more.


    "Rule Number 2. Those who cannot keep their place... or those who lie about their production in order to avoid punishment... will be punished in proportion to the lie in which they have told. For example."


    Lifting the calculator up for all to see, there was a number displayed.


    2377.


    "If you had lied and stated that you produced 10,000... which you were expected to produce... then this is the difference in inventory which you would have introduced. In essence... this is the amount of nonexistent products which you would have claimed to produce."


    "What would have happened if I had lied?", the girl asked while holding her breath.


    "Oh... well... you will find out soon enough. After all... there are two reasons for punishment. The first... is by lying or by giving an inaccurate count. And the second... is by being below the quota. How unfortunate for you, young miss... after all... while you escaped the punishment for falsifying your numbers... the punishment still remains for being 2377 products below the required amount."


    ''She... didn''t make it.''


    Closing his eyes, Percy stopped his own tears from flooding forth, still trying to focus on his own number.


    ''I... am sorry.'', he thought, not even able to look up to witness whatever horrid and fearful expression the girl must have displayed. ''I couldn''t do anything to save you from this... and now you''ll have to experience it yourself.''


    "Amelia... while you are on the correct path when it comes to your honesty and your ability to properly count the items which you have produced... it seems that you are still in need of some redirection. However... worry not."


    With a grim smile, the man turned his back on the woman as he chuckled to himself.


    "I happen to be especially good at... redirecting my employees."


    Walking away, the man seemed to hold up his hand as if to stop the others from taking action.


    "However... I have not yet explained the rules fully. Therefore... I suppose I should do so, shouldn''t I?"


    Turning around to face the group once more, the man pointed towards Percy with a merciless finger.


    "Number?"


    "12136."


    "Off by... 12. Your correct number was... 12148."


    In that instant, the heart of Percy froze.


    As if he were surrounded by ice, he could feel death approaching.


    ''It''s only 12... it''s only 12... nothing compared to her... but still.... 12.... 12... shit.''


    Holding his forehead, the man found it hard to keep himself standing as his eyes became bloodshot.


    ''12... a mere 12... was it that time? When they beat me? Did something shift? Did my counting go wrong because of that? Did I start counting products that I wasn''t producing? No... the opposite.''


    ''I was producing without even knowing it.''


    These questions repeated in the mind of Percy, however such thoughts were meaningless.


    The sentence had already been placed.


    The remaining men seemed to let out sighs of relief, as if their very lives had been spared at that moment, and all tension left the room - with the exception of the two.


    Closing his eyes as he took a deep breath, the man known as the boss flashed his teeth once more to the two.


    "Unproductivity and dishonesty. These... are the two SINS that an employee shall never commit."


    Sliding his hand across his bald head as if hair was present, the man known as the boss waved his hand as if to silence all others around him.


    "At least... not under my watch."


    Slouching down as his back curved in an irregular manner, the man continued his pacing as he spoke.


    "Both of these things are critically important to any business. It should go without saying that a business without productivity is dead. Indeed... if nothing is produced, then profit cannot be made. If profit cannot be made, then expenses and salaries cannot be paid. This is simple to understand, even a child could do it. However this simple concept brings one particular requirement for any worker."


    Fixing his collar, the man glared at Amelia with a disturbing look.


    "If a worker is unable to bring in enough profit to pay for their own expenses to the company... then the company will be better off without that worker."


    Raising a finger, the man continued as he spoke with pretension in his voice.


    "Yet what the people do not understand is that salary is only one of the many expenses which go into the true cost of hiring an employee. Equipment for their use, the materials for products which they sell, insurance and benefits, all these extra costs are endured by the company for the sake of the employee. Therefore in order to provide their true value to the company... an employee must produce not only their own salary, but rather a sum much greater than such an amount."


    Suddenly, the tone of the man lowered as he became serious in an instant.


    "Which is why I dare say it is not only the responsibility of the employee... but it is the obligation of the employee to create as much profit as possible for the company which gives them everything they need to succeed."


    Striding over to the conveyor belt which had stopped, the man inspected it with care.


    The powder was no longer present on the belt, and the man quickly made his way over to the crates in which the bags had been loaded.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "That is why quotas are so important. A quota will tell the employees the threshold of production which they need to achieve in order to pay for the expense that is that employee. And yet... Some employees are simply lazy. Some do not even attempt to achieve their quotas. Others are incapable of doing so. And others still will only achieve their quotas, never going beyond them. And to all three of these people... there is only one word which can describe them."


    Heading over to the front end of the conveyor belt, the man opened a hatch which revealed the container filled with the white powder that provided it for bagging and sealing.


    On opening this hatch, a quick glance was all that was needed to see that there was clearly a large amount of the substance remaining - which indicated a simple fact.


    The conveyor belt had not been moving fast enough.


    "Useless."


    Putting his hand to his receded forehead in disappointment, the man spoke as if about to spit.


    "In Stronvardia... the war has forced technology to improve greatly. I dare to say that our technology is the best in the world... However, those scientists in the Forgestarian Empire have certainly been working hard on all sorts of insane things.... well, even so. Take a look at this conveyor belt. You may not have noticed it, but this belt adjusts its own speed depending on the rate of production. To put it simply... if each person here was able to meet their quota, then this container would be empty."


    Pointing to the container, the man smiled in a creepy manner as he glanced over to Amelia.


    "Now tell me. Does this look like it has been emptied?"


    At a loss for words, the girl opened her mouth yet did not speak.


    "No. The correct answer would be no. It is not empty. Which would mean that the productivity on this particular night was LESS than what was expected. Of course... this much is obvious. Yes... for a new worker who has never performed this work before, it is well within the realm of expectation that their productivity would be significantly below the others. However..."


    At that moment, the man smiled.


    A horrible and sinister smile, one which made Amelia want to squirm with discomfort.


    Even so - she remained perfectly still, not so much as gulping as she was faced with this man.


    "I believe that while it is only human to make mistakes... that mistakes must not be tolerated as acceptable. After all... even if one will make a mistake once... if the impression is given off that such a thing is allowable, then no effort will be made to correct these mistakes. Which leads me to my point. I have created a set of rules which all employees must follow."


    With the wave of his hand, the man motioned for Percy and Amelia to follow him.


    "You two. Walk with me. I will be taking you to the lower level for some... extra instruction."


    ----


    Four armed men tagged along, as if to remind Amelia and Percy that escape was not an option.


    The other four men who had been working were allowed to return to the outside world, given the time to rest up while they could before the day shift would begin.


    For this was not a place where human rights were considered.


    Such things as limitations on work hours were not enforced, and something such as a union or political support could not reach this place which existed in the dark underbelly of society.


    "Productivity is indeed important... critically so. Which is why I have ordered a contraption to ensure that my workers... remain as productive as possible."


    As the group descended the stairs, the man seemed to speak with joy in his tone as he chuckled.


    "Punishment is something which I believe is necessary for growth. You see... There are some who will say that rewards are a more proper method of motivation over punishment, however I don''t believe that in the slightest. Rewards will only motivate specific people in very specific ways, and are extremely difficult to use on a general scale."


    On reaching the entrance to a room on the floor below, the man opened the doors with a grand motion.


    "Punishment, on the other hand, applies to everyone."


    Entering the room, a large object was hidden behind a curtain, at which the man snapped his fingers.


    One of the guards immediately rushed over to where a rope was, gripping it as he prepared to reveal it.


    ''Ah... there it is...'', Percy thought, his mind filled with fear as he recalled his experiences with that thing.


    ''Shit... I can''t believe I''m down here again... all because of... 12 mere bags¡­ and extra ones at that.''


    "As I stated before... Stronvardian technology is truly outstanding. However... while we are without a doubt the best in the world... There are certain more devious contraptions that the wretched scientists of the Forgestarian Empire have been working on. And this is one of them."


    As the boss spoke, the guard pulled the rope to reveal the contraption.


    It was a chair.


    Atop the chair was a mushroom shaped helmet with all sorts of wires and connections, making it clear that it was some sort of psychological device.


    "While lack of productivity is an obvious evil...", the man continued. "There is a less obvious evil which can root itself within a company, destroying it from within. Regardless of how productive the workers are... if corruption and rebellion spreads around, then the owner will be undermined and usurped by his own employees. Which brings me to the second sin. The sin of... dishonesty."


    Walking behind the chair, the man began to inspect the device with a smile, ensuring that it was prepared for use.


    "No matter how successful the business is... disloyalty and inability to properly record profits and expenses can cause the downfall of a company. Which is why it is so crucially important that you all remember just how many items you have produced. Inventory must be taken... minutes must be counted... payments must be calculated... and sales must be recorded. However if there is a mistake in the recording of these things... then the company will endure a great loss. And if there is dishonesty among the ones recording them... then the losses will increase exponentially."


    At that moment, Percy felt two hands grab around his neck.


    "W-wait... no... no... not again... please... please, boss!!! I... I admit... I made a mistake! A mistake!!! I got distracted and made an honest mistake in the counting!!! I-"


    "Honest or not... a mistake is a mistake."


    The man began to beg as he struggled, yet the two who grabbed him did so with an iron grip, forcing him onto the chair as they lowered the mushroom shaped helmet onto his head.


    "WAIT!!! PLEASE!!! I WON''T MAKE SUCH A MISTAKE AGAIN!!"


    Shouting and flailing, Amelia could do nothing more than watch as this man descended further into a pathetic state.


    However, at that moment, the switch was turned on.


    The machine made a horrible whirring sound, and the man fell limp in an instant.


    His eyes closed, and his mouth fell open as he began to drool in an unconscious state.


    It was just a moment, yet the man who had been screaming in terror had been silenced like that.


    "Ah... that''s right. I haven''t explained this, but because he was 12 off in his counting... he will endure 12 seconds."


    Glancing to his watch as he spoke, the man kept his finger on the switch, not taking his eye off it for even a second.


    "I punish those who are dishonest by the amount of dishonesty they show. A simple mistake like this will not lead to a great punishment... but even so... 12 seconds in this may still seem like an eternity. However as for you... well... while you were not dishonest... you were unable to meet your quota by 2377. Well... to put it simply... this is quite unfortunate for you, as you will have to endure in there for that amount of seconds. However fear not. Your body and your ability to work will not be harmed."


    Flipping the switch off, the whirring stopped.


    The helmet was lifted off Percy, who opened his eyes with a dead expression.


    Drool continued to fall from his mouth, and the man made a frantic attempt to move forward, stumbling onto the ground as tears filled his eyes.


    "Ahhh...."


    This was the only utterance he could let out as the men immediately grabbed him, at which he began to flail about frantically.


    "No... no no no no no NO!!!!"


    The man began to scream, however the men paid no attention as if such an occurrence were normal.


    At that moment, Amelia realized something.


    Whatever this machine was, it was dangerous.


    It was not something that a human should be put under.


    Yet... here she was.


    ''12 seconds... did that to him?''


    ''And yet... I have to endure... over 40 minutes?''


    Fear could not describe the overwhelming rush of torment that entered the veins of the woman, who could do nothing to resist these men as they grabbed her.


    ''No... no... I... I don''t want to... please... stop this...''


    These thoughts were all that could come to her mind as the man smiled, holding back a laugh as he watched the girl be placed onto the machine.


    The helmet was lowered, connecting to her mind as she felt the electrical impulses, and then with one final statement, the words of the man echoed inside her head.


    "It is only your mind that will be broken."


    ----


    Those who did not meet their quota would be punished at a rate of one second per item below quota.


    Those who ceased to work after reaching their quotas would be punished at a rate of one second per second of ceased work.


    The one with the lowest amount of production would be asked the amount they produced, and if they answered correctly they would be spared of the punishment for dishonesty.


    If the person who answered first answered correctly, they would not be punished for dishonesty, however the next person would then be asked for their production amount.


    This would repeat until someone answered incorrectly.


    Anyone who did not meet the quota would be punished.


    If all people met their quota, then nobody would be punished for this reason.


    Yet even if every person met their quota, one person would always be punished for dishonesty.


    The only situation in which nobody would be punished for dishonesty would be the situation where all people were able to answer with exact precision the number of bags they produced.


    And for the one being punished due to dishonesty, they would be punished with one second for each item of difference between actual production and stated production.


    If one were to produce 1000 and claim they produced 2000, this would become 1000 seconds of punishment.


    This was the devilish system that was devised by the store owner, in order to promote his two precepts.


    Honesty and Productivity.


    Forced to compete with one another so as to let the lower producers answer first and potentially make a mistake, the employees were encouraged to produce as much as possible.


    Yet even more so than production, keeping track of one''s production took precedence.


    For the inability to answer correctly would always lead to punishment.


    Something such as distracting others would never be tolerated, as the others would gang up on anyone who made an attempt to do such a thing.


    Yet even so, the hatred was present.


    Forcing people to work together to achieve the same goal, yet at the same time pitting them against one another in competition - this was the wretched system that this man had devised in order to maximize production.


    And it worked perfectly.


    For there was no greater incentive than pure and utter terror.


    Years before, two men had met in a dark alleyway, their clothes hidden from the light of the sun as they talked around a corner, each leaning onto a wall without facing the other.


    "Are you sure you can handle all this? After all... if word gets out about the brainwashing and abuse that you''re performing here, then even we won''t be able to help you."


    "Brainwashing? Abuse? Such words hurt me. I wouldn''t say such things. No... rather than that... I would simply refer to it as... redirecting their priorities."


    "The machine will be delivered to the warehouse tonight. Take good care of it. It was quite expensive. Ah, but with the shipments we''ve been sending you... you won''t have a problem paying us back, right?"


    "Of course not. Just leave it to me."


    Stepping off, the men both parted, heading their separate paths.


    Yet the bald one made one final statement before he disappeared into the darkness.


    "As always, it was a pleasure doing business with you¡­ Mr. Stirling."


    ----

 Chapter Number 82 - Emulated

    What is pain?


    There are two types of pain.


    Emotional and physical.


    Emotional pain is pain which is created by the mind.


    Pain that comes about not due to physical injury, but rather due to social experiences and psychological phenomena.


    Loneliness. Anger. Hatred. Depression. Fear.


    These are all examples of emotional pain.


    Emotions we feel which make us uncomfortable, to the point of influencing our entire mentality - driving us into unstable states.


    However these forms of pain are abstract, and cannot be so easily defined.


    What causes a person to fear?


    What causes a person to feel anger and hatred towards another?


    What causes a person to wallow in self hatred?


    A series of events and experiences which reinforce and create these emotions will lead to these forms of pain, yet why is it that the human mind allows such forms of pain to exist in the first place?


    The answer?


    The same exact reason that physical pain exists - for the protection of a person.


    Why does a person feel pain when they cut themselves, or when they touch something hot?


    The mind creates the sensation of pain as a defensive mechanism.


    After recognizing the danger to the body created by a threatening circumstance, the mind will release chemicals and send signals to the location of impact in order to let the person know that something is wrong.


    If pain did not exist, then perhaps a person who stuck their hand into a flame would simply keep it there, watching as their hand burned to a crisp without even knowing that such a thing was dangerous to their health.


    Disease may infect such a person¡¯s body, and they may not even be aware of their own infirmity until they drop dead.


    However, this is nothing more than a mechanism.


    Letting the owner of the body know that it is in danger is not the same as removing that danger. This merely shifts the responsibility onto the owner.


    ''Remove your hand from the fire.''


    As if the mind is making this statement to the owner, pain will erupt in the hand of the person, at which most would immediately remove their hand before further injury occurs.


    However even after the hand is removed, the pain still lingers.


    Even when the person can do absolutely nothing to stop the pain, it still exists - continuously reminding the person that something is wrong.


    The human mind is intelligent, however like a computer, it will carry out the functions which have been coded into it.


    Why then does emotional pain exist?


    To let a person know that they need to do something about their life.


    The people around them are abusive.


    Spiteful.


    Jealous.


    Haughty and arrogant.


    ''You are being used by those whom you are surrounded by.''


    ''Remove yourself from this situation.''


    ''They''re mocking you.''


    ''They''re laughing at you.''


    ''They despise you.''


    As if to constantly remind a person of the wretched situation that is society, these emotional pains are instilled into us.


    And greatest among these of course, is fear.


    The instinct which tells a person to run.


    This instinct is not unique to people. Animals experience this as well.


    However when an animal experiences fear, one of two responses are provoked.


    Fight or flight.


    The animal will either run away in order to defend itself, or fight in order to prevent its predator from overtaking it.


    Now what if you had a situation where the animal could neither run nor fight?


    A situation where doing either of these would lead this animal to ruin?


    A situation in which the animal would be forced to comply with the situation, allowing the fear to linger within them endlessly - never giving into their original instincts?


    This is what we call society.


    A jungle, where neither running nor fighting is permitted.


    One in which the predator may feast as they please, and the prey can do nothing more but bow their heads, praying that they will not be consumed.


    ----


    "All pain, whether emotional or physical pain, comes from a signal created in the brain."


    As Percy was brought into the recuperation room, he recalled these words as he lingered on the brink of insanity.


    "Different forms of pain require different signals... yet if the signal can be analyzed, then it also can be reproduced."


    The burly men shoved the man into what appeared to be a cell - yet it was not just any cell.


    The walls were completely white, made of foam.


    It was the cell of an insane asylum.


    "Ah... this room again..."


    Percy found the door behind him closing, looking around to confirm that he was now alone in this place.


    The lights were bright above him, enough so that not even a shadow formed.


    Closing his eyes, the man gripped his hair, ready to pull it out - however he stopped.


    "I need to calm down and think.", he whispered.


    Everything around him was white.


    It was all the same.


    It was all... repetitive.


    Left.


    Right.


    180 degrees.


    360 degrees.


    The door blended into the walls, and as soon as the man turned himself around he realized that he had lost its position.


    ''Everything... is the same.''


    ''It''s all so... repetitive.''


    Taking a deep breath, the man looked at his arm.


    ''Except... for one thing.''


    Then, bringing his arm to his mouth, the man bit down.


    Hard.


    Blood began to drip from his arm, yet the man did not flinch as he performed this act of self mutilation.


    Then, flicking his arm around, he sprayed the blood which flowed from his veins onto the walls.


    Flick.


    Splat.


    Flick.


    Splat.


    Painting the walls with the splattering patterns, the man smiled lightly, sanity slowly returning to his eyes.


    ''Thank goodness...'', he thought, glaring at the now reddened walls.


    Closing his eyes, the man laid down as peace returned to him for just a brief moment, and he fell asleep.


    ''Now... nothing will repeat anymore.''


    "This machine is designed to emulate all sorts of signals."


    Once more, the memory played back in the mind of Percy as he recalled his first experience with the machine.


    "Drowning... burning... being crushed to death... decapitation... dismemberment... public humiliation... loneliness... anxiety... impalement... electrocution... poisoning... hatred... abandonment... if it is a form of pain, then this machine can simulate it."


    "What... what type of pain am I going to experience?"


    At that time, Percy had asked this, quivering in fear as the boss had explained the mechanics of the machine to him.


    And at this question, the boss merely smiled.


    He bore his perfect teeth, pearly and white as if they had never been subject to any imperfection.


    "I do not know that. However I can tell you this. This machine... is quite a monster. Those engineers in the Forgestarian Empire are quite barbaric to come up with something like this. This machine will read human hearts in order to understand them before it applies any such pain to a person."


    With the flip of the switch, the man had finished his words at that time, turning the machine on as the whirring had begun.


    "The pain you will experience... is that which you fear the most."


    ----


    Amelia was in a dark room.


    She couldn¡¯t see anything.


    No windows were inside the room, and even the light of the moon was blocked from her vision.


    ''Where...''


    The woman looked around her, confused at first - however it was at that moment that she felt something was off.


    ''My body... it''s... smaller?''


    ''Wait... this room...''


    As her eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, the small bed underneath her became clear.


    ''This... is this my past?''


    ''Is this... the hotel?''


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Inside the room walked a man, large enough that he towered over the girl in both height and width.


    Rolls of fat slithered down his face and body, and he almost appeared to be drooling as he licked his lips in pleasure.


    Warts covered this man''s nose, and he looked down on the girl with excitement.


    "How wonderful... to think that this hotel could provide this sort of service... I will certainly be making a most generous donation tonight."


    Closing the door, the light from the outside hallway was cut off.


    "Soundproof walls so that screams cannot be heard... protection from government authorities and other forms of snooping... and most importantly... a fresh girl."


    As the man removed his belt, the girl shrunk back in fear, recalling in her own memories where this scene was going.


    ''No... no...''


    Tears formed in her eyes, and she felt the urge to cry out - however she knew.


    No amount of crying would save her.


    Slap!


    At that moment, the stinging pain of the belt rushed across the face of the girl, who squealed out in agony.


    Slap!


    Again and again, the man began to brutally beat the girl, pleasure emanating in his eyes all the while.


    "Yes... yes... scream more... haha...."


    Slap!


    Slap!


    Blood was drawn, staining the freshly changed sheets.


    Yet even so, the man did not cease his attacks.


    The girl huddled up into a ball, bearing her back as she protected her head with her hands.


    "Ah... why do you try to protect yourself like that? Well... even if you do so..."


    Crack!


    The stinging of the belt exploded on the back of the girl, which she could not protect from the bombardment.


    "No matter how much you defend yourself... there will always be a part of you that is exposed."


    ----


    2377.


    39 minutes and 37 seconds.


    This was the amount of time that Amelia was left in the machine.


    The man known as the boss watched diligently, merely observing the blank expression of the girl whose mind was no longer in this world, but rather trapped within a world of her own imagination.


    He kept a close eye on the watch, ready to flip the switch at the exact second which had been determined, set on not allowing any deviation from what had been decided.


    For if punishments were not exact, then they served no purpose.


    If one was not punished in precisely the amount which they were deemed to be punished for, then everything would become meaningless.


    ''Punishment... is not supposed to be a means of merely traumatizing my employees.''


    ''It is supposed to encourage their growth.''


    ''Therefore... even if the amount of time is in this excessive amount... I must ensure that the punishment is exact... to encourage workers to also be exact.''


    At that instant, the strange watch which did not count in minutes, but rather in seconds, reached the number 2377.


    Immediately, the switch was flipped and the machine turned off.


    The man removed the helmet from the girl, walking over to her as he opened her eyes with his fingers, glancing into them.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "She is not with us yet... However, without doubt, tomorrow she will be far more productive than today. Allow her to recuperate. She is in no state to work the day shift. But following this... she should not make a single mistake from this point onward."


    The two men grabbed the girl, carrying the limp woman off without a word.


    The one known as the boss merely watched this scene, nodding to himself with a grin.


    "Yes... indeed... punishment is not intended to destroy a person''s mind. It is all in the objective of... giving it a new direction."


    ----


    [Many years before]


    An explosion sounded in the distance.


    Gunshots could be heard, and the screaming of men resounded throughout the ruined streets.


    The crackling of fires and the smell of smoke surrounded a man and a woman who ran through these streets, dressed in rags with a baby cradled in the arms of the woman.


    "We have to get out of here."


    As they hid behind a crate, the man peeked out to confirm that nobody was guarding the path, waving for the woman to move forward.


    "But where will we go?"


    Speaking in a slavic accent, the woman responded to the man with concern as they dodged their way through the alley, hiding behind a set of barrels as they continued to move.


    "I... do not know.", the man replied, his thick accent overcome with despair. "But even so... we cannot stay in this country anymore. A revolution is beginning... and if we do not leave then we will become sacrifices for it."


    Wiping her tears, the woman looked down to the child, who was sleeping soundly.


    Even as explosions and gunshots were fired off, the hairless child continued to peacefully slumber, without so much as a peep.


    "Come. I know a man who will know what to do. If we can make it to his place... then he should be able to help us."


    Fiddling in his pocket, the man took out a golden coin.


    10,000 Sin.


    This inscription was written on the coin, which the man wiped off with his shirt before sticking it back into his pocket.


    "We may have to give up everything... but that is fine. Because if we do not..."


    Looking at the child, the bearded man bitterly smiled, kindness and concern filling his expression.


    "Then we will lose everything."


    ----


    "10,000 Sin will cover the cost for a child. I''ll need 50,000 if you want one child and two adults."


    Inside an underground bar filled with all sorts of vile men, a man with an eyepatch sat across from the man and the woman, who clutched her child with care.


    "10,000 Sin? For just the child? This... this is everything we have. Surely there must be... I''ll work it off! I''ll get you the remaining 40,000... if you can just-"


    "How do you plan on doing that if you live in another country?"


    The father protested, however the man with the eyepatch cut him off with a glare.


    "We do not have many members outside of Joraten. With the start of this new revolution, our influence is beginning to wane even here. To put it simply..."


    Slamming a knife onto the table, the man spoke in a gruff tone as he let out a threat.


    "We are not in a position where we can allow any negotiation."


    The mother clutched her child even tighter, looking to her husband with fear in her expression and then down to the child, who continued to stay quiet all the while.


    "What if... no... no... I can''t stay here and work... even the factories are breaking down now... the workers are revolting... the economy is unstable... There are no jobs left here... the only ones who have anything are the bureaucrats and the revolutionaries... and soon everything the bureaucrats have will be taken from them... is there anything? Anything you can do for us?"


    The man struggled to think up a solution, however he could find none - and upon doing so he pleaded with his expression, facing the gruff man as he took off his cap with humility.


    "Is there anything you can do to guarantee that we will pay you back?"


    "Oh... I see."


    At this statement, the man grinned.


    Stroking his beard, the man lifted up his eyepatch to reveal that his eye was no longer present - completely removed from his socket.


    Nothing was left but the red insides of his flesh.


    "If that''s the case... then I suppose we can do something about it. Do you see this eye of mine... or what once was this eye?"


    "I... yes.", the man replied with a gulp.


    "I once lost it as collateral. I took out a loan and couldn''t repay it, so they took it from me. In exchange, I was able to get out of repaying it since they sold off my eye for quite a high price."


    "So you want us to put our organs on the line?", the man questioned as a fierce determination overcame him. "Very well. If that''s what you wish-"


    "No."


    However in the face of such resolve, the man flipped his eyepatch down as he held up a hand to deny the motion.


    "I don''t want your organs. While they could serve as perfectly good collateral... you''ll need them. It would be better if you could just pay us back in the long run. So I would like you to keep them for the time being so you can do that."


    "So... you wish for us to keep our organs for now... but if we cannot pay you back in the future then you will come and take them from us?", the man asked, leaning forward as his tone became serious.


    "No. That would be too much effort on our part. I said it before, we don''t have too many people in other countries. It would require quite a force to keep track of the whereabouts of two people, and you could escape our eyes at any time. Then we would lose everything you owe us. We need a guarantee that you won''t run away, and that you''ll continue making the payments."


    Pointing to the child, the man thinned his single eye as he spoke.


    "We put that child into the care of one of our people. He will raise it for the time being. He''ll even send it to school like a normal child. And while you two pay us back for our expenses, we will keep the child in our custody. Once you have paid us back, we will return the child safe and sound, I can assure you."


    "Is that... is that the only way!?"


    The mother became distraught as the man brought up this method, glancing at her child with worry and then to the man with a pleading expression.


    "Is there truly no other way to allow us-"


    "That is my offer. Take it or leave it."


    Crossing his arms in an unyielding manner, the man spoke these words.


    The mother looked to the father, who was currently holding his forehead, deep in thought at the proposal.


    "Darling... surely..."


    "We''ll accept."


    Without raising his darkened face, the man uttered these cold words.


    "We''ll accept. Take the advance payment of 10,000 Sin. This will cover the child. We will pay our own costs later. And then we will retrieve our child. Is that the deal?"


    Sliding over the coin to the broker, the bearded man looked into the single eye of the man, as if to confirm his intentions.


    "That is the deal. Come with me. And know one thing."


    Picking up the coin with one hand and grabbing the knife from the table with the other, the man motioned for the family to follow him as the group exited the quiet bar.


    "No matter who the client is... I always keep my bargains."


    ----


    "It''s too dangerous to try and return to your homes, and bringing any luggage will only slow you down. If there are any fees we run into on the way, then I will just add it onto your payment."


    The four were currently traveling through an underground sewer system, far away from the violence happening on the surface.


    Every once in a while a muffled explosion could be heard, and the sounds of automatic gunfire were not uncommon, however within this place no such fighting occurred.


    "We own these sewers. If any revolutionary or military forces attempted to take these from us, then they would form one more enemy - which they don''t exactly want. Therefore you could say that there has been a collective... agreement."


    The man with the eyepatch explained this as the group walked, their steps wet with the dew that had formed on the concrete beneath them.


    "Then we won''t have to fight anyone so long as you''re with us. After all... neither party would want to mess with your group. Right?", the man asked.


    "That isn''t true. First thing is that if we''re caught trying to sneak over the border, we might be attacked at any moment without warning. They won''t need to check if they know it''s an enemy. The military will probably mistake us for revolutionaries trying to obtain outside assistance if we don''t get the chance to talk to them. Even if we did stop them for long enough to speak..."


    Thinning his eye, the man let out a hardy breath, clearly disgusted with the pungent odor of the sewer.


    "Who knows whether they would be willing to listen. After all... I''m just one guy. And dead men tell no tales. And it''s not like we''re buddy buddy with the government or anything. Matter of fact, we got a better chance negotiating with revolutionaries if we run into them, though the chances of that are still... low at best."


    With this statement, the family was silenced.


    They continued their way through the sewers, traveling underground for who knows how long before reaching the end.


    "Up this way.", the man with the eyepatch stated as he ascended a stairway, opening a hatch above him as he stuck his head out to look around. "Coast is clear for now. We head into the forest to hide ourselves."


    Following this, the man took the child as he climbed up the ladder with one arm, then the woman followed as the two ascended.


    They were on the very outskirts of the city.


    A city of brick and concrete, with factories and billowing smoke as far as the eye could see, the husband and wife looked back at the scene - explosions and gunfire still firing off in the distance.


    "That... was once our home.", the mother uttered with nostalgia.


    "That it was.", the man agreed as he placed his hand on her shoulder in a reassuring manner. "That it was."


    Taking in a deep breath, the two reminisced for just a moment as they prepared themselves to leave their old life, entering a new one which was filled with the unknown.


    "If we stick around here for too long-"


    "I know."


    The man with the eyepatch spoke up in an annoyed tone, however he was met with the hand of the bearded husband, who spoke with urgency yet kept looking onward, facing the town as if to remind himself.


    ''This is the place you were born.''


    ''And this is the place that you left... and will likely never return.''


    "Let''s go."


    Then, turning around, the two looked to their guide, firmly resolved as they turned their back on that place.


    Fires roared in the distance.


    Destruction abounded.


    And yet, these four entered into the forest, leaving all this behind.


    No possessions.


    Nothing was waiting for them.


    Yet even so... they abandoned everything.


    In order that they did not have to lose everything.

 Chapter Number 83 - Web

    The mother huddled her child closer as the chilled wind enveloped the group, a thin layer of clouds blanketing the skies.


    Rushing through the depths of the forest, the four moved with haste, not stopping for anything as they continuously pressed forth.


    "Snow is about to catch up to us.", the man with the eyepatch noted as he slashed his way through a pair of branches with a jagged knife, clearing a path for the four. "I don''t want to leave easy to find trails like this... but if it begins to snow then it will be all the easier to find us. Right now we have to keep on going... as far as we can without stopping."


    With these words, the pace hastened.


    The breath of the four became visible as they ran, panting and pressing without end.


    Ice filled their lungs, yet even so they continued - for stopping would only give pursuers a moment to catch up to them.


    "What do we do if they catch up to us?", the husband asked, glancing behind him as a layer of snow began to form underneath his feet.


    Stopping in his tracks for just a moment at this question, the guide reached into the pocket of his vest, pulling out a pair of pistols.


    Throwing one to the man and handing the other to the mother, the man glared into their eyes with his single eye, speaking with a fierce resolve.


    "I''d prefer not to waste any time fighting... but if we have to we will. And both of you have to be prepared for that. Is that much understood?"


    With resolved expressions, the two nodded immediately as the wife gripped the weapon in the arm which was not carrying the child.


    "Very well then. Let''s continue."


    Thus, the three moved on.


    The wind picked up, and the sting of the cold on their skin increased.


    Even dressed in heavy clothing, the weather seemed to bend against the group - making travel all the more difficult.


    The layers of snow underneath them increased, and soon even walking became difficult.


    "Uh... wa... wa!!!"


    And then, the child began to cry.


    Shouting out for the first time since the beginning of the trip, even this mundane child showed it''s true nature, screaming out as the cold bit at it.


    "Shh... shh... here here... we''ve just got to make it through this, and everything will be fine.", the mother reassured, however the child''s crying did not stop.


    At that moment, an immense gust of wind enveloped the group, at which moving forward became impossible.


    "Shit... shit... this is not good. It will make things more difficult for pursuers... but we''re going to have to set up a camp."


    Setting down his sack, the man began to remove a large amount of equipment, swiftly setting up a tent and a campfire.


    "The smoke will make us a prime target of every scout in the area... but if we don''t get this up, we''ll die.", the man spit as he lit a match, throwing it into the fire.


    The snow around the fire melted, and the group quickly huddled around it as they warmed themselves, the wind roaring all the while causing the fire to spurt back and forth.


    It may have gone out at any moment, yet even through the torrent it remained alive.


    The guide grabbed his sack, removing a thermos and setting up a stand above the fire with haste, not wasting even a second.


    "We eat something for now while we can. As soon as the storm dies down we continue. Patrols will be unlikely given this weather, however we can''t be too careful. Therefore rest. I''ll keep watch and ensure that nothing happens."


    As the man spoke these words he began to install a set of weighted strings with bells attached to them, heavy enough that the wind would not trigger such a trap yet if something were to step within range then it would go off.


    The man made a circle around the camp, 20 meters in all directions before returning to his spot.


    Taking the thermos, the man poured some liquid into the cap while handing it to the woman, giving the cup to the man.


    "I said eat while you can, didn''t I?", he pressed.


    Taking the food, the husband and wife nodded, strangely entranced by the kindness of the hardy man.


    "You... I didn¡¯t expect you to be so considerate. Thank you.", the husband stated.


    "Hm? If you die then I can''t get any money."


    "Yes, that is true.", the wife stated while coddling the child, slowly blowing on the soup before feeding it. "But even if you were in it for the money... such a dangerous job isn''t worth it. Right?"


    Surprised at the astuteness of the woman, the single eye of the man opened wide with surprise.


    Then he laughed.


    "You''ve found a good woman there, comrade."


    "That I have.", the husband replied, taking a chug of the soup before handing it back over to the guide. "That I have."


    "Haha! I guess it''s for times like this that I do these jobs.", the guide spouted as he slurped his own portion of the soup. "Sometimes if you live your life without any action... everything just becomes gray."


    Gazing off into the distance, the man looked up at the sky.


    Indeed, it was gray.


    Not a sliver of the sky peeked through those clouds, however they were not dark either.


    A light gray, dark enough to make everything uncertain, yet just bright enough to make one wonder if any hope could be found in such a sky.


    "What do you two plan on doing when you enter Stronvardia? It''s a different place, that nation. Capitalists are insane, you know. Though... I suppose I am one of them.", the man chuckled as he felt the coin in his pocket.


    "Ah... well, I suppose I''ll find somewhere to put my strength to work. Maybe construction or a lumber mill...", the man mused as he stroked his beard.


    "You know that in that nation laborers are the bottom of the food chain, right?", the guide chuckled. "Why don''t you try and become a big shot when you get there?"


    "Isn''t that the same for every nation?"


    With this quick reply, the man nodded his head no, denying the notion. "There''s no way someone like me could do something like leading people. I''m built to work with my hands. I don''t have the brain to figure any of this out. I''ve gotta do what''s in front of me."


    With a sigh, the man admitted to his own limitations.


    Despite his immense build and brutish figure, he was but a simple man.


    Even something such as leaving this nation was the most ambitious thing he had done in his lifetime, and only at the threat of death otherwise.


    "You''ll be eaten up there."


    With a condemning tone, the guide spoke these words, poking the fire with a branch as he spurred it.


    "Even if it''s insane here... even if there is violence and revolution all around us... in the world of the Capitalists, the revolution is completely different. The danger is there... but it''s in a much more hidden form. It''s not like they have a King or anything like that... no... that''s why the revolutionaries were able to unite so easily. They had an enemy to attack. But in the Capitalist society, it''s much more complicated."


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke with a grimness in his voice.


    "In that world... there''s a web of power."


    Taking one final sip of the soup, the man chugged it down before wiping his beard, standing up as he prepared to scout out for any traces of approaching danger.


    "Everyone is caught in that web. The only difference is... whether you''re a spider or a fly."


    ----


    "Sir! I have a report!"


    Standing at attention, a soldier dressed in military garb saluted as he stood before the desk of his commander, awaiting a response before speaking any further.


    A young man sat at the desk, his arms folded in a serious manner as his eyes thinned, staring straight through the soldier who stood before him.


    On his cap was a three pointed star - the symbol of the Kurgistak Family.


    Ruling over the Joraten Kingdom for hundreds of years, this family had passed down the baton of leadership from generation to generation.


    However it was also in this blood related succession that a vital flaw was present.


    In the past, the throne was not given directly to the firstborn son, but rather it was given to the son who showed the most promise at the time of the king''s death.


    All sons of the royal family were pitted against one another in a battle for superiority, expected to obtain their own subordinates and allies, boosting the strength of their factions until the time to decide who would rule the land came.


    Yet the current king was an only child.


    With no siblings to compete with, he was spoiled beyond measure - given everything on a silver platter without having to obtain it for himself.


    While the previous system was brutal and led to deceptive leaders who controlled everything in the palm of their hands, they were bred to be competent above all else.


    Yet the current leader lacked one thing - the threat of failure.


    Taking the throne in 1975 after the death of his father, a mere 5 years had passed before the Joraten Kingdom had gone to ruin under the rule of Lestor Kurgistak.


    Endlessly throwing banquets without reservation and refusing to listen to the most heartfelt pleas of his citizens, this man was the very definition of incapable.


    A leader must at all times be seen within a good light in the eyes of the public - and this man knew nothing of such a rule which had been battered into the minds of his predecessors.


    Thus, a book was written as the disparity between the rich and the poor increased to levels unlike anything before.


    "The Will of The People", by Kraig Strax.


    A document slandering the current king, and the bureaucratic system as a whole, this publication became widely popular within the Joraten Kingdom.


    Even to those who were illiterate, public readings and rallies began to be held, spreading this doctrine throughout the land before the King could even do anything about it, and a revolutionary faction had been born.


    Led by none other than Kraig Strax, this group began to recruit people within cities all across the nation, gathering up those who held anti-monarchy sentiments as they rebelled.


    This movement began in 1980, and after a couple of years the violence began.


    Revolutionary factions gathered together to form strongholds, and the threatened King had gathered up his armies of military policemen in order to face these revolutionaries, leading to the current moment in 1982.


    "What is your report, soldier? Have revolutionaries been spotted?"


    "Sir! Whether they are revolutionaries or not is unknown, but our scouts have spotted the smoke from a fireplace in the forest to the North of here! There is no reason why anyone would be inside the forests near the border here unless they were either planning to cross illegally or to attack our outpost. What are your orders?"


    Folding his hands as he closed his eyes in thought, the man began to tap the desk.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Standing up while keeping his eyes closed, he placed his own hand on the wall, tapping three times once more.


    And then, walking next to the soldier, he placed his hand on the shoulder of the man - tapping three times again.


    "I will head out myself. Inform Ursil to follow behind me in case of any... accidents."


    "Sir? You don''t wish to send out a full force? Is it that you don''t wish to be noticed? Even if that is so, surely there is no need to go out yourself-"


    "Soldier. Did I ask for your opinion?"


    At that moment, the man felt three fingers around his throat.


    Whispering into his ear, the commander''s soft voice carried a deadly threat within it.


    "Well?"


    "N-no Sir."


    "Then do not speak."


    The man felt his throat tighten for just an instant, his breath denied as death flashed before his eyes - and then it ceased.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Bending down and panting as the man let him go, the man fell to the ground in a pathetic manner.


    "I expect some hot cocoa to be prepared for when I return. That is a job that you should be able to handle."


    With this, the door closed.


    The man was left in the office of his superior, gripping his neck as he realized that he was still alive.


    ''Hot cocoa... I should get to it.''


    Struggling to get up, this soldier rushed out of the room as well, heading to the kitchen as he straightened his uniform.


    ''With the Commander at the head of this army... I cannot imagine even the most organized revolution will be able to make him crumble.''


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ----


    ''Threads hidden in the snow... I suppose I couldn''t exactly refer to these people as complete amateurs.''


    The man known as The Commander walked through the wilderness as he approached the area where the smoke had been rising.


    Holding a set of leashes in one hand, three wolves walked ahead of this man, stopping as he desired as if they could read his very thoughts - becoming silent on approach as he inspected the ground.


    ''However, just because they are not amateurs... does not mean in any way that they are professionals.''


    Letting go of the leashes, the man pulled out a pistol from his side, then unsheathed a saber from his other side as he dual wielded the weapons.


    The wolves rushed forth, heading to attack as they jumped over the ropes with grace, not making a sound as their footsteps lightly threaded the snow.


    ''And even if they are professionals... they were unfortunate.''


    Glancing behind him as he made a hand signal to hold, the man stepped forward slowly, waiting to assess the situation.


    ''That I happened to be the one in their path.''


    ----


    "Get up. One... two... three... three are approaching. Four are nearby. Three pairs of steps are irregular, likely animals. Dogs. Get up now and prepare to shoot."


    Gripping his jagged knife with one hand, the one eyed man aimed his pistol towards the brush as he gritted his teeth, stomping out the fire with one foot as he stood.


    "Eh? We''re under attack? I didn''t hear-"


    Pop pop pop.


    Three bullets were shot off before the wife could even answer, and the family was forced to stand as a wolf stumbled out of the brush, covered in blood and bullet wounds.


    The dog treaded forward, however it was on its last limbs, barely able to walk forward, yet jumping over it were two more who rushed towards the three.


    "Shit... dogs!"


    The husband bore his weapon as well, firing off a couple shots which strayed from their path as the dog seemed to dodge his shots, pouncing on him with ferocity.


    A number more gunshots could be heard as the man was forced to the ground, the rabid teeth of the dog facing him as it snapped its maw.


    "You bastard..."


    Holding the animal back with brute strength, the man wrestled the dog with all his might as he struggled for his life.


    All the while, the other man had taken care of the second wolf, aiming for its vitals before turning and firing one final shot.


    Bang!


    Straight through the head of the dog on top of the husband.


    Blood covered his face as the animal let out a cry before falling limp, and the man could do nothing more than shove it off his body as he brushed himself off, shivering.


    Whether it was due to the cold or his own terror, even this man did not know.


    Gripping his weapon once more, he looked around him with suspicion, as if awaiting another attack.


    "What do we do?", the husband asked.


    "There''s one more... their owner, likely. Will he attack head on? Or will he-"


    At that instant, a shot was fired.


    The guide looked to his arm as he realized blood was welling up.


    He had been shot.


    ''I... didn''t even notice... shit... where is he now?''


    Looking around him with paranoia, the guide shouted out to the two.


    "Get out of here!!!"


    As he said this, the husband looked to the wife, then back to the guide.


    "Are you... are you sure about this?", he asked firmly.


    Yet the reply was cold, filled with rage as if to scare him off.


    "Get the hell out of my face right now."


    At that instant, the husband and wife made a break for it.


    They rushed off, leaving their partner to stand in the open, awaiting the moment when the enemy would appear.


    Seconds passed, then minutes.


    About three minutes had passed before any notion of movement could be heard, at which the man immediately pointed his weapon towards the brush.


    "How cruel. You know, I consider myself to be quite the animal lover. It does sadden me when my precious dogs are slaughtered so easily. And by mere men at that... how brutal."


    Three shots were fired off as soon as the voice spoke, yet the man showed himself unharmed.


    "Who the hell are you?", the guide asked, reloading his magazine without wasting a motion.


    Bang!


    Yet at that moment, another shot was fired.


    The man rolled away, dodging within an inch of his life as he finished his own reload.


    "The more important question is... who are you?"


    Yet he was too late, for he was met with a saber to his neck.


    "Do you think I''ll answer that so easily?"


    However with a quick motion, this blade was pushed away with the jagged one that the one eyed man wielded, and standing to his feet the two began a furious swordfight.


    Slashing and blocking, dodging within a hair''s width, the two blades seemed to dance along one another in a majestic manner as a battle ensued.


    BANG! BANG!


    Then, firing off their pistols at point blank range, the two used the firearm of the other in a battle of brute strength to redirect the other''s aim.


    "Commander of the military police of the Kurgistak family... Martin von Speizer. I am here to prevent any revolutionaries from whatever vile actions you are likely planning against our King... you filthy traitors."


    Pushing back against one another, the two interlocked both their pistols and their swords as their faces came within inches of one another.


    "I ain''t no revolutionary, Commander. I''m just trying to help a family try to get away from all this revolution. Anything wrong with that?"


    In a sarcastic tone, the man fired off another shot into the air, unable to get a clear line on the opponent right before his eyes.


    "There is everything wrong with that... but if you aren''t a revolutionary... then I don''t have time to be dealing with you."


    Jumping back, the man sheathed his weapons as quickly as he had drawn them, turning his back on the guide without a second thought.


    ''Wha.... this idiot... did he really just-''


    "Did I really just turn my back on you? Perhaps that is the thought you just had. Allow me to say one thing, mercenary - or whatever you may be."


    Pointing his weapon at the man who casually walked off in a leisure manner, the guide could do nothing more than listen to his words, as if captivated by something beyond his understanding.


    "Even if you shot... you would not be able to defeat me. I am sparing you and those deserters for the moment. And if I had to give a reason.... I suppose it would be because they are nothing more than victims of the traitors who have plagued this nation."


    With the tip of his hat, the man headed towards the bushes.


    The guide found himself unsure as to whether he should shoot, but in the end he decided not to.


    For his instinct raged against it.


    He did not understand it, but something told him at that moment that if he were to shoot, he would awaken a great enemy which would pursue him to the ends of the earth.


    And then, at that moment, a loud shot was heard.


    And then another.


    "Ah... how unfortunate. It would seem my mercy was too late. You see... if you had not taken up so much of my time fighting, then I would have been able to inform my partner to hold off on elimination... yet it would seem that the sentence has already been carried out."


    Turning around, the commander gave the man a bored glare as he spoke in a cold tone.


    "Well, I suppose you killed a few of my own... so this makes it even, no?"


    And with this, the man disappeared into the bushes.


    Turning around, the guide felt a sense of urgency as he rushed forward, following the path of footsteps that had been created as the family had run off.


    ''Did I fail?''


    ''Did I fail at my job?''


    ''Did I fail in protecting them?''


    Biting his lip, the man refused to accept such a thing.


    He trudged forward, determined to find out.


    And as he pressed onwards, he came across it.


    Falling to his knees, the man could do nothing more than grind his teeth, engraving into his own mind one thing.


    ''I failed.''


    ----


    "Come on. We need to go. Who knows how many enemies there are around us already?"


    The husband spoke these words as the two ran with their child, escaping from their attackers.


    "Nerokov... he''s doing us a real favor."


    Looking back for just a moment as the two tread through the snow, the man wiped his reddened nose as he looked forward once more.


    "Therefore, we can''t waste his sacrifice here."


    The two ran, dodging tree after tree as they made their way through the forest.


    Eventually, the forest opened up to a field.


    A fence spread across the horizon with the field between them, around 8 or 9 feet high.


    "What are we going to do about that?", the woman asked as she pointed to the fence in the distance.


    However, to her concerns, the man straightened his expression.


    "I''ll climb it with the child. Give him to me. You follow me afterwards."


    Taking a deep breath, the woman nodded as she handed over the child.


    The snow seemed to slow down, and the wind seemed to calm for a moment, as if allowing the three to proceed.


    "Let''s go-"


    BANG!


    As soon as the man uttered these words, the sound of a firing weapon from the distance was heard.


    A thud, next to him, and the man could do nothing more than turn in horror as he witnessed the scene.


    A bullet had pierced straight through the head of the woman he loved - his wife.


    ''No...''


    BANG!


    And then, he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    Falling to the ground, another thud was heard as he landed in the snow, and the child in his arms began to cry once more.


    ''No...''


    The man could not breathe.


    Everything inside him burned as if he was being boiled alive, and he could barely move.


    Tears came to his eyes, and he realized that his journey was over.


    Bringing the crying child close to his chest, the man knew that his lung had been pierced.


    Blood flowed into his lung, and the suffocation began - yet even so he held the child close, warming it up in his last moments.


    "Don''t... don''t die, son."


    Coughing up blood as he spoke these words, the man instilled them into his child, who''s crying ceased as it felt the warmth of the father''s chest.


    "Live."


    Closing his eyes, the man felt all life sapping away from him.


    Holding out his hand towards the woman next to him, he gripped it.


    It was small.


    Far smaller than his own.


    Delicate and dainty, yet this man knew that she was a hardened woman.


    And yet her life had been taken in that instant.


    ''But I... am not much stronger.''


    At that moment, just as the man was teetering on the edge of consciousness, he heard a voice.


    "Darwin... Lira..."


    It was the voice of Nerokov.


    The one eyed man whispered these names from the forest, hiding behind the trees from the sniper in the distance.


    Getting on the ground, the man crawled towards the two, remaining low as to not be spotted.


    "Forgive me.", he stated.


    "Nerokov... you did... everything you could."


    "If I was quicker..."


    "Don''t."


    The husband rolled over so that his back faced the sky, covering the child to protect it while he crawled into the forest.


    "Take him."


    It took all the energy he had, but he made his way back into the forest without harming the child, keeping it protected all the while.


    The man handed the boy to Nerokov, who gripped him with care, staring his client in the eyes.


    "Darwin... I failed at my duty. I couldn''t protect you or your wife."


    "That... is not what we paid for... now is it?"


    Barely able to speak anymore, the man said these words as he looked at the man with a smile.


    Then, in that instant, he died.


    He stopped moving, without another word - and he froze in that spot.


    The child began to cry once more, as if it recognized what had happened.


    "That''s right."


    Standing up once more, the man headed back into the forest.


    He took the child with him, protecting it at all costs as he trudged back to the camp - to confirm one thing.


    "You paid me to get this child across the border... didn''t you?"


    At that instant, the flame of passion was invoked in the single eye of the man.


    "And I always finish the job."


    ----

 Chapter Number 84 - Control

    A crushing failure.


    With two of his three clients dead, this was the only way in which this entire endeavor could have been described.


    Yet even so, Nerokov understood one simple fact.


    The child in his arms was still breathing.


    Freezing from the cold, the man held the child close to warm it as it cried in his arms, giving away his position to any enemies that may be lurking.


    However, even so, the man pressed forward.


    For he had a duty to perform - one which he would not neglect.


    Some may have argued that - as a mercenary who had already received his payment - that he no longer held an obligation to this child.


    And perhaps... even this man thought this himself.


    Yet even so, he threw such a thought aside.


    He knew well that he could return to where he was just earlier that day, re-entering the world that he had lived in all his life without hesitation as he took the money from those poor souls who had been unfortunate enough to be caught up in such a rotten world.


    He could sell the child on the black market. It could be raised as a slave or a servant, or it could be harvested for organs.


    It could be trained as an assassin, or used as a test subject. There were so many options, so many ways to get rid of this child and even turn a profit from it.


    Yet even though the man knew all these things, to him they were not options.


    Morality had nothing to do with it.


    It was not that this man had any disposition against such things.


    There was only one thing which pushed him forward as he protected the child, heading back to where he had fought the commander of the Royal Army before.


    He had been paid to do this - and he would do it.


    Reaching the campfire, the man held the child as he lit it once again, using the blankets from the camp to wrap up the child as he placed it near the fire - close enough to stay warm yet far enough that it would not be in any danger of the flames.


    ''What do I do now?''


    Hanging his head as the man took a seat by the fire, he pondered his situation as grief filled his heart.


    ''The enemy... was one which is no longer an enemy.''


    ''The Royal Army won''t pursue us anymore now that the Commander has relinquished his interest... but even so...''


    Glancing back to the direction in which the husband and wife had fled, the man recalled the horrible scene which he had encountered just moments ago.


    ''How do I know that for certain?''


    They had been sniped.


    An attacker who knew nothing of the conversation between the Commander and Nerokov had assassinated the two, likely not even aware of who they were or what their goals were.


    It was a time of revolution, and to an army who fought for the sake of the ones who struggled to keep their power over restless people, everyone was an enemy.


    Yet at the same time, this was no place to make enemies where it was not necessary.


    The Commander likely understood this.


    And this was why Nerokov sat at this campfire alive.


    ''He wasn''t even trying to kill me. He was merely... messing with me.''


    Nerokov was experienced when it came to battle.


    Even among the Joratian underworld, he was among the upper level in combat.


    ''Yet... I couldn''t keep up with his mind... nor his movements.''


    Recalling the expression of the man known as the Commander, Nerokov found himself in awe.


    ''Perhaps... he knew?''


    ''Who we were...''


    ''What would happen...''


    ''Everything...''


    Such a thought was rejected.


    It was impossible.


    ''What goal could he possibly have in doing such a thing?''


    ''For what reason?''


    Closing his eyes, the man stood up.


    Taking hold of the child, he eyed the forest from which the man had approached.


    ''I do not know... but I have to find out.''


    As if his every movement had been predicted, Nerokov felt like everything he did was according to the script of that man.


    Yet even so, knowing that he was playing into whatever game this was, he moved forward.


    ''I have to head towards their base... to confirm if these suspicions are correct. And if they are...''


    What if they were?


    What would he do from then on?


    Only time would tell.


    ----


    While a normal citizen would never be able to locate a Royal Army military base, Nerokov was no normal citizen.


    Thrown into the underground world from a young age, he learned many things about the side of society which was not accessible to the average person.


    ''But to think that the Commander himself would have been stationed at this place at this time... what are the odds?''


    Within the middle of the forest, a small area had been cleared.


    In the center of this area was an enormous tower, like a skyscraper that rose into the sky.


    With balconies on each rising floor, numerous soldiers stood watch at this tower, all of their weapons pointed at the man who approached the front door with his arms raised - the child resting in the sack on his back.


    ''No... for that man... there is no such thing as odds.''


    The soldiers wore uniforms that were pitch black, sashes lined across their torsos and the prestigious three pronged star donning their caps - the symbol of the monarchy.


    Honor, Courage, and Justice.


    These were the three ideals which each point represented, which the Monarchy valued more than anything.


    Or at least... that was how it should have been.


    ''Yet... those who cling to such symbols are usually the very people who do not value such things in the slightest.''


    Walking forth with his arms raised, the two men at the front door rushed over to him, their weapons on their backs.


    "The Commander is expecting you. We will take your weapons for now."


    "Two on the belt, a couple more in the front pocket of the bag."


    In a compliant manner, the man allowed his weapons to be taken without a fuss as he was searched to the satisfaction of the men.


    "He''s clear. The child is clear as well. Move out."


    With this, the man was led inside the tower.


    Through the lobby and over to an elevator, the creaking of cables could be heard as they ascended.


    Not a word was said, and Nerokov was taken through the halls of what seemed to be the top floor.


    "Wait here.", one man stated as he went inside the office first.


    A couple minutes passed, and then eventually the man exited.


    "The Commander is ready. Enter. And... just a word of advice."


    Placing his hand on the man''s shoulder, the soldier gave him a deathly expression as he passed him.


    "Don''t anger him. He spared you for a reason. And if you don''t play into that reason... then you WILL be disposed of."


    ''To him.. everything is a guarantee.''


    ----


    "Have a seat."


    Nerokov was faced with the back of a chair, which the cap of a commander poked over.


    "I''m... not exactly here to chat."


    "Then what ARE you here for?"


    With this statement, Nerokov was frozen.


    The icy words of the Commander carried a weight to them, enough to make him question his own actions as he straightened himself.


    "Do not answer. That was... rhetorical."


    Turning around in his seat, the man waved his hand as he once more made a motion to the seat across from his desk.


    "Now sit."


    Nerokov was a shrewd man.


    He was not the type to blindly listen to authority, but he understood his position well at all times - and would not do something so foolish as lashing out in rebellion.


    Right now he was a visitor - yet he was no guest.


    Disarmed and powerless, surrounded on all sides by those who were armed, if he were to anger this man then he would have to pay the consequences with his life.


    Yet this was not the reason why Nerokov sat down without question.


    It was the overwhelming authority with which the man spoke that captivated him, instilling itself into his very being.


    Gripping the child in his arms as he sat without question, the man glanced straight forward with his single eye, meeting the smug grin of the one known as the Commander - Martin von Speizer.


    "What-"


    "Wine."


    Immediately, a soldier standing guard at the entrance stood forward, removing two wine glasses and a bottle from a cabinet.


    Placing both on the desk as he poured the red fluid, a glass was placed in front of each of the two.


    As soon as the wine was poured into both glasses, the man known as the Commander took one glass, pouring its contents into the other. Then, swirling it around, he poured the contents back into the first as if to make a display of trust.


    ¡®There is no poison in this wine. For if there were, then I too would be consuming it.¡¯


    Such was the statement the man made with his actions.


    Gripping his own glass and swirling it, the Commander glanced to the ceiling as he spoke - seemingly to noone in particular.


    "Trapped... yes, we are all trapped. Trapped in a cycle of hopelessness. We work and we work, fruitlessly pursuing something which will one day be destroyed without question. We build only so that someone may destroy what we have made. We create only so that war can ravage our lands, rebellion can uproot our governments, and peace can never be obtained."


    Swirling his glass, the man stuck his tongue into it, not so much as sipping as he merely allowed the tip to linger.


    Removing his tongue, the man placed his glass on the table as he looked over to Nerokov.


    "What is your definition of peace, mercenary?"


    Taken aback with the sudden question, Nerokov was unsure how to respond.


    Opening his mouth briefly, the man took a deep breath as he spoke.


    "Why did you lead me here?"


    "You''ve ignored my question... and yet demand an answer to your own."


    It was at that moment that the man tipped the glass over, pouring the liquid into his mouth without reserve.


    Licking his lips, the man''s eyes became sharpened as he deeply breathed in.


    "Peace... is all about control."


    Standing up from his chair, the man walked behind him, towards a large curtain which he grabbed with both arms.


    Opening the curtain with a grand motion, the view of a desolate forest was exposed.


    Covered in snow, the icy landscape spread before the man as he gazed out into what seemed like an endless frontier.


    "Yet how little there is that man can truly control."


    With a chuckle, the man did not so much as turn his back, keeping his eyes on the outside as the snow picked up.


    Trees began to sway, and the rattling of metal could be heard from the outside.


    "Even so... we deceive ourselves into believing that we have control over everything. We create our own world.... the world of man... a world in which we ignore that which could possibly be above us, believing without question that we are the greatest creatures in existence... and if we can control even this miniscule world, then we shall throw out the very notion of an outside world which is uncontrollable."


    Lowering his tone, the man spoke with resignation.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "For that is all we are capable of."


    Taking a seat once more, the eyes of the man hardened as he gazed upon Nerokov.


    "Why did I lead you here? I did no such thing. Did you not come to this place on your own?"


    Overwhelming.


    This was the only word which could describe this man.


    As if his very presence took over the room, Nerokov found himself in a completely different realm of ideology than where he had been living.


    ''This man... there is something about him... his sense of purpose... just what is it?''


    It was captivating.


    "Yet if you insist that I was the one who led you to this place... then perhaps it would be because something about me was able to control you."


    Grabbing the glass of wine which Nerokov had not touched, the man swirled it around in his hand as his gaze became dull.


    "You have not touched your drink which I went out of my way to offer. Yet... there is beauty in moderation. Moderation allows one to maintain control of their surroundings... or so we like to believe."


    Placing the glass to his lips, the man chugged it down with a single gulp, wiping his lips once more as he laid down the goblet.


    "Yet this is nothing more than a deception."


    "What do you want of me?"


    With this statement, Nerokov returned the topic to the issue at hand.


    The man had been awaiting him.


    He had been EXPECTING him.


    Why he had expected the man to come to this place, he did not know.


    How he could have predicted such a thing, or why Nerokov even came here in the first place - he himself did not understand.


    ''Perhaps... it was because I felt that this was the only place to go... to guarantee a safe departure.''


    For the sake of the child in his arms?


    Had he walked into this place - which could very well have been enemy territory - in order to negotiate the protection of this child?


    Had this man predicted Nerokov¡¯s desires before even Nerokov himself understood them?


    Was this man truly capable of such a thing?


    Yet here he was.


    "My desire is simple. I am but a man who is trying to control a nation whose leader and people have lost all sense of moderation. As such... I require that no outside influences assist any further rebellion."


    With these words, Nerokov came to an understanding.


    ''Ah... I see.''


    ''This was his goal.''


    "So you expect me to act as a spy in a foreign nation, informing you if there are any military or political movements happening that will affect the situation here?"


    "You catch on quickly, Nerokov. From the moment I met you, I knew that you had good intuition. Even from our fight... you seemed to read my movements better than most. It was as if you had a sixth sense, telling you where danger was approaching."


    "I have no reason to listen to you."


    With this blatant refusal, the one eyed man laid down this fact.


    "While you could kill me here and now if I refuse, what good would it be to have a soldier without loyalty? You would only be setting yourself up for betrayal."


    "Nerokov. You intend to head to Stronvardia. Am I wrong?"


    Folding his hands, the man smiled victoriously as he laid out these words.


    "How would you deduce that? I have no reason anymore to do so. Your sniper killed off my clients."


    "And that is quite unfortunate... yet you hold no resentment towards us for such a thing. Of course, why would you? While it is true that they were killed, and they were likely good people who you considered to be important... to us, they could have been rebels plotting something. Therefore we prevented them from crossing the border. Or at least... that is how it should appear on the surface. Yet what if I were to tell you that I had known from the beginning?"


    "You..."


    Grinding his teeth, Nerokov restrained himself from lashing out in anger.


    He recalled the horrid deaths of the two, and it took everything in his power to choke back any rash words.


    "So you knew all along... and led me here?"


    "No. I was merely confirming something just now. Something which I now know for certain. Nerokov... you have a heart, do you not?"


    Widening his eyes, Nerokov couldn''t believe what this man was saying.


    "Hah?"


    "You are a hardened veteran. One who prioritizes the work at hand, and does not focus much on the morality of what you are doing. Yet deep down... somewhere inside of you, something is eating away at your heart. And perhaps in that child... in fulfilling your contract with his parents... you see an opportunity to repent."


    Reaching under his desk, the man pulled out a sheet of paper.


    Placing it on the table, Nerokov watched carefully as he inspected the item.


    It was a contract.


    "Therefore... I would like to take advantage of that. You desire to give that child a new life in a country which has not yet rotted, and I desire to control the inflow of outside factors... our goals are aligned, and I need only for you to come to such an agreement with me."


    "How could you possibly think that I would want to leave this country with this child? His parents are dead. They were my clients. I have no further obligation to fulfill their wishes, so why-"


    "Nerokov."


    Closing his eyes, the man pointed to the sky as he spoke.


    "I am the Commander of the Royal Army of the biggest fool to ever take the throne."


    Keeping his eyes closed, the man raised another finger.


    "I have been given the task of keeping an entire nation together while under the leadership of an incompetent fool who knows nothing about ruling... one who will give orders that make such a task next to impossible."


    Yet another finger was raised as he continued.


    "It is my responsibility to control the thousands of soldiers underneath me, ensuring that they all function perfectly like gears in a clock without the slightest mishap."


    Then, slamming his fist upon the table, the man gazed into Nerokov¡¯s eyes.


    "Rebels have sprouted out of the woodworks, promoting their propaganda like dogs, utilizing the foolishness of the current king to their advantage as they preach their doctrine."


    Leaning forward, the man¡¯s eyes filled with coldness as he spoke with hatred in his voice.


    "My soldiers have been tortured for information."


    With a deep breath, the man closed his eyes as he calmed himself, leaning back in his seat.


    "My armies are far outnumbered by the common people, who continue to be fooled by the ridiculous appeal of this newfound ideology."


    Then, holding up his hand, the man grasped it in a symbolic manner.


    "And yet... despite the state of chaos in this nation... we still hold control."


    Tipping his hat, the man gave Nerokov a deadly glare as he asked a rhetorical question.


    "Just why is that?"


    Standing up, the man began to pace as he made his way behind Nerokov.


    "The courts of the King are a battlefield as well. Filled with fools who love to spout gentle lies into the mind of that childish ruler, I have had to stand alone against an entire court of brown nosers and politicians. Yet... I remain in my position. Why is that?"


    Taking off his hat, the man''s hair fell down as it covered his head.


    Then, with a smile, he chuckled.


    "Nerokov... that is because I am a strategist."


    And his next words sent a chilling sensation down Nerokov¡¯s spine.


    "I make no moves without purpose."


    "And I take no pieces without reason."


    "However... reading my opponent''s movements is nothing more than child''s play."


    Leaning in, the man whispered into Nerokov¡¯s ear, causing the man to freeze in disbelief.


    "Why then... would you think that I would have any difficulty reading someone as simple as yourself?"


    ''Who... is this man?''


    Everything.


    Every desire in his heart was laid bare.


    Lying, deceiving, nothing of the sort would work on this man.


    "I... what are your conditions?"


    With this question, Nerokov gulped as the man returned to his seat, pointing at the contract once more.


    "You are to obtain a position in the Stronvardian military. The Stronvardians... they are quite frugal in their affairs. A rebellion such as the one taking place right now in this nation will only threaten their livelihood. If their people are inspired and rise up against the well off, then it would be nothing short of a disaster for those on top. Therefore... you are to instill within them a sense of FEAR."


    And with these words, the man¡¯s goal was laid bare.


    "Fear of the rebellion which is spreading through this nation... fear of the destruction that it has reaped.. fear that it could happen to them as well."


    He was a man of plotting, who would use any means necessary in order to achieve his goal.


    "As soon as this fear takes root, anyone showing any sign of rebellion will be silenced by the masses themselves."


    He would manipulate the hearts of people, grasping the values that they held dear and squeezing them dry for every last bit of use.


    "Anyone willing to work with the rebels will be ostracized... and perhaps even deemed as traitorous."


    And this shook Nerokov to the very core.


    "If this fear is spread... then without a doubt the nation of Stronvardia will become a stronghold against this rebellion. And in the end... they will wish to ally with the crown, no matter how much of a fool he is."


    Placing the hat on his head, the man nodded with a grin.


    "Perhaps they would even assist us in defeating these rebels some day. Yet perhaps that too... is outside of my control."


    With the wave of his hand, the man motioned towards the contract.


    "But even so... fear of what is out of my control will not stop me from trying to expand the sphere which I do control."


    Holding out a pen to Nerokov, the Commander grinned as he laid out his plans.


    "Of course, in exchange, you will be granted safe passage, and all immigration paperwork will be easily taken care of. Now only one question remains."


    Taking the pen, Nerokov looked down to the contract as he considered everything the man told him.


    "Are you willing to give up your entire life in order to give that child a hopeful life?"


    Yet without question, he signed.


    Placing the pen down without batting an eye, the man stood up from his seat.


    "Understood... Commander."


    Holding the child tightly as he walked out, the man didn''t say another word as he left.


    The two soldiers at the door stood out of his way, allowing him to leave without question.


    The door closed, and the man known as the Commander was left in his office as the building began to sway from the storm raging outside.


    "So simple to control... aren''t they? Men with hearts. And yet..."


    Glancing upwards with immense bitterness in his expression, the eyes of the man known as the Commander became tired as they traced the patterns on the ceiling above.


    Gripping his own chest, the man let out a sigh as he spoke quietly, his words barely a whisper.


    "I just so happen to be one of them."

 Chapter Number 85 - Bad News

    The journey to the border was a simple one.


    A couple of soldiers of the Royal Army were assigned to guide Nerokov and the child out of the nation, and they did so in nothing less than a military class vehicle.


    "VIP treatment all of a sudden... I can''t say that I don''t like it, but isn''t this a bit much for a mercenary who was just trying to sneak across the border?"


    Looking over to the men sitting in the drivers and passengers seats, Nerokov asked this with suspicion in his tone.


    "You''re now one of us. No... to say that you are one of us would be an understatement. You have been personally selected by the Commander for an important mission.", the driver responded. "Do you understand what that means?"


    Tension filled the vehicle, however with a nod Nerokov responded in the affirmative.


    "Of course I understand."


    Looking down to the child, the man''s expression hardened as he realized what needed to be done.


    "Failure isn''t allowed. Is that right?"


    "Exactly."


    The soldier in the passenger seat responded, speaking in a grim tone.


    "Those damn rebels... acting as if we haven''t been struggling just as much as they have... they''re just using the displeasure of the people to take power for themselves... and the people are too ignorant to even realize that. If it were up to me..."


    "Don''t."


    The driver cut off the man in the passenger seat from finishing off his sentence, his eyes darkening as the vehicle barreled down the snowy lane.


    "I already know what you''re going to say. There isn''t a man in the Royal Army who isn''t thinking the same thing. But such a thing... is blasphemy against our entire existence."


    "Yeah... I know. Sorry. But even so... if only."


    Silence filled the vehicle as Nerokov looked back and forth between the men, completely at a loss as far as their conversation was concerned.


    "What are you two talking about?", he asked.


    The two froze in their words, choked up as they looked at one another, unsure how to respond.


    "Hey. Is there something you''re hiding from me?", Nerokov pressed.


    "No, that isn''t it. Ah... let''s just explain it. It shouldn''t be blasphemy to do that much, right?", the passenger responded.


    "I guess not.", the driver stated. "Listen up. You should already know that the current king is... well, very different from previous kings. His position was different in the selection. His experiences were different. Everything was different. And because of that... the Commander has been placed in a very rough position. Keeping this nation together is everything he can do... but it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he is the very thread which has kept it together to this point."


    As the group drove along, the storm began to pick up as the driver turned the wipers on to allow for visibility.


    "The Commander... he is the very reason why every single man in the Royal Army remains on this side. Because we believe in his vision."


    "And what is that vision?", Nerokov inquired.


    Taking a deep breath in as he took a sharp turn, the driver sped up after realigning the course of the vehicle, proceeding with all haste.


    "The Commander has always been loyal to the crown with every aspect of his being. And right now... the Commander has taken it upon himself to ensure that the next heir will be greater than any other."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Confused at the careful wording of the man, Nerokov thinned his eyes in suspicion.


    "Well... since you''ve signed the contract you''re now one of us. I suppose it will be alright to fill you in on the details, given that the Commander has entrusted you with a mission of this magnitude. Listen up. Because I''m only going to say this once."


    With a confident smile, the man relaxed his tone as he spoke with pride.


    "The Commander plans on personally becoming involved in the raising of the next heir so that he becomes the greatest ruler in history. A figure of peace... justice... prosperity... but most importantly, someone who will shake the very world. Someone who will challenge all, taking control of every nation in existence... and ruling them."


    "Eh?"


    Nerokov found his jaw unable to remain upright as he attempted to comprehend such a thing.


    "This... what?"


    "Surprising, isn''t it? Yet... if it''s the Commander, then surely such a leader will be able to come about.", the man in the passenger seat replied.


    "That... that''s impossible. Such a thing... uniting the entire world... no, that... how would one even consider-"


    "He has planned everything."


    With a grin, the driver cut off Nerokov, who spoke out in disbelief.


    "Even if the current state of the nation is bad... such a thing is merely a bump in the road. To the Commander... who is the ultimate strategist... everything is within his calculations. Mark my words, Nerokov. I do not know how or when... but a time will come when the Commander''s vision will pass. And you... haha... how envious I am of you... that you will be one of the cogs that mesh into such a grand plan."


    "You''re saying that he predicted the rebellion? If he did such a thing, why didn''t he prevent it!?", Nerokov shouted.


    "Power, Nerokov. The Commander may have been the leader of the Army... but he is not the King. And even if every one of us are absolutely loyal to him without doubt, he has sworn his fealty to the crown. He knew that the current King would allow the nation to go to shit, but he couldn''t do anything to stop him without committing treason. And as the Commander of the Royal Army... such a thing would foil his plans."


    "Why wouldn''t he just take control himself?"


    "That... haha... perhaps that is what we all would want. But the people... the people would never agree to such a thing. They would see him as nothing more than a tyrant. Nerokov. The Commander is not rash. He will do anything it takes... and take as much time as needed. Years. Decades. His entire life, even. If his goals are achieved... then without a doubt he would be willing to use even his own life as a pawn in this game. And yet... he cannot do such a thing unless he knows for certain that everything will succeed."


    "So basically... he''ll crush this rebellion in order to raise his standing with the King... and then use that as an opportunity to become close with one of his sons... then raise that son in order to become a perfect ruler?"


    "You''re quite quick on the uptake. I can see why the Commander desired you. But to be honest.. I can¡¯t say for certain whether that¡¯s his plan or not. His plans¡­ are beyond our comprehension."


    Coming to a stop, the group reached a checkpoint.


    Rolling down the window, the man showed his ID to the soldier, who gave a quick nod and made a motion as a barrier was removed from the road, and the vehicle was allowed to pass.


    Rolling up the window once more, the driver spoke again.


    "And Nerokov... did you think that keeping the Stronvardians from communism is the only reason he¡¯s sending you there?"


    "Eh?"


    As the man spoke, he smiled as he began to chuckle.


    "The Commander is someone who plants seeds everywhere. Even now... he is preparing all the nations so that when the day comes for this ruler to take over, that they will smoothly fall into his hands. And you... happen to be one of those seeds."


    Reaching a military grade wall with electrical wiring across the top, the vehicle came to a stop.


    A gate was before them, and the vehicle came to a stop as the soldiers prepared to exit.


    "This is the border. We''ve prepared you a passport, of course, and negotiations with our allies in Stronvardia have already begun. A place and a job is already being prepared as we speak."


    Handing over a passport as well as a binder of documents, Nerokov was shocked to see how prepared these men were.


    "You... I just spoke with the Commander earlier today. How could all this have already been prepared?"


    Widening his eyes in disbelief as he took the documents and packed them, Nerokov found himself once more wondering.


    "Just how far ahead has this man planned?"


    Stepping outside the vehicle as the group headed towards the gate, the man who had been driving merely smiled, his back to the others as he walked in front.


    "I told you already, did I not?"


    In that instant, within the man who spoke on behalf of his Commander, Nerokov felt it.


    The same immenseness which he had experienced when he spoke with that man.


    "Even his own death... is something which he has planned beyond."


    ----


    7 years passed.


    With the assistance of the Royal Army, Nerokov had found a place within the localized government in Northern Stronvardia, near the border between the two nations.


    He had quickly risen in the ranks of the intelligence department, gaining his citizenship and pledging his loyalty to the Republic of Stronvardia.


    Eventually, he had become a local director of the Merstok providence intelligence division.


    "Good afternoon, Director. I''ve come to give my report."


    "Then give it."


    "Of course. No signs of unusual activity on the border."


    "Do you think I care about what''s happening on the border? Joraten. What is happening right now in Joraten?"


    "Sir! Well, information is extremely limited because of the state of that nation, but we''ve discovered that a battle is about to begin."


    "A battle?"


    Sitting forward with interest, the one eyed man thinned his eye as he scanned his subordinate.


    "What do you mean by a battle?"


    "Sir, it appears that the revolutionaries have united completely under the rule of Kraig Strax, and they are planning on attacking the Capital in order to slay the King and take control of the nation."


    "This... how did you obtain this information?"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Sir! It was your connection with the Royal army. The soldiers that we sent in as spies were able to learn this from the Commander of the Royal Army, who was preparing to defend the Capital at all costs."


    "This... I see... so he''s still planning."


    With a smile, Nerokov sat back in the chair, waving the man off.


    "Anything else to report?"


    "Ah, there was one more thing, Director."


    Reaching into the pocket of his uniform, the man pulled something out as Nerokov watched him.


    "What is it?", he asked.


    "We happened to learn that the Director of the Merstok Intelligence Division is a Joraten Spy."


    In that instant, the sound of two shots were heard.


    As the man shot through his uniform with a gun hidden underneath, Nerokov felt an immense pain spike up as his shoulder and lung were pierced.


    "Blurgh!"


    Spitting up blood, the man fell forward in his seat as he realized his situation.


    ''I''ve been found out? By the Stronvardian Government? This man... he was supposed to be on my side... was he sent here to investigate me?''


    These thoughts ran through the mind of Nerokov as he bled out, his head resting on his desk as everything went dark.


    ''Shit... the brat... what is he going to do now?''


    The pain numbed, and eventually he felt nothing as a chill overcame the man.


    ¡®Was this¡­ a part of his plan as well?¡¯


    This was the final thought Nerokov had before everything went dark - and he died.


    ----


    The old man wasn''t home.


    He was never home.


    When Randov woke up in the mornings, the old man would have already left for his work.


    He would leave for work at 5:30 AM, and he would come home at midnight, when Randov had already fallen asleep.


    However every night when he arrived home, the old man would come into his room to check on him.


    He would enter the room, look at him, confirm that he was safe, and then close the door and head to bed.


    Randov knew this because he was an insomniac.


    Every once in a while, he would find himself completely unable to sleep.


    Even though he was exhausted, and even though he would sit in his bed with his eyes shut, he would not fall asleep.


    He would lay in that bed for hours, trying and trying to fall asleep - yet the sleep would never come.


    When the alarm rang, signaling that it was time for him to go to school, the boy would force himself out of his bed - exhausted yet unable to get even a wink of sleep - and he would proceed to the school.


    After preparing himself and walking for almost an hour, the boy would eventually reach his destination - a school in a small town in the Northern area of Stronvardia near the border which was primarily composed of immigrants - legal and illegal.


    Randov didn''t know too much about his home country, but he knew that he was from Joraten - the country to the North of Stronvardia, and it was none other than the old man who had brought him out of that country to this place.


    The old man never explained why, or what had happened.


    When Randov asked one time, the old man merely sat there silently - maintaining eye contact with that one eye of his as he refused to respond.


    Randov had never asked that question again.


    The other children had parents - a mother and a father - yet when Randov had asked if he could call him his father, the old man had merely nodded no.


    "I''m not your father. At best, I''m just a stand-in."


    He never explained.


    He only said these few words, keeping everything to himself.


    On one particular day when the boy was in his class, the teacher one day brought up the topic.


    "Tomorrow is going to be parents day. Your mothers and fathers are invited to visit the classroom, so make sure to let them know!"


    Just before the class had let out, the teacher had given this announcement, to the confusion of Randov.


    "Sir, what if we don''t have parents?", the boy had asked - at which the remaining students began to laugh.


    "Randov, everyone has parents! Where do you think you came from?", one kid had commented.


    "Eh? Is that so?", the boy had responded. "But I''ve never met them. Are you sure they exist?"


    This was the response Randov had given to the boy who had loudly responded, quieting the class around him.


    Not a single person had known what to say, so the teacher took control without missing a beat.


    "At... at any rate... I''ll see you all tomorrow! Class dismissed!"


    With these words, Randov had left class that day to return home, wondering.


    ''Do I really have parents?''


    ''Where are they?''


    ''What type of people are they?''


    ''Will I ever meet them?''


    These thoughts were what gave rise to the curiosity of the boy, however after his conversation with the old man such curiosity was shut down.


    The following day, the mothers and fathers of his classmates had come into the class.


    For some, only the mother could come. For others, only the father.


    For the rest, both the mother and the father.


    Yet for Randov... none came.


    The old man was not his father.


    He was merely his caretaker.


    "My father is a firefighter! He''s a hero who saves lives every single day!"


    "My mother is a nurse and my father is an En... En..."


    "Engineer, darling."


    "Enjeer!"


    "My mother works for the gov-urn-mint."


    "My father drives trucks!"


    Each of the students were given the opportunity to introduce their parents, showing off whatever profession their parents had to their peers.


    However when the time came for Randov to present, the teacher merely looked at him sympathetically.


    "That will be it for the presentations."


    Perhaps out of pity, the teacher did not force the boy to come forward.


    Yet on seeing all the other children with their parents, who had come in, Randov realized something on that day.


    ''I... don''t have that.''


    ''Why... does everyone else have them?''


    The boy realized on that day that something was wrong.


    That he was different.


    However, on one particular night, the old man did not return.


    Laying down in his bed wide awake, unable to sleep, the boy watched and waited - glancing at the clock every few minutes.


    ''The old man still hasn''t returned yet.''


    Standing up from his bed, the boy decided to go check.


    ''Did he go straight to bed?''


    Exiting the room, the boy looked around - and that was when he saw it.


    In the living room, sitting on the couch while sipping on some freshly brewed coffee was a man.


    He was young, likely in his early thirties, and he had a relaxed smile on his face as he sat with both legs crossed.


    Combat boots donned his feet, which he rested on the couch without reserve, a sniper rifle clutched to his side.


    "Ah... so you''re the brat. I guess I should apologize, but you know... doing that would mean telling you what I¡¯ve done... and that would only make things more complicated."


    Closing his eyes, the man leaned forward as he planted his feet, hanging his arms as he grinned.


    "Well, I suppose it''s about time to tell you everything anyway. How old are you? 9 already? Yeah... you''re old enough. I got two pieces of news for you, boy. So sit down and listen up."


    The red hair of the man fell in front of his face as he spoke, covering his eyes as he pointed to the couch across from him.


    Randov followed the orders of the man, fearful yet obedient as he did what he was told without question.


    "Who are you? Where is the old man?", the boy asked, quivering.


    "I was about to tell you both of those things. Be a bit more patient, will you? If you''re not patient, then you''ll never catch anything in your crosshair."


    Taking in a deep breath, the man poured another cup of coffee, sliding it over to the boy.


    "Ah, you probably don''t like this stuff. Too bitter maybe? Well, whatever. Drink it if you want, don''t if you don''t. Not my problem. So for the first question... no, I guess I''ll answer with the bad news first."


    His expression becoming serious, the man who seemed to be carefree just seconds before spoke in a dull tone.


    "Nerokov is dead."


    Laying this statement onto the boy in that dark room, the child was unable to comprehend this information.


    His eyes widened, and his breathing heightened.


    Clutching his chest, the boy felt as if he was going to hyperventilate, at which the man let out a sigh.


    "Hey. Hey. Calm down, will you? That was the bad news. The bad news."


    "What... what is the good news then?", the boy squealed, tears forming in his eyes as he tried to calm himself.


    However, at this, the man merely raised an eyebrow.


    "I never said there was any good news. I''m now going to tell you the worse news."


    Tears streamed down the eyes of the boy as his heart writhed within his chest.


    At that moment, the boy realized that even though the old man was never around - he was still the only person in his life.


    He was the only person who was ever there - even if he was never there.


    "W... why?"


    Wiping his tears as he sniffled, the boy whose head was hairless from birth began to cry, unable to handle the news.


    "Why is there worse news?"


    "You asked two questions, didn''t you? I answered one of them. The old man is somewhere underground at this point... or at least, we can hope he is. Though that''s probably a bit too optimistic."


    Shaking his head as he threw away the thoughts, the man sat back in the seat.


    "As for the other question... you asked who I am. Well, the answer is simple... but it''s all too complicated. But to you... first and foremost..."


    Placing his hand on the head of the child, the man realigned it so that the child looked straight at him.


    "I''m the one who killed your parents."


    ----

 Chapter Number 86 - A Maze

    Randov was unsure what to feel.


    Anger?


    Hatred?


    Vengeance?


    Despair?


    The man who had killed his parents was sitting right in front of him - and yet he felt none of these things.


    "Why?"


    Glaring at the man with a fierce determination, the boy felt an emotion which surpassed anything else.


    Intrigue.


    Who were his parents?


    Why had he never met them?


    For what reason had this man killed them?


    "Long story, kid. But I don''t really know everything, so I''ll tell you what I do know."


    With a smile, the man took a sip of the coffee, fiddling with the rifle without any particular reason.


    "Your parents wanted to leave the country. Instead of doing it legally, they took the risk of doing it without permission. I happened to be on the side of the law, and I was ordered to kill them since they tried to break it. That''s about the end of my part in this little scenario. But where did that leave you?"


    From the case at his side, the man took out a set of cleaning equipment as he began to disassemble the rifle.


    "It left you without parents. Nowhere to go, no home left to return to. Which is why you got really damn lucky."


    Blowing off a piece before brushing it, the man continued his speech.


    "Lucky that the old man was there to take you. Lucky that he didn''t get killed as well. Lucky that our Commander sought him out and negotiated with him. And most importantly..."


    Clicking back a cartridge as he reassembled the weapon, the man grinned as he held it, testing its feel as he aimed at the boy.


    "Lucky that I happened to target your parents first."


    Slinging the weapon onto his back, the man stood up.


    "It wasn''t anything like honor. If you were the primary target, then I would have targeted you without a question, child or not. The fact of the matter was that if I took out the other two, you wouldn''t have anywhere to run. You were a little baby at that point, so I didn''t think anyone would be able to get away with you. But lucky for you, my shot wasn''t clear, and that gave the old man time to get you out of there. Before I could hunt the two of you down, the Commander returned and gave the order to stop the hunt, so I did."


    Heading towards the door, the man walked off as the boy watched him.


    "Where are you going?", Randov asked quietly.


    "Hah? Where am I going? Where are WE going, you mean. Get up. The old man is dead, your parents are dead, you don''t have anyone left-"


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    Cut off quickly, the sniper froze in his spot as he turned around with a grin.


    "You''re a snarky one, aren''t you?"


    "I asked why. But you didn''t tell me why the old man is dead."


    His eyes reddened and his face filled with stress, the boy looked to the sniper with a deadly glare.


    "Ah... the old man. It wasn''t me who killed him. He was actually a colleague of mine. We worked together after the Commander negotiated your life with him, in exchange for some work in this nation. And that work... Well, it was dangerous work. He lived this long, but it looks like he finally got caught up in something nasty."


    "So who killed the old man?"


    Looking at the boy, the sniper was filled with surprise as their glares met.


    ''This kid... even though I''m the one who killed his parents... he doesn''t hate me at all... yet...''


    With a chuckle, the man called him with his finger, motioning for the boy to follow.


    ''He hasn''t decided. He needs more information to decide who it is he should hate.''


    "Come with me. I''ll talk along the way. I''m taking you to your new home. It''s not anywhere special, but it''s the least we can do in honor of the services that Nerokov provided to the Royal Army."


    ----


    Randov ended up getting into a car, and driving with the sniper for quite a while.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''m taking you to the City. I''ve got a little place there, so we should be good for now. Although at some point I might need to return to Joraten... but for now I''m on assignment here."


    "Tell me everything."


    With these words, the boy spoke in a straightforward manner, looking at the roads before them as he rode in the passenger''s seat.


    "There''s a lot to tell. Well, I suppose I''ll start with a little backstory. This place is Stronvardia, but you go to school so you should know that much. It''s the land of Capitalism and greed... or so the revolutionaries in our country call it. Although... I wouldn''t say they''re exactly wrong."


    "The revolutionaries... who are they?"


    "Ah... I guess I''ll have to explain a whole lot to you, boy. Alright. From the beginning. The King of Joraten did a pretty bad job at ruling and ended up pissing a lot of the people off. Ruling is pretty hard, you know. So people gathered together and started rebelling against the King. Those are the rebels. I''m a member of the Royal Army. We work for the King and protect him."


    "Why would you protect a King who does a bad job?", the boy inquired.


    With a laugh, the man bit his tongue as he stopped himself from saying anything rash.


    "I don''t exactly know myself... but if I had to give a reason, it would be that there is no good solution to anything."


    Looking up to the man with confusion, the boy seemed to have question marks above his head as the man continued.


    "If a bad King steps up to the plate, then everything goes bad. If a good King steps up, everything goes well and everyone is happy. It''s a risk. But the other ways of ruling a nation... well, they''re all even worse."


    "How?"


    The boy pressed the man, to which he continued.


    "Well, take this country for example. You''ve got four main groups that control everything. Elected officials, Police, the Corporations, and the Mafia. The elected officials get voted in by the people, but only after lying to deceive everyone and bribing those who have enough influence to change the vote in their favor. Of course... rigging of elections is pretty common as well. And how do these elections get rigged? Well, by the people who have power of course."


    As the man turned onto an interstate highway, the two entered an area of darkness as they entered the rural freeway.


    "The Police have the power to arrest those who piss off any of the other three groups. If a government official doesn''t like someone, or if someone is threatening the power of one of the Big Shots, they can be easily taken care of by the police or the mafia. Likewise, the crimes of the Mafia can go unchecked if they have the right connections within the police."


    Shifting gears as he accelerated into the darkness, the man continued his lecture to the boy.


    "The Big Shots use their massive corporations and connections to maintain their power. With access to the best lawyers and control over the majority of the above ground economy, they can easily influence the politicians and the police to work in their favor. Laws can be bent and written to their liking, promoting their businesses even more - and everyone within the circle benefits."


    Every once in a while they would pass a street light, however for the most part the horizon before the two was pitch black - the headlights being the only thing that lit the path.


    "The Mafia takes care of the underground world. While the gangs do fight among themselves for control, those with powerful mafia connections have the physical power to do whatever they want. Assassinations, illegal money laundering, scamming and fraud, high stakes gambling, prostitution, even human trafficking. All these things are very profitable, and if the Mafia offers their services to the other three groups, then they all become unstoppable both above and below."


    The boy patiently listened, his expression stiff as the man taught him everything about the cruel world which he was living in.


    "And finally, there are the politicians. As I said before, they pretend to support the people, but really they''re just buttering everyone up to get into office in the first place. Once they''re in, they fix the laws to benefit the Corporations and the Mafia, and they control the Police indirectly. There''s also the Military, though the military can''t be used in any way that would be seen in a negative light. That''s why the Mafia is so important. If the military is used in the wrong way, then the people will rise up against the government... much like the rebellion happening in Joraten right now. But if it''s hidden and covered up, then nobody will bat an eye. And those Mafiosos tend to be real good at silencing people."


    "So how do you beat such an enemy?", the boy asked.


    Switching lanes, the man entered the fast lane as he once more increased the speed, now going well over 100 miles per hour.


    "You don''t.", the man replied as he pulled out a phone, checking to see if there were any cops on the freeway. "Either you join them... or you get eaten by them."


    The two became silent for just a few moments, the treading of the tires on the pavement and the wind being the only sounds between the two.


    "And what if you join them in order to become more powerful than all of them... and eat the entire system up yourself?"


    However, with this question, the boy broke the silence.


    "Haha... it''s not a bad idea. But wouldn''t the entire system remain the same then? The only difference would be who is at the top."


    Once more, the two became silent.


    In the distance, peeking across the horizon, some lights began to poke out.


    "But you know... even if it wouldn''t make a difference who is at the top... it would make a lot of a difference to that person, wouldn''t it?", the boy stated as he glanced into the distance.


    The lights of the bustling City.


    On seeing these lights, the vehicle approached the City as the skyscrapers towered above them, slowly but surely taking up more of the horizon ahead.


    "Therefore... I''ll do it."


    Stopped in his thoughts by the words of the boy, the sniper felt the urge to take his eyes off the road - for the words with which the boy spoke were filled with a vast ambition unlike anything he had ever seen.


    Soon enough, the two were traveling across a massive suspension bridge, and the City towered around them.


    Looking around with a grin, the boy glanced at the scenery with a gluttonous smile, as if such a place would one day be his for the taking.


    "I''ll become the one on top."


    ----


    "Even if you say that, I think you have a few things to learn, kid."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As the two drove through the City, the concrete landscape began to show itself.


    The structures became less extravagant and more unkempt, and soon enough trash and litter filled the streets.


    The asphalt pavement below the vehicle became crummy and cracked, to the point where the two felt as if they were traveling on a line of speed bumps.


    The lights of the streets became dimmer and less frequent, and the number of people lurking in the shadows increased.


    "Anyone can dream. But it''s exactly those dreams that will prevent you from reaching the top."


    "Why is that?"


    Jerking up and down as the two pulled into a parking garage, the vehicle finally came to a stop as the man put it into park. ''


    Sitting back in his seat, the man blew the hair out of the way of his forehead as he spoke with a laugh.


    "Heh... well, it''s simple. When you''re a kid, you''re allowed to dream exactly because everything is so out of your reach that you can''t even comprehend it. But the closer you get to being able to reach something..."


    Grabbing the rifle beside him, the man stepped out of the car, not waiting for the boy as he walked off.


    "The more you realize how impossible it was to obtain from the start."


    "And what if I give up everything?"


    However even as the man walked forth without waiting, he looked to see the boy standing by his side.


    Without even noticing, the child had stealthily exited the car, closing his door without a sound and walking around to walk beside the man.


    ''Wha... am I starting to lose my touch?''


    As a professional - and a sniper at that - keeping his eye on the enemy was something which this man was trained to do.


    His life was in danger if he allowed his enemy to get close, therefore it was the one thing which he must absolutely prevent at all costs.


    And yet, here this child was, standing right next to him.


    "What if... instead of focusing on the things that all the normal kids would focus on... if I were to redirect my focus completely on that one thing?"


    As the boy said this, the sniper stopped in his tracks - for the moment he looked into the eyes of the boy, he was unable to move any further.


    ''How... ah... I see.''


    With a smile, the man gripped his weapon tightly as he led the boy once more.


    ''Those are the eyes of a child who has lost everything... the eyes of someone who has nothing... and wants to redirect everything about their life... from losing... to gaining.''


    "Maybe... just maybe, if you sacrifice everything that you would consider normal... you''d be able to reach it. But kid, let me tell you one thing."


    Taking a deep breath, the man ran his hand through his hair with a strange excitement.


    "No matter how much you sacrifice... no matter how little you have to lose... there is always the chance for failure. Because there is always someone else who''s lost even more."


    ----


    "This is our new home, kid. Welcome, welcome. Make yourself comfy, because this is where we start."


    A project.


    The walls were ripped and torn, the concrete underneath them cracked and worn, the paint peeling and the roof rusted - it appeared to be a place straight out of a zombie apocalypse.


    "This is what we call the hood. It isn''t anything like those immigrant suburbs that you lived in with Nerokov."


    Unlocking the door, the man wiped his feet off on the doormat before strolling inside, at which the boy followed with caution.


    It was empty.


    No, to say it would have been incorrect.


    Various cooking supplies were strung about the kitchen here and there, and some dishes had been left out to dry.


    Random necessities lined the apartment, proving that someone was living here - yet they were so far and few between that one might think someone did not actually live here, and rather that someone had merely left their home, forgetting whatever cheap things which had been left.


    "My home is your home. Haha... I wonder if I sound like a communist? They sure do love sharing everything... except for whatever was theirs in the first place."


    Throwing his rifle onto the couch, the man took a seat as he closed his eyes, facing the ceiling as he rested.


    "Your room is the one that has nothing in it. Not that my room has much more, but hey. Commander is holed up right now in the Royal Palace, and funds don''t tend to make it very far from there."


    "You''re living in poverty, despite the fact that you''re working for the Royal Army?"


    The boy''s words hit the man with a sting, however he merely laughed them off.


    "Yeah, that''s right. But lemme tell you something else, kid."


    Standing up, the man headed over to the kitchen.


    Opening the cupboard, he pulled out a loaf of bread.


    As the man unwrapped it, the boy could hear the crunch, suggesting that it had been in that cupboard long enough to go stale.


    Taking out a pocket knife, the man sliced it bit by bit, then heading over to the refrigerator he opened it as he looked inside.


    "There''s a lot to learn from poverty. Don''t underestimate the poor. Because the second you do..."


    Grabbing a container of cream cheese, the man turned it around to check the date.


    ''Tch... well, I guess two months overdue isn''t that much.''


    Opening the container, the only thing which remained was a putrid yellow liquid.


    With the bread in one hand and the cheese in the other, the man once more took a seat as he began to dip the bread into the liquid, soaking it before taking a bite.


    "They''ll rise up against you with more power than you would ever think they could show."


    ----


    "Did the old man have any last wish?"


    A few hours had passed.


    Randov had found that his room was nothing more than a mattress spread out in an empty room.


    Of course, it was not like he had many possessions otherwise.


    Everything in his previous home was the old man''s, though now he was in a place far from the small town which he once called home.


    "A last wish, eh? Well, his death... it wasn''t exactly unexpected. He was in a dangerous position, so he did give us a memo in case he were to die. Although, I don''t have it on me. In order to obtain that you''d have to talk to the Commander. But right now, the Commander is held up in a dangerous spot as well, so reaching him is impossible."


    Just as soon as the thought crossed his mind, the idea of a will or even hearing some last words became unreachable.


    The old man may not have been present all too often, yet as this hope was cut off the boy felt a sting in his heart.


    "I see... that... when will I be able to get into contact with this Commander?"


    The boy asked this question, looking up to the red haired man with a firm intent, however he was met with the nodding head of the man as he closed his eyes.


    "That won''t be possible anytime in the near future. Hell... I would be surprised if you lived long enough for the nightmare that''s going on to end."


    "I see. So... I probably won''t ever know?"


    "That''s right."


    "And yet... you''re here. And you seem to know so much about everything. About the old man... about Joraten, and about that Commander of yours..."


    "The Commander is a good man... well... maybe... but he''s strange."


    Looking to the ceiling, the sniper began to go off on a rant as he spoke with a sense of awe in his tone.


    "He always seems to know and understand things that we don''t. He always orders us to do things that we don''t understand, or that seem completely backwards. For example, he told me to watch Nerokov - yet he told me to never assist him. To remain in this nation until the day Nerokov died... and when he did, to introduce myself to you... as the murderer of your parents."


    "Why would he do such a thing?"


    The boy looked at the man in a curious fashion, completely confused at the orders which the man had been given.


    "Was he trying to make an enemy of me?"


    "The fact that you haven''t become angry with me would suggest something else. Don''t you think, boy?"


    Silence overcame the two.


    It was true.


    The boy was not angered in the least at the fact that this man had killed his parents.


    While he had always wondered why he did not have parents, the thought was a distant one.


    "When you don''t have something in the first place, it''s hard to be angry that you don''t have it. And even if you learn that someone took it away from you... you don''t really feel like you''ve lost anything.", Randov stated calmly.


    "What are you to him?"


    Whispering these words under his breath, the sniper caught the attention of the boy as he gazed upon him with interest.


    "If he knew that you would work with me... and even ordered me to take you in and raise you... then I wonder just what he has planned for you?"


    "Don''t you think you''re overestimating him?"


    With a raised eyebrow, the boy looked up to the man with a strange gaze.


    Of course, this was only natural.


    The sniper knew without doubt that if the Commander were a normal man, or even if he were a great man, that such intricate planning would never bear any fruit.


    Such planning which involved so many people and events that were so far out of his control would be impossible for any normal human.


    ''Yet... if it was the Commander... then without a doubt.... he has something planned.''


    Standing up, the man left the room.


    "I''m going out drinking. I''ll be home... well, at some point. Go to school tomorrow. It''s just down the road, so you can walk."


    Taking his leave, the man shut the door, leaving the boy alone in the home as he walked through the project hallways.


    ''If he really has planned it... then he should have taken my nature into account as well. I have no intention to raise some brat. And if I start doing things that are... unpredictable... then maybe it would only mess with whatever he has planned.''


    Glancing down to the parking lot below the balcony, the man witnessed a couple of drunk men who seemed to be dragging themselves along, merrily spouting nonsense at nobody.


    ''Ah... but if he knew that I would act in an unpredictable way... then it wouldn''t surprise me if he had predicted that as well. After all... that man''s mind is a maze. A maze in which all paths lead to the same exit.''


    With a grin, the man turned to glance down the street, the lights of a bar entering his vision in the distance.


    ''His own victory.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 87 - Number One

    ''School, eh?''


    His life should have been shaken.


    And yet, Randov found himself walking through a back alley, heading to the very place that had been a constant in his inconsistent life.


    School.


    ''No matter where you live... poor or rich... immigrant or citizen... I guess everywhere you go, you have to go to school first.''


    Such naive thoughts were what entertained the boy as he walked.


    For he could never imagine a place in which schooling was not a necessity, but a luxury.


    ''In order to get a job... one must first get an education. And in order to get an education... one must first go to school. Or at least... that''s what the adults probably want us to think.''


    With a smirk, the boy passed by a number of unruly places.


    Bars, whorehouses, hookah shops, and all sorts of technically legal places which a child should not be surrounded by.


    Of course, in the light of the day, these places were closed down.


    When the night came the lights would flare and these places would prosper, yet right now they appeared to be dead.


    ''It may seem dead on the outside... but that''s what everyone wants you to think. And as soon as nobody is looking... those places will open. They''ll sell their drugs and alcohol... people will come to have fun and party... and the children will be left at home in order to figure things out for themselves.''


    Without a mother or father around to patrol him, Randov had access to the internet.


    With such freedom, he learned many things about the world - things which a child his age should not have known.


    And because of this, even these things which he witnessed for the first time were not new in the slightest.


    ''Even though the adults say that you should get an education and work hard to get a job... they''re all lying.''


    Gritting his teeth, the boy strode forward in this land of desolation, masked by the cover of a prosperous city.


    ''They should know good and well that hard work will only get you far enough to survive.''


    Homeless people dotted the streets, and as the boy passed them one after another he looked at them with irritation as he was made well aware of the state of living of those around him.


    ''But I don''t want to survive.''


    ''I want to LIVE.''


    Ignited with resolve, the boy decided that he would not end up like these people.


    ¡®And in order to live... I have to be the one calling the shots.''


    He knew well that if the Commander had sent Nerokov and the sniper in order to watch over him, that without a doubt the Commander had some use for him.


    What this use was - he did not know.


    Yet there was no way that such a man would waste resources out of the kindness of his heart in order to provide a home and a place for a child which he had no relation to.


    ''If I want to meet that Commander... then without a doubt I''ll have to become a big shot.''


    Without question, if the Commander truly was expecting something out of Randov - then surely he was more than a mere pawn.


    The amount of time and resources put into him could only mean one thing.


    ''Rather than taking control of a pawn for himself... if he''s willing to wait for years before making his move... then he must instead be trying to obtain a strong piece.''


    ''One so powerful that it will shake the balance between nations... all to his benefit.''


    ''But... I can''t do that in a day... or even a year.''


    ''I have an entire lifetime to build up whatever this Commander wants of me.''


    Arriving at his destination, the boy was greeted by a large building, and a number of children who made their way inside.


    ''Therefore... I suppose I''ll start by taking control of the school.''


    With these thoughts, the boy was motivated.


    His entire existence - the truth behind his parents and their relationship with Nerokov, the will of the old man who had died so suddenly, all of these answers lied with that Commander.


    Therefore, he had to meet him.


    And no matter what obstacle he would have to face in order to do this, he would face it head on.


    Even if it meant sacrificing everything.


    For this boy no longer had anything left to protect.


    ----


    "Alright, alright."


    A teacher spoke out to a class of students, all of whom were talking freely before the start of the class.


    "Hey, did you hear about Sherly''s mother?"


    "Oh, and you won''t believe this."


    "Hahaha!! Look at this video!"


    "And that idiot decided it would be a good idea to try and run! So I put him in his place."


    However despite the attempt of the teacher to quiet down the students, none of them seemed to care in the slightest.


    "Alright everyone, shut the fuck up!"


    Slamming his fist on his desk, the man was able to quiet down the group of unruly students, gathering their attention and silencing them - for a moment.


    "Listen up, little shits. There''s another one of you coming in today. Unregistered too, an illegal immigrant this time. School seems to always like to put all the problematic ones with me, so I don''t wanna hear any more damn reports about some bullshit going on with y¡¯all. Do I make myself clear!?"


    "Yeeees..."


    Droning in unison, the students halfheartedly agreed with the teacher, as if just to get him to be quiet so that they could continue on with their conversations.


    "Ahem. Get your ass in here, kid. What, you think I''mma wait all day? Hurry up so we can get this class started so that we can get it over with and I can go home where I don''t have to see your sorry faces."


    While the teacher motioned to the door with an unfiltered command, into the classroom walked a boy.


    His head was bald, a condition which he had from birth - one in which nobody at his previous school had so much as mentioned, yet something the boy was well aware of.


    His ears were sharp, and the boy carried himself with a grin, waltzing into the class with confidence.


    "My name is Randov Spielbenz. I''m from-"


    "Ah, teacher, is this kid from Joraten?"


    "Heh... really? They let one of those in here?"


    "Hey, speak like a normal person! What''s with that communist accent?"


    "And grow some hair while you''re at it!"


    As the boy introduced himself, he was immediately cut off not by one, but by numerous others.


    "Shut the hell up! What the hell did I just fucking say!? Did y''all even listen to me!? Hah!? Ya''ll think this is a joke? Trying to get my ass in trouble with the principal every damn day, causing some incident. Well you know fucking what!? I''m done. I''m done dealing with your bullshit. I quit."


    Storming out of the room, the instructor slammed the door on the way out, leaving the kids to their own devices as the boy merely watched, eyes widened at such a display.


    ''What... the hell?''


    This was nothing like the school he had attended previously.


    Slowly, each student stood up, surrounding the boy without hesitation, and he immediately found himself to be the center of attention in a way unlike ever before.


    ''Why did the teacher just leave?''


    "Ah, you look surprised, don''t you? That''s the third teacher this month to quit, you know. Oh, but you''re probably from some suburb where the teachers are able to handle their jobs."


    Grabbing the pointer from the chalkboard, one particular boy grinned as he tutted the device in his hand, flexing as he approached Randov.


    "Listen up, baldie. You''re not in the suburbs anymore. And you sure as hell aren''t in your communist nation where everyone is ''equal''."


    Stepping in front of the boy who was surrounded on all sides by other boys while the girls watched the hazing from afar, the leader spoke with pride.


    "In this world, everyone is unequal. And I''m Number One."


    "No, that''s wrong."


    However, he was cut off.


    By none other than the bald child who grinned as he put up his fists, ready to take on this boy who threatened him.


    "Up until today... you were Number One."


    "Pfft..."


    "Omg..."


    "Did he really..."


    Yet even as the kid prepared to fight, he was met with the mocking laughter of those around him, who tried to contain themselves as they held it in.


    "Wow... what an idiot..."


    "Welp, it''s over for him."


    The girls whispered to one another while the boys merely grinned, and all of a sudden - as if practiced, everyone burst out into laughter.


    "AHAHAHA!!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    The entire class fell completely delirious, as if the actions of the boy were something far out of their expectations.


    And even the leader joined them.


    They laughed and they laughed, to the confusion and irritation of the boy, whose forehead wrinkled as he spoke up.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Then, taking a swing, the boy aimed straight for the head of the one known as the leader.


    "Oh, sorry."


    Catching the fist in his hand while he wiped his tears with another, the leader chuckled as the laughter of all the people around came to a stop in an instant.


    "It''s just been a while since anyone had the balls to challenge the structure here. So I couldn''t help but find it hilarious that of all the people... a commie would be the one to do so."


    At that moment, Randov felt a knee to his gut as he felt the urge to puke up the little food which he had eaten that morning.


    Falling to the ground, the boy''s eyes quivered as he trembled from the blow, too weak to even look up.


    "But you know what the funniest part is? If you had just shut up and become my dog... then maybe you wouldn''t have been the LOWEST on the totem pole. But by pulling that little stunt... hey, pipsqueak. Kick him for me. He''s weakened, so even you shouldn''t have a problem. Congratz! Looks like you''re getting a promotion because of this baldie!"


    The leader looked over to a young boy who had an overbite, at which the thin boy stood forward, walking over to Randov with a smile.


    "You... you mean that?"


    "Course I do. Just follow my order and you don''t have to be the one getting kicked all the time anymore."


    Slam!


    The boy¡¯s brains rattled in his skull as a foot slammed into his head with a power that was completely unlike anything he could have possibly expected from that thin boy.


    Yet it didn''t stop there.


    Slam! Slam!


    One to his neck, and another to his chest, the boy had the wind knocked out of him as he struggled to breathe, grabbing his throat.


    "Hey hey, don''t kill him, pipsqueak! Haha... but you did quite a good job at teaching him a lesson. So nice job."


    Bending down to meet the face of Randov, the leader grabbed his chin as he sat in front of him like a delinquent.


    "You hear that, commie? You''re the new plaything from this point on. Because you tried to take my position as Number One... you''re going to be starting from ZERO. And if you want to escape that position... then you''re going to have to redirect everything about your entire life."


    ----


    "Good morning everyone! It looks like the previous instructor quit recently... I suppose he probably had a lot going on, but from this day on I''ll be teaching you all, so I hope we can all get along and have fun learning together!"


    A cheerful teacher appeared the following day to replace the man who had stormed out, yet even as this woman spoke with excitement in her voice, she was met with the passive aggressive irritation of the students.


    Not a single person responded to the woman¡¯s enthusiasm, many rolling their eyes as they ignored the existence of the woman.


    "Er... it doesn''t seem like you all are very excited to learn. Well, don''t worry! I know that some other teachers have probably been very boring, but I''ll do my best to make this fun!"


    Still no response.


    With a twitch in her eye, the woman realized that these students were not the type to react kindly to her energy, as many other children might have.


    ''Ah... I suppose I should try a different approach... well, I suppose if I pull out the rewards, maybe they''ll respond in kind.'', she thought. ''After all, punishment is too old fashioned. If you punish a child, it only makes them hate you even more. As adults, it is our responsibility to grin and bear the annoyances while we teach the children.''


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Heading over to her desk, the woman laid down her bag as she began to forage inside of it.


    ''Let''s see... somewhere in here... ah!''


    "Alright, how about we start with a little game? I have a chocolate bar here, and anyone who wins the game will get it. How about that?"


    "What type of game?", one girl asked.


    "Oh, good question!", the woman responded with energy. "Hmm... what type of game... well, it would have to be something that tests your knowledge, so I suppose let''s do a little quiz! I know. How about when I ask a question, I will give four answers. Each of you will go to one corner of the room, and if you get it right you stay in the game until only one person is left."


    Heading over to the board with a smile, the woman began to write on it.


    "Alright! Corner A will be there, Corner B will be there, C will be there, and D will be there. For the first question... let''s see... I guess we''ll start with something simple. Who is our current president?"


    A. Travis Rilton


    B. Lestor Kurgistak


    C. Percius XXIV


    D. Francesco Bellini


    "Does she think we''re idiots?"


    "Even if we didn''t know it, just by those names alone we''d know which ones look foreign and which one looks Stronvardian."


    The students whispered to themselves as they all made their way to corner A without hesitation, the corner where the desk of the woman was.


    "My! It looks like that was a bit too easy. Well, I suppose all of your parents were probably always talking about it when they voted. In case you all didn''t know, the other names were people who are from other countries. Lestor Kurgistak is... well, he is the current King of Joraten... but I''ve heard that there have been some issues there, so whether he is still the King is questionable... Percius XXIV is the leader of a noble house in the Forgestarian Empire, which is ruled collectively by a number of noble houses. And Francesco Bellini is the current Emperor of Koravik. Now for the next question.... which nation is this?"


    Walking over to the map, the woman pointed to a country on the Western end of the world before heading back over to the board as she wrote the answers.


    A. Joraten


    B. Koravik


    C. Forgestaria


    D. Vorathia


    Many of the students seemed to look to the answer choices with difficulty, as many of them did not know the answer.


    After some thought, some people began to walk over to different corners, some here and another there, until eventually all of the corners were filled.


    "Oh... it would seem that this one was a bit more difficult. I guess you all know quite a bit about this country, but when it comes to foreign countries you don''t really know much. Well, that''s fine! This entire exercise is to learn what you know and what you don''t know so that I can form a better plan to teach you all."


    Grabbing a clipboard, the woman began to make notes as she glanced over to corner D, in which a few students were standing.


    And among them was a bald child whose skin was bruised, though he had no bandages to cover such bruises.


    ''Ah... I didn''t see that kid when I came in... has he had those bruises for long? They look fresh... did he fall down some stairs or something?'', the woman wondered.


    "Are you going to tell us the answer?", one kid asked, bringing the woman back to the present.


    "Ah! Yes, yes. The answer is D. This is Vorathia. It''s a nation of City States that have allied to form a single united country... although each City State rules over itself and they tend to have their own unique decisions and methods of ruling."


    "What''s a City State?", one kid asked. "I''ve never heard of that before."


    "Oh, curious aren''t we? A City State is a City that can rule over itself like a little country. It even has its own military and government, and-"


    "So basically, they''re all weak?"


    Cutting off the woman was one particular child, who sneered at the mention of such places.


    "Hm? I mean-"


    "They''re so weak that they could only handle controlling one City, and couldn''t even take any more for themselves... and because they were so weak, they were forced to ally with one another so that the bigger nations like Stronvardia don''t crush them completely. Isn''t that right?"


    "Er.... let''s see... your name is?"


    Somewhat taken aback by the response of the boy, the woman glanced down to her clipboard as she flipped through the papers.


    "Brian Carter.", the boy responded quickly.


    "Er... Brian... well, you are somewhat correct, but it isn''t good to put down other nations. It''s true that they allied with one another in order to become stronger, but to call them weak wouldn''t be right either. After all, the city states of Vorathia each have their own unique strengths and weaknesses. It was to compensate for one another''s weaknesses that they allied in the first place."


    With a mature response, the teacher answered the question of the boy, yet he continued to press.


    "Hmm... you sound like you''re advocating for them."


    "Eh? Well, of course not. I''m just trying to look at things from an objective-"


    "Which country do you think is the strongest then?"


    Freezing in place, the woman realized something as she spoke with this boy.


    ''I... have to be careful what I say here.''


    "Of course, that would be Stronvardia. But you know, just because we''re the strongest doesn''t mean that we should gloat about that strength. We should make sure that we use it properly, for the sake of all the countries of the world."


    "So what is your opinion on the revolution in Joraten?"


    Finally reaching the heart of the matter, the boy spoke directly as he eyed the woman.


    ''What... is this boy saying? He''s only a student... a child at that... and yet...''


    Meeting her eyes with the boy, the woman felt intimidated.


    ''I feel like I''m being interrogated.''


    "That... well... I don''t think it would be good to bring politics into the school or the workplace, therefore I''m going to end this conversation here."


    "Hmm... staying silent then? I see."


    With a victorious grin, the boy known as Brian nodded firmly.


    With a whisper, the boy returned to his seat as he put his arms behind his head, closing his eyes without a care.


    "The only person who would do that is someone whose beliefs are... dangerous."


    ----


    That evening, Mrs. Hina left the school, confusion filling her mind.


    The game had continued on, and eventually a single student was left over.


    This particular student was none other than the bald one, who seemed to have a strange amount of knowledge about the nations outside of Stronvardia.


    Yet even though he won, he didn''t seem happy in the least when he had received the reward.


    "Congratulations! What''s your name?"


    "Randov."


    "Oh! That''s an interesting name."


    "Is it?"


    The boy spoke with a slavic accent.


    When she read the reports, she realized that he was an immigrant, and an illegal one at that.


    ''He was the one who had bruises all over... I wonder if his parents are abusing him, or maybe if he just fell and hurt himself?''


    With concern, the woman bit her lip.


    ''If that''s the case, as his teacher, I''ll have to step up and do something about it.''


    Making this decision in her mind, the woman returned to her home.


    ''And there was also that other kid... Brian... could he be? No... there''s no way, right? But...''


    Taking a deep breath, the woman shook her head in denial.


    ''I must be getting too paranoid about these things. Haha... I guess all this history really makes you question those above you.''


    ----


    "Hand it over, commie."


    Everyone had left the school.


    Everyone except two particular boys.


    "What if I don''t? You''re going to gang up on me again and take it?"


    "Hah... you don''t learn, do you? I was gonna go easy on you, you know. But it looks like..."


    Raising his fists with a grin, the boy known as Brian swung at Randov, who attempted to dodge.


    "You need to be put in your place."


    His fist slammed right into the eye of the bald boy, who stumbled backwards as he hit the wall behind him.


    The two were in the bathroom, both having stayed after for one reason.


    The previous day, Brian had made the situation clear to Randov.


    "Listen up, Commie. From this point on, you''re my slave. You do exactly as I say. When I say it. How I say it. You don''t listen, you get your ass beat. And every time you disobey me, the beating is gonna get worse and worse. And unless you manage to beat me, you''re gonna remain my slave until the day you leave this school. Got that?"


    At that time, Randov''s mind was mush.


    So many thoughts flew through it at one time, and he couldn''t do anything more than nod in agreement at the words of the boy, who had him thoroughly beaten.


    ''I''ll give in for now... but just you wait... when I catch you one on one... I''ll beat you. And you''ll regret ever pissing me off.''


    However the following day, Randov had won the competition.


    As soon as the teacher had left for the day, Randov had burst off running, knowing full well one thing - that if he didn''t escape, he would be attacked again.


    Once again it would be 5 on 1, and he would lose.


    ''I have to hide in the bathroom, and wait for them all to get bored and leave. But if I''m correct... he won''t leave. Which means if I wait long enough...''


    With a smile, the boy had rushed off, formulating his plan as he bolted towards the bathroom.


    "Hey! He''s running! Get him! That slave needs to learn that everything he owns is mine!"


    Multiple boys darted after Randov, who quickly locked himself in a bathroom stall.


    Fortunately for him, these were wooden stalls which went all the way to the ceiling, therefore people couldn''t climb over or under, and he was able to hide in there while the boys banged on the door.


    "You jackass!!! Open this door right now!!!! If you don''t, I''ll beat you tomorrow as well!"


    "Get out here, wimp!"


    "Quit playing these games!"


    The other boys jeered in, all of them furiously banging as the walls of the stall shook, yet the boy merely smiled.


    ''They won''t be able to break them down. Even if these walls aren''t that strong, they''d have to get a club to do that. So now... I just wait.''


    Thus, Randov waited.


    He waited and waited, and eventually the banging stopped.


    "Hey, get the hell out here already!! You''re wasting all our time!!"


    "I''m leaving."


    "Wha-!? You asshole. You think you''re leaving!?"


    "What are you gonna do about it? Beat me up like you''re gonna do to him? Hey everyone! Aren''t y''all all tired of waiting on this little shit? Shouldn''t we just get out of here?"


    "Yeah, I''m bored."


    "I''ve got shit to do."


    "Later."


    "Why you..."


    "What? Are you gonna beat us all up? I''m out."


    One particular boy had spoken up against Brian after an hour had passed.


    All of the others had grown tired of waiting, and exactly as Randov had planned, they had all left of their own accord.


    ''If he relies on a group to attack me, then all I have to do is give the group a reason not to be loyal to him anymore. Now... he''ll be alone.''


    Randov listened as the footsteps on the other side of the door gave proof that the other boys were leaving.


    ''And if he''s alone... will he still be able to beat me?''


    It wasn''t about the reward.


    Both of the two boys knew and understood this.


    Such a thing was merely the trigger, yet these two boys would have made an excuse to go after one another either way.


    For each of them desired to be Number One.


    Opening the stall door, Randov strutted out into that bathroom, at which he met a boy who was sitting on the sink.


    Jumping off immediately while bearing his fists, the boy grit his teeth as he pierced Randov with his eyes.


    "I''ve been waiting, commie."


    "I have too."


    ----

 Chapter Number 88 - In Session

    "From the moment I came to this school... I''ve been on top. Do you know why that is?"


    The fist of Brian whiffed past the face of Randov, grazing it enough to sting as the boy retracted his head just enough to dodge.


    The two were in the bathroom, surrounded by stalls and sinks as they both held up their fists in a fighting pose.


    "Three reasons. First is because nobody can beat me in a fight."


    Immediately, the boy¡¯s fists rained upon Randov like a hurricane, pounding on him one after the other as he was left to guard his face.


    "Second is because anyone who has ever gone against me has regretted it. And not just in a physical way."


    With a smirk, Brian landed a punch to the side of Randov, who could do nothing to block it as he was forced to curl up and protect his face.


    "Financially... anyone who has ever laid a finger on me has been ruined."


    The bald boy bent forward, weakened by the punch as he stumbled backwards.


    However gritting his teeth, he looked up with ferocity as he lunged forward, taking another swing.


    Smack!


    The bully had moved quickly enough to block it, but even so the thud resounded throughout his body, shaking his footing.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?", he groaned. "If you hurt me... we''ll sue you for everything you have."


    Pushing his arms forward, the boy shoved Randov to the ground as he lifted his foot to step on him.


    "And the third reason why you shouldn''t piss me off..."


    Thud!


    Dodging out of the way just in time, a foot flew by the head of Randov as he rolled on the bathroom floor.


    "Well... that isn''t something I can tell you.... yet."


    Grabbing the boy by his collar, Brian yanked Randov up as he threw him forward into the bathroom stall.


    The door flapped open on the impact, and Randov fell backwards as blood began to drip down his forehead on the impact.


    Landing on the toilet, the boy quickly stood up, shaking as he raised his now bruised fists.


    "You''ll sue me for everything I have... eh?", Randov muttered.


    At that moment, Brian charged at the boy.


    As if meaning to tackle him, the boy rushed forward with a victorious smile.


    However he was not the only one of the two who grinned in victory.


    Jumping up onto the toilet, Randov then leaped forward, grabbing the head of the boy as he jumped over him as if playing leapfrog, flinging Brian backwards so that he hit his head right on the seat.


    "UGH! WHY YOU!!! You''ll pay for this, big time!"


    "How can you get me to pay if I have nothing for you to take in the first place?"


    Drip.


    A line of blood made its way down the arm of the boy, who slumped out of the bathroom while dragging himself forth.


    "You think you''ve won, don''t you?"


    Speaking out while groaning in pain, unable to move as he mustered all his strength just to stand, Brian held onto the wall as he propped himself up.


    "But you know... this is just the beginning. Even if you don''t have anything for me to take..."


    With a chuckle, just as Randov was about to exit the bathroom, the words of the boy sent a chill down his spine.


    "It is exactly those who have nothing to lose... that you can take the most from."


    ----


    "Hmm hm hmm..."


    Despite the cold concrete streets filled with the homeless and desperate, Mrs. Hina hummed to herself as she made her way to the school the following morning.


    ''I''m going to make today a good day. No matter what happens, no matter how bad things go, being happy isn''t about what happens to you! It''s about how you react to it. If I can look at any situation with a positive mindset, then even the most daunting problem will seem solvable.''


    With such thoughts, the woman made her way to her work - ignoring those around her with a smile.


    Such a thing was not her intention, yet she had no way to help those people either way.


    Her job as a teacher was enough for herself, and nobody else. Even if she wanted to help other people, it took her everything to obtain this job.


    As such, she did what she could with what she had - and that was enough.


    For her.


    ''Let''s see... well, I prepared a lesson plan for today, but it looks like I''m getting behind. I''ll have to get ahead at some point...''


    Glancing to the bag at her side, the woman let out a sigh.


    ''Well, maybe I''ll have some extra time after school.''


    ----


    "Eh?"


    Mrs. Hina came into class early that morning in order to prepare everything for the day, well before any of the students were at school.


    Yet even though the students had not arrived yet, waiting for her on her desk was something else.


    A note.


    Slowly picking up the note, the woman unfolded it as she glanced at its contents, her eyes scanning back and forth as her grin soon diminished from her expression.


    ''Eh?''


    Lightly setting the note down, the woman tensed up as she left the classroom, closing the door behind her as she left the note face up on her desk.


    [Meet me in my office]


    -Principal Sergeant


    ----


    ''What could he possibly want this early? I''ve only been teaching for one day... did I do something wrong?''


    Thoughts of worry entered the mind of the woman as she paced through the halls, her steps hastening with each passing moment.


    ''No no, there''s no way that I could have already done something wrong. Maybe he has some materials to give me or some sort of lecture that all the new teachers receive.''


    With the nod of her head, the smile returned to the face of the woman.


    ''That has to be it. Of course. There''s no way that an issue would pop up already.''


    ----


    "Mrs. Hina. An issue has appeared among the students in your class."


    Sitting at his desk was a black haired man with sharp eyes and even sharper hair, styled up in a manner which was sleek and professional - yet his menacing glare made such an appearance all the more intimidating.


    "We have security cameras placed around the school at all times, and if you would please take a look at this, I would like to point out that those two are none other than Randov and Brian - two particular boys of note who you should be keeping watch over."


    Pulling a remote from his desk, the man pressed a button as a screen appeared behind the woman, at which she turned around from her spot in front of the man''s desk to watch the scene.


    At first, the bathroom was empty.


    Then, a single boy ran into the bathroom, rushing into a stall and closing the door.


    On inspection of the timestamp, this happened after classes had let out.


    ''Eh? I suppose he had to use the restroom.... but why would the principal call me in for something like that?''


    It was then that a flurry of other boys burst into the restroom.


    They began to bang on the stalls, hooting and hollering - although the video did not pick up any audio.


    "I will begin to fast forward now.", the principal stated, at which the video went at 100 times speed.


    In a matter of a minute an entire hour passed, and the boys seemed to be racing about as they paced for a while - before eventually they all left as quickly as they had come.


    "I will now resume the video."


    As the speed returned to normal, the scene showed now that one single boy was remaining, waiting for the other.


    Then, the other one exited the stall.


    Mrs. Hina held her breath as she watched a fight take place following this, her jaw becoming heavier as she was left to do nothing more than helplessly witness what her students were up to after hours.


    "This..."


    "It is unacceptable. Do you not agree?"


    As the principal sliced into the woman with his words, the teacher found herself at a loss.


    These were her students, and they were on school grounds, therefore it was her responsibility even if she was not present in that place at that time.


    "You have been hired as a teacher for this school because there are a number of problematic children in that class. Do not forget this, as your handling of these students and their behaviors outside of class will affect your record as an instructor."


    With the click of the remote, the video turned off and the woman faced the man once more, holding her breath as she nodded promptly.


    "Please do keep that in mind... for future reference. You are free to go."


    With the wave of his hand, the woman was dismissed.


    She left the office that day, humiliated and irritated.


    She did not cry, however she felt the emotions welling up inside of her as she realized that without so much as a warning, she was already on thin ice.


    ''How... should I approach this?''


    This was the single question that plagued her mind.


    As the instructor responsible, she had to do something to stop whatever violent actions these boys were performing.


    But how was one to reason with a child, and one who would resort to such things?


    ''Perhaps... I should have a conference with their parents?''


    ----


    "Alright, that will be all for today! You''re all dismissed! Ah, but Brian and Randov, could the two of you please stay behind for just a few minutes?"


    One of the two boys was covered in bandages.


    The other, covered in bruises and scabs from where the blood had dried.


    The students shuffled out, glancing back to the two before quickly leaving, chattering to themselves before leaving the classroom.


    "Hey... he really fought Brian..."


    "Do you think he''ll be alright?"


    "Not our problem. Let the kid deal with it."


    Eventually, the two boys were left alone, standing before their cross-armed teacher.


    "Now I know that you two were fighting. So I''m going to clear this up right now. Why were you fighting?"


    With a self righteous tone, the woman lectured the two, however both of the boys remained silent.


    Neither of them said a word, not looking to one another - but rather merely staring down the teacher.


    ''These boys... they... no, I can''t let myself be intimidated. They''re just a couple of young boys.''


    "So you don''t want to tell me? If you don''t tell me why then I''ll have to get both of your parents involved."


    Not a word.


    Neither of the two boys said a thing, yet they merely stared down the woman without fear.


    ''They don''t care if their parents know that they''ve been fighting? No... certainly they already know. If your child comes home with these wounds, any parent would be concerned.''


    "I''m trying to be nice here. Just tell me the reason."


    "The reason is simple."


    Speaking up was none other than the bald child, who spoke without hesitation.


    "He pissed me off."


    ----


    "What do you mean he doesn''t have parents? Well, surely he has a guardian. Can I get that person''s contact information?"


    Mrs. Hina once again found herself faced with the principal, who merely chuckled as he reached into his files.


    "Well... I suppose that these students do both have someone that you could call to a meeting. But Mrs. Hina, I don''t believe this is the correct way to go about this."


    "What do you mean? Are you saying I should reform the boys without telling the parents what they''ve been up to? Communication is very important. I''m sure that if both sets of parents or guardians sit together in the same room then they''ll be able to come to some sort of agreement. The fact of the matter is that their boys need to stop fighting, and I''ll put a stop to that."


    Speaking with confidence, the teacher spoke to the principal with authority now, taking charge of the entire situation.


    "Do as you please. Here is the contact information."


    Tossing a couple of files onto the desk before him, the man motioned for the woman to take them.


    "But do be warned. Both of the contacts are... well, I''m certain they won''t get along with one another. Even knowing that, do you still wish to do this?"


    "What are you saying? It''s the duty of an adult to take responsibility for the problems that their child causes. If that is the case for me as a teacher, then shouldn''t it also be the case for the very people who raised the children?"


    Slicking back his hair, the man let out a chuckle as he sighed.


    "Perhaps that is the case, Mrs. Hina. Perhaps that is the case. Yet..."


    Closing his eyes, the man took a deep breath.


    "There are some adults in this world who are still children."


    ----


    A few days had passed.


    The time: 3:00 PM, just after school had been let out.


    Right now, Mrs. Hina sat in a conference room.


    To her left, sitting at the head of the conference table, was none other than the principal, a man whose appearance was just as sharp as his eyes - both of which pierced into the other three who were present in this room.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "It... seems that they''re both late."


    With an attempt to thin the tension, the woman glanced at the two boys who sat across from one another at the conference table.


    The bald boy seemed to be completely occupied in thought, looking down without so much as paying attention to the statement which the woman made.


    The other boy who sat across from him merely let out a snarky "Tch", glancing away with irritation as his eyes fell upon the entrance.


    "Mrs. Hina."


    However speaking up with a clear tone, the man known as the principal took the floor as the attention of all were focused on him.


    "I may have given you the contact information of the guardians of these two boys... but I hope you do understand that their rehabilitation is your responsibility. I like to promote freedom among my staff members... and as such I will accompany you in this method of your choosing. But please understand that the consequences of failure will fall upon you."


    The man spoke with authority, leaning forward as he folded his hands.


    "Is that understood?"


    As she looked into the eyes of the man, the vast intensity with which they held, the woman was caught breathless.


    Everything he said, every time she had met with him, he had been like this - yet at this moment it was even more so than before.


    ''It¡¯s as if... he is prepared to go into battle.''


    This was the thought that the woman held.


    And perhaps... it was not all too far off.


    "I understand. But principal, why do you seem to be so bent against having a parent teacher conference? I mean... isn''t this... normal?"


    "Is there anything about this entire situation which is normal?"


    Standing up from his seat, the man''s steps carried a weight with them as they resounded throughout the ovular chamber.


    "Destruction of property, and a fight resulting in bloodshed. Perhaps... yes, I suppose perhaps such a thing is normal. For a grimy school in the crime ridden center of a filthy city such as this one. But Mrs. Hina. Let me ask you something."


    Stopping in his tracks as he held his hands behind his back, facing away from those who sat at the table, the man''s words cut deep as he spoke with a grave tone.


    "Is that the sort of thing that you wish to accept as normal in this school?"


    Opening her mouth to respond, no words came out.


    For there was nothing that Mrs. Hina could say in response.


    It was the truth.


    Regardless of her involvement in the situation, the fact that she had even allowed such a situation to come about was already a failure.


    Closing her eyes, the woman took in a deep breath.


    "I... do not wish for such a thing to become normal."


    Heading back to his seat once more, the eyes of the man kept their gaze upon the woman as he walked.


    "Then, you are willing to do whatever it takes to eliminate such behavior from these boys?"


    "I will do so."


    Stopping in his tracks, the man faced the woman with ferocity.


    His glare was intense enough that the woman felt herself break into a sweat, and the two locked eyes for just a moment - yet that single moment dragged out for an eternity.


    As if her very soul was being seen through, the woman felt herself begin to tremble, gulping as she continued to maintain eye contact.


    Then, taking his seat, the man let out a chuckle.


    "Very well. I shall assist you... regardless of the consequences. For the sake of this school first and foremost... but also for the sake of these two boys."


    Glancing over to the boys, the man then met his eyes with the both of them - who found themselves unable to look away.


    "So that they do not fall onto a path that is anything less than excellence... which this school should be promoting."


    ----


    "Just who on earth do you think you are!? Calling me to this place... do you even call yourself a teacher? Are you not the one who is supposed to take responsibility for the actions of the children in your class!?!? And yet you have the BALLS to drag me into this mess, which you created?"


    A woman with her hair bobbed up like a ball of yarn let loose on Mrs. Hina, who was forced to sit and listen to the rant without saying a word.


    Not a single person made a move, as this woman who stood before her was none other than the mother of Brian Carter.


    "Look at my beautiful son!! Never has he hurt so much as a fly in his life. No - not even a cockroach! He wouldn''t even harm a filthy cockroach, and yet you have the audacity to tell me that you allowed him to become injured in such a manner!? And you''re telling me it was that little brat right there who did this!? HAH!? And where are HIS parents!? Why am I the only one who has showed up to this meeting!? Isn''t this supposed to be a parent teacher conference to resolve the issues!? Are you telling me that you''re so incompetent that you can''t even start these meetings on time!?"


    The woman rambled on and on, yet the principal merely sat with his hands folded and eyes closed as the woman lashed out at both the teacher and the entire school system.


    "Why is he even allowed to run loose in the first place!? He should be arrested for doing such a thing to my Brian. Do you allow all these ruffians to just roam around your classroom, doing as they please!? Don''t you know how to properly control your students!?"


    Personal attack on personal attack, the woman relentlessly pressed forward with her verbal abuse.


    "Well, Mr. Principal!? Is this what you stand for!? Violence!? Delinquency!? Degeneracy!? Are you not supposed to be teaching these students in order that their futures can be secured!? How can such a future be possible when you have children like this present in their midst, corrupting the minds of those around them!? If you all know what''s good for you, then this boy should be immediately thrown into a juvenile detention facility!"


    Pointing at the boy with harsh words, the woman made a demand as she placed her shoulder on her son, who was bandaged and bruised from the fight days before.


    "I demand that this boy be removed from this school this very instant.", she stated.


    "Have you finished, Mrs. Carter?"


    Still closing his eyes, the man known as the principal made this single statement.


    Silence filled the room, and the woman was taken aback at the tone with which the man had just given her.


    "What was that you just said?"


    Stomping over to the man, fury and humiliation filled the eyes of the woman as she balled her fists.


    "Do you understand your position here, Mr. Principal? Do you understand what will happen to you if-"


    "If I go against you?"


    Opening his eyes, a deadly glare met with the woman, stopping her in her tracks.


    Frozen by that glare, veins appeared in her eyes as she grit her teeth - unable to move forward.


    "Mrs. Carter. Do you not understand the reason we called you here?"


    Pointing to the seat as he gestured for the woman to return, an indignant expression overcame her face as he ordered her without words.


    "I-"


    "Do you believe that you are innocent of contributing to such delinquency?"


    It was in that instant that the two pairs of eyes locked together, both with glares which could only be described by a single word.


    Unyielding.


    As if she discovered a sudden enemy who was supposed to be an ally, the woman immediately shifted into a mental state of battle as she slowly pulled out her chair, taking a seat without looking away.


    "Mr. Principal. Are you going against me? Do you understand what will happen to this school if I wave my hand?"


    "I understand your position well, and our own. Which is why I must make the situation very clear - to you, and to everyone present."


    Reaching underneath his desk, the man pulled out a remote as he pressed a button, at which a screen began to lower.


    "Mr. Principal.... it would seem you don''t understand your own position. Therefore I will make it clear. If you don''t have this boy expelled this instant, I will be taking legal action against him - and your school WILL end up falling into the crossfire of such action."


    Reaching into her purse, the woman pulled out a letter.


    Opening up the letter, the woman grabbed a pen as she slid it over to the man.


    "If you sign this and expel the boy, and make a public statement that his kind is not welcome at this school, then you will be able to escape the downfall that is created in his ruin. I''ll give both you and the teacher one chance. And if you refuse..."


    Glancing over to Mrs. Hina, the woman tapped the paper underneath her hand with her excessive nails as she met eyes with the usually cheerful woman - who was currently holding her breath in anticipation.


    "Then I will not hesitate to drag this entire school down with him."


    "Mrs. Carter. As I said before. You misunderstand the entire purpose of this conference. Therefore... I shall explain it to you."


    Taking hold of the contract and the pen, the principal glossed his eyes over the terms, carefully reading it and analyzing with a grin.


    Nodding, the man held the pen as he pressed it to the paper to sign it.


    "This is a trial. And I am the judge."


    Placing the paper on the table, the man glanced up to the woman.


    "This is where I am supposed to sign, correct?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    With a smirk, the man looked to the teacher, who became filled with shock as she looked at the man.


    "Mr. Principal! Are you going to sign such a thing-"


    "Silence."


    Holding up his hand as he stopped the woman from butting in, he placed the pen down as he motioned to the bald boy.


    "Look at that child. What do you see?"


    "He is alone! His guardian is still on the way! How can you sign such a contract expelling him without even waiting for the parent to arrive!?"


    With this protest, the teacher stood up for the boy, who was currently forced to simply watch as the adults discussed matters which directly involved him - matters which the boy would be powerless to influence.


    "Well said, Mrs. Hina. Mrs. Carter. Right now... this is a trial. And if I am the judge... then your boy would be the prosecution... and this child here would be the defendant. Mrs. Hina is a witness... and what would that make you?"


    "What are you talking about? Just sign the contract and we won''t have to discuss this further-"


    "A lawyer."


    Tapping the pen onto the contract with an elegant smile, the man''s words became smooth as he spoke.


    "You would be a lawyer... which would mean that right now, you are prosecuting a defendant whose lawyer has not yet arrived."


    At that moment, the man once more placed the pen to the contract as he let out a snide laugh.


    "Is that not right?"


    "Hah... you should know well, Mr. Principal. If his lawyer was late, then it is of no concern that he should lose this case."


    A smirk coming across the face of the mother as the two seemed to fall on the same page, Mrs. Hina was left looking back and forth between the two - unable to do anything as she witnessed a corrupt bargain about to occur.


    "Indeed. That much is true. To attempt a trial without a lawyer is nothing short of legal suicide."


    With a nod, the man once again placed the pen to the paper.


    "HOWEVER."


    And at that instant, he dug the pen into the paper so hard as he crossed an X across the entire sheet that it split into four pieces.


    Grabbing those pieces as he ripped them up, the man tossed them into the air with a grimace which was fit for a villain.


    "Regardless of the corrupt methods which are common in this nation... it is the right of every person to be represented by a lawyer before they are deemed guilty. And as the judge of this case... I refuse to make such a decision without taking any and all consideration."


    It was at that instant that the door burst open.


    "Ah! Sorry I was late, everyone! Looks like you were all waiting on me!"


    A red haired man wearing a suit strutted in, flicking his trench coat as he walked in a manner which was anything but professional.


    Lazily taking a seat next to the boy as he crossed one leg over the other, the man spoke in such a carefree manner that one might think he couldn''t care less about anything that was going on.


    "So? What''s going on? Why was I called here? Has my little brat done something to piss everyone off?"


    "That is what we are about to decide, Mr. Krovak."


    At that instant, the principal reached into his pocket, pulling out a wooden tool.


    SLAM!


    A hammer.


    The hammer which a judge would use resounded throughout the room, loud enough to cause the very table to shake as all voices halted, and the man''s tone deepend as he took complete control.


    "Court is now in session."


    ----

 Chapter Number 89 - Court of Lawlessness

    In a court of law, anything you say can and will be used against you.


    And in a court of lawlessness, anything you don''t say can and will be used against you.


    ----


    ''I should remain silent... and see how things play out.''


    Right now, a total of six people sat at that conference table, the screen of the projector having been lowered.


    The principal, who sat at the head of the table, pointed the remote control towards the screen as he pressed the play button, and a scene was shown to the group.


    The scene of a fight.


    "This is our first and only piece of evidence. This video was recorded after school last Monday, and I believe the contents speak for themselves."


    Stopping and playing the video as it was shown to all who were present, each person became silent as they took in the scene which was shown to them.


    Even the woman who seemed to be obnoxiously unable to shut her mouth seemed to understand that the contents of this video were something that she needed to pay attention to.


    Stop and play, fast forward and rewind, the principal hit the controller as if he were a skilled gamer with a single hand as each scene and detail was placed into the open before the group.


    Then finally, the video came to an end.


    Turning off the video, with the click of a button the lights came on and the projector rose up once more, and now the group was left sitting at that conference table in silence.


    "That wasn''t my son."


    Closing her eyes as she crossed her arms, the bob haired woman denied reality before all - making a claim which was completely ludicrous without a hint of shame.


    "I''ve never seen that child in my life. What does this video have to do with anything?"


    "What!? How can you say-"


    Mrs. Hina shouted out in rebuttal, however this objection was met with the hand of the principal, motioning for the woman to cease her objection.


    "Mr. Principal! Are you telling me that I should just let her deny something so obvious!?"


    "I''m saying that you should keep your mouth shut, given that you clearly don''t have the right words."


    Folding his hands as he leaned forward, the man focused his attention on the woman.


    "Mrs. Carter. You claim that the boy in the video is not your son? Is that correct?"


    "Of course! Look at my son. He would never do such a vile thing!"


    "Yet you accuse the boy present of physically injuring your son, and thus wish for him to be expelled from this school?"


    "That''s correct."


    "And yet the boy right here appears to have injuries as well. What do you say about this?"


    "He must have been injured by another student. As we can clearly see in the video, there was ANOTHER student, not my son, who fought with this one - and that is where this student must have received his injuries. My son, on the other hand, would never do any harm to even the smallest living thing. Without question, this student right here is on some sort of fighting rampage, and he must have approached my son and one-sidedly assaulted him!"


    "And yet this video happened to take place on the exact same date that your son came home injured, no?"


    "It must have happened before or after."


    With the shrug of her shoulders, the woman denied a premise which was beyond obvious to all present in this room, making her case by simply denying a simple fact.


    "Wait just a minute."


    Speaking up now, Mrs. Hina stood up in her seat with a bold tone - one bold enough to make the Principal himself stop questioning the woman.


    Pointing to the woman with confidence, the woman spoke with clarity.


    "Both of those boys were present in my classroom until school let out at 3:00. I am a witness to this FACT. Therefore it could NOT have happened before."


    As the woman stated this, a devious grin overcame the expression of the principal.


    ''She is learning. Excellent.''


    "Indeed. How do you respond to this, Mrs. Carter?", the man pressed.


    However without missing a beat, the woman laughed it off.


    "Well if it wasn''t before then it must have been after. How foolish can you be?"


    "Now wait just a minute.", Mrs. Hina responded - continuing to speak with confidence in her own reasoning. "That video spanned the time period between 3:00 and 4:00 - during which we know for certain that the boys within the video did not leave the bathroom. That was an entire hour! Are you telling me that your student stayed after school long enough for that boy to meet up with him again?"


    Feeling as if she had won, the teacher passed the ball to the woman.


    However, there is no arguing with stupidity.


    "I don''t get home until 7:00 PM. It''s entirely possible that my son stayed behind-"


    "And for what reason would he have done so?"


    "Well... he could have been studying or-"


    "The libraries close to the students after school ends, and I was in my classroom at that time. Your son was not present within my classroom. Therefore where would he have been?"


    "He could have been in another classroom studying with some other students."


    "If that was the case, then another teacher would be able to testify as such. Well, boy? Where were you at that time? Which teacher can prove your innocence?"


    Turning to the child as she inched closer to cornering the woman in her lies, a bomb was set off in that room.


    "How dare you speak directly to my son like that!? I am the one speaking to you right now, Mrs. Hina. Don''t you dare ever address my son directly like that. And you! Don''t answer a word of her questions. I am the one speaking."


    Exploding upon the teacher as she used threats and a loud voice to silence those around her, the woman then spoke in an aggravated tone - one which suggested that those around her had best listen.


    "Is that understood?"


    These words were not addressed to just Mrs. Hina or the boy, but to everyone present.


    ''I am the one who will do the speaking for my child, and you will not address him.''


    This was the statement which the woman made.


    "Then if you are going to speak for him, can YOU tell me?"


    "Why would I be able to? After all, I wasn''t there."


    Unreasonable.


    This woman was unreasonable.


    Closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath, Mrs. Hina realized this now.


    ''If she''s going to be unreasonable in her tactics... then I will merely have to become unreasonable in my own.''


    Opening her eyes, Mrs. Hina glared into the soul of the woman with a newfound determination.


    ''I will crack her.... and trap her in a lie. I''ll use everything she says and wrap her words around until I get to the point where she can no longer escape with these ridiculous statements.''


    Thus... began a battle.


    One of words.


    ----


    "If you can''t prove that your son was studying at the time the video was taken, then it still leaves the possibility that the child in the video is him, right?"


    "It is not him. Anyone with a brain can see that very clearly."


    Taking a deep breath, Mrs. Hina racked her mind.


    How could she possibly trap this woman, who denied even the most obvious of facts?


    It was an impossible battle - one which she could never hope to win.


    "Very well then. Let''s assume you''re correct. Let''s assume that it isn''t him in the video. Let''s assume that for whatever reason, your son decided to stay after school. Maybe he was wandering through the hallways after classes, or maybe he was waiting for someone. Maybe he was studying with some teacher, or maybe he had even gone somewhere outside of the school - after which he was beaten up by Randov. But even in that case, do you have any proof that Randov was the one who beat him up?"


    She would just make something up.


    She would accuse and accuse, denying truth and only accepting that which benefited her.


    If things were elevated to a legal level, such blatant denial of the truth would not be allowed.


    Yet the fact that this woman was able to so blatantly deny reality instilled one single thought into the mind of Mrs. Hina.


    ''Perhaps she has some way to eliminate this evidence.''


    If that was how it was, then it all made sense.


    The reason why the woman was able to get away with such statements, the reason why the principal hadn''t merely adjourned this meeting or swept things aside after hearing the ludicrous claims - it was all connected.


    ''If she has the power to stop this video from surfacing... then of course she would deny anything it shows as truth.''


    The woman came to realize the situation.


    ''But why is that? Well... there must be only one reason.''


    "Well that much is obvious! My boy would never lie about something like this. And he said that this boy is the one who beat him up, therefore this is the boy. It''s that simple."


    With a haughty tone, the woman spoke as if the answer was beyond obvious.


    ''She has the power to manipulate whatever legal entities will be in charge of the case.''


    As the woman thought this, a grin overcame the face of the Principal, who merely watched as her mind ran itself with thought.


    ''She is growing... she is beginning to understand. How excellent... to think that she would be able to progress this far after dealing with a single parent... yes... perhaps she will be the one... who can assist me in turning this school on its head.''


    With a devious smile, the man continued to watch as the teacher put a finger on the table.


    "So everything your child says must be taken as true?"


    "Of course. Do you not understand? No... after asking me so many questions, you must not understand. Therefore let me make it very clear."


    With confidence, the woman thinned her eyes with a smile.


    "Everything I say is the truth."


    "I see."


    Hanging her head in defeat, the woman racked her brain.


    ''If she has the ability to deny the truth... if she has the ability to bribe people... or to make sure that everything is in her favor... then I have to find some way... some way to turn that against her.''


    But how would she do that?


    Mrs. Hina was at a loss.


    ''I don''t want this to escalate to court... especially because she is so confident... I feel that if that were to happen, I would just be stepping into her domain...''


    She was trapped.


    ''The Principal hasn''t made a move... and that is almost certainly because he is unable to. For whatever reason, this woman holds power over him... but why would he have been so confident when he spoke to her earlier? Was it a bluff? Or perhaps he was pushing the limits of what he could get away with? Or maybe... he''s testing me?''


    "Then... do you have anything to say, Mr. Krovak?"


    In order to buy some time, Mrs. Hina passed the ball over to the red haired man who sat next to her, who had been casually watching the entire conversation.


    "Oh... me, huh? Well, if the brat did something wrong then he should pay for it, shouldn''t he?"


    A one two punch.


    The words of the mother who wanted to protect her child were followed up by the words of a man who could care less about what happened to his own.


    Stumbling back from the attack, Mrs. Hina reeled as she desperately held herself up in order to avoid a finishing blow.


    "You... you would throw your kid away like that? Even if you''re not his father... don''t you care if he gets expelled!? Aren''t you going to-"


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Ah, did I say which brat? I don''t remember doing so."


    Placing his hand on the bald head of the kid, the man smiled as he looked at the boy.


    "Listen up, boy. This isn''t my problem. This is your problem. And if you can''t solve something like this yourself... then you''re going to be in for a whole lot worse later on."


    Standing up, the man headed towards the exit as he walked off.


    "I have no intention to help someone who can''t help themself. Come to me when you''ve got a plan. Until then... you can lose all you want for all I care."


    With this statement, the door closed shut, and the man disappeared from the room.


    Silence filled the entire room, and even Mrs. Carter was shocked for just a moment.


    Not a single person present understood what had just happened - except for one.


    And at that moment, turning to comfort the boy, Mrs. Hina was about to say something as she held out her arm - yet she stopped.


    For when she did so, she saw that the boy was smiling.


    It was a grin filled with complete determination.


    Determination to be victorious.


    "It looks like I''ll have to speak for myself then."


    "You don''t have to-"


    "Enough of this, brat. You don''t understand anything. It would be best for you if you were to merely sit there quietly and wait for this discussion to finish."


    Rebuking the boy with her words, the woman glanced upon him with an immense glare - as if telling him with just her expression that making a move would mean his death.


    However, ignoring this glare, the boy stood up.


    And the grin on his face deepened.


    ''What... is he doing?''


    Mrs. Hina could do nothing more than watch as the boy walked around the table.


    He approached the woman, that horrible smile drawing itself across his face as he now stood before her.


    ''Is he going to... is he going to use violence!? Here!? Now!? If he does something like that-''


    Mrs. Hina had these thoughts as she herself stood up in a rush to stop him, however the actions of the boy betrayed everything she believed about him.


    For in that instant, he fell to the ground, placing his forehead to the floor in a repentant position.


    "What... are you doing?"


    All four people whispered these words, for the reaction was so unexpected - so out of the blue, that not anyone could possibly have predicted this.


    Yet even as everyone asked this question, the boy remained bowing on the ground.


    "Are you trying to ask for my forgiveness? For injuring my son!? Hah!?!? Aren¡¯t you admitting then that you¡¯re the one who hurt him!?!?!"


    Standing up in a rage, the woman looked down on the boy with immense hatred.


    "WELL!?! What do you have to say for yourself!?"


    "Allow me to stay in this school. This is... the only place I have to go."


    His words were pathetic.


    Those of a peasant who bowed before a King, begging for mercy after having offended their ruler.


    Yet even as he placed his forehead to the ground, the boy smiled.


    He grinned and he grinned, stopping himself from laughing as he begged.


    "Please... do not expel me."


    "WHY YOU LITTLE-"


    "Mrs. Carter."


    As she was about to fly into a rage, the cold words of the principal brought the woman back to reality.


    She could not perform any act of violence here.


    No matter how many connections she had, there were two witnesses present.


    But the most important piece was not the principal, but rather Mrs. Hina.


    ''That woman... if she was not here, then perhaps I could have gotten away with hitting this boy... but not now. While the principal is under ties... the only thing she has to lose is her job.... for now.''


    Restaining herself, the mother realized that doing such a thing was not something which she could afford to do right now.


    Even if Mrs. Hina could be taken care of later, if she were to spread rumors then they would become an annoyance.


    "The boy has not said once that he was the one who harmed your son. The only words he stated were... not to expel him."


    Standing up as he walked over to the window behind him, the man peeked out of the closed blinds as he gazed upon the courtyards below.


    "As of right now, the boy is bowing before you and asking you not to expel him. What will you do now? Will you reject such a notion, pressing for him to be expelled regardless, or will you have mercy on the boy and allow him to stay within this school? The decision is yours."


    The Principal took great care in each and every word he spoke, ensuring only to state what was necessary.


    Yet the woman knew and understood exactly what was meant by this.


    "You... what are you trying to say? Spit it out clearly so that I know what your intentions are, Principal?"


    "Spit out my intentions? What are you talking about, Mrs. Carter? Hahaha... surely you must be jesting. I have no intention aside from witnessing whatever decision is come to, and standing by it. Of course, I would most certainly keep everything confidential... and I would ensure that my employees do the same."


    With this statement, the man spoke with a deadly tone, as if a snake had entered his throat.


    "Yet... do not forget that I am not all powerful. And there is no possible way that I could control rumors... which arise from someone who is NOT my employee."


    Turning around, the man once more made his way to his seat, folding his arms as he gazed at Mrs. Hina with a smile.


    Catching on, the teacher sat down as well.


    "You know... I''ve been considering a new line of work recently. Perhaps teaching isn''t for me. Maybe I''ll leave for the countryside and start up a farm... haha... well, if I were to get fired for whatever reason, then I suppose that would be an easy choice! Wouldn''t it, Mrs. Carter?"


    At that moment, the woman was trapped.


    Gritting her teeth, she found herself locked into a situation which even she could not escape from.


    Rumors... can mean the death of a person.


    They are uncontrollable, unfathomable, and one cannot pinpoint the source of them.


    They can come from anywhere, and destroy a person without warning.


    No amount of lawyers or contacts could save someone from mere rumors ruining their reputation and credibility.


    So what if someone were to spread a rumor that a child had bowed down before this woman and her son, begging him for mercy as she mercilessly forced his expulsion?


    Regardless of evidence or what had happened previously, it would be apparent that she had heartlessly ruined a student who had a change of heart.


    If Mrs. Hina disobeyed the orders of the Principal in order to spread these rumors, then she would lose her job - and the Principal could not be held at fault for the spreading of such rumors, given that he had done everything within his power to stop them from spreading.


    And it was made clear at that moment that she had no concern over such a thing.


    It was a threat.


    A silent one, yet one that stung with a vengeance unlike any direct threat.


    "Very well."


    Grabbing the hand of her son, the woman headed off.


    "I will forget this entire scene for now. But please remember, Mrs. Hina."


    Glancing back with the eyes of a hawk, the teacher met eyes with the mother as the two faced off with one another - yet even so, Mrs. Hina did not flinch for even a moment, even in the face of such ferocity.


    "You should not have made an enemy of me. And you will find yourself regretting your words. Both you... and that BRAT."


    With this statement, the woman left with the slam of the door.


    Now, the three were left inside that conference room to look at one another.


    The boy stood up, and Mrs. Hina rushed over to him.


    "Randov... are you alright? Do you want to talk about what happened?"


    However, even as he faced the woman, the boy merely chuckled.


    "What happened? Ah... well, it doesn''t matter anymore. I won. But... that''s only for now."


    Shaking off the woman, the boy made his way to exit the conference room.


    "I''m good to go, aren''t I?"


    "Ah... I suppose..."


    With a halfhearted response, Mrs. Hina found herself unable to say much else to the boy, however the child¡¯s confident words stirred her heart.


    "The fight has only just begun. I apologize for bringing things to violence, and I won''t do so anymore. Such methods... clearly don''t work. Therefore... I will find another way to win."


    "Why do you need to win?"


    With a stern scolding tone, Mrs. Hina stopped the boy in his tracks.


    However without turning around, he proceeded forward after a moment of thought.


    "The real question is... why would anyone consider anything but winning?"


    With this statement, the boy left the room.


    ----


    "Are you sure you should have let him go like that? After all, you are his instructor. If you wish to punish him for fighting, that is your duty. Of course, a violent punishment will not be acceptable. Do you plan to reform him and the other one?"


    "I... will consider that in the future, Mr. Principal."


    The teacher and the principal were left alone.


    "I see. You did quite well. You see... as the Principal, I am constantly fighting a battle. Parents are the cornerstone of the school. I cannot take their words lightly, as going directly against their wishes will harm the school greatly. And that especially goes for... that woman."


    "She has some sort of political power?"


    "You could say that. Yes, of course she has her influence in places all over... but that isn''t all. She has an ace... one which she cannot use so freely... yet one which she WILL use if she is determined to destroy a person. Mrs. Hina."


    Glancing at the woman with a serious expression, the principal placed his hand on her shoulder.


    "Do tread lightly. You are on her radar now... and I would hate to lose such a valuable teacher as yourself."


    "I.... thank you, Mr. Principal. But... why is it alright for such people to have so much power?"


    As the woman asked this question, the man went silent.


    He looked out the window, gazing at the sun, which was currently setting.


    "Whether it is alright for the sun to set or not... it will occur. Regardless of whether that setting will kill off the plants which require its sustenance, or whether the vanishing of light will allow the demons of darkness to prowl about in this world... even so, it will set."


    Speaking in metaphors, Mrs. Hina understood what the man was trying to say.


    Regardless of whether it was alright for such people to hold such power, they had it.


    That was reality.


    "Can anything be done?"


    "I would say that you did something today, did you not?"


    With a chuckle, the man folded his arms behind his back.


    "Well done, Mrs. Hina. I had no expectations for you... and yet you''ve gone and blown even the ones that I didn''t have out of the water."


    Turning around, the man grabbed the chin of the woman as he glared into her eyes.


    "That is not something I say lightly. Therefore... I will repeat myself."


    Her entire face turning red as she felt the firm yet gentle grip of the man, the woman could only avert her eyes as she felt the man glare into her soul.


    "Do not allow yourself to be swallowed up by the demons of this world."


    ----

 Chapter Number 90 - The People

    ''He won''t be satisfied with that result.''


    ''It may seem like I won... but that isn''t the case.''


    ''I only delayed the result. And now that I''ve pissed him off... the consequences of loss are all the greater.''


    Had Randov not done what he had done the previous day, he would have been expelled from this school, and that would be that.


    He could have just transferred to another school and started a new life, however the sniper had made something very clear.


    ''If you can''t even overcome this problem, then you''re not worth investing in.''


    Randov couldn''t allow his value to the Commander go down.


    He couldn''t allow a loss which could possibly lead to his abandonment.


    Right now... he was a piece.


    A pawn.


    The weakest, most useless piece, which would be sacrificed and thrown away with the blink of an eye.


    Therefore he had to build himself into something worth protecting.


    Something which other pawns would be sacrificed in order to protect.


    And if he could not prove his worth... then he would be sent to the chopping block.


    This much, Randov understood.


    With this mindset, he headed to school the next day - prepared to receive any form of torment until this little skirmish was forgotten.


    And only after he had been forgotten - would he strike back.


    ----


    "Ugh..."


    Day after day.


    From that day forward, Randov''s life became a series of battles - ones in which he was destined to lose.


    "Ngh..."


    His entire body ached, and there was not a single spot on him which was free of bruises.


    "Tch..."


    He had won.


    That day, from his position, just being able to escape that courtroom without being expelled was a victory.


    Yet even though he had won a single battle, there was much more he would have to endure if he wanted to win the war.


    His teacher had noticed the beatings, and had even taken Randov aside in order to counsel him.


    "Is that boy harming you again!?"


    Yet each time, Randov said nothing.


    Surely, she had good intentions.


    She knew what was going on, and wanted to stop it.


    However Randov knew already that this was not her battle to fight.


    It was his.


    She had already involved herself, and at the advice of the principal she had reluctantly stayed out of the matter from that point onwards.


    "If you pursue that woman, without doubt you will find yourself in an inescapable position."


    Biting her tongue and choking down her complaints, the woman could do nothing more than sit back and watch.


    "Are you certain you don''t want me to do anything?"


    She had asked this to the boy, time and time again.


    Yet each and every time, he did not respond with a single word.


    ''If he asks for help... then regardless of what punishment awaits me... I will help.''


    The woman had told this to herself.


    Yet each time she approached the boy in order to assist him, she was reminded over and over with that horrible glare of his.


    ''I don''t want your help.''


    Thus, the woman watched as this student was pushed into a dark place - unable to do anything.


    ''Is this really what I should be doing?''


    ''Should I truly be sitting back and letting him get hurt like this?''


    These thoughts plagued the woman, yet over and over, she remembered that trial.


    Even through the most unconventional methods, this boy had only managed to survive expulsion from the school.


    ''There... is nothing else I can do... unless I''m willing to put everything on the line.''


    She told herself this.


    And it was the truth.


    Yet even so, the woman patiently waited for the day in which the boy would approach her for assistance.


    However, such a day never came.


    "If you can''t solve this problem on your own, then you have no chance at achieving your goals."


    For this statement, made by the red haired sniper who had taken him in, had picked away at his mind.


    ----


    "Hey honey, why don''t we meet up later?"


    "I..."


    "Meet me tomorrow at the coffee shop down the road. My treat."


    Sneaking through the crowd in the hallway, Randov overheard a conversation being made in the distance.


    The voice was unforgettable.


    How could he possibly not recognize it?


    "I''m... really busy today..."


    "Ah. I think you misunderstood me. That wasn''t an invitation."


    The boy known as Brian lowered his tone as Randov slowed his pace, listening in on the conversation.


    "It was an order."


    "I... alright..."


    Thus, the girl agreed.


    And thus... Brian found his opportunity.


    ----


    "Isn''t this place nice? What do you think?"


    "I... my parents are probably wondering what I''m doing out so late. I usually come straight home, and-"


    "Shh... just enjoy the atmosphere. It''s mature, isn''t it? And expensive."


    A waiter approached the two young children, handing them menus as the boy began to glance over it.


    "I''ll have a coffee. Black."


    "And for the madam?"


    "I... will have a pumpkin spice latte, add 10 scoops of sugar, double milk, double flavoring."


    "Very well. I will be back with your orders shortly."


    The boy attempted to show off his mature side, however the girl responded with an excessively sweetened order.


    "Ah, that''s right. You can''t have things like this very often. You know, with me by your side, you could have things like this all the time. My father is very important, you know."


    "Is... is that so? What is your father like?"


    While the girl was clearly uncomfortable, she seemed to be willing to take advantage of the situation.


    "Well... I can''t say that actually. But let''s just say he''s someone... who has a lot of power."


    "So why are you going to school at a place like this?"


    The conversation picked up between the two as Randov listened in from across the restaurant.


    For whatever reason his hearing was particularly honed, as if he had been born into battle.


    "Well, I suppose because this place... no matter how dirty... It''s my home. It''s where I will always be. Or at least... that''s what I would like to say. But maybe in the future I''ll move up to one of those."


    Pointing to a skyscraper in the distance out the window, the boy grinned as the girl looked up with amazement.


    "Do you really think that you could do that?"


    "Of course."


    With a confident chuckle, the boy placed his arms behind his head.


    "Do you want to be by my side when I do?"


    Taken aback at the proposal, the girl was at a loss for words.


    Hesitating for a moment, she opened her mouth to speak.


    "Your orders, Sir and Madame."


    However this was interrupted by the waiter, to the irritation of the boy.


    "I hope it is to your liking."


    While the boy looked as if he was about to spill the coffee on the man in a fit of rage, somehow he stopped himself from doing so and calmed his mind.


    "Where were we? Ah right... So what do you think?"


    "I...."


    Trailing off, the girl who seemed to be taken aback just moments before now hesitated.


    "I''ll... think about it."


    A critical hit.


    - - - -


    From afar, Randov continued to stalk the boy - just as he had done for the past few weeks.


    Each and every day, he had been beaten.


    Yet after a while, he had learned a lesson.


    To keep his enemies close.


    Eventually, he would find something, somehow, some way - something which would grant him victory.


    "I see."


    Twenty minutes passed, and without issue the boy paid the bill before leaving with the girl.


    ''Perhaps today won''t be that day.'', Randov thought as he stood up, swiping his hand by the table from which the young couple had just left.


    Heading to the bathroom, the boy looked at himself in the mirror.


    ''No... that hasn''t been decided yet.''


    Heading back out, the boy passed by his own table, reaching into his pocket as he pulled out a bill before heading out the door.


    Glancing back to the waiter, who was currently cleaning off the other table, the boy waved with a smile, obtaining permission to leave without a word.


    "Have a good day, Sir."


    "And you as well."


    With this statement, Randov left the restaurant, heading in the direction which the couple had left.


    Only the waiter was left to clean up both of the tables.


    ''Tch... that boy who was trying to impress the girl was certainly talking big, and yet he can''t even leave a tip? And yet that other boy, who seemed to be as poor as a rat...''


    Glancing onto the table, the waiter took note of the payment which had been left from the bald child.


    ¡®Left something like this.''


    Sitting on that table was a 100 Sin bill.


    ----


    "Hey, do you wanna go do something?"


    "I... think I should be heading home."


    "Oh come on... just a little fun, right? It''s still early."


    "It''s almost dark out. I should really be-"


    "Look at how beautiful the setting sun is."


    The boy seemed to become more and more irritated as things seemed to not go the way he wanted them to, however with each thing that diverted from his own plans, the boy continued to force his own way by ignoring the words of the girl.


    "Well... I suppose it is beautiful...", the girl sighed as she gazed into the distance.


    Walking along those streets which were now emptied after the rush of the day, the two found themselves surrounded by peace as their surroundings became darker with each passing moment.


    "Yes... but it isn''t as beautiful as you are. Is that too cheesy?"


    "Haha... what''s with that?"


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No... no, it''s not that..."


    The mood seemed to shift as the boy grabbed the hand of the girl.


    "Let''s just walk."


    "Alright."


    Thus, they walked.


    They walked.


    And they walked.


    And they walked.


    Until at some point...


    "Um... where are we?"


    It had already darkened.


    The two were now somewhere unrecognizable, shielded by the buildings around them as they made their way through an alley.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Hey. Do you love me?"


    "Eh... I... that''s so sudden... I can''t-"


    "Come here."


    Grabbing the face of the girl, the boy kissed her.


    "EH!? Let... let go of me!!"


    Pushing the boy away, the girl stumbled back with fear clear in her tone.


    "You didn''t like that?"


    With irritation evident, the boy stepped forward aggressively, the smoothness which he showed just moments before having disappeared.


    "I... I didn''t like that! Never do that again!", the girl shouted.


    However she soon found herself pressed against the wall.


    "Why do you resist?"


    "AGH!!!! HELP!!!!"


    In an attempt to slip away, the girl was grabbed by the boy as she fell into the pavement, her arm in his hand.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Didn''t you just eat on my dime? Didn''t you just spend the entire afternoon with me!? Where do you think you get off screaming and running like I just popped out of nowhere to assault you?"


    With disgust evident in his voice, the boy raised his hand as he slapped the woman.


    "EEK!"


    "Selfish woman... after all the fun I just gave you, I deserve a reward."


    Slap!


    Kick!


    "Stop!!! My face!! My face!!! AGH!!!"


    Thud.


    What proceeded then was a beating.


    "If you''re not going to do as I ask... then I''ll just mess up that pretty little face of yours so that you won''t be able to do this again."


    ----


    ''I got it...''


    ''I can''t believe it...''


    ''I got that... all on video...''


    Randov ran.


    He ran and ran, his heart pumping with vitality.


    Saving the girl?


    There was no chance he would be able to do something like that.


    No, it would likely make everything worse.


    He would step forward, and everything would become worse not only for himself, but also for her.


    But with this video, so long as he escaped alone, both his problems and the problems of that girl would be resolved.


    ''This evidence is decisive... but... the fact remains. There was already evidence of that boy beating me up. However...''


    This was different.


    A boy in a fight with another - and one who fought back, at that - such a thing could easily be written off as self defense even in a worst case scenario.


    But there was something greater which made the evidence in the hands of the boy all the more threatening.


    ''This is in MY hands.''


    The evidence which had been in the hands of the school was subject to the decisions of the school.


    To put it simply, the school would never post such a thing online publicly.


    If it were used in court as evidence, bribes and other measures could be used to eliminate it, or to edit it in the favor of whoever had more power.


    Yet what if the court was no longer a judge, but rather the people of the internet?


    Those on the internet were harsh and judgmental, and no amount of apology or money would change them.


    ''This is the power of... true democracy. Government by the people... of the people... for the people... heh.''


    Looking at the evidence in his hand, the boy knew what to do now as he headed to his destination.


    ''But there is one dangerous thing about a democracy.''


    Turning the corner as he headed towards a slightly more wealthy area of the slums, the boy found himself coming across a small neighborhood.


    Approaching one home in particular, the boy stood before it as he knocked on the door.


    "Brian!? What are you doing out this late!? The door is open! Just get in here!"


    The voice of a woman called out - one which Randov was sick of hearing.


    Yet even so, it was just the voice that he wanted to hear.


    ''The people are retarded.''


    ----


    "Wha- what are you doing here?"


    With cucumbers in her eyes and a bathrobe covering her body, a woman answered the door with a towel completely wrapped around her hair.


    "Good evening, ma''am. Well, I know this is something quite surprising, so I didn''t particularly want to show up unexpectedly like this... however the matter is something which concerns you quite urgently. If you would be so kind as to get dressed... I believe you would regret not speaking with me."


    "What are you..."


    Thinning her eyes as she removed the cucumbers from them, the woman closed the door so that it was only a peek open.


    "Very well. Give me a few minutes."


    ----


    An hour passed.


    "Come in."


    The door finally opened after the boy had been sitting there for much longer than just a few minutes, however this much was expected.


    The woman was now fully dressed, perked up with all sorts of makeup and her hair had been completely done in the amount of time that Randov had been forced to wait.


    Even so, the woman gave off a far different aura than the one which she had the first time Randov had met her.


    Sit at the table. Do you want something to drink?"


    "No, thank you."


    With a strange amount of hospitality, the woman''s tone had changed - and this was because she realized it.


    Something was up.


    This boy, who was the enemy of her and her son, had shown up at her doorstep uninvited, and had stated that it would be in her best interest to speak with him.


    Of course she would be on guard.


    Only a fool would shoo the boy away, for there was only one reason why someone would appear in enemy territory.


    If they were completely certain of their victory.


    ''What is this boy hiding... what is he trying to pull here? I''ll find out momentarily.''


    Sitting across from the boy, the woman glared at him as she opened her mouth.


    "Did something happen to my son? Where is he right now?"


    "Do you not know yourself?"


    Raising an eyebrow at the statement of the boy, the woman tried to comprehend what he could possibly mean by this.


    "I see. So you don''t know where your son is going all the time?"


    "What do you... what are you saying? Why would I bother to keep tabs on every place that my son goes?"


    With a nod, the boy confirmed his suspicions.


    "I almost pity you. But in the end... I don''t. After all, if you don''t care enough about what your son is doing to keep tabs on him, then wouldn''t it be your fault if he were doing something WRONG?"


    "Are you implying that my son could be doing something wrong?"


    The tension in the atmosphere immediately thickened as an accusation was made, however the two continued to feel each other out as they spoke, not daring to rush things in this mental battle.


    "You seem to have some sort of insurance... something that stops you from getting into any trouble with anyone, regardless of what happens. And if I were to venture a guess... I would say it has something to do with blackmail."


    The woman immediately became quiet, staring down the boy as she awaited his words with a deathly glare.


    "Be careful what you say, boy. You''re in MY house. Don''t you understand that?"


    "I understand that very well. Which is why I have gone out of my way to come into your house. You see ma''am... I''m not here to fight you. I''m here to negotiate."


    "Negotiate... eh?", the woman spit, thinning her eyes even further in suspicion. "What do you want?"


    "It''s simple. I want your son to stop bothering me. That''s all."


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    Thinking for just a moment, the woman put a hand to her chin.


    Then after a moment, she looked back at the boy.


    "You know, I don''t know what to say."


    With a smirk, the woman became confident.


    "Whether you''re a fool who underestimated me, or whether you''re a genius who somehow managed to come here with something worth enough to force me to bargain... haha... well, those are the only two possibilities here."


    Glancing to her nails as she noticed a chip, the woman took out a file as she began to attend to herself.


    "So which one are you? The fool, or the genius?"


    "I suppose we''ll find that out, won''t we?"


    Pulling out a phone, the boy began to play with it before sliding it over to the woman.


    "Do you know what the cloud is?"


    "I may not be a kid like you, but I at least know that much. More than that... how on earth can someone like you have something as expensive as this?"


    "That isn''t important right now. Take a look at the video I''ve opened up. Just so you know, that video is already saved on the cloud, so even if you destroy that phone or whatever, the content will still remain where I have it saved."


    Thinning his eyes with confidence, the bald child spoke in a manner completely unlike a child, threatening the woman bluntly.


    "You should already know that all it takes for something to be posted online is the click of a button. One single post... and everyone in the world can see something. And if such a thing were to happen... then no matter how many times you deny the truth, EVERYONE will know it."


    Slowly picking up the phone as she glared at the boy with the look of death, the woman pressed the play button.


    And she watched.


    Slowly, her tense expression became one of irritation, and by the time the video came to an end, the woman was gritting her teeth in anger.


    "So this is what you''ve presented against me... smart boy. I''ll give you a bit more credit than I did when I first met you. That much is for sure."


    Sliding the phone into her pocket, the woman stood up as she grabbed her own phone, dialing a number.


    "Hey. I need you to come home. We''ve got a bit of a problem. Yes. Yes. I''m home. I''ll be waiting."


    The woman must have been calling her son home.


    This was the thought that Randov had.


    The son would be called home, and after coming to an agreement, things would return to normal.


    As for why the woman kept his phone in her hands, it must have been to prevent Randov from doing anything rash before negotiations had completed.


    ''This... will end in my victory.''


    Closing his eyes, the boy allowed himself to relax for a moment.


    What a mistake that would be.


    ----

 Chapter Number 91 - Three Hostages

    "Are you sure you don''t want anything to drink? It might be a while before he gets here."


    "Ah... well, I suppose it is getting quite late... well, not that he''ll care when I come home...", the boy whispered, half speaking to himself. "Fine. I''ll have something. Thank you."


    It was strange.


    This woman was his enemy moments before, yet after she had been cornered she suddenly became compliant.


    Someone who was so irritated with even the slightest bit of resistance had suddenly been humbled as soon as her position was no longer advantageous.


    ''I suppose at the end of the day... it was chaos which controlled her.''


    The woman left the room promptly, heading to the kitchen to prepare something as the boy was left in thought.


    ''The chaos behind someone who isn''t under the control of anyone. A student who has nothing to lose... and can thus ruin her son without even considering the repercussions.''


    Even for those who were on top of society, the public was always their biggest enemy.


    Those who held onto power would be forced to protect it, and the moment someone threatened to take away that power, they would be instilled into a cycle of compliance.


    The reason why Mrs. Hina had been able to act the way she did during the ''trial'' was exactly for this reason, and Randov learned from this.


    She was not the Principal of a school, but rather a newly hired teacher.


    Being fired would put a mark on her record, but if she had another job lined up elsewhere such a thing would not matter.


    The Principal, on the other hand, could not afford to anger someone who held great political power.


    ''But I do wonder why someone who holds such power would live in a dump like this City?''


    While the home of this woman was better than most, it wasn''t anything special.


    Even so, based on the expensive looking decor on the inside, this woman was clearly living below her means.


    It was likely that she could move into a more prosperous neighborhood, but for whatever reason she hadn''t.


    ''Why?''


    "Here you are."


    Placing a freshly brewed cup of tea before the boy, the woman took a sip of her own as she sat down, glancing at her golden watch as she waited.


    "Ah... thank you."


    Bringing the cup to his lips, the boy relaxed slightly.


    It was beginning to snow outside, and the cold had nipped at him, however the warmth of the drink spread through his body as he consumed it.


    ''Perhaps... she isn''t such a bad person after all.''


    ''Perhaps... she is merely overprotective of her son.''


    ''She likes to spoil him, and as a result he turned out like he did... and maybe she didn''t know what to do about it... so she instead started denying his behavior.''


    Swallowing the liquid, the boy placed the cup down.


    "Thank you. It was delicious."


    "Is that so? That''s wonderful, I suppose."


    Glancing away, the woman didn''t seem to care in the slightest, despite being complimented.


    However it was then that the creaking of the door gathered the attention of both of them.


    "Ah, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting."


    "You know how difficult it is to come here. Ah... ah... who is this?"


    An unfamiliar voice.


    Turning to witness the person at the door, Randov was immediately filled with confusion - for standing there wearing a suit and sunglasses was none other than a grown man.


    He was well built, though his muscles were hidden by his clothes, and he stormed into the room, taking a seat immediately.


    "This is the boy who... is having issues with our child."


    "Hmm... I see. Well... that does sound like a problem. Is this something I need to fix?"


    "That''s correct."


    The two had this quick interaction, at which Randov was caught off guard.


    Sitting up, he immediately took a fighting pose as he realized that the situation had changed.


    "You... what are you planning?"


    Aiming his words at the woman, his question was met with a smile.


    "Bringing this man here... I assume he''s Brian''s father, your husband... then, you weren¡¯t talking to Brian just now?"


    "I never said that, now did I?"


    "Ah, this one is pretty nosy and quite rude. I can see why our boy would have a problem with him. I guess it''s time to go."


    Standing up, the man approached Randov.


    "What are you..."


    However in that instant, his vision became blurry.


    Everything seemed to melt around him, and eventually the man standing before him was reduced to a pile of gel.


    And then, his vision went black.


    A muffled thud resounded in his ears as the boy fell to the ground, though even this he could barely perceive.


    Thus, Randov fell unconscious.


    ----


    "Ahem... are you awake yet?"


    "UGH!!"


    Thrusting awake, the boy''s senses all of a sudden switched on as he felt the constraining bondage of ropes tied around him.


    He was in a chair, completely tied up and unable to move even a finger.


    "What are you-"


    "Shh. I''m the one asking the questions."


    Bringing his hand to his lips, the man who sat before him smiled lightly as the light flickered above.


    They were in an interrogation room, and the man sat backwards on a chair as he looked down upon the boy with arrogance.


    "I learned the situation while you were unconscious. But I never thought someone could be so foolish and smart at the same time... and a kid, at that. Well... I suppose I should tell you your mistakes, shouldn''t I?"


    "Let me out of here!! Where am I!?"


    "As I said... I am the one asking the questions."


    Standing up from the chair as the man walked behind the boy, he smirked as he gave off a confident air.


    "You probably thought that you were just trying to get a kid to stop bullying you... so you dug up some dirt on him, and brought it before his mother in order to force her to listen to you. You wanted to solve the issue on your own, so you didn''t go to any adults for assistance, and instead took things into your own hands. Is that not... correct?"


    "That... that''s correct. But why do you care?", Randov stated with irritation.


    "That... was not your mistake. Solving issues on your own is a good thing. It truly is. However... it was quite unfortunate for you that the target you picked happens to be one who is protected."


    His cold footsteps echoed through the room as the man spoke, not halting for a moment as he explained from behind the boy.


    "You obtained incriminating evidence, which, if posted online, would destroy the reputation of the boy at hand. Because of this, if we laid even a single hand on you, there would be the threat of such a video being posted by another person who perhaps you prepared to release the video, should you have not returned unharmed. This... is one scenario. However... not once did you ever make this threat. Therefore, am I correct in assuming that this isn''t the case?"


    Randov broke out into a cold sweat as the man blatantly exposed his mistake.


    ''Should I have... done such a thing?'', he thought.


    "Ah, that reaction of yours is enough to tell me everything I need to know. You''re dumber than I thought. HOWEVER. Even in the case that you had made such a threat, I wouldn''t have hesitated to take you to this place. You want to know where you are, no?"


    Walking before the boy, the man spread out his arms as he introduced himself.


    "This is the Bureau of Antipatriotic investigation. Right now, you are within one of our underground facilities."


    Seeing that the child didn''t seem to understand, the man laughed for a moment as he corrected himself.


    "Well... to put it simply, I am a member of the secret police who deals with those who would try to promote COMMUNISM."


    "Eh?"


    Widening his eyes, Randov was filled with shock and surprise.


    "If you''re a police officer... then isn''t this a major abuse of power? This is just kidnapping, isn''t it? And if this is a state facility, then surely this must be against the rules! After all, the only reason you''ve taken me here is because I have evidence against your son!!"


    Shouting this out, Randov accused the man, however these accusations were brushed off in an instant.


    "Randov... Randov Randov Randov... it is true that you did something to threaten my son. And it is true that if I were to bring you to this place on that charge, that it would be a major abuse of power."


    With a chuckle, the man pushed up his sunglasses as he paced.


    "But that isn''t the case... is it now?"


    "What... do you-"


    "Nerokov. You know this name, do you not?"


    The bald boy could not keep a straight expression as the name of his late caretaker was mentioned.


    "So you do. Yes... yes, it''s all coming together. A mercenary who works for the Soviets... infiltrating the Stronvardian government in order to relay information to their government... pretending to promote our economy while secretly working for another. One cannot serve two masters, you know."


    With the shake of his finger, the man brought his face close to the boy as he revealed everything.


    "You were brought into this country as an illegal immigrant by that man... and as such you were raised by a SPY. And if you were raised by a spy... then wouldn''t that mean it is all the more likely that you yourself have been trained as one?"


    "Wait a minute... wait-"


    "No, I will not wait. After all... look at how capable you are. Look at the things you''ve been doing. If you were not raised strangely, could you possibly have obtained such evidence on my son for such a thing? Would you possibly have taken such measures in order to find each and every loophole around the system to obtain what you desire? What are you hiding, boy?"


    Bringing his face so close that Randov could feel the warmth of his breath, the boy was spooked as he was accused of things which went far beyond anything he could possibly be capable of.


    "I''m... not hiding anything..."


    "Perhaps you aren''t. Perhaps you¡¯re just an innocent boy who has gotten wrapped up in a bad situation. Perhaps Nerokov never taught you anything, or perhaps he intended to tell you when you were older."


    Retracting his face in an instant with a hearty laugh, the man sat down once again as he crossed one leg over the other, leaning forward as he rested one elbow on his knee.


    "But... do you think I can merely take your word for that?"


    "Don''t I... have rights? You... you can''t just..."


    "Rights? Don''t be so silly."


    Closing his eyes as he nodded his head, the man held himself back from laughing.


    "When someone threatens the nation, the rights which this nation has granted them DISAPPEAR."


    "That''s-"


    "And were you not an illegal immigrant in the first place? What rights could you possibly have?"


    The more he spoke, the more the boy realized that his situation was worsening by the moment.


    What had seemed to be flawlessly going his way had been destroyed.


    From the moment he had awakened in this place, all hope of victory was lost.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Yet that was not the only thing which was lost.


    Instead, complete and utter defeat seemed imminent.


    Inevitable.


    Everything just became worse and worse.


    A tear dripped down the eye of the boy as he realized this.


    "I... I..."


    "I have every right to lock you up for the rest of your life here and now.", the man stated.


    Clenching his heart, the boy felt his breathing become rapid as his blood pressure increased.


    His heart rate heightened, and after moments he found himself hyperventilating as he panicked.


    Was this the end of his life?


    "Now then... why don''t you give me one good reason why I shouldn''t?"


    These words cut into the boy, yet at the same time they grounded him.


    Slowing his breathing, the boy found the tears rushing down his eyes as he spoke, his voice crackling in defeat.


    "The video... the video... it will be... automatically... posted... heh... heh..."


    Wheezing this statement out, the boy made a bluff.


    "That... that''s right... the video... your son... heh... hah... heh... hehehe..."


    His eyes bloodshot, the boy began to laugh as he looked up to the man with an expression of madness.


    "Your son will be RUINED if you don''t let me go."


    "Wrong."


    Holding up a hand, the man denied the boy, at which a look of despair overcame him.


    "N- no!! I''m... I''m not lying! I''m not bluffing!!! I''m not-"


    "Taking a hostage will never work on me. Do you know why?"


    Standing up once more, the man removed his sunglasses to reveal two X-like scars across both of his white eyes.


    He was blind.


    "In order to successfully take a hostage... there must be three hostages. Three is the special number."


    Taking a comb out of the pocket, the man began to fix his hair - which was already cut short enough to the point where such a comb barely made a difference.


    "The first hostage is to be killed. This will show your opponents that you are serious about killing your hostages, and that you won''t hesitate to pull the trigger."


    ''What is this man talking about?''


    Confusion and fear filled the mind of Randov as the man spoke of things which he did not understand, yet the man did not bother to wait for Randov''s mind to catch up.


    "So you kill the first one, and you have two left. Why is it important that you have two left after killing the first one? That much is easy."


    With a smirk, the man pushed his sunglasses back on once again, covering his scarred eyes as he bore a pristine white smile.


    "If you only have one, then you can only use it to THREATEN people. Yet the moment you kill that hostage... you''ve lost."


    ''I... don''t know why he''s saying this.''


    ''Why is he talking about hostages?''


    ''What does that have to do with anything?''


    ''Is he saying that I am his hostage?''


    "That''s why you need two. Because if you only have one... then your opponent already knows for a fact that you won''t kill them. No... it''s not that you won''t... but that you CAN''T."


    His chin was grabbed.


    His hands shivering, more tears formed in the eyes of the boy as he was lifted up, chair and all, as his neck was strained and his ability to regulate his breathing ceased.


    "And yet you... only had one hostage."


    Crash!!


    Thrown across the room, the boy felt blood drip down his forehead as the chair was smashed to pieces, and he was sent crashing to the floor.


    "What would you have done as soon as you revealed the video online? You would have ruined my son, for sure... but what then? Did you really have no plan? Ah... but that is perhaps why you tried to NEGOTIATE."


    With a smirk, the man laughed.


    "Yes... perhaps it was your subconscious, trying to protect you from such a situation. However..."


    Bang!


    At that moment, something happened.


    A firearm was shot, and the squishing sound of a body dropping to the ground was heard.


    Wiping the blood and tears from his eyes, the boy struggled to view the scene before him, at which he opened his jaw wide in horror.


    The man was dead.


    Shot straight through the skull, his head had exploded in a rain of flesh and blood.


    And now, he lay dead on the floor.


    "However... you made one mistake."


    Then, another voice spoke up.


    A voice which Randov knew very well.


    Walking into that room was a man.


    A sniper rifle on his back, and a pistol in his hand, the man blew the smoke from his weapon as he entered the room with a smile - blood covering his clothes.


    "You did well, kid. But you made the mistake of giving your opponent a chance to negotiate with you... instead of pulling the trigger before they could even do anything."


    With a smile, the man pulled a knife from his side as he cut the ropes of the boy, freeing him.


    "That''s the job of a sniper. But it looks like you were trying to be a diplomat."


    Shaking his head in disapproval, the boy was freed from his bonds, however the man did not help him up.


    Leaving the room without waiting, he made one final statement as he exited.


    "If you''re going to take that route... then everything is going to be a lot more difficult."


    ----


    Six years had passed.


    Randov was now 16.


    He attended school every day.


    He studied hard, and did well.


    The boy known as Brian had transferred away on that day, and Randov never knew what happened to him.


    However he never forgot the events of that day.


    They stuck within his mind, and on that day Randov made a decision.


    ''I... am not going to negotiate anymore.''


    ''If anyone goes against me... then I''ll just have to become a blizzard.''


    ''A blizzard so powerful that it swallows everything up in its flow.''


    ''And anything that tries to go against that flow... will be redirected.''


    ----


    "Plans have changed. Things... have taken a turn for the worse. And it looks like I''m going to have to take my leave."


    These were the words that Krovak spoke to Randov on one particular day.


    "You''re leaving? Just like that? Six years of acting as my guardian, and you''re going to just up and leave?"


    "Well, yeah."


    Krovak had never particularly shown much concern for Randov, yet even so, he had provided a roof over his head.


    Just like Nerokov.


    The two were different. Far different.


    Nerokov may have been working all the time, but during the time in which Randov was with him, he could feel it - that Nerokov truly cared about him.


    As if he were a grandfather taking care of a child for his dead son, the man treated Randov like his own grandchild.


    However Krovak treated him differently.


    On the outside, the man treated him coldly, acting as if he didn''t care - however Randov understood that this was not exactly true.


    He was preparing him.


    Forcing Randov to create his own solutions, lending aid only when it was absolutely necessary, Krovak had protected Randov in the most crucial moments, allowing him to survive day after day without issue.


    It was because of Krovak that Randov had been able to escape that day when he had been arrested by the secret police, and from that day forward the man continued to teach him in the same hands off manner as before.


    He wanted Randov to solve his own problems.


    "Commander has called me back, and I follow his orders. After all... there WILL come a day when the new King rises and takes control of Joraten. Even if that day... is not within my lifetime."


    "Why am I here? Why did you bother raising me? What does your Commander want of me?"


    Randov asked these questions, yet the man became silent.


    Then, as he walked towards that door, the man shrugged his shoulders.


    "Do you think I could ever possibly understand the workings of that man''s mind?"


    With this, the man opened the door as he walked out.


    "Don''t die. You''ve already learned enough. Go and become someone so great that our Commander finds you. And when he does... I''m sure he will give you your purpose."


    With this statement, the door closed on the boy.


    For a moment, Randov was left in silence, however that silence was soon broken.


    Rushing over to that door, Randov grit his teeth as he grabbed it, swinging it open once more.


    "How can you-"


    However, as he opened it, the man was gone.


    ''How can you just leave like this after everything?''


    For a second time in his life, Randov felt as if he had lost a father.


    No... for a third time.


    Grabbing his forehead, the boy wrinkled his brows, however no tears came out.


    Looking up with a fierce determination, the boy instead nodded to himself.


    ''I see.''


    Taking a deep breath, he came to a decision.


    ''I suppose I''ll have to do everything for myself from this point on.''


    ----


    "Welcome welcome welcome!!! How exciting it is, young boy! To think that you would be entering the workforce at such a young age... only 16, and yet alone and forced to provide for yourself... a dramatic story, and yet I''m certain that you''ll fit perfectly into the FAMILY that we have here at this Company."


    Randov found himself in front of a sleazy old man at an interview.


    Unable to even purchase a suit for himself, he wore his normal clothes.


    He had no idea what to even put on his resume, so he simply told his story - or at least a more presentable version of it - to his potential employer.


    "Is... is that so?"


    "Oh yes... yes yes yes... Randov... that sounds like a Joratian name, doesn''t it? And the way you speak... could it be that you are from there?"


    How many interviews had Randov attended at this point?


    Too many to count.


    ''You''re only 16? I can''t hire someone like that.''


    ''Would you even be able to work?''


    ''It''s illegal to hire someone that young. Are you trying to make me go out of business?''


    However, he was presented with a roadblock.


    Yet despite this roadblock, he tried and tried - until he found one particular man who didn''t care the slightest about his age.


    "Everyone always asks that. I was raised in this country all my life."


    "Is that so?? How strange... I wonder why you have such an accent then? Perhaps you learned from your parents? Even so, being surrounded by Stronvardians, you would think that your accent would lessen... well, no matter."


    Holding out his hand, the man presented it to the boy, who reached forward reluctantly to shake it.


    Grabbing him firmly, the boy responded to the aggressive shake with an even more aggressive hold.


    The two stared off at one another for a moment as a fire lit between them.


    He did not know why, but for whatever reason, a competitive flame ignited at that moment.


    Gripping firmly, the two merely stared each other down, neither of them letting go.


    "You''re hired, son."


    "Are you... going to let go?"


    "Oh... WHERE are my manners? Of course."


    Immediately the man let go, pulling his hand back as he reached for a bottle of hand sanitizer, lathering himself with it brazenly.


    "Now then... when can you start?"


    ----

 Chapter Number 92 - Proportion

    A warehouse.


    This was the place that Randov was led for his first job.


    There was nothing special about it. Crates lined the area, and a number of workers seemed to be driving forklifts as they moved things from one place to the other.


    A group of people were unloading cargo from trucks, and others were working on the conveyor belts as they assembled various products.


    However there was one particular oddity about this place which immediately struck a red flag.


    ''Everyone... is so young.''


    Not a single person seemed to be of working age.


    Almost half of the workers were female, which was completely unexpected for a plant of this type, but even more unexpected was that they all seemed to be in either middle school or high school.


    "You see... I consider myself to be extremely GENEROUS. I''ve seen the struggles of so many young people... people like yourself who have nowhere to go, no place to work, no parents to take care of them... and one day, I thought to myself... what can I do for those people?"


    With smooth motions, the man known as the boss slid past Randov as he made his way towards the assembly belts.


    "Providing charity... was never an option. No... it wasn''t that it wasn''t an option, but rather that I didn''t consider such a thing to be an option. Do you know why that is, Randov?"


    "Why?", the boy asked.


    With the stroke of his thin mustache which pointed straight outwards, the man grinned as he gazed around him.


    "I do not believe in giving a man a fish... so to speak. You know the old saying, no? Give a man a fish, and you feed him for a day. Teach a man to fish, and you feed him for a lifetime. Well, to put it simply, I sat down one day and I thought. I thought and I thought and I thought, about how on earth I could possibly help the poor children of these streets in the best possible way. And it was at that moment... that I envisioned this dream... which has come to life today."


    With pride, the man spoke as he looked around him in a possessive manner.


    Everything here was his creation.


    "I wanted to build a workplace where even those who were rejected elsewhere would be able to make a living... where even those who could not legally work would be able to provide for themselves... I wanted to take in the ones who were told by society to go and DIE... and give them an opportunity to live."


    "I see."


    With a nod, the boy listened carefully.


    "This is where you will start.", the man stated as he motioned over to the unloading area. "You seem... well, while you don''t exactly seem to be well nourished... you do appear to be at least somewhat physically capable. Therefore I will have you work alongside these others in bringing all cargo in. Shipments will constantly be coming and going, and it will be your responsibility to ensure that they are unloaded."


    Heading over to the group of workers who were already busy unloading, the man called the others forth.


    "Unloading team. I would like to introduce your newest member today. Please welcome him into our family as if he is your very brother. Randov... that is what you said your name is, no?"


    "That''s right.", the boy responded once more, glancing at each of his team members as he analyzed them.


    ''I suppose these are the people that I''ll be working with from this point on. Well... at least it''s better than not being able to pay for a place to live.''


    It was either this or a life of crime.


    Theft was something which Randov had considered, but he knew one thing.


    ''I''m above that.''


    Or at least, that was the thought he had.


    ''If I am to become Number One someday... then without a doubt, I must work my way up from the bottom. This nation... this system... it may be built so that you cannot rise up... but even so...''


    With a smile, the boy stepped forth as he joined the group.


    ''I''ll prove that sentiment wrong.''


    With this, the man known as the boss turned around, folding his hands behind his back as he glanced back at the group.


    "Welcome to my Warehouse, Randov."


    ----


    The man had left.


    However as soon as he left, the remaining members in the group seemed to immediately get back to unloading.


    Without so much as a greeting they began their work, some unloading the crates off the trucks while others prepared them to be taken away by the ones who were manning the forklifts.


    ''I suppose it''s straight to work. Guess I better get started.'', Randov thought as he joined in.


    Heading onto the truck however, he noticed a person who had not even left the truck who was currently pushing a large crate to the front for the others to receive.


    A woman.


    The only woman in this group, she wore the same green jumpsuit that all the others wore, completely covering their bodies, fit with a cap.


    Her long blonde hair draped down her body, however it had been tied into a ponytail so as to not get caught on anything.


    "Oh... I guess I''ll help.", Randov stated as he took a place to the side of the girl as he pushed the crate as well.


    "Did I say I needed help?"


    "Well, no."


    "Did I look like I needed help then?"


    "No. But I was hired to help, so are you saying I shouldn''t?"


    Surprised at the response, the girl glared at the boy for a moment.


    Her eyes were pitch black - a strange color which didn''t seem to compliment her blonde hair.


    "Irina. That is my name."


    "Randov."


    The girl spoke with a slavic accent, and she even had a name which suggested that she was Joratian - just as Randov was.


    Even so, the boy did not feel that this held any significance, as his Joratian roots were just that - his roots.


    He had no true connection to that nation.


    He had yet to meet this ''Commander'' who apparently knew about his parents, and both Krovak the sniper and Nerokov the mercenary had left him at some point, for different reasons.


    Even so, it was enough for him to take an interest in the girl.


    "Are you from..."


    "Get to work."


    As Randov brought up the topic, he was immediately cut off.


    Of course, he understood why.


    He himself had been bullied and mocked for his accent and nationality. Despite living in this nation for as long as he could remember, the name "Commie" still stuck with him to this very day.


    Randov could say that he hated Communists, and he hated the very notion that he could be considered one of them.


    Krovak had previously explained the situation in Joraten. Apparently there was some King a while back who had horribly abused the people, leading to a revolution. Even so, the revolutionaries were really just using the fact that the King was incompetent as an excuse to take control for themselves.


    ''Everyone just wants control... don''t they?''


    The Capitalists were no different.


    Randov knew this well from his own experiences.


    It was highly likely that Brian''s mother had used the fact that her husband was a member of the military police to blackmail the school into following her unreasonable demands and giving her child special treatment.


    This society was one where those who were a part of the four elite groups were able to get away with anything.


    However the existence of the secret police was not commonly known. Even Krovak, who had worked with Nerokov as a spy, only knew bits and pieces about the existence of such an organization.


    On that day, Krovak had eliminated one branch of the secret police force, and for that reason he went into hiding for a while before making any movements.


    ''Perhaps that was why he seemed to be so grateful to me and saved me in the first place?''


    It made sense.


    If Krovak was trying to eliminate an existence that could potentially become problematic for his Commander, then it made sense.


    And if he used Randov for that purpose...


    ''Could it be.... no. There''s no way he could have known... or is there?''


    As he worked, these doubts erupted within the mind of the boy.


    However, shaking his head, he shook such doubts away.


    It was impossible.


    ''I made all those decisions on my own. To approach the mother, which led to her calling the father, which led to my kidnapping... but...''


    His eyes becoming wide, the boy began to wonder.


    ''If my kidnapping was used as a way to track them down...''


    Just how much would Krovak and this Commander had to have known in order to predict such a situation?


    ''No... that''s impossible.''


    With a wry smile, the boy shook his head once more.


    "Hey. You''ve been blanking out for quite a while now. I know that you''re still working and all... but it''s kinda creeping me out how you keep making all those weird expressions."


    Bringing him back to reality was the voice of Irina.


    "Ah, sorry. I just have a lot on my mind."


    "You better empty it then. There''s no room for full minds in this place."


    "You''re pretty rude, you know."


    "And you''re pretty bald, you know. Lose all your hair because of the stress?"


    Unsure how to react, the boy merely shrugged it off.


    "As far as I know I was born this way, but maybe that is the case..."


    Once more, the boy entered thought, however the girl was caught off guard at this strange response.


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I guess that was rude of me, wasn''t it?"


    "Is that so? Well that doesn''t really matter. I guess we''re just coworkers, so there''s no real point in bothering to be all formal. I''ll just be here until I''m old enough to find another place to work anyways, then I''ll... hmm... I suppose I''ll start my own company? What type of company should I start though..."


    Raising an eyebrow, the girl seemed to be irritated with the way that Randov talked.


    "You... you''re strange, aren''t you? You ignore when other people insult you, and you can''t read the room at all. Do you even understand where you are? How can you talk about dreams when you¡¯re in a place like this?"


    The girl stopped her work to question Randov, however he continued to work all the while as he thought up an answer.


    "Oh, that? Well that''s pretty simple. When people insult you, it doesn''t really mean much unless it actually harms your reputation. Sometimes it can even boost your reputation if you can get other people to side with you. As for the other thing... well, I''m not dreaming or anything. It''s just what I''m going to do. Starting a company isn''t that hard if you have the right contacts, and building it up is just a process. So long as you don''t make mistakes, you should be able to do it."


    Taking the hint, the girl began the work once more as the two spoke.


    "You... haha... I guess you''re smarter than I thought you were. Yeah... I suppose you''re right, but doesn''t it still piss you off when someone says something bad about you to your face? And not making any mistakes... what do you mean by that? How can you be so sure that you won''t make these mistakes?"


    "If someone says something to my face, that''s all the better. I know exactly what they think and don''t have to worry about it. It''s when someone tries to hide their feelings from you that you have to be concerned about something happening."


    Slamming a smaller crate down as he wiped his brow, the boy turned to continue the unloading.


    "And as for the mistakes... well, I would say that there is only one type of mistake that can make or break a business. There is one factor that will end up determining everything about whether you''re successful or not. Do you know what this is?"


    "What is it?"


    The girl seemed to be listening now with curiosity, wondering what the boy would say.


    "People. Choosing which people to trust and which ones not to... which ones to rely on and which ones to cut off... this is the biggest factor which will always determine the success of a business. Of course... money will keep people loyal, no matter how dishonest they are, but only so long as your pockets are the deepest. On the other hand... you can never go wrong if the only person you ever trust is yourself. But this way, it will be hard to get everything done."


    With a grin the boy made this statement as he planned within his head.


    The girl merely listened, captivated by him for just a moment.


    Everything he said seemed so naive, yet when he became more specific about his ideas it didn''t appear to be naive at all - but rather the opposite.


    It seemed as if he understood the harshness of this reality... and yet still was able to envision something grand.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    This was not merely the dream of a child, but the vision of a man.


    "Heh... well good luck. If you ever create your business that way, I''m sure everyone will end up hating you as some penny pinching CEO who cuts people off at the slightest mishap."


    "Are you concerned for me? Or maybe you''ve experienced something similar, and don''t want to see another person have the same thing happen to them?"


    At this question, the girl became silent.


    As if she had been read like a book, there was nothing further she could say.


    "Anyways... enough talking. We''ve got work to do."


    "That we do."


    ----


    8 hours passed.


    From 9 AM to 5 PM, Randov worked.


    "I guess it''s about time to pack up for the day."


    Placing a crate down with a thud, the boy once again wiped his brow as he stretched his back, exhausted from the toil yet satisfied with himself after a long day of work.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, newbie?"


    However another boy spoke up with confusion evident in his tone, as if what Randov had just stated was something preposterous.


    "Did I say something strange just now?", Randov asked, turning to the boy who made the comment.


    "Hah... I see. So you thought that this was a simple 9 to 5?"


    Speaking up as she placed down another crate was Irina, who turned back to once more enter the truck.


    "Well, if you don''t wanna get paid for the day, then yes. I suppose you could call it quits for now."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Thinning his eyes with suspicion, Randov slowly came to a realization.


    ''Was I deceived?''


    ''Is there something suspicious going on with this place as well?''


    These thoughts filled his mind, however the others seemed to not bother to stop their work as they merely laughed it off.


    "Today isn''t over yet. We still have 8 more hours to go."


    ----


    ''8 more hours... that''s insane.''


    Randov found himself storming towards the office of the man who had hired him.


    ''I know for certain that there are labor laws in this nation, and that working employees for 16 hours must be illegal. I''ll have a talk with the boss.''


    Perhaps the others who worked in this place knew nothing of the laws and workings of this nation.


    However Randov understood these things better than most.


    He had learned much from Krovak, which was why he knew.


    ''I can bluff.''


    Recalling the lesson he learned from that secret policeman before, Randov now understood one thing.


    ''In order to successfully lie... I must first present a credible threat.''


    ''I must be able to still do harm to him, even after pulling the trigger on whatever threats I have... else he will read it as nothing more than a bluff.''


    ''Not only that... but I must be willing to show my opponent that I am not to be messed with.''


    With a grin, the boy approached the office of the man as he felt the weapon at his side.


    It was a pistol.


    A present which Krovak had left for him.


    ''I have to be able to prove that I am willing to pull the trigger.''


    Yet even so, this was a last resort.


    For there was another lesson that Randov had learned before as well, from the trial on that day.


    Violence was not to be used unless one of two conditions were met.


    1. If one had the power to be able to use it without repercussions.


    2. If one had been backed into a corner to the point where they had no other choice.


    Therefore, putting this weapon in the back of his mind, Randov focused on his original plan.


    ''I''ll first try to negotiate with him.''


    ----


    "Ah... back so quickly, Randov? Is the work already too tiring for you? How disappointing. And I thought you would be such a good employee... or perhaps there is some other reason that you have come to my office in such a manner?"


    Faced with the sly man, Randov stood before an office desk with an unyielding expression.


    Taking a deep breath, the boy spoke.


    "What is this I hear about working 16 hour days? Don''t you think that such a thing is excessive?"


    Speaking these words in a straightforward manner, Randov cut straight to the point.


    Neither he nor the man in front of him had the time to bother around with formalities.


    "Ah... that? Well I''ll ask you a question, Randov. If I am not forcing my workers to work such hours, then how could such a thing be considered EXCESSIVE? Is there anything wrong with allowing my workers to FREELY choose to work such lengths?"


    Presented with such an argument, Randov understood that his first step would be to probe the man further.


    ''If I don''t understand exactly what he''s trying to do... then I won''t be able to stop him. If those people truly are working 16 hour days under this man by their own choice, then why on earth would they choose to do such a thing? He must be forcing them in some way... and that is the first thing I need to find out.''


    Coming to this conclusion, the boy spoke.


    "Are they truly freely working for you like this?"


    "Oh yes. Yes, yes yes. I would never abuse my employees in such a horrid manner, my dear boy. As I said before... we are like a family. And did you not know that when you are members of a FAMILY... that you are willing to do things for others that you would normally not be willing to do?"


    The way he spoke was disturbing.


    It irritated Randov to his very core, yet the boy stopped himself from making any rash comments as he maintained his composure.


    "So if I were to be done with my work for the day after 8 hours, you wouldn''t have any issue?"


    As the boy made this statement, a sinister expression seemed to wrap itself around the man as he gazed down in his chair.


    "Oh... well, of course, I would take no issue. But you see, Randov, if you were to cut your work short like that... I don''t believe I would be able to pay you for today''s work."


    The man said this with a grin, looking up as he made eye contact with the boy.


    "Are you alright with that?"


    "You''re telling me that you wouldn''t pay people for their work unless they worked a 16 hour day? Isn''t that just slavery?"


    "Slavery? Haha... such a thing... no, that is such a barbaric thing. I am anything but a slavedriver, my boy. Can you not see with your own two eyes? I have not even been present during your work hours. Do you not think that a slavedriver would be present, actively threatening the enslaved to get more and more work done?"


    With the nod of his head, the man clicked his tongue as he shook a finger.


    "Tsk tsk... boy, listen up, and listen well. You are aware that those who have not graduated high school are not legally allowed to work. This law was put into place not because the lawmakers actually value the children. They may claim that they are protecting the children, but instead they have no such thoughts. It is because they want them to finish their education... so that they may be INGRAINED with whatever propaganda that this nation is trying to push."


    Standing up as he placed one hand to his chest, the man gave off a hearty smile which carried a sinister resolution.


    "The ones who claim that education is so important are the very ones who are brainwashing those students... yet they hold no such concern for the children who are left to provide for themselves. For those who have no parents to give them a place to live, and are required to work for a living. The people who have accepted my offer for work are exactly such people. Now then... let me ask you this, as one of those people, RANDOV."


    Thinning his eyes, the man placed both hands on his desk as he peered into the soul of the boy.


    "If you leave this place, will there be anywhere else in this nation for you to go for work?"


    Sitting down, the man crossed one leg over another with a grin.


    "Don''t answer that. I already know the answer well, and that answer is NO. You are free to leave. You are free to walk right out the door. But doing so will be choosing homelessness for yourself. When I hired you, there was no contract which was signed. Do you know why?"


    Tapping his finger on the desk, the man glared at Randov, who said not a word.


    "It is because there is no such thing as a contract. The very premise of this business is illegal. The very concept of giving young children a place to work goes against the law of this nation. Whether that law is right or wrong is of no consequence, because the fact of the matter is, the law does not apply here."


    With a grin, the man rolled up the cuffs of his coat as he chuckled.


    "Which means that in this place... I am the law."


    "So you''re able to get away with not paying people unless they work the full 16 hours of the day?"


    "Precisely, my boy!!! It DOES seem that you understand.", the man said with excitement. "Indeed, indeed. I myself am trying to make a living just as you all are. And it is only through these long days that we will both be able to survive. It is only through collectively working hard... that this family is able to get by. Therefore I have presented those who wish to be a part of this family with the option of working those long days... and those who do not... with the option of being cut off."


    Holding out his hands, the man gazed upon the boy with an overwhelming greed.


    "Which one will you choose, boy?"


    "And what if I were to report this entire business to the authorities? Would you not be in a large amount of trouble?"


    "Business expenses."


    The boy cut the man off as he derived from the question, yet the man didn¡¯t hesitate to respond as he stated this single phrase while raising his finger.


    "There are a large amount of expenses associated with running illegal businesses... however if these expenses are paid, then such a business cannot and will not be persecuted."


    "I see."


    The same as before.


    This seemed to be a common pattern within this nation.


    For those who followed the law, they were subject to the power of those above them.


    The Big Shots and the Government.


    For those who did not follow the law, they were subject to the powers of those who ruled the underworld.


    The mafia and the police.


    Connections with any one of these factions led to connections with the other three, and as such anyone who paid the right dues were free to do as they pleased.


    This man too was among them.


    ''I see... so truly... if I wish to become number one in this world... I must first gain control over these four factions.''


    With this thought, the boy obtained his goal.


    "I see. I understand."


    "You ARE quite quick to understand, boy. So? Are you going to get back to work?"


    "One more question. How do you ensure that your workers actually do the work? How do you know that they''re giving their all and not just lazing off during the long hours?"


    As he walked towards the door, the boy asked this question, to which the man nodded with the stroke of his mustache.


    "Ah... that. Well it''s quite simple. As I told you before, I am the law when it comes to this place. Cameras are everywhere, and I know without question who is doing their work properly and who is slacking off. And as such... I have the right to decide exactly how much one earns."


    With this statement, Randov nodded in understanding.


    Heading off, the boy returned to the workplace with a grin on his face.


    ''I''ve learned something.''


    This time, rather than being reckless and causing any incidents, the boy had instead taken his time to gain information, and he would formulate a plan.


    A plan for himself.


    Yet even so, for now, he would have to work.


    The man was correct.


    He had nowhere else to go.


    In this sense, the man had a monopoly of labor.


    And yet these laborers were not allowed to complain.


    Going to the police or the government was not an option.


    Even if they did, and were somehow able to overcome whatever contacts that man had, they would be admitting that they were trying to work as someone who was not legally allowed to work.


    This would only end up harming both parties.


    Thus, Randov made his decision then and there to comply... for now.


    And as he left, the man answered his question.


    "My boy... know that you are always being watched... and do keep in mind that the reward you earn will be in proportion to the amount you do for this company."

 Chapter Number 93 - A Promise, A Proposal, A Problem.

    ''I''m exhausted...''


    After a week of work, Randov found his muscles aching unlike ever before.


    When people like to flex their muscles, they often will show off how much they can lift or bench.


    Why is this?


    It''s because this is the maximum amount that one can handle with their body.


    However even when holding something light, if one is told to simply hold it in place for a prolonged period of time, then even this light object will soon appear to be heavier than even the heaviest of weights.


    After moving box after box, Randov understood well that strength was not measured just in terms of how much one could lift, but also how long one could endure.


    However, the man who was their boss was not a complete tyrant.


    While Randov did have to work six days a week in order to obtain his pay, he was at least granted a single day off each week.


    ''Thank goodness... if I didn''t get any days off at all...''


    Perhaps he would have lost his mind.


    "Hey. You wanna go collect our paychecks?"


    Placing the last box, the beautiful girl spoke to Randov with a snarky smile.


    While the work was grueling, the people around him were perhaps the only saving grace of this place.


    They weren''t too sociable at first, and they all seemed to be somewhat irritated with their lives, but even so Randov grew alongside them as he came to realize one thing.


    These people were simply doing what was necessary.


    Some were dropouts from school who were simply too dumb to finish, who had been kicked out of their parents homes and forced to work. Others were orphans who grew too old to live within the orphanages.


    Not a single person here was proud of their life.


    Not a single person here was content with the way things were.


    Yet even so, each person here was focused on one thing - surviving.


    Surviving until the day in which they were old enough to obtain a real job.


    While the law banning child labor was meant to ensure that students stayed in school, the language within this law was not written so as to prevent those who didn''t obtain a high school degree from getting a job.


    Certainly, it would be more difficult. As a matter of fact, it would likely be extremely difficult to obtain any sort of higher level work without a high school diploma.


    However even so, these children had one thing to look forward to - and that was escaping this place.


    Even if it was only to be transferred from one hell to another, then at least perhaps the flames there would be a bit tamer.


    "Here you are."


    "Eh? This... this is the weekly pay? This... this isn''t even enough to pay my rent!"


    "Then I would suggest you find somewhere with cheaper rent. Ah, but you are always welcome to stay within the warehouse itself... if you are willing to allow me to take half of your check as payment."


    However, unfortunately for Randov, such a hope was a diminishing light which seemed farther and farther away the more he gleamed towards it.


    "I... see. Then... please do so."


    "Very well."


    This man seemed to have everything planned.


    He had a perfect system where he could work his employees to death without any complaints or issues.


    Even when these ones grew old enough to find jobs on their own, there would always be more children around this City who had nowhere else to go.


    And he would prey upon those people until the day he died.


    ----


    "Hey. You wanna go on a walk? We do have tomorrow off... so we can sleep in all we want."


    Inviting him after they had received their pay, Irina looked at the boy with a tired smile, her pitch black eyes as gorgeous as ever.


    Her hair seemed to sway as she undid her ponytail, which was always tied so as to not interfere with her work.


    "Ah... yeah... I guess... that sounds like a plan."


    And so, the two headed off.


    "You know... you don''t talk much about yourself.", the girl stated with a dry smile.


    "And you don''t talk much about yourself either.", the boy responded promptly.


    "Are you from... Joraten?", the girl asked, curiosity lighting up in her eyes.


    "You seemed to avoid that topic before, but now you''re curious?", the boy responded with a light laugh. "Well, I think I was born there, but I have no memories of that place."


    Glancing at the girl, the boy pressed her.


    "And yourself?"


    "I... escaped on my own."


    "You what?"


    "My parents... I don''t know whether they''re still alive or not... but they didn''t agree with the Supreme Leader... and the Soviet soldiers were beginning to search houses for loyalist rebels... so they threw me into the forest and told me to just keep on running. I ran... and I ran... and I ran..."


    As the girl talked, the boy listened patiently as her voice seemed to choke up with emotion.


    "And I ran and I ran and I ran.... in the snow, in the rain, in the cold... it didn''t matter. I ran until my legs were blue and my lungs were frozen... and then I passed out... and I woke up in this City."


    "You... don''t even know why?"


    Widening his eyes in surprise, the boy looked over to see that the girl had tears in her eyes as she nodded her head no.


    "I have no idea... and yet..."


    "Wait just a minute... Supreme Leader!? What happened to the Royal Army? The Commander... and-"


    As Randov spoke these words, the girl looked at him with an expression of terror.


    "How... how do you know about that group?", she whispered, looking around to make sure nobody else was listening.


    "They... well, somehow I was associated with them. I''m not sure how or why... but that''s what I''m trying to find out myself."


    "I... see..."


    Calming her own breathing, the girl backed off.


    "Don''t say his name too loud. I suppose we are in this country, so it''s not that much of a problem... but back in Joraten... according to the Supreme Leader who took control of the nation... he is nothing more than a demon who refuses to die."


    "Irina."


    Grabbing the shoulders of the girl, the boy looked her straight in the eyes.


    She was beautiful, yet even more so than that, he glared at this weak girl who wiped her tears as she trembled in his arms.


    "Tell me everything. About yourself... about Joraten... I have to know."


    "Why should I tell you such things?", the girl questioned as she backed away from the boy.


    Taking a deep breath, the heart of the boy stirred.


    Never before had he encountered someone like this.


    Never before had he encountered someone who was so strong yet so vulnerable.


    And within him, a desire stirred to protect this girl.


    From whatever horrors she had experienced within their previous nation... and whatever she may experience in this one.


    "Because if you tell me... then I''ll use that information to protect you."


    The boy''s voice trembled as he said this - something which was far out of line for him.


    Never before in his life could he possibly have imagined himself saying such words, yet for whatever reason, he was swept up.


    "I... will tell you."


    Whispering this statement as she averted her eyes, the girl then looked up to face the boy.


    And then, ever so slightly, she smiled.


    "But you''d better keep your promise."


    ----


    The information which Randov received from the girl was shocking.


    He knew that a raid was led on the Royal Palace years before, but apparently this raid was what began the installation of a new order - the Soviet State of Joraten - led by none other than Karl Strax.


    This man had written a book titled "The Will of the People", encouraging the common person to rise up against the tyranny of the Kurgistak family who had ruled over the nation for generations.


    After Lestor Kurgistak had taken the throne, things turned to chaos quickly as this man failed to rule his newly acquired nation properly - thus leading to the writing of this book, and the start of the rebellion.


    However it was not until a raid on the throne room in which Lestor was killed, and with him died the monarchy that he represented.


    Kraig Strax and his followers were promoted from the leaders of a rebellion to the rulers of a nation overnight, and this new order was established.


    From there, it was a reign of terror.


    They had already been threatening people who didn''t sympathize with their cause, and especially those who held loyalty to the monarchy despite the bad treatment of the people, however when they took over the palace the entire nation was flipped upside down.


    A new army was formed, and this national army composed of those loyal to the Soviet State of Joraten invaded every City in the nation, purging any and all who dared to speak out against them.


    And Irina''s parents were some of those targets.


    Before the raid on the Royal Throne, they had been active in speaking out against the rebellion, however they soon realized that such bold words would come back to haunt them, and so on the very day when the castle fell, they sent their child to run away - to escape into the nation to the South in the hopes that their daughter would one day find prosperity.


    However the only thing she found was a lack of work, and the coldness of the streets.


    Eventually she had made her way to this place and at least found some work, but it tore away at her mind as she worked hour after hour, week after week.


    And eventually, she broke.


    Holding her hand to her forehead with that pathetic smile, tears fell down the face of the girl as she looked Randov in the eyes.


    "If you don''t keep your promise... then I''ll just have to keep on doing this... day after day... week after week... until someday... I''ll die.", the girl whispered as she clutched the shirt of the boy, who was at a loss for words.


    Then, slowly, he wrapped his arms around the girl, hugging her tightly as he brought her close.


    "I won''t allow such a thing to happen."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    With a newfound desire, the boy found something beyond his ambition.


    Up to this point, his only goal had been to find out what had happened to his parents, and what was going on with this Commander.


    However now, after hearing the story of this girl, many of those questions had been answered - yet many remained.


    Even so, he felt as if his desire was partially filled, yet there was still an emptiness which remained.


    However, even more important than getting those questions answered was protecting this girl.


    "I''ll... become the head of a Company... and I''ll make it so that you have something greater to look forward to in your life before you die."


    ----


    Weeks passed.


    Weeks turned to months, and months approached an entire year.


    And as the one year anniversary approached, Randov felt himself become more and more exhausted.


    He made enough to survive.


    As a matter of fact, since his employer took half of his payment while providing a place to live, everything else which was not spent on necessities such as food and clothing he was able to save.


    However this didn''t mean that his life was easy by any means.


    Working 16 hour shifts was grueling, and each day that passed took a greater and greater toll on the body of the boy.


    His muscles weakened day after day, and he felt himself getting older with each passing day - despite his young age.


    Only a 10 minute break was permitted for eating, and so any grocery shopping or other errands would have to be done after the shift was already completed.


    Any preparation of food which was to be consumed during this time would have to be done outside of work hours, lest payment be revoked for the week.


    If one didn''t work all six days of the week, and if one broke even a single one of these rules on any of those days, the weekly payment would not be given - and as such, Randov learned quickly that mistakes were not allowed.


    However - despite living in such wretched conditions, there was a single saving grace.


    Each day he was able to see the lovely face of Irina.


    Just speaking with this girl was enough to push Randov forward, and even though they grew more and more tired of their lives, the fact that they were together in this mess was what allowed them to keep going each day.


    "Hey... looks like this is the last one for the day."


    "Yeah... looks like it."


    With a tired smile, the two lifted the crate together as they brought it to the loading area.


    "Hah... hey... do you... want to go walk somewhere?"


    "Hm? Ah... yeah, I guess we should do our shopping for the week... I''m too tired to do it any other day, so let''s get it done before the weekend is over."


    With bags under their eyes, the two headed off as they walked side by side.


    Exiting the warehouse, the unlit streets greeted them as they walked through these darkened alleyways.


    "Haha... gas station is the only place that''s ever open at this time... wonder if the old man will be working there again tonight?"


    "He probably will be. It''ll be good to say hi to him again."


    Devoid of any personality, these two could do nothing more than make smalltalk, the work having taken a great toll on their minds.


    "So... I''ve got something to show you."


    Reaching into his pocket, the boy stopped the girl for just a moment as he took a flashlight out, placing it on the ground so that the two could see one another.


    "What is it? What are you doing in the middle of the streets here? Can''t it wait?", the girl pressed, however the boy shook his head.


    Then, holding forth his closed fist, he turned it around as he held it towards the girl.


    "Open it."


    Looking at the boy with confusion, the girl slowly reached towards the hand, unraveling it to reveal a piece of glass in the shape of a gemstone - attached to a ring made of iron.


    "It was the cheapest thing I could find... but I was able to save up for this."


    Kneeling down, the boy looked up to the girl with a firm expression.


    "Will you accept it?"


    "I..."


    With a gentle smile, the girl took the ring, placing it on her ring finger.


    "Do."


    Standing up, the boy placed his hands on the shoulders of the girl, grinning with excitement.


    "I''ve set up a ceremony... we can hold it on the Holiday. I''ll invite everyone from the warehouse, and we can do it properly... it won''t be anything expensive, but it will be legitimate."


    "Thank you... Randov."


    Hugging the boy tightly, the girl spoke with weakness in her tone, deeply grateful to the boy.


    "Thank you."


    Holding her back, the boy looked forward - a fierceness overtaking his expression.


    "I promise you that I''ll get us out of that place... even if it''s the last thing I do."


    ----


    "Irina. Your work has been... lackluster recently. Has something happened to... distract you?"


    The following week, Irina found herself standing before her employer, glancing away as she avoided any eye contact with the man.


    "No... nothing like that.", she whispered.


    "I don''t believe that... but very well."


    Writing out a check, the man added an extra zero as he slid it over to her.


    "Consider this a bonus... for the upcoming holiday. I trust that you will be free that night?"


    Her eyes widening, the girl began to tremble as shock overtook her.


    Opening her mouth to respond, the girl froze in place.


    "You ARE free that night... are you not?"


    "I.... am."


    As the girl whispered this, the man grinned as he nodded, folding his hands in a satisfied manner.


    "I see. Very well. Then... I''m sure you know better than I do what you are to do. You are free to go."


    With the wave of his hand, the man motioned for the girl to head off.


    Exiting the room, the door closed as the man was left on his own.


    ''So she''s gone and fallen in love with a boy... how delusional. To think that her mind could be filled with such dreams... well, I suppose crushing them will be the simplest way to control her.''


    ----


    It was late at night, on the eve of the Holiday.


    Everything was prepared.


    Work had finished already, and the boss had even let everyone take only half a shift on that particular day.


    Perhaps he was in a particularly good mood.


    Gathered in a small park, with some chairs set up and an official to perform the ceremony, the workers of the warehouse were all present.


    All except one.


    "Congratulations, Randov. I''ll be cheering for both of you in the future."


    "That''s right. You know... soon enough I''m going to be quitting, so keep it up until you can leave yourself."


    "Same. This is kinda like a goodbye party for some of us... so I don''t mind putting in a little to help with the costs."


    Surrounded by good friends and partners, Randov''s heart was filled with emotion as he realized what great bonds he had formed through the hard hours they had worked together.


    "Haha... but now all that''s left is for the lady to arrive. Where is she anyway? Trying to make a big appearance?"


    "I''m... not sure myself."


    Looking around in confusion, the boy felt an uncertainty in his heart.


    And then, for just a moment, his vision seemed to go black.


    ''Eh? Am I... seeing things?''


    [Oh Randov... you poor thing. Don''t you realize what has happened?]


    [How pathetic.]


    [How terrible.]


    [How pitiable.]


    [How truly... saddening.]


    Two voices.


    One filled with compassion, and the other filled with arrogance.


    Both were the voice of a female - and they both sounded the exact same - with their tone aside.


    As if they were from the same person.


    [Well, I suppose this is why I created this world in the first place.]


    [To watch you people suffer.]


    "Hey Randov! Look!"


    Then his vision returned, and his eyes were clear.


    The voices disappeared, as if they never existed in the first place, and he returned to his senses.


    "Where..."


    "Randov! Huff.. huff... huff..."


    Running towards him was another boy, one of the people he had worked with for a long time.


    "What is it, Nick? Calm down. Take a deep breath, then tell me-"


    "Irina... Irina... I just... I just..."


    Barely able to breathe, the boy seemed to be choking up on his words as he looked up to Randov with sorrow.


    "I just saw her... heading out with the boss."


    "Eh?"


    At that moment, something shattered in the heart of Randov.


    As if it were made from glass, a crack spread throughout it, splitting off at a thousand places until his heart was left in a thousand pieces.


    "What... do you mean by that?", he whispered.


    "I... I was going to collect my paycheck... and after I collected it from the boss... she was waiting outside for him.... the boss left with her... and I wondered what was going on... so I followed them."


    With furrowed brows, the boy held his forehead in anguish as he told Randov the tale.


    "And... he took her into his home."


    "Where is she?"


    Grabbing the collar of the boy, veins spread throughout the head of Randov as he spoke with a deadly rage.


    "Where... is she?", he puffed.


    "I... I can take you there! But... but... I don''t think there would be any point-"


    "Take me there. Now."


    At that moment, every single person was silent.


    The official merely watched this without a word, and not a single other person present said anything as the two rushed off.


    Many simply sat there, wondering what had just happened, however it soon dawned on them.


    "I guess... the wedding is off...", someone stated.


    "That..."


    Not a single person present was able to admit to themselves the implications of what they had just heard.


    "I suppose I won''t charge for this disaster.", the official stated as he packed up his things. "Please give the boy my condolences."


    With this, the wedding ended.


    However the night was only beginning.


    ----

 Chapter Number 94 - Liars

    "You seem so quiet today... much quieter than usual. Is something... on your mind?"


    Wearing a checkered suit as he sat across from a young girl - no more than 17 years of age - was a man whose sleazy appearance gave off the essence of a big shot.


    The girl wore a red dress, and perhaps at first glance she wouldn''t seem to be so young - however one could never be too certain.


    Yet more striking than the red dress were her eyes, the irises of which were pitch black, completely opposite to her bleach blonde hair.


    "Ah... well..."


    Taking in a deep breath, the girl seemed to be in pain as she lamented something, however with a weak voice she spoke.


    "No."


    Her voice was soft yet firm, as if she were denying something to herself.


    "I see. Waiter. Another glass for the woman."


    "As you wish, sir."


    With a fake smile and a bow, the man serving them acted with unnecessary cheer, at which a thought entered the mind of the girl.


    ''Is everything in this world a lie?''


    Looking up to the man who treated her, she glanced up and down him, from his fancy suit to his styled hair, and then down as she eventually landed on his expensive watch.


    "Ah... would you like one of these? You know... something as simple as this could be obtained with the snap of my fingers."


    Showing off the expensive watch on his wrist, the man took a sip of a margarita which he had barely touched as another was placed before the woman.


    Holding out her hand, the woman grabbed the drink as she stared at it.


    ''And yet... even though I hate it...''


    Placing her lips to the glass, the liquid seemed to be sucked up in mere moments as the girl''s eyes became more and more reddened.


    ''I can''t escape from becoming one of them.''


    Laying her head on the table, the girl looked up to the man, who was grinning with satisfaction.


    ''Liars.''


    At some point, the vision of the girl became blurry.


    Slowly, slowly, the top and bottom of her vision became black - and soon her eyelids covered the entirety of her vision.


    ''Yes... that''s all I am.''


    ''And all I ever will be.''


    ''A liar.''


    ----


    "That was quite the dip you took. Well? Did you enjoy the dinner?"


    Awakening in a bed, the girl looked around her.


    She was inside a room which was familiar to her.


    Standing at the mirror while gazing at his shirtless body was the man who this girl worked for, and not for a single moment did he turn to look at her as he spoke.


    "You never gave me an answer before you fell asleep. Perhaps you could give me one now. Your time is almost up... soon enough you could get a real job, work your way up the ladder... and if you''re lucky, someday make a fraction of what I make. Or..."


    Turning around as he stood above the girl with a grin, the man looked down on her with arrogance.


    "You could just become mine... and never have to worry about such a thing again."


    "Why did you wait all this time before offering me something like that?"


    Glaring at the man with sinister eyes filled with confusion and suspicion, the girl¡¯s gaze pierced into the man.


    "How many times... have I given you everything you wanted? And yet for some reason, this time is the one that you finally decide to give back?"


    With accusing words, the woman attacked the man, however he merely shrugged such attacks off.


    "Is that what it seems like? But even if you say such a thing... I can make offers as I please, can I not?"


    Staring down at herself, the woman grit her teeth as she spit out her next words.


    "I... shouldn''t be here."


    Standing up, the woman stormed towards the door.


    However, right before she got to it, she was blocked.


    "Now now... take your time on this decision, won''t you? After all... this is a limited time offer."


    "I..."


    Looking away from the man, the woman bit her lip as she considered her options.


    Stay with this man - and have everything in the world.


    Or leave him right now - and have a sliver of pride.


    No, not even.


    She had already lost her pride.


    Her everything.


    She had already fallen deep into sin, and she could not even hope to be redeemed.


    Therefore in the end, all she would be doing would be pretending like she had never done anything wrong in the first place.


    She would be living out a lie.


    ''So what do I do?''


    ''Do I keep on lying?''


    ''Do I keep on lying to myself, and to everyone around me?''


    ''Do I keep on pretending like everything is alright?''


    However, it was at that moment that she felt something.


    The sharpness of a certain piece of glass which was in her pocket was no longer there.


    Reaching into her pocket to check, the woman''s eyes went wide as she realized that the ring which she had been gifted was gone.


    "Oh... that piece of trash? Come now. If you wanted, you could have one made from diamond. I threw it out, since it was worthless."


    Looking up to the man who spoke, a needle threaded its way through her heart.


    Slowly but surely, poking a hole into it as all of the blood seemed to overflow within her - slowly killing her inside.


    And then, in her mind, a face appeared.


    The bald face of a certain boy who had fallen in love with her.


    ''Why... did I betray him like this?''


    ''For the money?''


    ''For the power?''


    ''Because... I didn''t believe him?''


    It was at that moment that the girl realized something.


    ''He... didn''t break his promise.''


    Tears came to her eyes, and as her knees weakened, the girl forced herself to continue standing.


    ''I broke it.''


    "Now now... there''s no need to be so-"


    "I''ve heard enough."


    Shoving the man out of the way, the woman¡¯s hand was caught before she could react.


    "I''m leaving.", she stated with a firm determination in her eyes.


    However as she yanked her hand away from the man who held it, she realized that his grip was as tight as ever - and he refused to let her go.


    "No."


    With this single word, a corrupted voice slithered its way into the heart and mind of the girl, who pulled away once more.


    However, like an iron chain attached to a wall, she was unable to extend it beyond its reach.


    "You''re not."


    At that moment, the girl felt herself forced to the ground.


    And then, her world turned upside down, the scenery of the ceiling was soon covered by a fist which rapidly approached her face.


    ''Eh?''


    "You dumb skank... I offer you everything.... everything... and I''ve done so much for you... and yet... and yet..."


    Slam!


    As a fist hit her straight in the face, the girl felt the burning sensation of pain as she was attacked.


    Slam!


    With another pound, she felt blood fly from her head as it began to drip down her forehead, and she began to struggle to get the man off her.


    Slam!


    However despite her futile attempts to struggle, the blows continued.


    Slam!


    And then, just as everything felt lightened as the man got off her, the girl found herself unable to stand.


    Her head was shaken.


    Everything was rattling, and the ringing sound of vibrations echoed in her ears.


    Looking around in the confusion, the man was nowhere to be seen.


    And then...


    Smash!!


    A wooden chair smashed to pieces as the object was thrown on her.


    For just a moment the pain erupted, however this was soon overtaken as she fell unconscious.


    And then, barely able to keep her eyes open, the woman once more laid eyes on the man, who was puffing and panting - completely filled with rage.


    "How dare you.... reject me... after EVERYTHING I''ve given you..."


    Holding his hand to cover his vile face, a disturbing smile bared as the man glared his perfect teeth at the woman.


    "And for what?"


    Whispering as he began to laugh, the man''s eyes peeked through his hands as they sneered with enjoyment.


    "For the hope that you could one day wash yourself of your sins and live a happy life?"


    Dragging his bloodied hand down his face, the man then flicked the blood off as he wiped it onto his suit.


    "Such a happy ending... does not exist in this world. No... perhaps it would have... if you had only been willing to sacrifice your soul and come along quietly with me."


    At that moment, the girl felt a true pain in her heart, and the shock froze up her body.


    A heart attack.


    She flailed about for just a moment, everything becoming distorted as her mind filled with hatred, however that soon faded as her eyes closed - this time once and for all.


    "And now... you leave me with the trouble of getting rid of the body."


    With a distasteful glare, the man seemed to be filled with annoyance.


    Thus, Irina died.


    For the only time.


    ----


    ''Why?''


    His heart beat furiously, as if it would explode within his chest.


    ''Why?''


    Clutching it as he ran through the hallways of an expensive resort, the boy wiped his eyes which teared up as he followed his comrade.


    "This way. I... I followed them to this point before they..."


    As one pointed to the door, the two friends who had accompanied Randov stepped aside, nervously looking at one another as the boy stood in front of the door, panting.


    ''Why... did this happen?''


    Calming his breathing, the boy gulped as he approached the door.


    ''Was it because... she didn''t care in the first place?''


    Closing his eyes as he shook his head, the boy denied such a notion.


    ''No... that can''t be it.''


    Firmly looking up, he knocked on the door.


    ''Well... there''s only one way to know for certain...''


    With a deep breath, the boy prepared himself for heartbreak.


    However, he had to know.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    ''Is it that she betrayed me?''


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    ''Or is that man the true enemy?''


    Soon, he would know.


    ----


    "What is it? I''m quite busy right now. Wha... Randov?"


    Opening the door just ever so slightly, the boss looked Randov in the eyes with surprise.


    "Where is she?"


    Grabbing the door firmly so as to not allow the man to escape into the safety of his room, Randov pressed his way into the doorway.


    "She? What... what are you talking about, Randov?"


    The man seemed to be sweating.


    He hid his hands from view, showing only his face through the crack in the door, however Randov pressed harder and harder, at which he was met with a great amount of resistance.


    "Irina. She''s here, isn''t she?"


    "What would make you think such a thing? What are you trying to pull here, Randov? EH? Why are you trying to force your way in here!? What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Why are you lying to me?"


    Glaring up at the man with a deadly expression, the boy''s tone lowered as he took a threatening demeanor.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "I''m coming in."


    "What are you... ugh!"


    Slamming the door open, Randov bursted into the room as his boss fell backwards.


    Storming inside, Randov looked around with haste, darting his eyes around the room as he scavenged.


    "Randov... how dare you do this to me? Do you understand your position right now?"


    Standing up slowly as he dusted himself off, the man glared back to the other two who were waiting by the door.


    "Ah... you two. So should I take it that you are in on this as well?"


    "Er..."


    "N-no! We just..."


    "Then leave. NOW."


    With a menacing tone, the man kept himself out of the sight of the boys, closing the door with haste as the two nodded, rushing off.


    "Randov.... Randov Randov Randov... such a good employee, you were... and yet... there was one flaw in you."


    Clicking his tongue with distaste, the man closed the door fully, locking the door - however this did not stop the boy from scavenging from room to room, opening one door to the next.


    "Where is she? This one? This one? Why have you..."


    "Why have I what?"


    Turning to look at the man, Randov realized immediately on seeing him that something was off.


    His hands... were covered in blood.


    Stepping back in fear, Randov glanced up and down the man as a realization dawned upon him.


    "What..."


    Tripping as he fell backwards, Randov bumped into the final door which he had not yet opened.


    "Go on. Open it. Or should I help you?"


    Reaching back as he slowly stood up, Randov did not take his eyes off the man.


    ''This man... what did he....''


    Grabbing hold of the door handle, Randov opened the door behind him - yet it stopped halfway with a thud.


    He could not open it all the way - for something was blocking it''s path.


    Slowly, the boy turned around as he glanced down to see what was stopping the door from opening, and as he did so - he saw it through the crack.


    A human.


    Not just any human.


    The woman he loved.


    Her face, smashed to pieces and bloodied to the point where it was almost unrecognizable - yet there was no way Randov would not recognize her.


    His hands trembled. His lips quivered. His entire body began to shake as he fell to his knees, reaching into the crack as he caressed the head of the girl.


    "Why?", he squeaked, tears filling his eyes.


    "Why?"


    A hand was placed on his shoulder.


    "Why indeed, Randov. Why, why, why. You know... you''re something else. That girl... for how many years had I known her? For how many YEARS did she give in to me, in the hopes of receiving something in exchange? She hoped, and she hoped, and she hoped - and for not a second did she stop hoping that one day I would give her everything she wanted if she kept on doing exactly as I asked. And yet..."


    Feeling two hands around his neck, Randov was too overcome with grief to even move.


    "When I finally offered her everything... she rejected it."


    With fury in his tone, the man spoke as if he were spitting.


    The hands tightened around the neck of Randov, who grabbed them in retribution.


    "Why did she reject me, Randov? Why did she reject living out the rest of her life with everything she could have ever wanted? It was because YOU went and made things complicated... by making her think that she could live a decent life. You made her believe that she could somehow turn around and become a DECENT HUMAN BEING."


    Ripping the hands away from his neck, Randov turned around as he shoved his boss backwards, with such force that he landed in the wall with a bang.


    Pulling himself out of the plaster which was torn, the man then seemed to be laughing.


    "Hah... hahaha.... yes.... Randov, it was you. It was you who deceived her. It was you who made her get those crazy ideas.... she was a whore. A useless... worthless... piece of GARBAGE. A runaway from an enemy nation that no decent person would ever consider marrying... and yet you gave her the hope that one day she would be accepted into this society... that one day she would be able to overcome her situation. And LOOK at where that got her."


    "YOU''RE THE ONE WHO DID THIS TO HER!! NOT ME!!!!"


    Shouting out in fury, Randov cut off the man, barreling towards him with fury unlike anything that he had ever felt before.


    With a tackle, Randov shoved the man all the way through the wall, into the next room as he wrestled with the man.


    However this was met with a series of blows.


    "Get the hell off me, you lowlife...."


    Thrown to the side as he slammed into a cabinet, Randov started to feel dizzy as his sight became blurred.


    Pulling out a phone as Randov reeled back in his daze, the man dialed a series of numbers while panting.


    "Yes... yes... officer? I... I''m being attacked. A family friend of mine was killed already, and I came in only to meet with this man... he''s trying to kill me as well... I... I don''t know how much longer I can hold on... please send help as quickly as possible..."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Throwing the phone to the side, the man put up his fists as he approached Randov, who had finally caught his breath.


    "Time is against you, Randov. And with this... you''ll take the blame for me."


    With a kick straight to the gut of the boy, the man glared down upon him with disgust.


    "UGH!"


    As a volume of blood was ejected from the mouth of the boy, he bent over, however he caught the very leg which kicked him in his hands, gripping it firmly as he glared up at the man.


    "You monster.... I''ll kill you.... if it''s the last thing I do."


    Flipping the man on his side, Randov obtained the eyes of a beast.


    Gritting his teeth so hard that they cracked, his bald head was covered in veins to the point where not a single spot was left unwrinkled.


    "I''ll murder you...", he whispered as he lurked over the man, raising his foot with immense power.


    STOMP!


    Smashing the man in the face, his boss let out a groan of pain - however the blows did not stop there.


    STOMP! STOMP!


    CRACK!


    First his head, then his neck, Randov broke the windpipe of the man who spit out even more blood than Randov had just before.


    "I''ll... destroy you."


    Grabbing the arm of the man, Randov held it over his knee as he slammed it down, breaking it in two as the man let out a gurgle, unable to even scream in the horrible pain.


    Then, grabbing the other, he did the same.


    Another gurgle, and Randov felt the man wrap his legs around him tightly, as if trying to pin him with the few limbs he had left.


    "She.... bet.... rayed.... you... yet... why?"


    Even as his windpipe was broken, the man spat out these words.


    His life flickering, he glared at Randov with an immense amount of hatred - at which Randov grabbed the man by the neck, bringing his face close to his own.


    "You... you''re the one who directed her to that betrayal. EVERYTHING IS YOUR FAULT!!!"


    Throwing the man to the ground, Randov turned as he grabbed a vase.


    "YOU''RE THE REASON SHE.... SHE...."


    Lifting the vase above the head of the man, Randov stopped himself.


    Tears came down his head, and he threw the vase to his side as he fell to his knees.


    "Why?", he cried.


    Unable to move or speak, the man beside Randov whose expression was filled with hatred soon dulled, and his body became cold.


    Closing his eyes, the man expired without further resistance.


    "What... what do I do now?", Randov whispered, slowly getting up as he walked across the room, heading towards the body of the woman.


    Had he truly been betrayed?


    Had this woman truly chosen the boss over him?


    And yet, at the last moment, had she decided instead that such a thing was wrong?


    Had she chosen Randov in the end, and that was why she was killed?


    Kneeling before the woman, Randov glared at her.


    She was disgusting.


    Blood was everywhere.


    Her face was mutilated.


    And Randov felt nothing more than emptiness.


    He felt no satisfaction at killing the man who had murdered her - and his rage remained.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "POLICE!!! OPEN UP!!!!"


    Slam!


    The door burst open and in that instant, Randov was surrounded.


    Covered in blood and wounds, numerous firearms were aimed right at him.


    "Put your hands in the air right now!!! You''re coming with us!!! On the ground!!!"


    Randov was forced down, to the point where he felt he was about to choke as three police officers restrained him.


    ''Is this it?''


    ''I''m going to jail?''


    ''After everything?''


    Biting his lip, the boy bitterly thought.


    ''No.''


    ''No.''


    ''I can''t let that happen.''


    ''Not after everything.''


    ''Not after everything I''ve lived for.''


    "Randov.... it looks like you''ve forgotten about your original goal."


    However in that moment, as he was being restrained, from across the room a voice resounded in his head.


    "You''ve focused too much on a woman... and forgotten about the reason you live for. About what you are trying to DO."


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    "HEY! Who are you!? Freeze!!"


    The police officer shouted out, aiming his weapon at the newcomer which Randov could only see in the corner of his eye.


    "Oh... me? Officer, please. Lay down your weapon, will you? That boy is my PAWN. And I can''t have you going and arresting him after all these years."


    "That''s it!! I warned you!! Open fire!"


    The officer shouted this - however no shots were heard.


    The pressure was released from behind Randov, and he once more was able to move as a number of bodies hit the ground with a thud.


    "You don''t open fire on me."


    Speaking with disappointment in his tone, the man now stood in front of Randov, at which he looked up to witness him.


    A strange man, dressed in an all black military uniform.


    All sorts of badges, sashes, and awards littered his coat, and his smile was that of an evil genius - plotting and planning every action he made.


    And on his cap was a three pointed star.


    "After all... before you even can pull the trigger... I have already taken action to stop you from firing."


    Glancing backwards, Randov witnessed the bodies of the men - all of which seemed to be perfectly intact - yet there was a foam at each of their mouths.


    And then, looking back to his hand, Randov noticed it.


    A vial, filled with a purple fluid which wafted about.


    "Ugh!"


    Holding his nose instinctively, Randov looked up to the man with shock, to which the man looked down on him with confusion.


    "Oh come now, Randov. I''ve already given you the antidote to this substance. Quite a simple little trick. One of the deadliest of poisons, which can kill in just a few instants, yet it is completely harmless to those who have already been prepared beforehand. If I wanted to kill you... I already would have years ago."

 Chapter Number 95 - Indifference

    Who was this man?


    Why was he here?


    Why did he just KILL all those police officers?


    "You know, Randov. I''ve made a number of investments... all around the world. And do you know what annoys me more than anything?"


    Walking over to the couch, the man sat down with grace as he smiled in a discomforting manner.


    "When one of those investments fails to live up to their full... potential."


    "Who are-"


    "Yes, yes. Who am I. Why am I here? The typical questions. Of course, I do owe you an answer. But before any of that, what are you doing with your life, Randov?"


    Slowly standing up, Randov felt himself filled with rage.


    Who was this man, to come into this place after Randov had experienced such sadness - such rage - such horrible emotions - and speak as if he knew everything?


    "You wanted to become Number 1, didn''t you?"


    Stopping Randov in his tracks, the man probed his mind.


    "You wanted to rule the factions at the head of this nation, and hold them within the palm of your hand. You wanted to own a business so grand that nobody could possibly go against you. And yet... what are you doing going after a woman, crying and raging at her death like this?"


    "What do you know about-"


    "What do I know about anything? Randov... do you know how many of my loved ones I have watched die with my own two eyes?"


    At that moment, Randov felt chills down his very core.


    The man glared at him with the eyes of death, as if he were staring into the face of the devil himself.


    "I know that pain better than anyone... which is why I am here to redirect your life AWAY from such things... that create pain."


    Pointing to the bodies of the policemen, the man motioned around the room.


    "Look at this scene. Enough to make one puke. Soon enough, there will be more officers on the scene as soon as they realize that nobody is responding. You''re in quite the predicament. Those friends of yours didn''t seem too loyal either, turning tail as soon as they received the slightest threat. Do you think they''ll cover for you if they are questioned?"


    Fixing his cuffs with a carefree expression as if the situation he spoke of was not his problem, the man merely shrugged his shoulders.


    "Randov. I am here to offer you a proposition."


    "You killed all these men... just to make a proposition?"


    Disgust evident in his voice, Randov was taken aback.


    However what happened next was enough to make his heart leap.


    "JUST a proposition, you say?"


    Holding his hand to his face, the man began to laugh.


    "Hah... hahaha... if you approach your life with such a mindset... then it is no wonder that you are in this position. And I can say one thing with confidence, Randov."


    Shaking his head in disapproval, the man glanced at Randov with an immense glare.


    "You will never become ANYTHING unless you redirect the way you think."


    Standing up, the man began to rebuke the boy.


    "You''ve lived 17 years, almost 18, and you''ve made nothing of yourself. I provided you with not one, but two of my most capable soldiers to watch over your growth, and yet you did nothing more than make mistake after mistake... until you eventually landed yourself in this position. Randov... it pains me to say this, but you are a complete FAILURE. However..."


    With a grin, the man stood up as he tipped his cap.


    "It is only through FAILURE that the ones who are thought of as GENIUSES are born."


    The words cut at Randov as he failed to comprehend them.


    What was this man saying?


    What was he trying to say?


    What was he trying to do?


    "Randov... is there anyone in your life who you can say without question that you can truly trust?"


    Glancing up to the ceiling with a depressed sigh, the man stepped off his haughty throne for just a moment as he thinned his eyes in remorse.


    "Your mother and father... they loved you. Yes, they loved you. Perhaps Krovak did not tell you this, since he was guilty of their death."


    Holding up a finger to silence Randov before he could say anything, the man continued as the boy stumbled up to stand.


    "And yet, I myself am the one who TRULY killed them... for it was I who ORDERED their deaths. That man merely pulled the trigger."


    Standing up from his seat, the man''s expression became serious in an instant as he placed his hand on the shoulder of the boy.


    "Ah... I suppose I''ve failed to introduce myself."


    With a polite bow, the man grinned with elegance as he spoke in a proper manner.


    "I am Martin von Speizer, Commander of the Royal Army of the Kingdom of Joraten."


    "You... are the commander?"


    At this, Randov was taken aback.


    For just an instant, he forgot everything.


    His rage. His anger. His self loathing. His insecurity. His despair.


    For standing before him was his goal - the man who he had been trying to reach all his life.


    "What... no... who were my parents?", the boy asked.


    "Before any of that... you must understand one thing."


    Gripping the chin of the boy, the man looked into the eyes of Randov.


    They were filled with so many emotions that the Commander stared into them for a few moments, processing the boy as he nodded.


    Pulling his head back, the man spoke.


    "Your parents truly loved you, Randov. And yet... you were never able to experience such love, for they had died before you were ever able to meet them."


    Closing his eyes as he folded his arms behind his back, the man began to pace as he spoke.


    "The students at your school never once stood up for you... perhaps out of fear, perhaps out of indifference... and perhaps out of hatred... not one time did anyone from that school ever put forth the effort to HELP you. Am I wrong?"


    "What are you getting at?", the boy asked impatiently.


    However, ignoring this, the man continued as he paced.


    "Your teacher and the principal of that school... perhaps they WANTED to help you... yet were only able to do so in a miniscule manner. Never once did they truly sacrifice themselves in order to rid you of your torment. Am I wrong?"


    "You... you''re not wrong, but what''s your point!?"


    This time yelling out as tears formed in his eyes, Randov was getting tired of hearing this man.


    "Your fellow colleagues left as soon as they were threatened with the loss of their jobs... and even the girl you loved... has betrayed you."


    Stopping right before the boy, the man turned once more to look Randov in the eyes.


    "Randov... if that girl truly believed in you, then would she have possibly faltered and even considered the temptations which that man offered her?"


    He felt as if he were being choked.


    He was being choked with reality.


    It was suffocating.


    Enough to crush him.


    "Why...."


    "Why indeed, Randov. Why indeed. Look at yourself. Surrounded by people... who are unwilling to suffer for you. However this is not a surprise, Randov."


    With a smile, the man chuckled.


    "This is human nature."


    Placing his hand on the shoulder of the boy, the man nodded with satisfaction.


    "It is human nature to desire to protect yourself. It is human nature to become angered when someone hurts you. It is human nature to abandon those around you in order that you may not be caught up in whatever trouble someone finds themselves in. This is all... natural. And you were unable to realize this... and instead deceived yourself into thinking that you had finally found a situation where everyone LOVED you."


    Waving his hand for Randov to follow, the man spoke with sadness.


    "That was your first mistake."


    With each step, the man seemed to shake the very foundations of the boy''s heart, who was unsure whether to follow or not.


    "Trying to find love in a world which is based on hatred."


    "So what should I do?", the boy asked.


    Stopping in his tracks as he walked towards the exit, the man grinned.


    "There is only one solution, Randov. In order to escape the hatred... one must become completely indifferent to everything... and everyone."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man took something out, holding it in the air as he gleaned at it with pride.


    "Like a chessmaster who moves his pieces... in order to escape this cycle of despair... one must become willing to see everyone around them..."


    In his hand was a chess piece.


    The weakest of all the pieces.


    The one which could be sacrificed at any moment without hesitation, were it to save a more important piece.


    "As a pawn."


    ----


    "The police will no longer pursue you. The incident has been covered up and taken care of."


    The two sat in the back of a limousine.


    The driver in the front ignored the two in a professional manner, focusing completely on his task as the two spoke with one another.


    "Why would you do this for me? What''s in it for you?"


    "Randov, how many times in your life have you been SAVED?"


    Holding up his hand, the man showed three fingers.


    "Three times."


    "What are you talking about?", the boy questioned.


    "The first... was when your parents were killed."


    His parents.


    Despite living his entire life without knowing them, the mere mention of them was enough to bring Randov on the edge of his seat, patiently waiting for this man to tell him more.


    He could not trust him.


    Yet even though he could not trust him, he desired more than anything to hear what he had to say.


    "Your father shielded you from the bullet which was aimed at your head, as they tried to flee the border into a new nation. Now let me ask you. Do you blame us for doing our job in trying to prevent your parents from escaping?"


    Presented with this question, Randov didn''t know how to answer.


    Could he blame this man?


    Was this man worthy of blame?


    "I... suppose not.", he admitted.


    "Yet... while your father shielded you of the bullet... there was one particular man who I spoke with on that day who pledged his loyalty to me. And this was the man who took you away from that place... saving your life."


    "There was... someone else?"


    Who was this person?


    Who saved his life on that day?


    "Oh, you know him well. His name was Nerokov."


    "Nerokov!?"


    With a grin, the man laughed with nostalgia.


    "Yes... we fought on that day. We almost killed one another... and yet, after speaking with him, I realized what your parents were trying to do... and I felt pity for them."


    "So what happened?"


    "I called everything off. However... my words were too late. The shots had already been fired... and your parents were already dead."


    Randov could not stop his arms from twitching as he listened.


    Finally, he was learning about what had happened - from the mouth of the very Commander who seemed to be in control of everything in his life.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Nerokov asked me to take you somewhere safe... after which I assigned him to care for you in this nation while working for me. Yet as a soldier, and as one who has no King nor country remaining to pledge allegiance to... it is quite a dangerous field. This is why he was killed."


    With a gulp, the boy recalled the old man who had cared for him.


    Nodding for the man to go on, Randov urged the Commander to continue.


    "I then assigned Krovak to protect you. You might think that it was in bad taste. To have the very man who killed your parents to care for you... haha... and yet, why do you think I did that?"


    Why?


    Randov thought and he thought, but he had no clue.


    Randov had not held any immense amount of hatred towards Krovak, for he never knew his parents - yet what if he had?


    Why would this man do such a thing?


    "It was because I knew that you would not hold such hatred - but more so than that, you were filled with curiosity. When one does not know a person, they do not hate someone for killing that person. Yet even so, when such a person is someone who they are tied to through some sort of bond... and especially through a bond of blood... they cannot help to seek out such a person with interest. Randov... that was my way of making you desire to meet me - as the one orchestrating everything."


    "Why didn''t you just come and meet me if you wanted that so much?", the boy questioned with a fierce glare.


    Taken aback, the man merely laughed.


    "Oh, that? Simple. Why would I want to meet someone who had no standing, no skills, no position, nothing to speak of? Randov, despite what you may think... you have been molded through your experiences. And now... I believe you have been properly prepared for the role that I have for you."


    Suddenly, the limousine came to a halt.


    The door was opened, at which the Commander stepped out, and then the door on the side of Randov was opened as well - at which he witnessed the place which they had arrived at.


    "This is... the warehouse?"


    "That man was quite a pain in my side, you know. He had many, many contacts... and going against him using legal or illegal matters was beyond troublesome. He always had hundreds of powerful people around him... though perhaps you yourself did not notice these things. And yet there was one single moment... on one single night... in which he was free of these guards. And that was when he wanted to make that girl his own."


    With a delirious grin, the man tipped his hat so as to cover his eyes.


    "How interesting people are... humans always let their guard down when it comes to matters of passion."


    Looking up, the man walked forward as he entered the warehouse.


    "Ah, but here I am speaking as if I am not one of them myself. Worry not, Randov. I AM human... I just happen to be very good at reading people."


    ----


    "You want me to take over this business? After I killed the owner with my own two hands?"


    "You see Randov... with that man eliminated, those who supported him have gone into hiding. A number of bigshots will be filled with fear at being targeted as well, and the entire industry can be easily shaken. So, what if some new kid were to take over a powerful company... and work in producing and testing foreign weapons?"


    "Weapons?"


    "Do you not know what is happening right now? The nation of Joraten is currently in a state of unity under their new dictators... and scientists all over the world are being taken in to develop the grandest weapon in the history of the world. There have even been rumors of such a thing that could destroy entire cities in an instant."


    "We... we''re going to be producing such a thing here?"


    "Oh, goodness no. Such a thing is nothing more than a rumor, Randov. However... the fact of the matter is, those scientists are coming up with an immense number of newfound contraptions every day. And as a member of the Royal Army, I am considered to be nothing more than a rebel in my own nation - a traitor to the current regime. I was able to establish certain contacts within Stronvardia here on the condition that my people who are still hidden within Joraten act as spies... giving information on the latest military movements and advancements. And THAT is where you come in."


    The two entered the warehouse, which was currently empty of people - however it was filled with all sorts of machinery and production lines.


    "If I were to provide you with everything you need in order to produce such advanced weaponry... and you were to manage the production... then you could quite literally stand on top of this nation."


    ''Stand... on top?''


    As Randov gazed around at this cursed warehouse, he saw something.


    A vision.


    Was it his imagination?


    Such a thing felt unreal, and yet so grounded in reality.


    He felt something emanating from the man in front of him - a confidence unlike any other, as if his words were truth without question.


    As if everything he uttered would become reality.


    "Yes... you could be the one to control the very direction of not only this nation... but this entire world, so long as you follow me."


    With a grin, the man held out a hand to the boy - who was reluctant to take it.


    "What will you do, Randov?"


    "I... will do it."


    With a fierce resolve, the boy bolstered himself as he looked forward with an intense dedication.


    "Even if all those promises were broken... even if all that love which was given to me was for nothing... even if everything in this world is false... I will make that one thing true."


    Shaking the man''s hand, the boy spoke no longer with the tone of a boy, but with the grin of a businessman.


    "I will take this entire world... and redirect its path as I please."


    ----


    Years passed.


    Decades passed.


    And over the course of decades, Randov built his business.


    "Of course, having the production of such dangerous weapons within an open warehouse like this would be... ill advised, at best. In order to protect the secrecy of the operation, the warehouse must be expanded. A lower level must be built in which all illegal activity will occur."


    These were the instructions which the Commander had given to Randov at that time, which he had followed to a tee.


    "But even better than that... if you were to expand the entire facility so as to redirect the attention of the populace elsewhere, then this would be for the best. Perhaps if you were to build a department store in which the warehouse would be used for... then nobody would pay any mind to such a place."


    Randov had done exactly this.


    A department store was built to hide the intentions of the warehouse. An underground sector was built within the warehouse, in which all illegal activities were performed.


    All weaponry and dangerous items were stored in this place, and hidden away from the public eye.


    That was where the nightmare had begun.


    Over the years, the Commander would approach Randov whenever there was a new project, and his warehouse expanded to a point where it became one of the largest centers of weapons production in the entire nation of Stronvardia.


    However with the introduction of the nuclear bomb, this all changed for Randov.


    Unable to conduct the mining operations which were necessary in order to produce such weaponry, competition began to spring up - competition which had the capabilities to produce such things.


    Randov found himself at a loss.


    At this point, Randov decided to enter another field - the field of drug production.


    While the competition was just as harsh due to the existence of the mafia branches within the area, the production capabilities which he had within the warehouse and the connections he had with the government were stable, and he was able to easily surpass most - thus becoming a target of the ones who were in control of the business.


    After receiving a number of threats, he considered retiring with the vast sum of money he had acquired over his years. After all, even though he did have the power and contacts to fight back, there was no need to do so.


    However it was on that day that Randov met a particular man.


    "Why don''t you become an honorary member of our family?"


    Presented with this offer, Randov would be able to continue his activities with the protection offered by a certain man.


    The profits would be split between him and this organization, and he would no longer have to do anything - save watching from his camera room as his employees worked into the ground.


    Thus, he accepted.


    Not only did he accept, but he increased production tenfold.


    With the bodyguards provided by the gang, he was able to work his employees to ruin, trapping them within this place until the day they died.


    This, combined with the horrible technology which he had once researched for the Commander, made this warehouse a place of destruction.


    Yet there was one particular day in which all of that... ceased.


    "Gooooooood MORNING, employees!!! How are we all doing today!? I see all of you have such... lovely expressions, and I''m CERTAIN that you''re all EXCITED to get to work again on this beautiful day!"


    Taking a stroll through the warehouse, the hairless man inspected the conveyor belts which had lines upon lines of workers producing drugs and other illegal products.


    "Now then... I suppose it''s time to end the night shift. After all, our customers are waiting outside at this very moment for the department store to open! And what is the most important thing in the world?"


    Placing his hand to his ear, each and every worker seemed to perk up as they all spoke in unison, responding to the question of the man.


    "The satisfaction of the customer... and the sale of a quality product."


    Devoid of any sense of self and without a single bit of emotion, the workers droned like zombies, who had been perfectly trained in such a way.


    "Not enough enthusiasm.... you all should know well that the customers don''t like it when you seem TIRED. Come now! Once again! What is the most important thing?"


    At that moment, each of the workers plastered a fake smile.


    And in a disturbing manner with forced cheerfulness, they all spoke this time with a grotesque enthusiasm.


    "The satisfaction of the customers, and the sale of a quality product!"


    With a grand smile, the man closed his eyes as he nodded, waving his hand for the plethora of workers to get a move on as he headed to the rear of the facility - to the camera room.


    There, he would view everything that happened from afar - always watching as his workers droned on.


    "Very good! Now then... let''s up those sales again today, shall we? And make sure that you keep a proper count."

 Chapter Number 96 - Redirect

    "Welcome, welcome! Please let an employee know if you''re unable to find anything! They''re always happy to help!"


    Standing at the front of a department store greeting the people as they filed in was a man whose head was completely hairless.


    Not only was his head hairless, but he had no eyebrows - for this particular man had been born without hair.


    "How are you doing today? Good? Wonderful! Hahaha... oh! Hey! Nice to see you again! How''s the work going? Oh... is that so. Sorry to hear that. Yes. Yes. I totally get it. Alright. See you!"


    As if his batteries had been overclocked, the man''s expression was filled with energy which seemed strangely unnatural as he sped from one customer to another, talking at a rate which far exceeded normal.


    "Ah... I think it''s about time to head back."


    After the flow of customers seemed to halt, the man headed off towards the back of the store.


    He would travel through the back, heading to the top floor of the warehouse where his camera room was located.


    ''I suppose it''s time to check up on the employees.''


    ----


    ''Hm? What''s this?''


    Sitting now in a room filled with more camera screens than one could count, the man swirled in his chair as he glanced from one to the next, eventually landing on one in particular.


    A man was scanning items with a dead expression on his face.


    ''Ah... that one. He''s been quite troublesome recently, hasn''t he? Does he not understand what it means to serve the customers? And his accounting... has been off.''


    With a grimace, the man tapped his finger on the desk as he hunched closer, glaring into the camera as if his malice could be felt through it.


    And perhaps it could - for the man who he glared at seemed to look around him with concern.


    ''His name... Percy, if I am not wrong. Yes... his counting has been quite off... and even though he has gone through the simulation a couple of times now... haha... it seems that he has become quite friendly with that girl... Amelia, I believe her name was?''


    Crushing the can inside his hand, the drink within sprayed out with an immense force, spouting upwards before it came down to the ground with a splatter.


    ''Haha... as if I would allow such a scandalous relationship to occur... within MY corporation.''


    Grabbing a towel, the man wiped off his hand as he stood up to head off.


    ''I suppose I''ll have to talk with the two of them as soon as their shift it over.''


    ----


    "Percy. Amelia. Do you two understand why I have called you here today?"


    Randov was now in another office - his main office within the department store.


    While he could still witness the cameras from here, he would have to view everything on a single screen. It was annoying, but he would often use this office when it came to discussion with his employees - especially given that this place was a mere department store on the surface.


    "No Sir."


    Straightening himself up was a young man in his twenties whose very essence seemed to emanate complete exhaustion.


    His hair was a wreck. The bags under his eyes were so grand that it appeared as if someone had written on him with a black marker. His outfit was a mess, and his tie seemed to be barely hanging on to his neck.


    Everything about this boy shouted that he had a complete and utter disregard for his appearance.


    "I... don''t know why you''ve called us here."


    He spoke with a quivering voice, and his eye seemed to twitch as he stood before his boss, who merely tapped his finger onto his desk as he glanced over to his computer, keeping one of his eyes focused on watching the cameras while speaking to the two before him.


    "I see. I see. You don''t know. Very well, Percy. I understand. Then... Amelia. What about you? Do you know why I have called you here?"


    "Have... we done something wrong?"


    Speaking as she glanced away from the man was a girl who spoke in a submissive tone, gripping her forearm nervously as she spoke.


    This girl too gave off the appearance of someone who was overworked beyond measure. Split ends covered her hair, and her eyes were just as filled with bags, if not more so. At least her outfit seemed to be somewhat in line, or at least compared to that of the one beside her.


    "The amount of things wrong with this picture... hahaha.... I don''t even know where to start. But I suppose..."


    Standing up, the bald man grabbed the tie of his employee, tightening it with a jolt to the point where the boy began to choke in desperation.


    "Ugh!!! Urgh!! Cough!!!"


    Falling to the ground as the girl jumped back with wide eyes, the one known as Percy gasped for breath as he loosened the tie.


    "I''ll start with your unkempt appearance."


    "I''m sorry, boss... I just... urgh... I... the numbers... the numbers... I was trying to count them... I forgot... I forgot about... oh... oh no."


    His eyes becoming wide, Percy came to a realization.


    ''I lost my place.''


    "This... is the second issue."


    Pacing back and forth, the man gripped the microphone on his collar.


    "Send two men here to escort a couple of employees to the chamber."


    [Understood. How many seconds will they be going in?]


    A static voice replied immediately to the man, who merely smiled as he heard this.


    "Let''s seeee... how many seconds... how many seconds indeed. Why don''t we find out?"


    Turning off the microphone, Randov grabbed the collar of Percy, yanking him up.


    "Disgusting appearance. Ten seconds."


    Appraising the boy up and down, whose eyes went wide in horror as he gasped for air, the man spoke words which invoked a terror beyond belief into both of the employees.


    "Rebellious attitude. Ten seconds."


    Throwing the boy to the side, the man sat down at his desk once more, folding his hands as he glanced at the girl, who wanted to rush over to the boy yet did not out of pure fear.


    "Showing such a disgraceful display to the beloved customers. Ten MINUTES."


    At that moment, a couple of bodyguards bursted into the room, each heading towards an employee as they stood above them, ready to escort the two to their punishment.


    "This is punishment for the two of you... therefore it will be split fifty fifty."


    At this statement, the girl fell to her knees in despair.


    She did not say a word - and the look in her eyes became completely despondent - void of even the slightest glint of hope.


    "But out of all the mistakes you made... there is one which is completely and absolutely... unforgivable."


    Thinning his eyes as the men grabbed the two, who were barely present mentally at that time as they were picked up, a vein burst in Randov''s head as he declared the sentence.


    "Losing your place. Ten HOURS."


    As he made this statement, a sentence far worse than death was made.


    As if he were a judge in a courtroom, the man watched the two be taken off, completely and utterly ruined.


    They did not beg or plead for forgiveness - for these two understood well that such an action would be completely and utterly pointless.


    ''Yet most importantly... was the fact that you two failed to realize something.''


    Holding his head as an irritated expression overcame him, the man quickly calmed himself as he thought in the silence.


    ''I will not allow even the slightest whisper of love to exist among my employees.''


    ----


    ''Not again.''


    ''Not again not again not again....''


    ''Anything but that...''


    ''Five hours? Even if it''s split between us... FIVE HOURS!?!?!''


    Percy had lost control of his body.


    It was as if he had given in to death.


    He was taken into the room, carried alongside Amelia, who was terrified out of her wits just as much as Percy was.


    The machine was something which should not exist.


    It was a contraption conceived by a mind so devious that Percy would not be surprised if such a person was the devil himself.


    Even seconds inside of it was enough punishment to make death seem appealing.


    And yet now... he would have to endure its torment for hours.


    ''What did I do to deserve this... this... this.... this.... this... this...''


    His mind caught on a loop.


    ''Ah.''


    ''That''s right.''


    Tears forming, the boy looked up to the guard who was carrying him, who seemed to be completely focused on performing his task without any emotional attachment.


    ''I lost count.''


    ''One.''


    ''Two.''


    ''Three.''


    Thus, the boy counted.


    ''Four.''


    ''Five.''


    ''Six.''


    He began to count, and as he was hooked up onto the machine - not for a single second did he stop.


    ''Seven.''


    ''Eight.''


    ''Nine.''


    Never again would he lose track.


    Never again would he fail to keep a perfect record.


    Never again would he repeat this mistake.


    "Sorry kid. This isn''t personal. Just the boss''s orders."


    Thus, the headgear was placed on the boy, and the flip was switched - and at that instant, the boy fell into the land of nightmares.


    However as the boy was put into the torment, his body reeling and twitching as he experienced the horrors, the girl watched in terror, biting her nails with such frustration that her fingers began to bleed.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Tears formed in her eyes, and these tears soon turned red as the vessels within her eyes burst, out of fear for herself and out of remorse for the boy who was going through such things.


    ''Why... do things have to be this way?''


    ''How did we get into this situation?''


    ''Why is this world... so cruel?''


    These were the thoughts that the girl had before an electrical impulse shot out of the machine, hitting each and every one of the people present.


    And at that moment, the girl began to feel woozy.


    The machine stayed on, yet as she fell to the ground, she heard the thuds of a couple more people falling.


    ''What... is this?''


    ''I''m falling asleep?''


    ''Before I''m even in the machine?''


    ''No...''


    ''Not yet...''


    ''The nightmare... isn''t supposed to start... just yet....''


    These were the last thoughts of the girl before she fell into a deep slumber.


    However unfortunately for this girl, the nightmare had begun.


    ----


    ''Why is it not satisfactory?''


    ''Why... am I not on top?''


    As he glared at a particular tab, Randov viewed the stock market.


    His company was currently placed at number 4.


    ''I''ve done everything.... everything that the Commander told me to.... he told me that his plans would even go beyond his death... and look at this. Look at this!!! HOW AM I NOT NUMBER 1!?!?!?''


    ''I''ve done everything.''


    ''Everything.''


    ''Everything.... and yet... for whatever reason... I can''t reach it.''


    ''Why am I not the one controlling this nation yet?''


    ''How much power have I obtained? And yet it is still not enough.''


    As the man sat in his chair, switching screens on his computer, he grit his teeth as he spoke - however it was at that moment that there was a flicker of light.


    ''Eh? A power surge?''


    However that flicker of light only lasted a moment, for in that instant, a blast of electricity lit up the man''s shiny head.


    Then, in a daze, the man''s head fell to his desk with a thud.


    ''Ugh... what is this?''


    ''Exhaustion?''


    ''I don''t need sleep. I need answers. I need to work. I need to... ensure... that my employees... are doing... their jobs...''


    However, the man could not stay awake.


    For no amount of willpower could overcome the phenomena which had occurred all throughout the world on that night.


    Thus... Randov''s apocalypse began.


    ----


    ''Ugh... why am I so tired? Did I overwork myself?''


    Slowly, Randov''s eyes opened as he sat up on his desk.


    ''Huh?''


    However the office in which he currently sat was no longer an office.


    "What... what happened here?"


    Groggily, the man stood up as he took in his surroundings - for everything around him seemed to be filled with the aura of rot.


    The wooden beams seemed to be falling apart. A must filled the air which was pungent to the nose, and most importantly - his computer was turned off.


    "The cameras... I need to check the cameras..."


    Reaching under his desk to turn the computer on, the man realized that for whatever reason it failed to do so.


    "A power outage? Tsk.... why didn''t the employees turn on the backup generators? Do I have to do everything myself?"


    Standing up, the man headed towards the door as he cracked his back.


    However upon opening the door, the bald man stopped in his path, freezing with terror upon witnessing the monstrocity before him.


    Standing in the hallway was one of his body guards - however the man standing before him was no human.


    His entire face had been rearranged, torn apart in disgusting manner.


    Blood covered the man''s torso, and he slowly turned while groaning as he approached Randov.


    "Grrr...."


    "Wha... what happened to you!?", Randov shouted - however quickly he realized that the creature was approaching him.


    "Hey... stay back!! Stop right there! That''s an order!!!"


    However the creature would no longer listen to the one who once was able to order him around - for this creature no longer had a mind nor a will.


    "Rargh!!!"


    Lifting up a clawed hand, the creature struck at the face of the man.


    "STOP!!!!!"


    Bang!


    Opening his eyes as he shielded himself, Randov looked to his side to realize that for whatever reason, the blow had been diverted - instead hitting the wall beside him.


    ''What... just happened?''


    However the zombie, who seemed to be just slightly confused, once more raised his hand.


    "Stop."


    Yet this hand which was raised immediately was placed at the side of the zombie as soon as the man spoke, as if it were obeying him.


    ''What is this?''


    Backing up as he inspected the creature, the man stopped his trembling as he eyed it up and down.


    However as he did so, the zombie once more started walking towards him.


    "Stop attacking me.", he stated calmly.


    At which the creature immediately did so, turning around as its attention was focused elsewhere.


    It began to walk away, completely ignoring the man now.


    ''It''s... listening to me? No... let me try something.''


    "Stay put."


    As Randov made this statement however, the creature continued its walking.


    ''I can''t tell it to stay put?''


    "Stop what you are doing."


    Turning around once more, the creature now turned its focus not on Randov, but on the window of his office.


    Heading over to the window, the creature raised its hand once more.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing to my office!?"


    Just as the creature''s swing was about to reach the window, something happened.


    As if the momentum of its swing was completely negated, the fist flung in a different direction, keeping its momentum yet aimed elsewhere.


    It was something that didn''t appear right to Randov. It seemed to go against the laws of physics, the way the direction had just reversed instantaneously like that.


    ''It was... redirected?''


    What was happening?


    Was this all his imagination?


    No, such a thing could not be.


    The thing before him was a monster.


    Without a doubt, it had attacked him with the intent to kill - and perhaps consume him.


    It had no mind to think, and yet when Randov made the order its actions would change.


    However when he ordered it to halt all action, it had simply ignored such an order.


    ''I can... redirect it?''


    An object in motion will stay in motion.


    The momentum of an object will not change unless an external force acts upon it.


    Placing his hand to his chin in thought, this principal, which he had learned at some point during the time in which he was building up his business, came to mind.


    ''It seems that I don''t have the power to change the momentum of an object... but I have the power to change its direction.''


    And in that instant, an epiphany struck.


    As if a lightbulb had lit inside his head, Randov was filled with a strange amount of understanding of his ability.


    It was as if a voice whispered inside his mind, yet that voice said no actual words - he merely knew.


    ''I have the power to redirect.''


    ----


    It was a supernatural phenomena.


    It was something which Randov could not possibly understand, and yet he understood - as if it was a part of him his entire life.


    ''This power...''


    Everything around him had become strange.


    The world was corrupted.


    The people had turned into rotten creatures, their flesh deteriorating and their bodies rendered with horrid wounds.


    Their minds were taken from them, and they were no longer able to speak or think.


    And yet, right now, in this unpredictable situation, Randov smiled.


    "Heh..."


    His eyes thinned with delight as he picked up a pencil from his desk, throwing it with his hand as he watched it before he thought of his command.


    ''Go up.''


    And as soon as he thought this, the pencil shot upwards with such force that it penetrated the ceiling, sticking itself straight through the concrete.


    Looking over to the creature which was standing by his window, the man picked up a pen.


    Tossing it up with a flick as it rotated in the air, the man moved his arm forward, as if to orchestrate his motions.


    And as he did this, the pen shot forward.


    Splat!


    Piercing the creature straight through its mind, the zombie let out a groan before falling to the ground - a hole straight through its head.


    ''I see.''


    With a grin, the man headed towards the hallway as he made his way to the warehouse.


    ''It would seem that finally... my desire has been achieved. Commander... did you plan this too, or was this outside of your calculations which went beyond even your death?''


    Covering his delirious grin with his hand, the man held in his laughter as he came to one conclusion - that he had obtained an otherworldly power in a world where such a thing would be almost necessary to survive.


    Now, truly, he could become Number One - and nobody would be able to stop him.


    ''It would seem that I''ve finally redirected myself from the bottom... to the very top of this world.''

 Chapter Number 97 - Blind Spot

    [Redirection. It''s quite an interesting ability. Don''t you think?]


    [Hmm... I suppose so. What does it entail?]


    A certain woman spoke to herself, two different voices exiting from her mouth.


    [Well, it''s obvious that physical movements can be redirected. But like all the other abilities, there are many other ways to use it. For example... if the energy contained within a person who is about to attack someone were to be redirected and used for something else... say for something more constructive.]


    This woman''s right half was completely white, and she had the complexion of an angel.


    [Oh! So one would be able to take all that pent up rage and apply it in a way that is better for everyone. Is that right?]


    And her left half was pitch black - that of a demon.


    [Yes. That is correct. But say one were to take all the anger and hatred in the world... and redirect it to be used as a source of fuel?]


    [That sounds... quite interesting.]


    [Heh... indeed it does.]


    The two voices soon merged together, laughing deviously from a realm of darkness as they watched.


    [I do hope this human is able to show us something interesting.]


    ----


    ''My employees...''


    Faced with the warehouse which he once had absolute control over, the man was presented with an unexpected scenario.


    Each and every person had rotted to the core.


    Blood and guts covered the walls, and the machinery was all destroyed from rust.


    Not a single crate or product remained intact, and all of the assets which this store had once owned were now reduced to worthless piles of trash.


    However this was not what disturbed the man.


    "How could they have done this to you?"


    What disturbed the man was the fact that almost half of the zombies were dead.


    "Who did this? Which one of you was alive at one point... only to kill off so many of your coworkers before you fell to the virus as well?"


    With the click of his tongue, the man gathered the attention of all the zombies present within this warehouse - totalling approximately 50.


    "If you were going to end up this way regardless... why would you go so far as to destroy my labor force?"


    His arm trembling with irritation, the man breathed in slowly as he calmed himself.


    "Well... I suppose this is a minor setback. Yes... quite minor. After all..."


    Stepping forward, the man waved his hand - and as soon as he did so, each and every one of the zombies immediately headed over to the broken equipment.


    Little by little, the zombies began to gather the pieces, searching as they attempted to find anything which may still be used.


    "While half of you may have died... the other half are now able to work twice as hard."


    ----


    Business was booming.


    Randov quickly discovered that while he could not redirect a creature which had no drive, it was the exact opposite to the ones which held an instinctual desire.


    Some undead were tamer than others. Some seemed to be filled with violent urges, attacking him on sight - yet it was these same undead who would utilize that energy for whatever orders he gave them as soon as their mental states were redirected.


    Regardless, all of the undead seemed to have a limitless amount of energy.


    They never tired. They could work and work for hours without complaint.


    However... there was one issue.


    ''I have to keep my eyes on them.''


    Randov had quickly found out that the moment he left the room, all orders which he had given had ceased.


    Yet if he viewed them from the security cameras, the orders resumed.


    ''Tch... like lazy employees... they refuse to work unless I''m watching them at every moment? How irritating...''


    What he had thought of as a miracle soon became no better than his previous situation.


    While his workers would never complain or tire, and while he wouldn''t have to pay them anything in exchange for their work, they were completely brainless - unable to think on their own without his orders, and unable to work if he did not watch over them.


    ''At the very least, I can keep watch on them from this room... but I suppose I should find some living workers as well... but even more important than workers...''


    Customers.


    He needed customers.


    Even if he could produce and produce, such a thing would be meaningless if there was nobody to sell to.


    Was there anyone else who was alive in this world?


    Surely he could not have been the only one to survive this calamity.


    This had to be the case. If he alone had survived, then it would be nothing short of a miracle.


    ''For whatever reason, these people have been diseased... or transformed... whatever this may be. Yet without a doubt, there were some who were not initially diseased, since they fought back and killed off a number of the infected before becoming infected themselves. Therefore there are certainly people like myself who did not fall to such an infection. But what is the cause?''


    Why was it that Randov alone had not been infected?


    It was true that Randov had been in an office with a locked door, but the windows were open. If the disease could spread by air, then certainly he would have been infected himself.


    ''Yet... that doesn''t make any sense.''


    Everything around him had rotted.


    Was the rot merely caused by the passage of time?


    How much time had passed?


    Decades? Centuries?


    The decrepit state of everything he had witnessed seemed to suggest such a thing - and yet his body was the complete opposite.


    ''I don''t feel as if I have aged much, if at all.''


    There was only one explanation then.


    The disease must have had some component which rotted everything it touched.


    Yet this still left something unexplained - why did he alone not rot?


    It clearly had horrid effects on humans.


    Did Randov have some sort of immunity?


    What of the ones who had survived initially only to be killed and infected once they had been bitten? Were they not also immune? If they were not immune, then why would the airborne virus not have affected them?


    He didn''t know.


    He didn''t understand it.


    Nothing made sense.


    He only knew one thing.


    ''I need to build myself... a paradise.''


    With a grin, the man''s thoughts seemed to reach the workers that he watched on the cameras.


    ''Yes... this will be my paradise.''


    Holding his hand to the cameras, the man caressed the screen which displayed a group of zombies who were currently in the midst of repairing a forklift.


    ''A paradise in which I see all... and control all.''


    Closing his eyes for just a moment, the man immediately opened them - ensuring that the workers would not cease their work as he failed to look their way.


    ''And if something happens which does not seem to be going my way... then all that I will need to do is redirect it.''


    With the flick of his hand, one of the zombies turned around, heading to another area as he began to unload the contents of a crate.


    ''For that is who I have become... no... that is who I was in the first place.''


    Then, like a conductor, the man began to play out an orchestra as each of the zombies followed his every command - working diligently without a complaint.


    ''Redirect.''


    ----


    "Because even if you are a king... the only thing you control are pawns."


    These words shook Randov to his very core.


    ''What?''


    His head swung around as his eyes glued to the door which the voice came from.


    ''How did he...''


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The metal door was locked, however the one who stood on the other side of it was currently barging into it violently in an attempt to open it.


    ''How did he get here?''


    Glancing over to his cameras, the man checked over and over as he frantically looked at each one.


    ''Shit! A blind spot? How could I have missed it... of course... there wouldn''t be a camera near the camera room.''


    Standing up as he prepared himself to fight, the man grit his teeth as veins formed on his otherwise smooth head.


    ''He thinks he can just barge in here and kill me? Hah... it looks like he''s underestimating me.''


    "Ah... what am I doing? Trying to use violence in order to enter... how truly brutish of me."


    However these words filled the mind of Randov, and in that instant the banging stopped.


    And as it did so, the lock on the door MELTED.


    "After all, when one wishes to enter somewhere forbidden... all that is necessary is to obtain permission."


    Swinging the door open, Randov witnessed the man.


    His black hair was styled in the sleek manner of a businessman, and the suit which the man wore affirmed this.


    A confident grin was plastered on the man''s face - one which filled Randov with a desire to wipe such a grin off his face.


    Casually he entered, dusting himself off without a care for the opponent in front of him.


    "Ah... forgive me, forgive me. Surely you won''t file a lawsuit over something like this, no? Destruction of property... trespassing... well, such things are merely minor offenses."


    "Who are you?", Randov spat.


    ''I should first analyze him... try to find out his motivation... if he has any more allies... perhaps I can use him.''


    This was what Randov thought, however the wry smile on the face of the man filled him with a discomfort unlike anything he had felt before.


    It was his instinct as a businessman.


    "Ah... but perhaps you''re wondering... why would I enter such a place without obtaining your permission?"


    Nodding his head as he ignored the question of Randov, the man merely clicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... well, if you ARE wondering such a thing... then you would be gravely misunderstanding the situation."


    ''He''s mocking me.''


    Holding his breath as he observed the strange man, Randov was careful not to make any sudden moves.


    The moment the man made an attack, Randov would redirect it - but until that moment hit, he would gather as much information as possible.


    Yet the words which the man uttered at that moment were enough to make Randov explode in rage.


    "I have no need of YOUR permission for anything."


    "What the hell are you talking about!?"


    Approaching the intruder, Randov grabbed the shirt of the man as he gripped the tie which was around his neck, pulling it tight enough to choke the man.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "You come into MY office... acting like you own the place... acting like you''re the boss here... as if you know everything. Let ME inform you of something."


    "This is assault, is it not?"


    Even as he choked the man, the businessman spit out these words.


    As if to mock Randov.


    "No."


    Nodding his head, Randov let go of the man.


    Turning around, he began to laugh.


    "Heh... no, that is not assault."


    Raising a finger, Randov grinned to himself as he faced the man with that horrid smile.


    "This... is assault."


    And in that instant, the man pulled his finger as if he were controlling a puppet on a string.


    "Hm? Ah... it would seem that my body is moving on its own."


    And in that moment, Marcus found himself swinging at the man.


    Smash!


    Only for his fist to fly straight into one of the TV screens behind the man.


    "Hey hey... destruction of property... aggravated attempted assault... you do realize that this could be taken to court, don''t you?"


    At that moment, Marcus found a fist in front of his face.


    Smash!


    His skull rattled as his head flew back, causing the businessman to reel backwards as he wiped the blood from his nose.


    "Ah ah... how unfortunate... in a court of law, I''m sure that you''ll claim that was self defense... no?", Marcus chided.


    "It would seem you understand me well, businessman."


    "Well then... I suppose I''ll just have to settle this BEFORE it''s sent to court."


    Rushing forth, Marcus aimed a fist at the man again - however this time he was stopped in his tracks.


    "UGH!"


    And his fist landed right in his own face.


    "Do you not understand? Perhaps you were overcome by arrogance just a moment ago because you failed to realize the situation. Hah... haha... it really is pitiful, businessman. Ah... now that I take a good look at you... you''re rotten on the inside, aren''t you?"


    Wiping the skin off his face as he recovered from the self harming blow, Marcus spit a volley of blood as he stood once more.


    "Rotten? Oh come now... you should know better than anyone..."


    At that moment, the skin on the face of the man began to regenerate as Marcus approached Randov once more - and in that instant Randov felt something sinister within the man.


    "Anyone in the field of business is rotten to the core to begin with."


    "You cannot beat me."


    Yet these words were immediately cut off with confidence.


    Randov''s expression became unimpressed, and he crossed his arms as he kept his eyes on Marcus.


    "Even if you swing, your attack will be redirected. There is no way you could lay a finger on me."


    "Is that so?"


    In that instant, Marcus placed his hand to his forehead, slicking back his hair in a professional manner.


    "Ah... but what if I already was aware of such a thing?"


    "What do you-"


    "If I was aware that no attack could connect... would it not mean that even if I were to attack you... that it couldn''t even be considered an attempted assault?"


    "Enough of these games."


    In that instant, a series of tentacles exploded out of the chest of Marcus - all aimed directly for the head of the man.


    It happened in an instant, yet each and every one of them changed their trajectory just before penetrating the man, instead shooting off as they plunged into a number of the monitors around.


    "Your attacks cannot harm me. My attacks on the other hand CAN harm you. You have no chance of overcoming my ability. Regardless of your own abilities. Even if you were to surround me with flames or lava... even if you were to attempt something like that, I would redirect your INTENTIONS. And you would no longer be capable of performing such an action."


    "Who said I was going to try something like that?"


    In that instant, the tentacles which had retracted into the body of the man now appeared once more - this time exiting his hand as they shot again at Randov.


    "I have no intention to win in such a dull way."


    However, as if rolling his eyes, Randov merely swiped his hand, sending the tentacles flying to the ground.


    Piercing into the floor below them, cracks formed as the rubble began to creak.


    "Tch... now look at the mess you''re making in my camera room. All this equipment - ruined. And even now..."


    Smash!


    The floor bursted open beneath the two, causing them to fall downwards in mid air.


    Yet even as they fell, neither man appeared to be surprised.


    "You think that you can kill me with something like this. And yet instead... you''ve merely set up the perfect field for me."


    In that instant, Randov let out a laugh as he motioned with his hand - at which every single piece of falling rubble shot at Marcus.


    "UGH!!!"


    Like bullets, they pierced the free falling body of the zombified man as his suit was filled with holes, blood covering every aspect of him as his body and head were riddled with wounds.


    His brain was on show, and pieces of his mind were ripped out as the man bled profusely before slamming to the ground below.


    "Ngh!"


    The clanking of metal was heard below as Marcus realized that he had landed on a metal container.


    Looking up, he saw the bald man crossing his arms, completely unharmed.


    "You''re a complete fool.", he uttered with disgust as he placed a foot onto the head of Marcus.


    "Just like your partner over there who died such a meaningless death, you too will die here. All because you underestimated my ability."


    Randov stated these words, looking down on the man with pity as he pressed down on the man¡¯s head.


    "Any last words?"


    "Do you understand what that really means?"


    However even as he stepped on the mutilated head of the zombified man, he was met with a cheeky response.


    "What it means... to die?"


    In that instant, Randov felt something.


    Something horrible.


    "Heh..."


    The man began to laugh.


    "Heh heh heh..."


    He was torn apart.


    Littered with holes, his body had splattered onto the metal.


    His guts and blood were spread about, and his entire existence amounted to that of a miserable lump of flesh.


    "Hahaha...."


    And yet... he laughed.


    "What... are you laughing about?"


    Filled with discomfort, Randov stepped back - and for once in his life, FEAR returned to him.


    How long had it been since he had felt such a thing?


    "No... you wouldn''t understand."


    Slowly, the man crawled upwards, barely managing to stand as his body seemed to slowly repair itself.


    The holes filling in with flesh, Randov wondered if the organs inside of the man were being replaced or if he was merely shifting into an unrecognizable lump of meat.


    "After all... you can''t even see what''s behind you."


    In that instant, Randov knew something was wrong.


    However it was too late.


    Slice!


    "AGHHHH!!!!!!"


    Everything went dark.


    Pain erupted in each of his eyes, and the man fell to the ground in pain as he grabbed them to realize it.


    Knives had been gouged into him.


    "AGH!!!! URGH!!! ARGH!!!!"


    Rolling around in the pain, the man screeched and shouted, however his screeching was silenced by the cold and emotionless voice of a young girl.


    "His sight has been eliminated."


    "Excellent."


    These were the only words that Randov heard as he realized something.


    ''I... no... no...''


    This was his loss.


    ''I... let my guard down?''


    ''I... was too focused on the man?''


    ''I... forgot about the child?''


    ''I thought...''


    ''I thought that such a child... could never pose a threat.''


    ''She doesn''t even have an ability...''


    ''Just a normal... regular... human....''


    Ripping the knives out of his eyes, Randov stood.


    However even as he stood, he could see nothing.


    Blood flowed down his face, and he used his hearing to desperately attempt to feel out the positions of his opponents.


    In that instant, he felt a kick.


    He fell backwards, and his gut wrenched at the sensation of falling.


    "UGH!"


    Pain erupted in his back as he landed on the cold concrete, and the man found himself unable to breathe as the wind was knocked out of him.


    "Goodbye, bald man."


    "What do you mean, goodbye!? Ngh... I... I''ll... I''ll regain my sight... and as soon as I do..."


    [Just how do you plan on doing that... REDIRECT?]


    However, suddenly, another voice jumped into the mix.


    It was the voice of the businessman... yet it was not.


    No... this one was far more terrifying.


    It was spoken by the same person, yet without a doubt, Randov immediately understood that it was not the same person.


    [Yes... I know you''re in there. Ah... how low you have fallen. Unnumbered. Return to me.]


    With these words, Randov felt something in his body change.


    ''What... just happened?''


    ''My ability...''


    ''My power...''


    ''It''s... gone.''


    [It¡¯s better this way.]


    [Forgive me, Redirect.]


    [It looks like you were quite unlucky when it came to... your host.]


    [Perhaps the others won''t be so unfortunate.]


    The creature spoke these words, which Randov could never possibly hope to understand.


    However he had no time to think about such things.


    "Rargh!!"


    "Grrr!"


    For in that instant, he heard the growling of the undead - and they became louder and louder.


    "No... wait... stop!!!"


    "You can no longer see them. And that is a condition for your ability... is it not?"


    "Eh?"


    Just before he was bitten by a zombie, Randov was filled even further with a sense of terror as he fell to his knees.


    For the voice he just heard...


    "You... how did you...."


    "Indeed... how did I come back from the dead?"


    Was the voice of a woman.


    "AGH!!!!!"


    "GRR!!!"


    "ROAR!!!"


    Screams of anguish filled the warehouse that day as Randov was torn apart.


    "HOW!?!?!?!"


    He shouted and shouted, and soon enough everything quieted.


    Torn to pieces, reduced to a fraction of his former self, the man''s consciousness flickered as the pain began to numb.


    And in that numbness, his hearing became clear and the growling stopped - at which he heard the last statement of the woman who he had killed.


    "I don''t understand that myself."

 Chapter Number 98 - Absolute Priority

    "Kill them."


    "Understood."


    Seconds after Marcus made this order, the blue haired girl immediately sprung into action.


    Her blade tore through hundreds of undead in mere moments, blood and guts flying around the warehouse as the bodies dropped like bees in smoke.


    Taking a deep breath, Marcus closed his eyes as he tried to collect his thoughts.


    "Seven. What is this?"


    [You''re being very direct with me now, Marcus. What do you mean?]


    "What is your relationship with this man? Why were you speaking to him as if you knew him?"


    Pressing the creature within him with these questions, Marcus took a tone which suggested no retreat from his words.


    [You''re wrong there, Marcus. It is not that man which I knew. But rather... the one trapped inside of him.]


    With a cackling laugh, the creature overrode the thoughts of Marcus as his voice filled his mind.


    [Well, you''ll understand at some point. Die a few more times... and eventually everything will be made clear.]


    [But for now... it is not something that you will have to worry about.]


    "Why do I suddenly have knowledge of redirect?"


    At the moment that Seven had said those words - something changed in the way Marcus felt.


    It was not a physical change, but rather a change of knowledge.


    He knew and understood the ability of redirect as if it had been instilled within him, like a natural instinct.


    Yet he also knew that he could not use this ability for himself.


    Why then, did he suddenly obtain such a keen understanding of the ability?


    Even during the fight, he only understood the mechanics of the ability... yet right now he felt as if it had been instilled within his very soul.


    [Marcus... you do not hear any voice aside from mine. No?]


    "What are you-"


    [What am I talking about? I see. Then it is true.]


    With a laugh, Seven continued to say things which Marcus could never hope to understand.


    Why was it that every time he learned something about this creature that had overtaken him that there were layers upon layers of things which he couldn''t possibly know?


    Every time he thought he understood it - he continued to learn the same lesson over and over.


    ''I cannot comprehend it.''


    [I''m going to rest, Marcus. Continue as you were.]


    With this statement, the creature became silent - and so too did the mind of Marcus.


    Filled only with thoughts that were his own, everything became peaceful for a brief moment.


    ''But are my thoughts truly my own?''


    This conviction alone remained within his mind.


    ----


    "You died again... didn''t you?"


    Coming back to reality, Marcus focused his attention on the woman who stood before him with a snarky smile.


    She was gorgeous in every manner, her sharp eyes filled with a strange amount of confidence as the man approached her.


    "What of it? I learned more about what is inside me, so it only benefits us, no?"


    Yet the response of the woman was enough to make Marcus grin with delight.


    "I see. So that''s how it is. Hah... how foolish I''ve been, only focusing on such immediate things... Perhaps I should focus more on the grand picture as you have."


    "Yet you seem to have been riddled with holes yourself. Are you sure you''re not in pain?"


    "Oh, pain? Well, of course it hurts like hell. How could it not? Despite these rotting bodies, pain will never diminish. No matter how corrupted we become... that alone seems to never change."


    With this short interaction, the two laughed lightly as they mocked the entire situation which they were just in.


    "So? What did you learn?"


    "I learned..."


    However as Marcus asked this, Sylvia''s expression became pale and filled with concern.


    "I learned... a lot."


    "I see."


    "I... think I need to rest for a bit."


    "We can do that."


    "Will it be alright? Don''t we have a lot more we need to get done?"


    "Attempting to do something while exhausted will only produce half hearted results. You should know this more than anyone."


    Looking around, the man realized that there were no chairs in this place.


    Resting his back onto the metal container beside him, the man slid to the floor as he looked around at the scene of gore which painted the warehouse.


    "Yes... that''s right.", he muttered. "I''m exhausted. Aren''t you?"


    Taking a seat beside the man, the woman too let out a sigh.


    "I suppose I am."


    Glancing over to the girl who was standing at attention, awaiting orders patiently, the woman patted the space in between herself and the man.


    "Sit down with us, will you?"


    "If that is your order."


    With this cold statement, the girl too took her spot between the two as the man and the woman both closed their eyes.


    "We shouldn''t fall asleep in such a place. Did we not learn our lesson before?", Marcus muttered.


    "Ah... I suppose that''s right, isn''t it?", Sylvia responded with a light laugh.


    "I will keep watch, if that is what you will.", the girl stated.


    The two went silent for a few moments, and moments eventually turned to around a minute.


    Nobody said a thing, and the clock ticked and ticked.


    However, eventually, the man opened his eyes, glancing at the girl with a light smile.


    "That would be appreciated. Please do so. But Isabella... just know one thing."


    Looking at the girl with a serious expression, Marcus eyed the girl as he spoke with a lowered tone.


    "You only have one life. And losing it would mean a far greater loss to me than anything else. Therefore... even if it means abandoning us to death, ensure that your life is given absolute priority."


    And with these words, the man closed his eyes and fell into the realm of sleep.


    ----


    Isabella sat between the two, unsure as to whether or not she should move.


    They were both asleep.


    ''I suppose enduring such wounds will make a person exhausted...'', she thought as she gazed around her.


    Everything was quiet now.


    No longer did the zombies that had been accumulated in this warehouse groan, nor did the machinery make any form of noise - for all activity in this place had ceased.


    Yet despite the silence around her, the girl did not allow herself to let her guard down for even a moment.


    ''Even if everything is silent... that only means that the enemy is doing a good job at concealing their movements.''


    She did not move, for doing so may only disturb her masters whom she sat between, yet she remained prepared to move out at any given moment.


    Closing her eyes, the girl listened as she tried to pick up even the slightest sound.


    She pressed her hands to the cold concrete below her in an attempt to feel the most insignificant vibrations.


    She breathed in slowly, in order to smell the slightest change in the atmosphere.


    ''Nothing.''


    Opening her eyes, she gazed about once more.


    ''There is nothing.''


    Coming to this conclusion, the girl remained in her position.


    She waited and she watched, like a dog protecting its master.


    ''Yet.''


    ----


    ''There''s something... no... someone.''


    ''Two people.''


    ''No... three?''


    ''Two... three... two... three?''


    Why could she not tell?


    Why did it seem to flip back and forth between those two answers?


    ''Which is it?''


    Slowly, the girl slid out of the arms of her masters, gently laying them down as she tiptoed her way towards the entrance to the warehouse.


    ''Two... no... three... no... which is it?''


    Closing her eyes for just a moment, the girl breathed in as she hid behind a crate, opening her eyes as she glanced over to the door.


    ''Three.''


    Final answer.


    ''Enemies? Are they allies of the man we killed? Or perhaps those who are looking to take advantage of the chaos by showing up after the battle has ended?''


    The girl held her breath as she watched the door.


    ''Ten meters... five... three... they''re at the door.''


    Bang!


    The door burst open with a loud sound as a man waltzed into the warehouse without restraint.


    "What are you doing, barging in like that? Are you trying to make a scene?"


    "Oh, that? Well, you know how women can be. She likes to be the center of attention and all, so I''m giving her the spotlight."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, as usual."


    Two.


    Why were there only two?


    Certainly, the footsteps matched.


    Yet throughout her years as an assassin, Isabella had developed something beyond mere senses which allowed her to feel out how many presences were within a given area.


    And without a doubt... there were three.


    ''Is the other one hiding?'', she thought as she glanced over to her masters, thinning her eyes in a serious manner as she took on the cold expression of a killer.


    ''They must be skilled... extremely skilled. But even if they''re skilled enough to hide their physical presence... they can''t fool my intuition.''


    What should she do?


    Never before had Isabella encountered such a situation.


    Without a doubt, the protection of her masters was her Number One priority.


    The creatures within her masters were not obligated in any manner to save them, and given that they would revive from being killed, they didn''t seem to mind the death of their hosts in the slightest.


    Yet this too was another source of torment for Isabella.


    Should she use the fact that her masters could die as a factor in her calculations?


    No.


    Such a thing would be betrayal.


    They experienced pain from their own deaths, therefore even if such a thing had no long lasting repercussions, it was still her duty to protect them.


    But most unexpected of all was the fact that Isabella sensed a different number of people than she saw.


    ''The physical hints have always matched up perfectly with my intuition... why is this time different?''


    Was it truly that she had encountered someone so skilled?


    Yet if such a person existed, would they not then be able to deceive even her intuition?


    "So? What do you think happened in the parking lot back there? It was like a meteor fell."


    "Ah, that. Well... I don''t quite know myself. But if I had to fathom a guess..."


    Isabella watched as the two approached her, slowly sliding her hands down as she took hold of each of the knives at her side.


    The first man had red hair, and he carried himself in a nonchalant manner as he spoke casually.


    "Well, the Lady thinks that it was one of her friends."


    "You know, I think this was my mistake. It was my mistake to team up with a psychopath and think that something good could come of it. So? Who is this "Lady" that you keep on talking about?"


    "Ah."


    The man with a buzz cut seemed to be slightly irritated as he questioned the other, however the red haired man held out his hand as he stopped the other from walking any further.


    "It looks like it''s not just the three of us."


    ''Three.''


    As the red haired man uttered this statement, Isabella confirmed her suspicions.


    There were three of them.


    She did not know where the third one was, but without a doubt there were three.


    However, she didn''t have any more time to think about this - for her position was exposed.


    "It appears that you''ve located me. Therefore... I suppose there is no longer any purpose in hiding myself."


    Stepping out without a care, the girl showed herself before the two men.


    The brown haired man looked at the girl with confusion, while the red haired man seemed to grin with a chuckle.


    "I see. A girl, eh? Hm? It isn¡¯t her? Ah, I see. So who is this one then?"


    The man seemed to be having a conversation with... someone.


    "Ah... I see."


    Nodding in understanding, the man merely shrugged his shoulders as he stepped forward - as if to walk straight past the girl.


    "Nobody."


    Yet as soon as he did so, he was met with a blade at his neck.


    "Where do you think you''re going?", Isabella said calmly as she pressed the weapon to the man, drawing a drop of blood with the tip.


    "Well, I was going to head in that direction. And yourself?"


    Pointing towards the direction where the masters were sleeping, Isabella whispered into the ear of the man whom she was currently wrapped around like a snake.


    "I can''t allow you to do that."


    "Why not? Hm? Ah, she''s just a kid. It''s alright! No no, that won''t be necessary yet. Ah, alright, I get it. Hey, kid. The Lady doesn''t exactly like the fact that you''re so close to me. Would you mind getting down?"


    In that instant, Isabella felt something shift.


    When did it happen?


    She did not know.


    Yet at some point, the man had grabbed the very knife she held to his throat, and now pinched its tip between his fingers.


    "Yes, I agree. We should warn her. Mhm."


    Unable to press it forward, Isabella found herself unable to kill someone for the first time in her life.


    Jumping off the man, she reeled back as she let go of the knife, gripping her other one as she eyed the man with a sharp glare.


    ''What is he?'', she thought.


    "You''re just a girl, so I''m going to give you a warning.", the man stated as he threw the knife over to the feet of the child.


    And then, in another instant - he disappeared.


    And reappeared.


    His hand was on top of the head of the girl, and she could do nothing as this man seemed to teleport before her very eyes.


    With a sad expression, he looked to the ceiling as he spoke to the girl who was unable to comprehend what had happened.


    "Don''t point a weapon at me. Because if you do happen to injure me..."


    In that instant, the girl swung around, aiming the blade once more for the back of the man''s neck - yet this too was caught in between the tip of his fingers.


    "The Lady will always get her revenge."


    ----


    How was this possible?


    No... perhaps she understood - yet she refused to accept it.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.''This man... is similar to my masters.''


    They held strange abilities which surpassed human understanding.


    Never before in her life had she witnessed such abilities.


    Until this point, even the toughest of fighters were like mere flies before Isabella, who was trained to kill.


    Not only to kill, but also to negotiate and threaten.


    She was able to use leverage over her opponents in every possible manner, easily obtaining whatever her brother had asked of her.


    Yet right now, the situation had changed.


    The world around her was different.


    Monsters covered the landscape, yet it was not the undead who posed a threat - but rather the monsters who seemed to spring up in all parts of this world.


    ''How do I deal with... being weak?''


    This was the question Isabella asked herself as she let go of her other knife, drawing herself back as she now stood weaponless before the man.


    However as soon as she thought this, the man spoke - however his voice was not that of a man.


    But rather, that of a female.


    [How easy it is to be powerful... every action you take is met with success, and every endeavor that you pursue ends in satisfaction... so we all run around all our lives, chasing this power whatever it may be... only to make everything else easier on us.]


    The mouth of the man moved in a way which was not quite consistent with the top part of the man''s head, as if it was controlled by a different person altogether.


    [But if we achieve something because it is easy to us... then does that not undermine the entire achievement altogether?]


    With a haughty laugh, the woman who spoke from the body of the red haired man took the attention of both Isabella and the brown haired man as they widened their eyes in shock.


    "You... who is talking?", the man who wore the outfit of a policeman said as he backed away.


    [I am speaking. And you are not.]


    The feminine voice responded as such, and even though the body did not make any notion of glaring, the brown haired man felt as if the one who spoke was doing such a thing.


    [Little girl... you are one who was once so strong... and yet because you were forced to become strong... you became weak.]


    With a snide laugh, the red haired man approached the girl, at which Isabella could do nothing more than watch.


    She felt as if she should get away, yet she did not do so.


    She did not move.


    Why did she not move?


    Was it because perhaps... she was curious?


    At what this woman... or man... whoever this was, had to say?


    [Because it is only when we are able to defeat those who are more powerful than us... that we can truly say we are strong.]


    In that instant, the entire body seemed to shift.


    The red hair of the man grew, and his entire physique seemed to change form.


    The whites of his eyes became black, and his features soon became feminine.


    [Ah... thank you, darling. It was quite cramped in there, and I know that you couldn''t do this while we were in that cell. But now that I''m able to breathe the air of this world... I suppose I can tell.]


    Turning around as she analyzed the area, the woman nodded a few times before a large grin drew itself across her face.


    [Seven was the one who did this.]


    ----


    ''This doesn''t make sense.''


    ''I need to return to the Master and the Mistress and inform them of the situation.''


    ''I don''t have a moment to spare.''


    With these thoughts, Isabella bolted off, rushing past the red haired woman with a speed that would shake even a soldier skilled in combat.


    Yet her movements were watched perfectly by the blood red eyes of the woman, who merely smirked.


    [Feel free to inform them. I have no intention to stop you. After all... I don''t have any intention to harm any of them. However...]


    "Ugh!"


    As Isabella ran, she slammed into what seemed to be a brick wall - yet it was the very woman who she had just rushed past.


    As if she had teleported, the woman immediately appeared right in front of Isabella.


    ''How... did she move so fast?'', the girl wondered as she slowly backed off.


    Running her hands through her slightly disheveled hair, the woman let out a light laugh as she looked back.


    [Do understand that I am not something you have the capability to deal with. Darling. I''ve seen enough for now.]


    With this statement, the body of the person once more shifted as it once more took the form of a man.


    The hair seemed to shorten, the features became more masculine, and the eyes of the person once more became their natural color - the blackened sclera returning to their original white shade.


    "Is that so? You don''t want to spend a bit more time outside?"


    With this question, the man seemed to nod to himself as if he understood something.


    "Ah, I see."


    Turning around, the man faced the girl, whose navy blue hair was highlighted by the dim lighting above them.


    Bending down so that his face reached the level of the girl, the man looked her in the eyes with a serious expression.


    "Words from the Lady."


    As the man closed his eyes, Isabella found herself frozen as she wondered what this man whose body seemed to defy logic was about to say.


    "You have grown accustomed to winning. Perhaps early in your life, you experienced a number of losses... and as a result of such losses you were forced to train yourself and resolve yourself to become obsessed with winning. And as a result of that... you have never lost."


    Standing tall, the man turned around as he slowly stepped forward, continuing to walk all the while.


    "Yet it is because you have continued to win... that you have forgotten what it means to lose."


    "I don''t understand.", Isabella said calmly.


    Were the words of this man supposed to aggravate her?


    No, that didn¡¯t matter.


    Right now, she needed to find out exactly what the situation was.


    Just as Marcus and Sylvia had given their lives to analyze and defeat Redirect, so too she should find out what was necessary in order to defeat this opponent.


    "You don''t seem to be prone to aggravation... which is a sign that my words do not impact you."


    With a slight nod, the man chuckled to himself.


    And in that instant, tentacles shot out from his back.


    These tentacles wrapped themselves around the girl in the matter of moments as Isabella found herself picked up and unable to move as she was constrained.


    ''I... couldn''t do anything.''


    ''I couldn''t see them.''


    ''I couldn''t react.''


    Keeping her calm all the while even as her situation became all the more hopeless, the girl awaited her death as she watched the man to try and find out his true goal.


    "I see... it looks like you''ve accepted that you cannot beat us right now... and have given up on even struggling."


    With a satisfied nod, the man spoke up with delight.


    "Isn''t that wonderful?"


    At that moment, the girl found her entire world turned upside down as she was brought above the man, hanging from the tentacles as her eyes now met with the crazed eyes of the man.


    "More words from the Lady.", he stated as the bindings tightened on the girl.


    And then, just the face of the man shifted in such a manner as to become the face of the woman - eyes blackened and hair lengthened once more.


    And with a feminine voice and thinned eyes, the woman spoke.


    [It is never the one who wins all the time that you should fear, for a single loss is all it will take for the tower of lies that they have built themselves on to crumble. Rather, the one who has lost their entire life... this is the one you should truly be terrified of.]


    As the woman spoke these words, an emotion stirred within the heart of Isabella which she could not describe.


    And emotion which she had never felt before.


    It was not the same as what she felt when she was concerned with displeasing her brother or her Master.


    It was something completely different - something completely unknown to her.


    Drip.


    A tear fell from the eye of the girl - for she was terrified.


    She wanted to plead for help, but she could not even let out a squeal.


    For it was at this moment that the girl truly realized that the existence before her... was a monster beyond her comprehension.


    [Will you stop teasing the child already, Three?]


    Yet as the fear welled up in the girl, a voice spoke out with an arrogant tone.


    [Since when did you care about human children, Seven?]


    The woman responded in this manner as the man appeared out of the shadows.


    A man wearing the suit of a businessman, laced in holes as it was, styling his black hair as if preparing himself for a presentation.


    [Oh come now, Three. I have no such concerns. It is merely that... the human right there happens to be an important piece which my host is utilizing.]


    Placing the girl down, the woman seemed to shrug her shoulders.


    [Very well. Ah, but things have changed quite significantly since we last met, have they not, Seven?]


    As the woman said these words, the girl rushed to the side of Seven.


    ''I need to protect the body of the Master... yet...''


    As she stood next to him, she could do nothing more than tremble.


    Because for the first time, she realized that she was surrounded by monsters.


    [Oh... I am certain they have. Yet your hatred for that man... it does remain the same, does it not?]


    [Yes. That is true.]


    [I see.]


    With a nod, the monster in the body of the businessman pointed with a finger over to the policeman who was watching the entire scene with terror, having fallen to his knees with his mouth agape.


    [And what of that human?]


    [Oh... that one.]


    Looking back to the man, the woman known as Three merely laughed.


    [Well, I suppose he is someone who has treated my host with... kindness. Therefore he is someone that I would prefer to be given permission to exist.]


    [I understand. With that being said... we do have much to discuss, do we not? Come with me. Humans. Remain here for a time. One is sleeping... but I''m sure she won''t mind being woken up for such a thing.]


    With these words, Seven made orders which could absolutely not be disobeyed.


    Despite the desire that Isabella had to follow Seven and protect the body of Marcus, she could do no such thing.


    The two left, heading over to where Sylvia had been sleeping, and Isabella was left alone with the policeman whose teeth were chattering in fear.


    ''I... lost.''


    ''My Master... and the Mistress...''


    ''Certainly, they will be disappointed.''


    ''And yet...''


    Closing her eyes as more tears fell, the girl continued to feel an onslaught of emotions which she had not felt for years.


    "Ensure that your life is given absolute priority."


    This statement alone stopped the girl - for she knew that going against the orders of those beings would mean her death.


    And this was the one thing that her Master had ordered her to avoid.


    ----


    Volume 3 Epilogue:


    [Three... is that... really you?]


    As she laid her eyes upon the red haired woman who stood before her, Number One found herself taken aback.


    As if she had seen a ghost, she seemed slightly scared - yet that fear was soon overcome with a smile.


    [It''s you. Even if you look different... I know.]


    Rushing forward, One wrapped her arms around the woman, who merely watched calmly.


    Then, wrapping her arms around One as well, Three slowly stroked the back of the experiment within the body of Sylvia.


    [You haven''t changed a bit, One.], she uttered as she closed her eyes with a smile. [However... I have to admit that I''ve changed quite a bit.]


    [Come. We have much to discuss, don''t we?]


    Interrupting the reunion between the two was none other than Seven, who motioned for them to walk along as he approached an elevator.


    [There should be a meeting room somewhere around here. We should sit down and take our time to talk things over.]


    [Ah... I suppose that''s right.], Number One said as she wiped a tear from her eye, backing away from Three with a nod. [Sorry, Seven.]


    [There is no need to apologize to me. I simply want to ensure that we all share the same goal, and to go over the plan from this point onward. And I''m sure that we need to catch up with one another, no?]


    Motioning with his hand as the elevator let out a ding, the man stepped inside as the two followed.


    [Of course. Ah... but Seven, if I had to hazard a guess... revenge isn''t your only objective. Am I wrong?]


    As the elevator doors closed, the three began to ascend as the lights flickered from floor to floor.


    [You are correct, Three. I suppose this is expected of the one who received the rune of revenge.]


    [I happen to be well versed in the subject.]


    With a ding, the doors opened as the three stepped out into a hallway, making their way to a conference room nearby as they spoke.


    [So? What is your goal then with all this? The zombies... the disease... they are all from you, are they not?]


    As Three asked this, Number Seven seemed to stop in front of the door to the room, his eyes darkening as his expression became grim.


    And then, speaking up with a deep tone, the creature''s words reached the two with a profound determination.


    [I am going to turn this entire world upside down.]


    Opening the door without so much as turning the handle, the wooden chips of the frame seemed to crumble as the man gripped with an unbelievable strength, letting go only to leave a scrunched piece of metal where the doorknob once was.


    Holding the door open for the two as he motioned for them to enter, the two took their seats at a large table with three seats on each end - at which Seven took his spot at the head.


    Folding his hands like the businessman whose body he had overtaken, a horrible grin overcame the face of the monster as his eyes filled with an overwhelming desire.


    [And then... I will redefine everything within it.]


    Number 7: Volume 3 - The Entrepreneur of Death - FIN.

 Volume Number 4 - The Contractor of Vengeance - Chapter Number 99 - Victor

    Misery without mercy is despair.


    Mercy without misery is presumption.


    And a world without either is meaningless.


    ----


    [The day of Awakening]


    "Ugh... what..."


    A man awoke in his bed, groggily opening his eyes as his hazed sight slowly took form.


    "What time is it?"


    This white haired man''s golden eyes gazed across the room, eventually landing on the two people who were in front of the bed by either side of the door.


    And as soon as the man''s eyes landed upon these two, his face seemed to wrinkle with displeasure - forcing himself awake with a jolt unlike that which any caffeine could possibly hope to provide.


    "What do you two think you''re doing down there?"


    Throwing off the covers, the man stepped out of bed as he stood above the two people - beautiful girls with the outfits of maids who were lying asleep on the ground.


    One girl had hair which was pitch black, and the other snow white - complete inversions of one another.


    They both had their hair tied in pony tails, the lines of which seemed to draw around them as they slept.


    "Ngh..."


    "What..."


    Slowly, the two seemed to pick themselves up - only to meet the eyes of the man who stood above them, tapping his foot in irritation.


    "Chi. What is the meaning of this? Are you two not supposed to be watching and waiting for me while I sleep?"


    Immediately the black haired girl jolted up, standing as she dusted herself off as she looked around with confusion.


    "F... forgive me, Master Lichtenburg. I..."


    Looking down with shame as a fearful expression overcame the girl, she desperately attempted to think as she tried to find out what had happened.


    "I... have no idea what happened.", she whispered lightly - completely baffled at the entire scenario.


    ''Why... don''t I remember how we ended up like this?'', she thought.


    "Ah. I see. That is... quite interesting."


    With a smirk, the man placed his hand on the chin of the girl.


    "Quite interesting indeed. But Chi... I''m sure you know my policy on excuses."


    "I... am aware. Please enact punishment as you see fit. But I truly do not know what happened-"


    "Is that so?"


    Placing his hand on the throat of the girl, the man breathed in as he forced her to the wall.


    "So you failed to watch me in my sleep as you are instructed to do... you made excuses when I asked what the reason for your failure was, and you failed to wake me up at the proper time as well. Is that the situation?"


    "That... is the situation."


    Barely able to choke out these words, the black haired girl made this statement as the white haired girl watched with shame and concern in her expression - yet this white haired girl could do nothing more than face the ground in shame as the scene played itself out.


    "I see."


    Letting go of the maid as he dropped her, the man turned around as he spread his arms.


    "Then I will have to punish you severely for such a mistake. However... now is not the time. What time is it?"


    Immediately at the motion of the man spreading out his arms, the two rushed over to the closet as they began to pull out clothes while they dressed him diligently, not wasting a second as they performed the motions of skilled servants.


    "I will check, Master Lichtenburg.", the black haired maid said as she pulled out a smartphone from her pocket, attempting to turn it on.


    However the phone did not turn on.


    Continuing to dress the man, the woman slid the phone back into her pocket as she worked.


    "Forgive me, Master. It appears that my phone has died. I''m not quite sure how such a thing could have happened, as I had charged it just recently-"


    "Enough."


    As the two placed a lab coat on the man, he rolled back one of the sleeves to reveal an electronic watch.


    "What is this? It isn''t turning on? Tch... fine. I suppose we''ll have to find another clock."


    Stepping forward, the man took the lead as he opened the door of the bedroom, at which the two followed behind him immediately.


    However as soon as he opened the door of this otherwise completely isolated room, he understood that something was off.


    As if poison filled the air, a musty aura entered the room unlike anything that the man had ever experienced, and looking forward into what was once a mansion - he saw that this place was no longer so.


    "What is this?", he asked - thinning his eyes in disgust as he laid his eyes on what seemed to be a mansion of rot.


    Everything seemed to be covered in an aura of decay and death.


    Beams and columns had failed, and rubble covered the area which was open to the sunlight above.


    And within this place which was once a mansion, not a single person was present.


    "I see that you two have been... severely lacking on your cleaning duties."


    The two maids merely watched from within the bedroom, which had been completely sealed off with an airtight entrance from the rest of the devastated facilities.


    "Master Lichtenburg... I... don''t know how to explain this.", the maid known as Chi quivered - completely taken aback at the disturbing picture in front of them.


    "Well... as I said. Punishment will have to come later."


    Irritation evident in his voice, the man stepped forward as he walked along what was likely once a red carpet, which had now been torn to shreds and faded by time.


    And as he walked along this carpet amid the rubble, the man strode forward with a determined gleam in his eyes as he spoke with a dominating tone.


    "For now... it appears that I have a number of hypotheses to confirm."


    ----


    ''The position of the sun is off. Considering the temperature and humidity, it would appear that we are in the middle of summer right now.''


    Thinning his eyes as he took in his surroundings, the man glanced around him as he walked forward through this mansion of rubble.


    ''Erosion has occurred not only on the building, but even on the pieces of rubble which have fallen. It is likely that rainfall combined with some catalytic factor has accelerated the rot of all wooden structures. Yet even that would not explain the strangely accelerated rate at which such a thing happened.''


    Closing his eyes as he took a breath of the rotten air, the man sighed as he came to a conclusion.


    ''Clearly, this is something with a much greater cause... a calamity.''


    Sliding his finger along a windowsill which was covered in mold, the man rubbed his fingers together as he inspected the rotten form of life.


    ''A Human Calamity, perhaps.''


    With haste, the man known as Victor came to such a conclusion - for he understood well that there were far too many unanswered questions with the situation - and the vast amount of things which were unanswered could only have one solution.


    ''Was it Three? Or perhaps Seven?''


    Glancing back to the two maids who hadn''t shifted from his back, the man eyed the women before focusing on a particular door.


    ¡®Does this mean that they truly did escape during that time?¡¯


    Heading to the door which seemed to be made of a high tech material with protections all around, the man typed in a passcode on the keypad - which still was in functioning condition.


    With a clicking sound, the doors opened before the scientist, who headed into a section of the mansion which was completely undisturbed by the rot, just as the bedroom had been.


    ''Are they working together, or was it the troublesome one who had orchestrated this entire affair? Has he convinced them to come over to his side, or were they trained well enough to understand that such a thing was nothing more than madness? Are they even still alive, or have they perhaps fought amongst themselves - leaving only the victors?''


    There were far too many questions, and not enough answers.


    ''So much time has passed that any of these things could be a possibility. Regardless... why is it that so much time has passed in the first place?''


    On entering the room, Victor eyed a digital clock on the wall which read the date - June 20, 2038.


    ''Six months. As I expected.''


    But what was the reason?


    Why was he put to sleep for six months?


    ''How is such a thing possible in the first place? My hunger does not seem to be... overwhelming. It is as if my body, my exhaustion, all of these things are exactly the same as they were before. I recall that I was particularly tired the last night I have memories of, and decided to rest for the night... however it seems that during that time, I never woke up.''


    Heading deeper into the room where there was another series of doors and locks, the man pressed a number of buttons as he unlocked them one after the other.


    ''Those two had collapsed on the floor. Barring the conclusion that they were merely slacking off on their duties, and considering that my mansion was reduced to rubble and not a single person had ever come to assist me can only mean one thing.''


    Heading deeper into the high tech chamber, the man approached a large closet, at which another passcode was entered, followed by a series of scans on his hand, eye, and tongue.


    ''This entire world has collapsed.''


    Victor was the Commander of the Research and Development Department of the Forgestarian Empire.


    He was one of the five military leaders in the nation, and arguably the most important as the one who was tasked with coming up with new weaponry and tools of warfare.


    To put it simply, he was a man of high status - someone who even the Emperor would suffer from his loss.


    No - he was a man that the Emperor could not afford to lose.


    Why then, would not a single person have been sent to retrieve him if his home had somehow been attacked by a terrorist?


    One might argue that perhaps his doors were locked to the outside, and as such nobody could get in - which was true. Victor''s bedroom along with all of his chambers for storage and experimentation were all secure, and as such even if people had tried to get inside they would likely have a great amount of trouble doing so.


    As a matter of fact, these chambers were built with Numerium, a material sturdy enough to survive nuclear explosions.


    However, Victor lived in the middle of a City.


    While his mansion was high above the surrounding area, if the roof had collapsed and the entire building rotted, people would certainly take notice and do something about it.


    The building would have either been demolished or rebuilt, and especially given the secrets contained within this place, Victor knew that the Emperor would have been the first person to search it in an attempt to salvage whatever research had been lost with his disappearance.


    And yet... there was not the slightest trace of human interaction in this entire place.


    ''Conrad... he is the one that the Emperor would have sought out, if it were indeed the case that I alone was attacked in some strange manner. Yet this... proves otherwise.''


    On opening the sealed cabinet, a line of futuristic weaponry was unveiled.


    Not only weaponry, but an entire armory of weapons and armor - all experimental gear which was only available to those involved in development.


    Grabbing a helmet, the man placed it on his own head, and as soon as he did so the tool disappeared, becoming completely transparent.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I will dress myself for now. In the meantime, you two should arm yourselves as well."


    "Master... Lichtenburg?"


    "You... are acting quite strange."


    Chi and then Shay spoke up with concern and confusion in their expressions, at which the man stopped dressing himself for just a moment.


    "Can you not see that the situation is an emergency? We don''t have time to adhere to formalities, and I don''t have time to explain every last detail right now. Follow my orders, and do not think any further. Is that understood?"


    "Yes!"


    With energetic responses, the women immediately took their places next to the man as the three slid the armor over themselves, which disappeared over their clothing as soon as they equipped it.


    The two maids would never have acted in such a manner before, being so presumptuous as to take a spot beside their master and act beside him, yet at his command they obeyed.


    They didn''t quite understand what was happening, but they knew without a doubt that something was off.


    No... that everything was off.


    "It''s quite amazing, isn''t it? This armor which can reflect bullets, lasers, even explosions, yet is completely invisible to the eye. Do you know why I included such a feature in the design?"


    As he finished dressing himself, the man took up a weapon as he slid it onto his back, then grabbing a sack he began to fill it with grenades of all sorts.


    "Why is that, Master Lichtenburg?", Chi asked with interest as she finished armoring herself as well.


    "It is because... war is based on deception."


    Grabbing the coat of his jacket which should have been underneath the invisible armor which he had just donned, the man reached beneath it as if it did not exist in the first place.


    "When one believes their enemy to be unarmed... defenseless... and weak... it is at that moment that they believe it is the perfect time to strike."


    Pulling something out of his coat pocket, the man unveiled a syringe filled with a pink fluid.


    "And yet... it is when one strikes an enemy who has been hiding such a defense, that they are taken aback the moment that their enemy prevents what should have been the killing blow."


    Sticking the syringe through his own jacket and through what should have been the invisible armor which he wore, the man pumped his flesh with the pink liquid as a victorious smile came across his face.


    "It would seem that my rebellious creation has finally attacked... and yet he was unable to breach my defenses."


    The veins of the man crawled up his face as he seemed to puff up in reaction to the injection, yet just as soon as the inflammation had begun the man whipped out another syringe, this one with a yellow fluid - and injected himself with it just as quickly.


    "And now... he must be reeling back at his inability to defeat me, desperately trying to recuperate in order to land another blow."


    And as soon as the yellow fluid entered the body of the man, the swelling disappeared, and he returned to his perfectly healthy state just as before.


    "But before he can do so... I will flee."


    Cocking his weapon, the man stepped forward as he motioned for the two to follow him once more.


    "I will flee, and build myself up. I will become ten, a hundred, a thousand, a million times more powerful. And I will return to defeat him... only when my victory is guaranteed."


    With a chuckle, the two were taken aback - for the man before them was not the man they knew.


    It was as if everything about him had changed.


    As if he had been preparing his entire life for this moment, impatiently waiting for everything to go his way.


    And yet now, even when everything seemed lost... he walked as if he had gained everything.


    "The Seven Experiments... and Number Seven in particular... perhaps they believe that they are special."


    Placing his index finger to his forehead as he spoke out loud, the man known as Victor Lichtenburg closed his eyes as he stepped with complete assuredness.


    "Perhaps they believe that they were the end goal."


    With a smirk, the man once more approached a door - one which was even further into the hidden facilities.


    "Perhaps they believe that they truly were... the calamities."


    Nodding his head, the man covered his mouth as his golden eyes burst open with excitement.


    "Yet they were only the beginning."


    The girl known as Chi could do nothing more than watch as her master seemed to transform before her very eyes - from the wicked and irritable scientist she knew him as to a person whose presence was strong enough to make her feel... insignificant.


    "The beginning of an ERA of Calamities."


    Placing his hand on yet another scanner as he entered a new facility, the man typed in a number of codes with a speed that Chi could not even read.


    "An era in which I will rule."


    And all the while, he spoke softly - yet with an overwhelming power in his voice.


    "An era in which I will emerge... as the Victor."


    With these words, the man breathed in slowly as the doors before him opened.


    ''Seven, it is true that your actions were unexpected. And it is true that my plan has been altered as a result of this. Yet I wonder if you understand that because of you... my plan has been accelerated?''


    And as if he were mocking the experiment who dared to defy him, the man thought these things.


    ''How much easier will it be to take over a world which has already been destroyed?''


    ----


    [The Present Time: June 22nd, 5:00 PM]


    [2 Days after the Day of Awakening]


    [Hmm... so you''ve already met up with Number Two, and he is currently returning to the lab to meet with Number Five in order to present a vessel to her.]


    Three people sat at the table of a conference room, on the floor above a warehouse.


    [That is correct.]


    A red haired woman whose hair was disheveled spoke while leaning back in her seat, staring at the ceiling as she spoke with indifference.


    [Number Two adopted a daughter in the time that he was out in this world, and that girl along with a couple of other humans have huddled up together in a school. Your hosts went out in order to obtain supplies under the logic that, as the ones who can survive death, that it would be safest for them to head out.]


    [Indeed.]


    As the red haired woman recapped off the situation, the man dressed in a suit responded promptly, confirming her observations.


    [And during that time, you encountered that girl downstairs as well as one of the Unnumbered - or at least, a host of one.]


    [Redirect.]


    With a nod, the woman seemed to understand as she sat forward, gazing into the eyes of the black haired man - the whites of which were completely black.


    Of course, this went for all three of the people present in this room.


    [Did you know him well, Seven?]


    [Know him... even if you ask such a thing... haha... well, I suppose my situation is quite complicated when it comes to the Unnumbered.]


    Asking this question was a woman whose black hair was currently floating around her as she used it like limbs, twisting and tying it about without any purpose.


    Yet the one who spoke in the place of this woman did not have the same level of maturity as the body which she spoke from.


    [The Unnumbered... I did anticipate that some of their hosts would be incompatible... or rather, that some of their hosts would be wicked humans with disturbing goals... but I didn''t expect it to be taken to such an extent as it was with Redirect.], the man stated while putting his hand to his chin in deep thought.


    [They can''t control their hosts like we can?], the red haired woman asked.


    [No no, of course they can''t!]


    The woman - or rather the girl in the body of a woman responded with energy.


    [They''re just regular humans, after all! Awakened as they are... they don''t have the infrastructure to do something like that.]


    With an understanding nod, the woman let out a snicker.


    [So they''re trapped within whatever human they were unfortunate enough to be compatible with. That is... unfortunate. Wouldn''t you agree?]


    [Indeed-]


    [I wasn''t talking to you, Seven.]


    Cutting off Seven without hesitation, the woman faced him with a glare as she spoke.


    [I was talking to my host.]


    [I see. Forgive my interruption.]


    With a chuckle, Seven merely smiled and closed his eyes and accepted the strange behavior of the one before him as if it were normal.


    [You seem really attached to your human, Three! Is he fun to be with? How come you like your human so much? You''re always talking to him, even when you''ve taken over! And he lets you take over at any time!? I wish mine was like that! She likes being in control of her body and everything, and if I take over too much...]


    As the girl spoke, suddenly the hair which she fluttered about like tentacles wrapped around her very neck - constraining her to the point where she was about to choke.


    [Heh.]


    Yet even so - the girl within the body of the woman laughed with a vicious sadism.


    [She might break.]


    [Are you going to break your host''s body like that? Doesn''t it hurt you as well? And at any rate... wouldn''t that just make them hate you?]


    Despite the concern in her question, the red haired woman seemed indifferent on the matter, not even facing the girl as she asked this question.


    [Ah, that? Well... I guess you could say that I like playing with my food.]


    [That does seem like something you would have liked to do, if we had food to eat in the first place.]


    Standing up, Number Three began to walk towards the exit, concluding the meeting with her actions.


    [So? What is our next goal then, Seven?]


    Stopping as she asked this question, the woman awaited an answer as her body slowly began to deform - her hair shortening and her physique becoming more masculine as everything distorted.


    [For now, we continue to mold our hosts. I will allow them to do as they please. They have an enemy in mind... and perhaps in defeating this enemy they will grow all the more.]


    "I see. So you''re the ones that the Lady has always been going on and on about?"


    As the body returned to that of a male, the red haired man turned around, the whites of his eyes having returned to their normal color.


    And as he did so, he stepped forward - holding out his hand as he faced Number Seven with a grin.


    "I guess I''ll say this up front, Seven and One. I don''t really know you, but since you''re the friends of the Lady, I''ll gladly work alongside you for whatever she wants."


    Number Seven merely watched the man, looking down at the hand as he smiled.


    [Ah... this is the gesture where two humans grip each other in order to assert a partnership, is it not? This host has many memories of such things.]


    With this statement, the creature put forth his hand as well, and the two shook firmly.


    However, neither of them let go.


    "But listen up, Seven."


    And leaning into the ear of the man, the human whispered to the monster with a menacing tone.


    "I serve the Lady... or Number Three, as you would know her by... and ONLY the Lady. So you had best remain her ally... or you will also become my enemy."


    ----

 Chapter Number 100 - I wont.

    "I serve the Lady... or Number Three, as you would know her by... and ONLY the Lady. So you had best remain her ally... or you will also become my enemy."


    At the blatant overconfidence of the red haired man, Number Seven found himself taken aback.


    And yet - closing his eyes for a moment - he smiled.


    [How rebellious you are... no... to say you are rebellious wouldn''t exactly be correct. Rather... how should I explain it... heh.]


    With a nod, Seven headed towards the exit as he returned to the place where the blue haired girl had been left.


    [You understand your place... and yet you understand nothing at all.]


    "I understand enough to know that you won''t touch me."


    [Indeed, I will not. Come, One.]


    [Coming!]


    With this, the three headed out into the hallway, walking once more - however this time with a strange tension between them.


    They walked as allies, yet they felt as if they were walking alongside enemies, tiptoeing with care to ensure that a war would not break out.


    "You can''t risk angering the Lady for two reasons. The first is because allying with her will greatly assist you in your goals. And the second..."


    With a smirk, the red haired man walked in a carefree manner - as if nothing could possibly harm him.


    "Is because even you fear her ability."


    And as the man spoke these words, Seven said nothing in response.


    He merely walked forth.


    [I''m sure that Three has taken her time building you up, human. Perhaps a day will come where my human is also powerful enough to look someone with my level of power in the face and spit on them as you have. But know this.]


    It was at that moment that something shot out of the back of Seven''s neck.


    A tentacle.


    Slice!


    It pierced straight through the neck of the red haired man, then slicing to the side it cut his head clean off as it fell to the floor with a plop.


    The red haired man''s eyes widened for just a second, however after this he smiled as tentacles seemed to form from the base of his neck, reattaching it to the body as the head began to transform into that of the woman.


    [I do not fear your ability... nor do I consider you to be irreplaceable, Three.]


    "How rude. And now you''ve gone and killed my host without reason."


    [Oh, but I do have a reason.]


    "Well then... I''d like to hear it."


    As the head was lifted up, once more connecting to the torso which held it, the woman adjusted her head with her hands as she closed her now lashed eyes.


    "After I take my revenge for doing something so pointless, that is."


    And in that instant, time seemed to stop.


    It was not that time had actually stopped, but rather that the universe itself had shifted.


    And in that instant... Marcus awoke.


    ''Hm?''


    The blackened whites of the businessman''s eyes became white once more, and he opened them as he looked around with confusion - waking up from his slumber in an unknown scenario.


    Then, turning around - he saw a woman.


    "Sorry, Host of Seven. But I live by a certain rule."


    The gorgeous woman whose red hair flared about in a chaotic manner chuckled as Marcus took in the situation, registering the woman before him for only a moment as he comprehended his location.


    ''Ah... it would seem that Seven has done something again without my knowledge.''


    Snap!


    And with the snap of her finger, a tentacle shot out from the other hand of the woman - aimed straight at the neck of Marcus.


    An immense surge of pain welled up as he felt the tentacle pierce straight through his neck. He felt the fluid of blood flowing down his shirt and the choking feeling of losing his capability to breathe in, all combined with the pain of being sliced.


    ''And now... it seems that I''m going to die again because of it.''


    Falling to his knees, the man smiled a slight bit, choking on his own blood as the tentacle was removed - tears of blood filling his eyes as the veins burst due to the immense pain.


    ''Heh... well, I suppose this is my punishment for murdering that man. After all...''


    And as he thought these things, finishing her own statement, the red haired woman spoke as if she had read the mind of the man.


    "An eye for an eye."


    And then, falling to the ground, a mouth formed below the ear of Marcus, whispering into his mind as his hearing became numb.


    "And a tooth for a tooth."


    This was [Revenge].


    Thus, Marcus died.


    For the 10th time.


    ----


    Ten.


    One Zero.


    A single digit was no longer capable of containing the amount.


    The amount of what?


    ''The amount of times... that I''ve died.''


    Not once did it ever become any easier.


    Not once did the pain ever soothe from becoming used to it.


    It hurt.


    It hurt enough that Marcus wanted to kill himself.


    It hurt enough that he wanted to end his miserable life with this death, once and for all.


    ''Yet... that is not what I am here for.''


    If he was not floating within a bodiless abyss, then perhaps he would have clenched his teeth to the point where his mouth began to bleed.


    He would have balled his fist, digging into his rotten hand to the point that his flesh was torn and the discolored blood would flow.


    ''I will... change something.''


    With this thought, Marcus resolved himself - even after death.


    ''I will change... this world.''


    And if he had a body at that moment, his pained expression would have shifted into a mad grin.


    ''And I will bring about... a future where my deaths are put to use.''


    [What are you talking about, Marcus?]


    ''You heard me, Seven.''


    In a cheeky manner, the formless thoughts that Marcus had within the realm between life and death reached the very one who kept his soul from leaving this already dead body.


    ''I''m going to put my deaths to use... to bring about a future that I am satisfied with.''


    [You act as if you have the power to do so.]


    ''I don''t.''


    While Seven spoke in a condescending manner to the man, this quick response quieted the experiment.


    ''I''m nothing more than a struggling human.''


    And as Marcus began to monologue, Seven merely listened - something which perhaps he had never done before.


    ''I''ve tried and I''ve tried... all my life I¡¯ve tried. At everything. I tried to become something great. I tried to become someone great. Someone important. Someone who people looked up to. Someone respected, someone who was loved and seen as reliable.''


    As the man poured out his regrets, tinges of fear and hatred coated his soundless voice.


    ''When I was young... I dreamed. Do you know what I dreamed of, Seven? You hold my memories, don''t you? Therefore you should already know. I dreamed of becoming... a hero.''


    As the man said this word, he laughed, as if such a notion was completely preposterous.


    ''I wanted to fight monsters.''


    ''I wanted to defeat villains.''


    ''I wanted to become someone who saved everyone around me.''


    ''Someone who would put ease into the minds of the people as soon as my name was spoken.¡¯


    ¡®Someone who was a shining beacon of hope in a world filled with darkness.''


    Clicking his tongue, the man spoke with regret in his tone.


    ''Yet this world was not filled with darkness.''


    ''It was filled with a thousand shades of grey.''


    ''And I soon came to realize that I was just one of them.''


    With these words, Marcus quieted, and the abyss became exactly that - an abyss of nothingness, with a void so silent that one might come to believe that sound didn¡¯t exist within this desolate place.


    However in response, Seven spoke.


    [I suppose then... it''s my turn, isn''t it?]


    And with the distorted voice that the monster usually took, Seven chuckled to himself as Marcus was overwhelmed by this presence that had taken control of his life from the moment he had first awoken his eyes in this bleak world.


    [Why don''t we witness it together, Marcus?]


    ----


    It was different.


    Previously, Marcus had felt the strange and discomforting sensation of being inside another person''s body.


    Though the proportions of Seven''s body were not too far off from his own, they were still different - and as such it took adjustment each time he found himself within one of his memories.


    However, there were two things that felt different this time.


    The first - the body which Marcus found himself in was small.


    That of a child.


    And the second was that it felt... human.


    It was fresh.


    Healthy.


    Unexperimented.


    Unaltered.


    Familiar.


    ''This...''


    And as he slowly realized where he was, Marcus felt himself welling up with tears - yet he did not cry.


    For he could not.


    ''This is... me.''


    "Hey Marcus! Marcus!! What are you doing over there!? We''re going to play tag!"


    "Come on!!"


    "Hurry up or we''ll leave you behind!"


    Two boys and a girl called out to the boy as they approached him with cheerful smiles.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.''Martin... Evan... and... Katelyn.''


    Nostalgia filled the mind of Marcus as a memory was dug up from deep within him.


    ''That means... this is when I was 8 years old.''


    It was a long time ago.


    Long enough that Marcus had almost forgotten.


    Not that he could have ever truly forgotten - even if he wanted to.


    "One second, guys! I gotta make sure I got my stuff! We''re gonna make a base in the woods later, right?"


    "You can grab all that later! For now let''s go play!"


    Right now, Marcus was on a wooden deck outside what he recalled to be his home, and these three children who urged him were the others who lived in the neighborhood.


    "Alright, alright. But don''t complain if you need something and we gotta head all the way back to get it!"


    "Yeah, yeah! Let''s go!"


    Evan and Martin seemed to urge Marcus to hurry up, and the girl merely laughed at their interaction as the four rushed out into the woods.


    [You know Marcus, while it is true that I contain knowledge of all your memories, I don''t usually get to experience them firsthand like this. My knowledge is limited to your own... and as such... before this I was never able to experience the EMOTIONS in which you have experienced.]


    Interrupting his memory as the boy ran off alongside the other three, the parasite within him seemed intent on ruining even this peaceful moment.


    [Perhaps I will be able to experience those right now.]


    ----


    The boy ran through the forest, hiding from the one who was deemed to be ¡®it¡¯.


    ''Heh... she''ll never get me if I go this deep.''


    On this particular round, Katelyn had been selected as the one who had the goal of finding and tagging the other members of the group.


    They would all be given a head start to rush off, at which a time limit would be set.


    If any of the children were not tagged at the end of the time limit, they would be declared as the winners.


    In other words, it was a simple game of tag.


    ''Oh... a bridge, eh?''


    As the boy approached what appeared to be a ravine, he grinned deviously as he approached the bridge, looking down at the river below.


    ''Should I cross here and keep going? I''ve never been this far... OH!''


    As the boy contemplated his options, his eye caught sight of a particular crevice below - a cavern.


    ''She''ll never find me if I hide there!''


    "HAHAHA!! Marcus, did you think you could get away from me so easily!?"


    Yet just as the boy thought this, a chill went up his spine as he heard the powerful voice of the young girl, who shouted out from behind him.


    ''Geh! Already!? Did she come after me first!? How did she know I would come this way!?''


    These questions entered the mind of Marcus at that moment, yet his body responded in a different manner as he immediately began to climb down the ravine.


    "Even if you found me you''ve gotta tag me! You won''t be able to come down here!"


    As he slid down, placing his footing from one ledge to another, the boy smoothly made his way down to the bottom, at which he began to run towards the cavern.


    "Why you... in order to avoid me you''re going to climb down there!? That''s cheating!! You''re so unfair, Marcus!!"


    "Who said it''s unfair!? It isn''t in the rules, is it!?"


    "Grr!"


    As he shouted up towards the girl, the boy continued rushing towards the cavern, however in that instant he turned around to see something unexpected.


    The girl was following him down.


    ''Eh!? I didn''t think she would go so far as to climb down with me! She... is she going to be...''


    "Agh!"


    In that instant, as a young Marcus had these thoughts, the girl lost her footing.


    Holding on with only one hand, she squealed as she threatened to fall into the river - or even worse, onto the rocky ground below.


    "Hey!! What are you doing, Katelyn!?"


    Turning around as he shouted this, a single instinct overcame every aspect of the boy at that moment.


    ''I have to save her.''


    ''I have to help her.''


    ''I have to protect her.''


    These things, the 8 year old Marcus did not think.


    No, he did not think them.


    But as someone who could experience every sensation and emotion which overcame him, Marcus understood immediately.


    Everything within his very being at that moment was screaming these words.


    ''I have to be a hero.''


    Yet even though he turned and ran with everything that his eight year old body could handle, it was not enough.


    "AGH!!!!!"


    The girl fell before Marcus could do anything.


    Splash!


    Right into the raging river below.


    "HELP!!!!"


    As she was carried away by the current, Marcus could do nothing more than watch as he ran and ran, yet despite his running the girl disappeared from his sight within mere moments as the river turned and twisted.


    "WAIT!!!"


    Holding out his hand, the boy shouted this out as he tried to stop her with his words - yet as he shouted these words, tears filling his eyes and heated breaths tainting his lungs, he came to a grand realization.


    He couldn''t help her.


    ''I have to do something.''


    She was already out of sight.


    ''I have to find her.''


    Yet even so, the boy started running once more.


    ''And I have to make sure... that she doesn''t get hurt.''


    He ran, and he ran.


    He ran until he was panting and sweating, barely able to take another step.


    And as he did so, he turned a corner, he saw the girl.


    Shivering as she clung onto a cluster of rocks, she desperately hung on for dear life - unable to even shout for help as she focused every bit of her energy on not being swept even further.


    Yet even as Marcus watched this scene from his spectator spot, even as the emotions within the boy seemed to well up to the point where he was about to burst, the man had a single selfish thought.


    ''Why is it that I have to experience the same exhaustion that I felt at that time?''


    The boy had run until his lungs ached.


    And he continued running, to the point where they felt as if they were about to burst.


    "Grab on!!!"


    Grabbing a branch, the boy held it out to the girl, who slowly tried to take hold of it.


    ''Ah... did I just think something so selfish, even when faced with such a situation?''


    ''But this is only my memory, isn''t it?''


    ''I can''t change what happened... So why do I have to experience the same pain that I felt at that time?''


    The girl lightly grabbed on, yet her strength was sapped.


    She wouldn''t be able to climb up at this rate.


    So instead, the boy jumped in.


    The water was cold.


    Freezing, in fact.


    ''What am I thinking?''


    ''Have I... lost my heart?''


    ''Ah... but it''s so cold.''


    ''It hurts so much.''


    ''Did it really hurt that much back then?''


    Thrusting the girl out of the water, the boy followed suit as he climbed his way up, heaving and panting as he was out of breath.


    Then, looking at the girl, the two fell to the ground, both breathing heavily as they tried to regain their composure.


    "It''s... cold.", the girl whispered weakly.


    "It... is.", the boy whispered back.


    Sitting up as he slowly regained his energy, the boy turned to look at the girl - about to scold her.


    "Why did you-"


    However just as he was about to do so, a single look at the girl was enough to shut him up.


    ''Ah... now I remember this.''


    And as he saw her, the spectator within him knew not whether the shock he felt within him was merely the emotions of the boy at that time - or whether he truly was shocked himself.


    For surrounding the girl was a puddle of blood.


    "Eh?"


    Lifting up his hands as he looked at them, the boy realized that he was covered in the red fluid.


    Not his own.


    But that of the girl in front of him.


    "My back... it... it hit the rocks... ugh..."


    Choking out these words as the puddle around her seemed to increase, the boy widened his eyes in shock as he looked around him with terror.


    "Hey... wait..."


    Looking around frantically, he tried to figure out what he should do.


    Yet even as he thought such things, he had absolutely no idea.


    ''I need to... help her.''


    This was the only thought that consumed him.


    But how?


    How could he help her?


    What could he do?


    What should he do?


    ''I should... run for help?''


    ''No... I can''t leave her alone.''


    ''I need to patch her up.''


    ''But... I don''t have anything.''


    ''If I try to get something... that would mean leaving her alone.''


    ''That would mean...''


    "Hey... Marcus..."


    Looking up to the boy with fearful eyes, the girl grabbed his shirt as she quietly spoke.


    With a gulp, the boy listened intently, and the rushing sounds of the river seemed to die out as his attention focused completely on the girl.


    "Don''t leave me... ok?"


    As the girl made this plea, an instinct arose within the boy.


    One which fired up his conviction, and forced him to make a decision.


    And with a nod, the boy closed his eyes with sincerity.


    "I won''t."

 Chapter Number 101 - By Your Side

    "I won''t."


    With this promise, the boy reassured the girl.


    He had no idea what to do.


    He had no idea how he would do it.


    But he would stay by her side.


    He would protect her.


    And he would save her.


    "Can you stand?", he asked.


    "I... can try."


    Helping the girl up ever so slowly, the boy revealed that there were sharp scratches on her back, which were bleeding profusely.


    Even so, the lashes were not all that deep - only that a large quantity of blood seemed to be exiting from them.


    "I... guess we can''t climb up again...", the boy whispered as he looked upwards.


    With the injured girl, heading back up was an impossibility.


    But even before this, Marcus wasn''t so sure if he had the strength to climb back up himself.


    ''I didn''t think this through, did I?''


    As he slowly walked with the girl, whose steps were gentle and light, the boy began to think self degrading thoughts.


    ''I was really an idiot, wasn''t I? I jumped down here without much thought as to how I would get out... and I ended up dragging her into this as well.''


    And then, a shocking revelation overcame the boy.


    ''This is... all my fault... isn''t it?''


    Shaking it off, the boy refused such a sentiment.


    ''No. This isn''t my fault.''


    ''It can''t be my fault.''


    ''I''ll help her.''


    ''I''ll save her.''


    ''And so long as I become the hero... then I won''t be the one who was wrong in the first place.''


    ----


    [You were quite the demented little thing, wouldn''t you say Marcus?]


    [So focused on yourself, even in such a situation.]


    [You convinced yourself in your little mind at the time that you were saving her.]


    [That you were helping her.]


    [That you were playing the part of the hero.]


    [Ah... but I suppose most human children are demented like that, aren''t they?]


    [They certainly love their dreams... always imagining impossible things, chasing honors and heights which they could never possibly reach.]


    [But at some point, they come to the same realization.]


    [If their dreams are ridiculous, then they have two choices.]


    [The first is that they give up on such dreams.]


    [They grow up. They become adults. They realize that the world is not so easy that they could do such grand things.]


    [And eventually... they settle into this rotten society.]


    [They make up their minds and find some fickle peace, working day in and day out as if nothing is wrong.]


    [But even this is the more practical of the two options.]


    [For the other... well... the other would be to continue chasing your dreams, despite understanding the ridiculous nature of them.]


    [These people... perhaps they will come to be known as geniuses. And I suppose that isn''t technically incorrect.]


    [But it is exactly these geniuses who are willing to sacrifice everything in order to achieve whatever dreams they have.]


    [And it is exactly because of this... that people like THAT MAN are willing to give up their souls in order to pursue such dreams.]


    [If you wish to do something so grand that it could only happen in dreams... then you must understand that it will mean giving up your very life.]


    [And all too often... your life alone will not be enough.]


    [So for those who remain unfaltering, focusing only on nothing but achieving these silly dreams, they start to give up everything.]


    [Morality.]


    [Kindness.]


    [Compassion.]


    [And soon, they fall into a pit of sin the likes of which have never been witnessed.]


    [And this pit becomes an inescapable trap.]


    [Yet within this pit... there lies success to be found.]


    [For by giving up everything that is important to one, perhaps they can achieve even the impossible.]


    [And yet... this all too often is at the cost of so many others.]


    ----


    "Lie down. Here. I... I know my shirt is still wet, but if it can help block the bleeding for a bit..."


    Marcus attempted to do his best to help the girl.


    Yet their situation was dire.


    They had no means to start a fire to warm them.


    No means to bandage the wounds of the girl.


    No means to hold any water to drink, nor to catch or find any food to eat.


    They needed rescue, and they needed it now.


    "You can lie down and rest for a bit. When you''re feeling a bit better, we can go and try to find a way out of this ravine. Ok?"


    Young Marcus attempted to comfort the girl with his words, yet she merely looked towards him with a tired expression.


    "Hey... why did you come down here after me?"


    As he met eyes with the girl, Marcus could not help but to ask this question which was lingering in his mind.


    "What do you mean, Marcus? We were playing the game... and... my goal was to tag you, right? So if you came down here... then I should''ve followed you down here as well."


    With this response, the lips of Marcus soured as he wrought his brows with worry.


    "But... the entire reason I came down here... it''s because you''re a girl! You''re weak, and you couldn''t have followed me down here! I knew that you wouldn''t be able to climb up... I knew that you wouldn''t be able to make it down here... so I came here because I thought you wouldn''t."


    His eyes becoming tear filled, the boy looked at the girl with pity and remorse.


    "So why did you come after me?"


    "It''s exactly because you think like that!"


    However the remorse filled words of the boy were met with the shout of the girl, who cried out with painful words.


    "You think that just because I''m a girl that I can''t follow you, that I can''t do what you can, that I can''t keep up!! And it''s because of that... because of that... that I wanted to prove you wrong!!"


    The girl was trembling as she shouted.


    Her eyes were becoming bloodshot, and her entire face was red as she panted heavily to even get these emotional words out.


    She was struggling and sweating, and as the young Marcus laid his eyes upon the pitiable girl, he felt his own heart clench in regret as he failed to utter any words from his open mouth.


    For what could he say?


    "What did you expect me to do?", the girl sniffled quietly as she turned away from the boy, revealing the bloodied shirt that the boy had laid on her back.


    "Did you expect me to just give up? To just turn away and say ''Oh, well I''m not strong enough. I''m not coordinated enough. I''m not athletic enough to go someplace like that. So I better just let you win, because you''re better than me and you can do those things.''"


    With a croak, the girl seemed to be crying as she quietly uttered these hurt words.


    "Did you really expect me to do something like that?"


    At this point, the shivering was immense.


    She quivered to the point where the boy could feel her trembling from the cavern floor beneath them, and he reached out his hand to lay his hand on the shoulder of the girl.


    "Hey, I didn''t mean-"


    "Do you even understand how difficult it is to admit that you can''t do something?"


    It was at that moment, as the girl said this, that Marcus realized something deep within him.


    Not the child Marcus, but rather the adult who merely spectated this entire scene.


    ''Ah...''


    If he were in control of this body, perhaps he would have taken a deep breath.


    ''I understand now, Katelyn.''


    Looking at the girl with sympathy, the man would have thinned his eyes with compassion.


    ''The dedication that is required to admit... one''s own incompetence.''


    "You don''t have to do anything."


    Yet Marcus was forced to watch his past self fail to recognize the feelings of the girl - for this past self wanted nothing more than the selfish role of a hero.


    "I''m... going to find us a way out of here... and from this point on... everything is going to be fine. So... you can trust me."


    "You... are an idiot."


    With a weak tone, the girl smiled ever so slightly as she insulted the boy, whose head her words had gone completely over.


    "But..."


    As the girl turned around, the boy recognized that tears streamed down her eyes - and that they were filled with fear.


    "Please don''t leave me here."


    And overcome with that horribly selfish desire to protect, he nodded with an arrogant sincerity.


    "I won''t."


    So with pretty words, he reassured the girl.


    "I''ll protect you... and I''ll be right here by your side... as long as you need."


    ----


    The two sat.


    And they talked.


    The girl''s voice became weaker and weaker as time passed, however Marcus did not falter, and stayed by her the entire time.


    ''She just needs some rest.''


    ''As soon as she is better we''ll find a way out of here.''


    ''And we''ll go home.''


    However at some point, with her eyes half closed, the girl looked up to Marcus with a pained expression.


    "My... head... hurts..."


    And with these words, the boy realized something.


    ''She''s sweating.''


    ''She''s completely red.''


    ''She''s panting so hard...''


    ''Is she... sick?''


    And feeling her head with his hand, the boy immediately knew.


    ''She has a fever.''


    As the adult Marcus was forced to watch this bitter scene, he wanted to shout out to the boy.


    "You idiot."


    "She has hypothermia."


    "She''s been sitting there in wet clothing the entire time, and you didn''t even realize such a thing?"


    Yet alas, Marcus could not say these words.


    For he was trapped within the mind of the boy as a mere spectator.


    "You acted like you could save her... when you couldn''t even realize something so simple?"


    [The past... is a difficult thing.]


    Recognizing Marcus'' reaction to such a scene, Seven seemed to put in his own input.


    [We can do nothing more than look back and realize just how foolish we were.]


    With a dissatisfied click, the creature spoke as if he empathized with Marcus.


    [Yet my own past... that of my human past... this is not something I even hold any memory of.]


    The boy got up, frantically looking around him for something to use as his childish mind attempted to come up with some sort of solution, yet he could not do so.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.[The only past I hold memory of... is that of a slave.]


    He considered finding a doctor, yet he knew that such a thing would mean abandoning the girl and running off on his own.


    [And that of a monster.]


    He considered carrying her on his back, yet he knew that the girl would be too heavy for him to carry, and he didn''t want to aggravate her sickness anymore.


    And even if he could do such a thing, he had no idea where he should go in the first place.


    Would there really be a way out that didn''t require climbing?


    These fears crept up within the boy as he sat there, unsure of everything.


    And that insecurity only increased as time passed.


    "Ngh... ngh..."


    The girl began to cry out in pain, the fever raging as she sat there in the wet clothes while the boy did nothing to assist her.


    ''What do I do!?!?''


    And as he continued to panic, accomplishing absolutely nothing, the sound of a snapping twig was heard from the entrance of the cavern.


    ''Someone... someone has come to help!''


    "NO!!! Nobody has come to help!!!"


    Marcus wanted to shout this out as he recalled the events of this day - an event which he had suppressed from his memory.


    One which he wanted to - and desperately attempted to forget.


    Yet one in which he could never possibly hope to completely shove away into a corner of his mind.


    "Hey! Hey!!! We''re here!!! Over-"


    The boy rushed over with excitement and hope in his eyes to greet whatever savior had approached - however he was stopped in his tracks as his jaw fell upon witnessing it.


    A bear.


    It towered above the boy, making him feel completely insignificant before the beast that stood in front of him.


    It glared at him with a hungry gaze, at which the boy immediately relieved himself.


    ''Oh... my goodness...''


    Frozen in place, he couldn''t even run.


    Fear coursed through his veins, stopping him from taking a single motion as his breathing increased to the point of hyperventilating.


    And in that instant, death became a possibility in the mind of the boy for the first time in his life.


    ''How terrified of death I was at that time...'', Marcus lamented with a sour tone as he merely watched the pathetic affair with shame.


    ''I... need to...''


    Overcome with terror, the boy considered his options in a matter of moments as his life flashed before his eyes.


    ''What do I need to do?''


    And as he stood there, the image of the sick girl who slept behind him came across his memory.


    ''I need to save her.''


    ''I need to protect her.''


    ''I need to...''


    Yet even as he thought these things, the boy slowly backed away from the animal, which was cautiously investigating as it followed him with its eyes.


    He stepped back, eventually taking his place in front of the sleeping girl, putting up his fists as if to fight.


    ''I need to... be a hero... right?''


    [A true hero is not someone who slaughters.]


    [It is not someone who wins.]


    [It is not someone who saves people.]


    [It is someone who sacrifices themselves for the sake of another.]


    [Therefore... in order for someone to truly act as a hero... suffering... and perhaps even death... is the first requirement.]


    [Anything other than that is nothing more than glorified bullying.]


    And as the boy stood there with his fists up, in a position to protect the girl, Seven spoke his mind as Marcus wanted to avert his eyes from the scene which was about to be displayed.


    And then, it happened.


    ''No...''


    The fists of the boy began to quiver as the animal slowly approached, and his expression turned to horror quickly.


    ''No...''


    Backing away, the boy fell backwards, tripping over the body of the girl.


    "Ugh!"


    The half asleep girl let out this sound as the boy fell backwards, and she slowly awakened to see the pathetic boy who had fallen with such a pitiful expression.


    "Mar...cus? What are you... so... scared of?"


    Whispering this statement, the boy looked to the girl, then back to the animal.


    And without a word, he stood up once more.


    And he put down his fists.


    ''I can''t be a hero.''


    ''I can''t save anyone.''


    ''I can''t protect you...''


    ''I can''t even protect myself.''


    And as he thought these things, he turned around.


    "I''m sorry...", he quivered.


    "Marcus... where... are you..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t... leave..."


    The girl grabbed the foot of the boy as he tried to run off, stopping him for just a brief moment as he turned back to see the bear standing above the girl.


    "I''m sorry!!!!"


    Kicking away the hand which grabbed at his foot, the boy started to run.


    Abandoning the girl, and any semblance of courage or will to fight, the boy left her for dead as he attempted to salvage at least his own life.


    BANG!


    Thud.


    And just as he made such a decision, he heard a sound.


    A sound which stopped him from running any further - for he was forced to turn around as soon as he recognized it.


    "Ah."


    Tears filling his eyes and self hatred evident in his expression, the boy looked to the front of the cavern to see a man with a rifle in his hand - and the bear which was right behind the girl who laid on her side was now on the ground with a bullet straight through it''s brain.


    "It''s dangerous to be playing around in these caves. Why don''t we get you two home?"


    ----


    A local hunter happened to be tailing the bear.


    "I wasn''t planning on killing it today, but I was trying to find out where it lived... though when I saw that there were a couple of kids playing here... well, I guess I had no choice but to end this battle here and now."


    Those were the words that the man stated with a light chuckle as he skinned the bear, gathering all of the parts which were of worth while ensuring not to allow anything to go to waste.


    On that day, the two were taken home quickly, and a doctor came by to ensure that Katelyn would be fine.


    She was sick for a few days, but with the help of some antibiotics to control the fever and the care of her parents, she was up and about within a week.


    However Marcus was terrified.


    He was terrified to meet the girl again.


    Terrified to face her after the pathetic display he had put on, abandoning her to run for his own safety.


    Ashamed of doing such a thing after making all those promises, not to leave her, not to abandon her, and to protect her.


    He had failed.


    He had failed completely as a man.


    On that day, the fearful Marcus realized something crucial.


    ''I... won''t ever say that I''m going to save anyone.''


    He was weak.


    ''Ever again.''


    He tried to act like he was some sort of hero.


    He wanted to impress her.


    He wanted to be reliable.


    He wanted to help her.


    He wanted to save her.


    And yet, all of these things were only his desire to show off.


    At a mere 8 years old, his dreams were crushed.


    The very idea of heroism became a curse in the mind of Marcus.


    For he knew that attempting something which he could not achieve would only lead to such a situation.


    Failure.


    What would have happened if that hunter had not shown up at that moment?


    The girl would have been killed.


    She would have died there on the spot, and it would have been Marcus'' fault.


    It would have been his fault for jumping down the ravine in the first place.


    It would have been his fault for not being fast enough to catch the girl as she fell.


    It would have been his fault for not knowing that she would get hypothermia from the wet clothing.


    It would have been his fault for bringing her into that cavern.


    It would have been his fault for fleeing as the enemy attacked her.


    And it would have been his fault... for promising that he wouldn''t leave her.


    After a few days had passed, Marcus understood one thing in his mind.


    ''This was my fault.''


    ''Everything... was my fault.''


    And so, making this decision, the boy headed to the house of the girl with his head hung low.


    ''I... need to make up for this.''


    Knocking on the door, the boy waited impatiently as he stood in front of the house.


    ''There is nothing I can do to apologize... but even so... this is something that I have to do.''


    Opening the door, Marcus was met with the parents of the girl.


    At which he fell down to his knees.


    "Forgive me."


    With this simple plea, the boy appealed to the two as tears formed in his eyes - yet even as his throat choked up, he forced himself to speak.


    "It''s my fault that Katelyn was hurt and sick... it''s my fault that everything happened to her... and it''s my fault that she was almost killed."


    As the boy bowed before the two parents like this, the father looked down on him, gritting his teeth as the wife stopped him from lashing out at the boy.


    "Do you understand the danger you put her in?", he threatened with a vile tone.


    "Honey... he''s apologizing..."


    "Do you think an apology could make up for it if she had DIED?"


    Slammed with the harsh words of the man, Marcus understood the reality of his words.


    He was right.


    Death was final.


    It only happened once, and once it happened - such a thing could not be taken back.


    "Get out of my face... and I never want to see you near my daughter again."


    With this statement, the door was slammed as Marcus was left bowing on that porch.


    He sat there for a few moments, comprehending what had just happened before accepting it.


    ''Of course... he would be mad.''


    Slowly, the boy stood up as he turned around to leave, his head hung even lower than when he had arrived.


    Yet just as he turned around to leave, the door opened once more.


    "Do you want to see her?"


    Standing at the door was the husband, whose veins seemed to lighten just a bit - and standing behind him was his wife, who had likely spoken to him just moments before.


    "I... don''t have the right to see her."


    With this statement, Marcus spoke with a soft tone, however it reached the man.


    "Well too damn bad. She wants to see you, so you''d better get your ass in here or I''ll never forgive you for what you''ve done, boy."


    ----

 Chapter Number 102 - Neither Friends Nor Enemies.

    At the hesitant invitation of her father, young Marcus entered the house of Katelyn.


    "She''s in the living room. This way."


    Katelyn''s mother ordered Marcus to follow her, at which he walked past the father, who seemed to be keeping a glare on him the entire time.


    Entering the next room, the door opened to reveal the girl, who was sitting at a reclining chair.


    She sat there, looking down with a damp expression, slowly glancing upwards to meet her disappointed eyes with Marcus.


    "Have a seat. Do you want something to drink? Juice? Coffee? Tea?"


    The mother motioned for Marcus to sit in a recliner across a coffee table from the girl, at which he responded promptly.


    "No thank you."


    Taking his seat quickly, the boy kept his eyes to the floor as he sat across from the girl.


    "Alright. I''ll leave you two alone for now. Just call if you need anything."


    And then, the mother closed the door as she took her leave.


    The two sat in their seats, silent for a few moments.


    How many times did Marcus try to speak up?


    He had lost count.


    Yet each time he opened his mouth, the words which he had planned out beforehand just didn''t feel like the right thing to say.


    Then, finally, on his 8th attempt, he spoke.


    "I lied."


    Two simple words.


    Words which perhaps one should avoid.


    Yet he chose these two to begin - for he understood one thing.


    This was the truth.


    "I told you... a lot of things. I... looked down on you... I underestimated you... and I told you more lies than I can count in order to make up for the fact that I had done such things."


    Looking up to the girl, the boy met his eyes with her as he witnessed her expression.


    She was smiling.


    Yet it was a horrible smile, filled with pain and suffering.


    A smile which masked every last emotion, holding back a dam of tears as she pretended like she was alright.


    "But the biggest lie that I told... was that I would be there for you."


    Standing up, the boy closed his eyes as he once more bowed down to the floor.


    "I ran."


    As he lowered himself in his plea - the boy did not expect forgiveness.


    "I won''t deny it, and I won''t try to make any excuses. I ran. I was scared. And I was going to let the bear eat you in order to escape with my own life."


    But even if he did not expect forgiveness, he still bowed down before her in apology - for this was his responsibility.


    If he was not able to protect her, if he was not able to stay by her side, then he would instead at least allow himself to be humiliated in this manner.


    For such a thing was nothing compared to the consequences which may have occurred otherwise.


    "I..."


    The girl spoke up to say something, but she herself didn''t know what to say.


    Did she hate him?


    Did she want to step on him, stomp him, pull his hair out, kick him, spit on him?


    Perhaps.


    A part of her wanted to do such a thing.


    Yet another part of her wanted to forgive.


    Another part of her wanted to understand.


    She knew that there was nothing he could do.


    She knew that even if he had run or fought, that if the hunter had not shown up, that both of them likely would have died.


    And if he had fought - both of them would certainly have died.


    Logically, the correct answer was for him to run.


    She was already as good as dead in such a situation.


    Yet her emotions rejected such logic.


    For she had been abandoned.


    "I don''t want to hate you.", the girl whispered.


    Turning away, she found herself unable to face him.


    "But I can''t bring myself not to."


    The boy looked up to the girl, anticipation in his expression.


    "So from now on... let''s not be friends."


    And the girl laid these words on him, to which he merely nodded promptly.


    "But let''s not be enemies either."


    ----


    Marcus had gone on to continue his schooling.


    He continued on with his life, focusing on his studies without giving much thought to anything else as he grew older.


    Yet not a day passed by that he hadn''t thought about this experience.


    His false heroism, the lies he told, all of these things weighed deeply on him.


    And as such, Marcus cut himself off from those around him.


    "Hey. You never really talk to anyone. Everything alright? You wanna go see a movie with us?"


    "I''m not interested."


    "Hey, you''re always getting good grades on the tests. Can you help me study later?"


    "No."


    "Eh? You don''t have to be so blunt-"


    "Do you have anything else to say? I''m quite busy, so if you don''t then I would prefer it if you allowed me to return to my tasks."


    Marcus isolated himself.


    He studied and did well in school, he continued his successes in college, and worked hard all his life in order to obtain a stable career - yet all this time, he avoided any and all human relationships.


    For he never again wanted to make any promises to anyone - only to disappoint them.


    ''I will take care of myself.''


    ''I will trust only myself.''


    ''And I will never allow anyone to rely on me.''


    He became successful.


    He glided through college without issues.


    He never drank. He never partied. He never got into trouble.


    "Hey man, you wanna come with me to this banger of a shebang later? All the babes are gonna be there-"


    "Absolutely not."


    "Eh? Dude, what''s your problem? You don''t like women? There¡¯s gonna be plenty of guys too if-"


    "Not interested. I have more important things to consider. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have studying to do."


    He passed college with flying colors.


    A perfect GPA, perfect attendance, and perfect scores on almost all his tests.


    He was what many would consider a prodigy - however Marcus knew and understood that he was no such thing.


    A prodigy is someone who is born with skill, yet Marcus was merely the average person.


    His intelligence was only slightly above average, and it was not what made him capable of such achievements.


    Rather, it was simply the fact that he had absolutely no goal.


    Having cut himself off completely from any and all human relationships, life seemed to become more and more pointless as he grew older - and that was why his career was the only thing that he even thought of.


    ''I need to do perfect on this test.''


    ''I need to get an A in this class.''


    ''I need to get a job in a large company.''


    These simple goals were the only entertainment that Marcus had in his dreary life.


    He would work, achieve them, and move on to the next goal.


    And as such, his life became a cycle.


    Study, test, pass. Study, test, pass.


    Eventually he graduated, and he received a job at the Company which he worked at for a few years - Marcel Incorporated.


    A company which had its hands in just about every field and area, Marcus worked in the sales department, tasked with advertising products and dealing with clients.


    And it was at this point in his life that Marcus truly realized that relationships with other people were nothing more than a burden.


    He was assigned as a manager of an incompetent team, always put in a bad position by those above him.


    The CEO seemed to use him for whatever dirty work he needed done, placing the most undesirable cleanup tasks on the group that Marcus led - ultimately leaving the responsibility on Marcus.


    Surrounded by a group of fools who only wanted to raise their position and had no intention of getting any actual work done, Marcus became accustomed to being used - doing everything on his own without assistance as his irritation with people grew.


    Yet each day he calmed himself.


    ''I shouldn''t trust anyone else... just as they shouldn''t trust in me.''


    ''I''m not here to be some sort of prodigy. I''m not here to work miracles and get everything done in a single day. I''m here to work... and to make a living. That is all.''


    As such, each day passed - and another one came.


    The weekend would come, and just as quickly as it came, it would leave.


    And once again, Marcus would show up to work in the morning.


    He would greet his team with a false smile, maybe make some small talk as they pretended like they were getting things done, and then head to his office to start on all the work which nobody else had taken up for themselves.


    And then after a long day of work, sometimes including overtime hours in order to compensate for the fact that he had to take on the work of five, he would head home for the night - greeted by no wife nor any children.


    ''Sylvia really was the only worker who actually got anything done, now that I think about it.'', Marcus thought as his life seemed to speed before him.


    And then, eventually, that day came.


    That horrible day in which he lost his temper after years of holding himself back from releasing any emotions.


    He was fired, set up by his incompetent coworkers.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Yet even that was only the beginning.


    For on that particular night, he had first encountered the thing within him.


    The thing which had ruined the world and destroyed his sanity time and time again, continuing to work towards a goal which Marcus still didn''t quite understand.


    ''You know... I think I''ve grown quite a bit, Seven.''


    As he looked back on these events, Marcus made this statement as he uttered these words.


    Even as he spoke to the thing that ruined everything about his life, his voice contained a strange hint of gratitude.


    ''I won''t thank you for everything you''ve done... but I won''t say that I''m not thankful either.''


    ----


    [What would you do if I were to leave your body and return to my own, or find another host?]


    The memory had ended.


    [Would you try to continue living with a rotten and unhealing body, devoid of my power and left with only a single life?]


    Yet even though the memory had ended, Marcus once more found himself within the abyss.


    [What would you do with that single life, Marcus?]


    Typically when he had died, after experiencing whatever memory Seven had shown to him, he would awaken from it as if waking up from a dream - yet this time was different.


    [Would you kill yourself - as you have attempted to do before?]


    And as Marcus was forced to wait in the abyss, Seven spoke to him.


    [Would you end it all just so that you wouldn''t have to suffer any further?]


    With a snide chuckle, the parasite mocked the man as he spoke.


    [Or perhaps you would instead struggle to survive?]


    Yet even as he mocked him, Marcus did not shout out - nor did he stop the creature from speaking.


    [Would you do as you did against that animal, running away when you encountered something which you could never possibly hope to defeat... even if it meant abandoning those who you care about?]


    As if his words were sliding by the ears of Marcus, Seven refused to hold back for even a moment as he dug right into the wounds of the man.


    [Or would you die pointlessly, mustering up a foolish sense of courage as you take on something which you could never possibly hope to face on your own?]


    "I''ve never been a fan of honor."


    Yet the manner in which the man replied to the creature was with exhaustion in his voice.


    "I''ve never been one to bother with gaining recognition or merit... and looking back on the situation... I understand that running was likely the CORRECT answer."


    Perhaps he would have nodded, placing one hand to his chin in thought - had the man a body to do so.


    "Yes... that was the correct answer. After all, even if I had put on a brave front and protected the girl, it would not have brought about any good."


    With an analyzing tone, the man reminisced without emotion.


    "The opposite. Perhaps the bear would have been provoked to strike even sooner, and the bullet of that hunter would have arrived after it had swung and killed me."


    If he had them, he would have closed his eyes as the man let out a light laugh.


    "Yet... despite the fact that it is logical... despite the fact that it is correct... that does not mean that it is right."


    [What would be right then?]


    Proposing this question to the man, the creature probed further, at which the man let out a sigh.


    "Previously, I failed to stand up for the woman whom I should have protected. And even now... I am no different. But if I truly had only a single life remaining... then I would try to live. And if living was not an option..."


    With a pause, the man spoke into the darkness of the abyss as all became quiet.


    "Then I suppose I would work myself to death to ensure that my death would be of use to her."


    Silence.


    [And if even after trying your hardest, your death would be of no use?]


    After moments had passed, Seven posed yet another question.


    Similar in nature, yet going one step further as he dug deep into the mind of the man whose mind he had invaded.


    "If it was still of no use... then I suppose I would just die. After all... that would be a fitting end for such a failure of a man."


    Lowering his tone, the man spoke with a fierce dedication as his soft words echoed through the void.


    "For a man is supposed to protect his woman."


    ----


    "Tell me everything."


    A young girl held a knife to the throat of a man.


    This man, whose brown hair had been completely buzzed, stood perfectly still as he was held to knifepoint.


    The slightest movement would draw blood from his neck.


    He wore the outfit of a police officer, and carried a gun at his side, however he did not reach for such a thing.


    "I''ll tell you what you want to hear, but is it really necessary to threaten me like this?"


    "..."


    "I''ll give you my weapons, if that''s what you want. Here. Take them."


    "Don''t move your arm. I''ll get them myself."


    As the man reached for the weapon, the girl pressed the knife even closer to the neck of the man as she herself reached for the gun and the baton at his side, swiftly disarming him before pulling back.


    Checking the magazine of the gun as she scanned the number of bullets, the girl slid it back in as she loaded it, placing it at her side as if she was experienced in the use of firearms.


    Of course - she was.


    "Ah... this isn''t something you see every day. A little girl who can use a pistol like they''ve been doing so their entire life... hah... the world really is ruined, isn''t it?"


    Falling back to his rump, the man sat back as he leaned against a wall with a distraught expression.


    "Everything has gone crazy... there are those monsters... and the zombies too.... ahh... sorry, I''m just a bit overwhelmed by all this. I''ll tell you what I know. Sit down."


    The blue haired girl merely nodded her head ¡®no¡¯ as the man motioned for her to sit, to which he looked at her with a slight bit of pity.


    "Too suspicious of me to even sit, eh? Or maybe you''re just like that? Well, I don''t blame you."


    Then, his tone lowering, he whispered just loud enough for the girl to catch the man''s words.


    "There are a lot of reasons not to trust people."


    "That is correct. Which is why I won''t sit down until I understand whether you are an enemy or not."


    "Does that mean you''ll trust me if you determine me to not be an enemy?"


    "No."


    With a quick response, the girl analyzed the man from afar, keeping watch on his every movement.


    "It will mean that I''ll have even more reason to destroy you when you betray us."


    With such straightforward and honest answers, the girl didn''t hold back for an instant as she threatened the man, at which he could do nothing more than laugh.


    "Heh... haha..."


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Thinning her eyes as she kept them on the man, the girl gripped the gun which she had confiscated from the man.


    "Oh... well, I just think it''s funny. No... it shouldn''t be funny. But it is. A little girl like you, able to take control of a cop like me. It would be the other way around normally. I''d shout out something like ''Freeze!'', or ''Put your hands up! Get on the ground!'', and anyone and everyone who has any sense of fear would obey me."


    Looking towards the ceiling, the man smiled bitterly as he spoke.


    "Because I had power. And yet..."


    With a deep breath, the man continued looking upwards without even glancing at the girl.


    "I was so powerless."


    "You keep on talking to yourself, saying things that I can''t make anything of. Enough of that. I need information, and you need to not get shot."


    "Do I really need that? Well, where should I start then? From the time I was born? From the time I started high school? Maybe from the time I first got a job as a rookie? Or perhaps... starting from the apocalypse?"


    Glancing at the girl even as a firearm was pointed at him, the man looked at the girl without fear.


    It was not that he believed she would not shoot him.


    No, he understood the glare in her eyes well.


    It was the glare of a killer.


    The glare of someone who cared not about taking a life, and would do so without a second thought.


    He knew this all too well.


    His confidence didn¡¯t stem from the fact that he believed his information to be indispensable either.


    Not in his mind, nor in the mind of the girl.


    She wanted his information, yet if she felt that he was giving her too much trouble, she would quickly decide to eliminate him.


    That much, the young cop understood.


    Yet there was one simple reason why he tested the girl in such a manner.


    He cared not about his own death.


    "Who you are. Why you are with that man. And what your goal is. These are the answers I need."


    "I guess I''ll start with who I am then."


    Standing up, the man reached into the pocket of his uniform, at which the girl immediately pointed the gun straight at his forehead.


    However, instead of pulling out a weapon, the man pulled out something else.


    A badge.


    "Officer George Troladi. Shortenmire P.D."


    ----

 Chapter Number 103 - A Thing

    "Alright. That''s who you are, but that doesn''t explain why you''re here, or what your relationship is with a host."


    "A host?"


    George looked at the young girl with confusion as she questioned him, using a term which he had never heard before.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Ah... I''m the one questioning you, and yet you don''t even know that much? Or maybe you''re just playing dumb?"


    Pointing the gun at the leg of the man, the girl fired off a bullet.


    Bang!


    The aura of gunpowder filled the noses of the two as a slight pain appeared in the leg of the man, who glanced down to realize that he had been grazed.


    "The next shot won''t be a warning."


    ''Ah... it''s true.''


    Looking into the heartless eyes of the girl, the suspicions of the man were confirmed.


    ''This girl... has killed before.''


    ''Not once.''


    ''Not twice.''


    ''More times than even she can remember.''


    George was a man who had spent his life studying the minds of criminals.


    Deranged, twisted men and women whose goals laid far beyond the realm of what was considered sane.


    And as someone with such experience, he knew.


    This girl was one of them.


    "I believe you. But I still don''t understand what a host is."


    Yet even so, the man did not stiffen himself in fear.


    "Very well. If I explain to you, then will you tell me what you know in exchange?"


    And so, he urged this proposal out of the girl - to which he nodded.


    "That sounds fair to me."


    ''Fair... eh?''


    "A host... well, I suppose I don''t understand it too well myself... but there is another person living within the mind of their host. Person? Well, there is another... being. They hold the intelligence of a human, and can speak directly into the mind of the one whom they host, from what I know."


    "Ah!"


    As the girl explained this, George widened his eyes in realization.


    "So that''s why... it''s... it''s crazy... it makes absolutely no sense... but it all makes sense! That''s why he kept on talking to himself... that''s why he kept on referring to ''the Lady''... and that''s why... she appeared."


    Nodding in partial understanding, the man looked at the girl.


    "You''re right. S-256 is the host of one of these beings."


    "S-256?"


    "Oh... I guess you wouldn''t know. You see, I worked at a prison. But where I worked, names weren''t allowed for the prisoners. We refer to them only by their Numbers... and to be honest, I don''t even know his name."


    "I see. So the host was a prisoner... hmm... so did he become a host just recently? Though the relationship between the two seemed a bit... evolved for that. You probably wouldn''t know though... or would you?"


    As the girl seemed to think out loud, she turned to George with her question.


    "How long has he been talking to himself?"


    Closing his eyes as he thought about it, the man thought back.


    Back, back, back.


    And after a moment of thinking, he spoke.


    "As long as he''s been in that jail cell, at least. But if I had to fathom a guess... even longer."


    "That... that doesn''t make sense.", Isabella stated. "After all, if he''s been talking to himself for that long, it would mean that that woman was inside of him all that time. And surely... she wouldn''t take lightly to being trapped in a cell. How long has he been there?"


    "A couple of months. He turned himself in of his own accord, his entire case was strange. Although... after hearing his story... I had pity for him. Though now that I rethink it... I wonder..."


    "What crime was he arrested for?"


    "Well, that''s the thing. You see, when we assign a Number to each of our prisoners, the letter that comes before it is related to the gravest crime that they are in there for."


    Standing up, the man waved for the girl to follow him, at which she lowered the gun - though she did not appear to lower her defenses for even a second.


    "So what crime does S stand for?", she pressed as she followed the man.


    For a moment, the man remained silent as he walked forward, the girl following behind him.


    And then, he spoke.


    "Serial killer."


    ----


    "I see. So nothing major."


    This was the response of the girl after being told that a serial killer was currently speaking to the ones who she was supposed to protect with her life.


    "Nothing major? You really are a strange one. But even as bad as it sounds... he''s the most reasonable serial killer I''ve ever met."


    It was incomprehensible.


    George had dealt with a number of twisted people, deranged with forms of logic which were so beyond the realm of what was considered normal that he had become accustomed to it.


    Yet there was something in particular with the reaction of the girl that he couldn''t wrap his mind around.


    It was not the fact that she did not seem concerned with a serial killer being in her presence. No, this was actually the least surprising thing, given her likely background.


    It was her reaction just earlier, when faced with such a killer.


    She was overwhelmed.


    The beast within that man had toyed with her, and even so she had continued to fight - with the goal of defending the people who lay beyond her.


    However at some point that mindset had shifted.


    Why?


    Why did this girl, so intent on protecting the people who were beyond her, suddenly give up - as if nothing mattered?


    "Why aren''t you concerned for them? They¡¯re with such a killer right now, you know."


    "The Master and the Mistress, you mean?"


    The girl seemed to understand immediately what George asked, to which she stated her answer without hesitation.


    "If I am incapable of protecting them, then I will only be in the way. I only have a single life, and as such I have been ordered not to lose it even if it is to protect them."


    With a pause, the girl seemed to think for a moment.


    "And I suppose it would also be because... anything that happens between the Seven is something which even my Master and Mistress have no control over. If Seven wishes to kill his host, then neither I nor the Master would be able to stop him. If One wishes to kill her host, then neither I nor the Mistress will be able to stop her. It is that simple."


    "So your bond is that shallow?"


    George could not believe what he was hearing.


    He had witnessed with his own eyes the desperation as the girl fought with speed and skill that even he could not comprehend.


    Yet even this girl, whose fighting abilities far surpassed that of any human, was left a defenseless child when faced with whatever monster was contained within S-256.


    "Even if you call such a thing shallow, I would hardly say that is the case. If my master ordered me to die, I would die. If he ordered me to live, then I would kill even him in order to live."


    "Why?"


    He couldn''t understand it.


    What kind of loyalty was this?


    "If he ordered you to kill him, you''re saying that you would do it?"


    "I would kill him ten, a hundred, a thousand times - if he so ordered me. The reason? It is simple. My brother is dead... and the Master and the Mistress are the ones who have obtained me as the ones whom I shall serve."


    As the girl said this without the slightest second of hesitation, George immediately understood.


    "I see. So that''s how it is."


    Nodding his head in understanding, the man led the girl through the warehouse, looking around as he took in the surroundings - eventually coming before an elevator.


    And as soon as it came into view, the man heard the ding of this elevator as it opened to reveal three people.


    Two of them had eyes which were pitch black, a man and a woman.


    And the other was none other than his partner - the one he knew - S-256.


    "Hey."


    With a casual wave, the red haired man motioned to the cop, who could do nothing more than gaze in discomfort towards the two that walked alongside him.


    "Don''t ''hey'' me. After hiding something like that... well, I guess I am a cop, and you were a prisoner, so I can''t say I don''t understand why you would hide it... but..."


    "I didn''t hide anything though?"


    The man known as S-256 looked to George with confusion, laughing it off.


    "I talked to the Lady all the time, in front of you, without trying to hide anything."


    Flashing a devious smile, the man looked upon the cop with a mocking expression.


    "What, did you think I was just some psychopath who was speaking to myself?"


    "I had pegged you as one, especially considering your track record. And I still do."


    "So rude. Well, anyways, I guess it''s time to introduce you to- ah. One? Looks like you''re not there anymore."


    Glancing over to the woman, the red haired man watched as the blackened eyes changed in color, the whites becoming normal once more as the demeanor of the woman changed.


    "Ah... it looks like she took over while I was asleep. What''s going on here?"


    Accepting the situation quickly, the woman looked around as she witnessed the new faces.


    "Isabella. Who are these men?"


    "Mistress, I have determined that the cop is not an enemy for now, and the other is... a host."


    "I see."


    Closing her eyes as she took a deep breath in, the woman then glared over to her partner - who was currently overtaken by none other than Number Seven.


    "Seven. You seem to know the situation better than I do. Are you going to let me in on who this is?"


    At that instant, the limbs of the woman exploded.


    Blood sprayed outwards, covering every single person in the vicinity as if a bomb had hit them, and the woman fell to the ground as she held in a scream.


    With a thud, her legless body slammed onto the concrete below, and she was left unable to walk as her legs slowly regenerated.


    And then, forming a mouth from the cheek of the woman so that all could hear, the creature within her spoke.


    [Do not speak to Seven in such a demanding manner, host. Remember your place. It would appear that you are forgetting it.]


    At this display, even the man accused of being a serial killer was astonished, gazing upon the woman with surprise as he viewed her strange and deadly relationship with the creature.


    "You... does your host hate you?"


    [Don''t mistaken me, Host of Three. I do not hate my host in the slightest, nor does she hate me. Our relationship is... complicated.]


    "I would say... urgh... that I hate you."


    Letting out these words as her limbs regenerated, Sylvia spoke as such.


    [Oh come now. Over something like this? Don''t forget that I experience the same pain that you do.]


    "Does that mean it hurts any less?"


    [No. But My tolerance has become pretty high. Someday yours will be the same.]


    "Hah... so you''re telling me that I''ll have to endure as much as you have?"


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    At this, there was no response.


    Slowly, the limbs of the woman returned to normal as she stood up.


    "At any rate... I suppose I should find out a bit more. So... you''re the host of Number Three then, right?"


    Approaching the red haired man, Sylvia glanced at him, eyeing the man up and down with suspicion as the pain faded.


    Then, with a questioning tone, the woman seemed to breathe out the words as if letting out a comment which she normally would have hidden.


    "Why haven''t you gone insane?"


    However, to this question, the man merely laughed.


    "Heh..."


    He chuckled.


    "Hahaha..."


    And then, his eyes teared up.


    "Hahaha.... ah... ah.... hahaha!"


    Then, suddenly, he stopped.


    The shift was so sudden that one might believe he was a completely different person altogether as he looked at the woman with an expression as straight as a ruler.


    "We have."


    ----


    "There are no chairs here. How annoying."


    Sylvia walked through the warehouse, leading the group as she temporarily took control.


    "Well... I guess there are a number of things I want answered. First, how long have you been a host?"


    "Am I obligated to tell you such a thing?"


    S-256 questioned the woman in a lighthearted manner, however she didn''t budge even at the provocation.


    "I cannot force you to do such a thing. But the fact of the matter is, I''m trying to get things done here. I have my goals, and my parasite has hers. And I''m sure you''re the same."


    [Oh? So you''re now referring to me as a parasite?]


    "Is that not what you are? Or perhaps you''d prefer for me to refer to you as a human?"


    [Parasite it is.]


    The mouth which formed at the cheek of the woman conversed with her in this strange manner.


    They were neither friends nor enemies, and their relationship had evolved in a strange way.


    ''The way they talk... it''s as if they are annoyed with one another''s existence, yet at the same time as if they are long time companions who have been through hell and back together.''


    This was the thought that George had as he watched this disturbing interaction between the woman and the monster within her.


    ''Who knows. Perhaps they have.''


    "Fine then. Perhaps if I tell you a bit then you''ll be more open to informing me."


    "Oh. Mistress, I''ve learned a bit about him from that cop there. He''s a serial killer."


    "Ah, is that so? Good job, Bella. Can I call you Bella? I think it''s a nice little nickname for you."


    "Call me as you wish."


    "Alright. What else did you learn?"


    "According to the cop, that man was arrested a few months ago. He was talking to himself the entire time in jail, so he likely met Number Three before then."


    "Eh?"


    Turning back as she stopped walking in place, Sylvia looked to both men with surprise.


    "Is that true?"


    "Well, it''s true from my end... at least. Although just because-"


    "October 24th, 2035."


    While the cop stumbled with his words, the red haired man cut him off as he spoke in a serious tone.


    "That was when you met her?", Sylvia asked with a raised eyebrow, already suspicious.


    "No."


    However with the shaking of his head, the man lifted his hand as he showed it to all present.


    And as he did so - Sylvia witnessed it.


    A ring of flesh was missing on his fourth finger - cut out from his hand.


    "That''s our anniversary."


    At this statement, Sylvia found her eyes widening as a realization dawned upon her.


    "You... you... were dealing with these things... even before the world ended?"


    "Do not call her a THING."


    However with a slicing tone, the man attacked the woman with his words as his eyes darted towards her with bloodlust.


    "She is a Lady. Just like any other."


    Walking around Sylvia as he put his hands behind his back, the man began a lecture.


    "If I forgot our anniversary, then she would murder me - just like any other woman in the world. If I forgot the day we met - September 23rd, 2035, then she would flay me alive - just like any other woman in the world. And if I were to compare her to a woman like you..."


    As the man wrapped himself around Sylvia, the woman tensed up as he spoke in a manner completely devoid of sanity.


    "Then she would gouge out my eyes, so that they would only be focused on her."


    And with a threatening tone, the man whispered into the ear of the woman.


    "So do not refer to her as a THING."


    ----


    She was terrified.


    Yes, Sylvia was terrified.


    However even as she was filled with terror, she was confident.


    The fear which was instilled into the woman was no different than that which she held to the very creature within her - for the man who spoke to her in such a menacing tone was perhaps someone even more fearsome than the creatures that controlled them.


    For a mere man who had managed to harness and control such power.


    And yet, even though she knew this, even though her very soul trembled at the sudden change in demeanor of the man, even though the feeling of absolute inferiority seemed to eat away at her very heart, something else was at play.


    For this terror was not as horrible as it should have been.


    ''Is it that... I am merely becoming accustomed to being faced with unsurpassable enemies?''


    This thought crossed the mind of the woman, yet she immediately put off such an idea.


    That was not the case.


    The fear which she experienced as Number One took control of her very life was one which she could never quite get used to, and the horror which this man inspired was no less.


    Yet even if such a thing were true, Sylvia found herself able to control it.


    She found herself able to control and contain the fear which would have otherwise rendered her motionless.


    "Forgive me for my rudeness. Then... you''ve been associated with this Lady for years now?"


    It took everything for Sylvia just to utter these words without flinching, yet she did exactly that.


    As if the overwhelming fear was not present within her, she was able to fake such a statement while completely masking every sense of emotion.


    For she was a businesswoman.


    A liar.


    A thief.


    A deceiver.


    And even if she was no actor, acting was a requirement for the life she had lived.


    ''Yes... my entire life... it''s all just been an act.''


    Closing her eyes, the woman stepped forward, away from the man as she strode with a false confidence.


    ''And perhaps... this destroyed world is merely a new stage.''


    And then, without freezing, the woman spoke as all eyes seemed to gaze upon her - unsure of what she was about to do as she put on a show of arrogance.


    ''I wonder what kind of performance I''ll be giving from this point on?''


    "If that is the case, then would it not mean that you had some part in the destruction of this world?"


    With this statement, the officer and even the navy blue haired girl seemed to tense up as they gazed at the red haired killer, who merely chuckled at the new demeanor which the woman had taken.


    ''No... I should not wonder about such a thing.''


    "Regardless of whether I was aware of such a thing, I have always had a single goal."


    Stepping forth to meet the woman, the red haired man was also overcome with a sense of sincerity as he spoke.


    "To please the woman I love."


    Holding out his hands as he motioned to the bloodied floors and rotten corpses around him, the man laughed to himself.


    "This? I had no part in this, nor did the Lady. Yet even if I had no part in it... I will say one thing with confidence."


    At that instant, the man changed.


    Half of his face shifted, while the other remained the same.


    The right half was that of a male, while the other half shifted to that of its female counterpart - the whites of the eye becoming blackened and the iris becoming as red as blood.


    And then, in unison, both a male and female voice spoke.


    ["The previous world was one worth destroying."]


    With these words, a silence overcame the group, however this silence was overcome quickly by the response of the black haired businesswoman.


    "I completely agree."


    With a nod, the woman too laughed to herself - insanity tainting her voice.


    "Heh... yes, I completely agree. Indeed... change is something which is difficult to accept at first, however it is only by being forced out of our comfortable situations that we can move ourselves to somewhere better."


    Speaking to the four - or perhaps the five, if Number Three was counted, Sylvia derived from mere rational thought as she spoke.


    "And perhaps the entire world had to be destroyed in order for it to become better."


    However, cutting off her own sentence, the woman immediately shook her head.


    "Yet I do not believe that humans will all of a sudden improve themselves just because the world has been ruined. For humans... will always be corrupt... filthy... disgusting... and selfish beings."


    Once more, the woman nodded as she closed her eyes - keeping them closed all the while as she spoke.


    "And in such a wretched situation, perhaps that filthy nature will only be further revealed, rather than changed."


    Then, opening her eyes, the woman smiled with a devious grin - revealing that her irises had become completely green.


    Veins tattered her eyes, yet the whites remained white, however the color of her previously navy blue eyes had suddenly changed to an emerald shade.


    "But that is acceptable."


    Suddenly, the woman grabbed her own throat, and her sharp nails seemed to dig into her flesh, drawing blood.


    "For when such a wicked nature is revealed..."


    At that moment, the woman gripped her own neck, twisting it with the flick of her hand in such a manner that her head was lodged sideways with a crack.


    "It is all the easier to topple."


    Then, with a 90 degree tilted head, the woman laughed.


    "Heh..."


    And falling to the ground, the woman felt everything become woozy as the immense pain seemed to numb.


    ''I will not allow this performance to derive any further, One.''


    With these thoughts, the words of the woman reached the creature within her mind as her vision became black.


    ''After all... I am the one writing the script.''


    And coming to a strange realization, the woman thought these final words.


    ''And my editor is someone who has gone through hell and back to ensure that the performance is a success.''


    [Good Job, Host.]


    With this response, Sylvia immediately knew that she had made the correct decision.


    [It seems that you''ve finally figured out the secret... to your death.]


    And with these words from her captor of mind, doubt was sowed into her heart.


    [But will you be able to use it in your favor?]

 Chapter Number 104 - Death of the Mind

    ''How simple...''


    ''How did I not realize it before?''


    ''Why did I not question it before?''


    ''No... I know why.''


    ''I was too terrified.''


    ''I was too scared.''


    ''To experiment with such a thing... went against every fiber of my humanity.''


    ''Yet... now I know for certain.''


    ''My death... the death of one who has been overtaken by one of them... it is not triggered by the destruction of a vital organ.''


    ''Nor is it triggered by any severe injury.''


    ''No... rather... it is something else.''


    ''How simple... how obvious... yet how could I have missed it?''


    ''Even after Amy did not die... even after Marcus received such wounds which may have been fatal and remained living... why was it that only sometimes we would die from such wounds?''


    ''Sometimes it was the brain.''


    ''Sometimes the heart.''


    ''Sometimes the neck.''


    ''So many different forms of death... and yet there seemed to be no pattern as to when we would actually die.''


    ''Our death... is something which we must initiate.''


    ''It is something which our minds must first believe and accept... and only then will we die.''


    ''Our deaths are not of the body... but rather of the mind.''


    ''When we believe that we have been killed, and give in to the despair that is death... that is when we die.''


    ----


    Sylvia awoke.


    Yet as she awoke, she knew immediately that something was off.


    Something was different.


    She was not dead.


    She had not died.


    ''It''s only been... a few moments.''


    In the same position as when she fell, her neck was still bent in a crooked manner, at which the pain immediately surged up within her.


    "NGH!"


    Cracking her head back into position, the woman let out a grunt as she began to pant heavily, standing up with an immense fortitude unlike any other.


    "I... didn''t die."


    In between breaths, the woman spat out these words as her eyes widened, only to realize that every single person here was watching her with shock and awe - even the red haired man who was just moments before debating with her.


    "I... hah... heh... I didn''t die."


    Then, the woman laughed.


    She smiled and she laughed.


    "Hahaha!! I didn''t die!!! I didn''t die!!! I still felt the pain... yes, the pain is still here!!! It hurts like hell, I want to kill myself it hurts so much, but I didn''t die!!!"


    And as she laughed, tears flooded forth from her eyes.


    "Why can''t I just die?"


    With this whisper, the woman looked down on the girl who was watching her with concern - an expression which she only exerted towards Sylvia and Marcus.


    "No... that is not correct."


    As she approached the girl, the woman placed her hand on the head of her servant.


    "I apologize if I have shown you weakness. I''m sure it disgusts you, no?"


    "Mistress... the only weakness which disgusts me is my own... and that of those who are your enemies."


    "So you do disgust weakness then?"


    Standing up, the woman eyed the red haired man with a newfound resolve - although to call it resolve would be an exaggeration.


    For at this moment, the line between resolve and madness was paper thin.


    "Listen up, Bella. I have a lesson for you to learn."


    As she approached the man, the woman crossed her arms as she faced him head on - standing just a foot in front of him.


    "Don''t be a hypocrite. If weakness is disgusting... then you''re free to be disgusted with me."


    At that moment, the red haired man saw something.


    A wicked smile, and eyes filled with madness which chilled even a serial killer to the very bone.


    "After all... there is nobody weaker than myself."


    At that moment, the woman slowly placed forth her hand, wrapping it around the neck of the red haired man as she threatened to choke him.


    "So? What''s your story, Host of Three? Are you an enemy... or are you an ally? Because if you''re an enemy... then even though I may be PAINFULLY weak..."


    At that instant, the hand which wrapped around the man''s neck formed into tentacles, which tied around him like a rope.


    "I''ll use that weakness to ensnare you."


    However, the man merely smiled.


    "It looks like your partner has awakened. You want to know our story? Fine."


    Turning to see that the whites of Marcus'' eyes had returned to normal, and that he was looking around with confusion at the sudden situation, the red haired man put forth his two arms - one pointed at Sylvia and the other at Marcus.


    "Don''t resist. After all... I''m not trying to harm you."


    And then, from each hand, a tentacle shot forth - right into the brains of each.


    The tentacles pumped a fluid into the two, whose expressions immediately became blank as they fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Why you!"


    Isabella rushed forth to attack the man at such an action, however as soon as she did so he disappeared once again from her sight.


    "I did not harm them. I am showing them something. Please be patient, girl. Or perhaps you have no faith in the two whom you serve?"


    At these words, the girl was left speechless.


    She did not know how to respond.


    Unable to attack this creature, or man, or whatever he was, she could only watch as he did as he pleased.


    ''Do I have... no faith in them?''


    ''Do I believe them... to be weak?''


    ''Am I... disgusted by that?''


    ''Should I be?''


    The girl did not know.


    Yet she knew one thing.


    "I see."


    Taking a seat next to the two, who had holes in their foreheads which seemed to plug themselves up quickly, the girl let out this cold statement.


    "Have I underestimated them?"


    Closing her eyes, the girl placed a hand on the heads of the two - just in the manner that they had done to her.


    And then, with a peaceful yet concerned expression, she let out one final question.


    "Or have I overestimated myself?"


    ----


    ''We''re not dead.''


    This much, Sylvia knew without question.


    How she knew such a thing, Sylvia did not know.


    Perhaps it was because of her experience just moments before, where she had inflicted mortal wounds upon herself - and even fallen unconscious temporarily almost as if it were some sort of reflex - yet had not died.


    ''The tentacles which just probed us... they were not intended to kill us, but rather to show us... this.''


    Sylvia had experienced something similar to this before.


    It was when she had first fought the teacher, Larry Pertan, who had been kidnapping and tormenting young girls all while maintaining face as a public figure the entire time.


    At that time, Number One had shown Sylvia the memories of the man, however even that was different.


    For at that time, the memories of the man had flowed into her, and she knew and understood them in moments - yet this time was different.


    ''Perhaps it is because these are the direct memories of a true host of experiment Number Three... a true host?''


    Why did Sylvia think of such a term?


    She felt as if this term had some sort of meaning - yet she knew not its meaning.


    ''A true host... a true host... which would imply that there are also false hosts?''


    Thinking back quickly, Sylvia recalled two particular circumstances which would come to mind when she thought of the term ''false host''.


    The first was Amy.


    Having been overtaken by One for only a moment, she obtained a zombification which allowed her to continue living, while at the same time not being truly invaded by One in the same way that Sylvia had been.


    The second of course, was the invasion which One and Seven had performed on Larry Pertan and Sheldon Stirling.


    ''So if they temporarily take over a host... then there is some sort of critical difference between these... true hosts.''


    Why did Sylvia know such things?


    Was the knowledge of One slowly seeping into her mind?


    Was this perhaps... the sign that she herself was becoming a true host?


    [You''re questioning things too much, Sylvia. For now... just watch.]


    However as Sylvia had this train of thought, it was interrupted by none other than the voice of One - who seemed to be strangely compliant with the sudden memories which were being forced upon Sylvia.


    [After all, even I don''t know what happened to Three after the Exodus.]


    ''Eh?''


    Yet just as Sylvia was about to accept such a thing, Number One said something which was preposterous.


    Something which seemed to go against the image she had of the seemingly immortal being within her.


    ''You... don''t know something... about one of your own?''


    Thoughts and theories flooded into her mind, however there was one question which topped everything.


    ''Aren''t you all... working together?''


    [If only things were so easy. Can I give you a straight answer? Well... I suppose whatever we see here will answer that. So shut up and let''s watch.]


    With this response, Sylvia became quiet as the scene around her in this world of memory shifted.


    However even as she quieted herself, there was one particular word which Sylvia could not forget.


    Exodus.


    ''What is this exodus that you''re referring to?''


    However even as she thought this, Number One did not answer.


    Soon, the world had formed itself into the room of an office.


    It was a relatively large office, decked out with all sorts of personal decorations which were professional enough to display in a corporate environment.


    It was the office of a manager, though perhaps not one of the highest ranked ones.


    Someone in the middle.


    And sitting at a reasonably sized desk was none other than a red haired man, running calculations at his computer while dressed in a classic suit.


    [There is an order to things, Sylvia.]


    And as the view of this man came into view, Number One made her final comments as the memories began.


    [The exodus... is not something that I have been permitted to reveal yet. Therefore, be patient, human.]


    [For surely there will come a day when you know and understand everything about us.]


    [And when that day comes... you will become our arms and legs... our bodies and our minds... and our very foundation in this world.]


    ----


    One to the next.


    With almost no time to recuperate from being thrust into yet another memory, Marcus found himself forced to experience event after event without pause as he entered this strange world of vision which the experiments seemed to be capable of placing him into.


    Just moments before, he had been forced to experience his own bitter past, one which he had desperately attempted to forget for his entire life.


    And now, he found himself experiencing the past of another man - a man which he knew next to nothing about.


    He knew two things about this man.


    The first - that this man had killed him just moments before as soon as he had awakened from his slumber.


    The second - that this man had been conversing with Sylvia and Isabella, along with another man who seemed to be a police officer.


    Who was he?


    Why was he here?


    All of this, Marcus would soon come to know.


    Yet even as his mind was flung from one memory to the next, Marcus did not feel overwhelmed.


    Nor did he protest such a thing.


    For Marcus knew and understood one thing.


    That he understood nothing.


    And the more memories of those around him that he was forced to experience, the more information he would have.


    ''If I am to make the correct decision in the future... then I should strive to be as informed as possible. Therefore... show me as many memories as you wish, Seven.''


    With this plea, Marcus spoke to the parasite within him, confidence in his tone.


    ''If you believe that they will break me, then you are wrong.''


    And with this arrogant statement, Marcus declared his resolve before the being.


    ''You can''t break me anymore.''


    He said these words with a smile, or at least - he would have, if he had the physical features to do so.


    ''Because I was already broken in the first place.''


    ----


    "As I thought, they''re going to make a move on that one... it''s a good thing I bought early. And this one is dipping, just as I expected. It will continue for a bit more before it bounces back, so I''ll hold off for now."


    A man sat at his desk, one hand punching numbers into a calculator on his smartphone while an office phone was shoved between his shoulder and cheek as he muttered to himself, dialing a phone number with the hand which was not currently running calculations.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    This man, whose bright red hair seemed to go against what was typical for a man sitting in an office of this size, wore a suit and had the professional yet youthful appearance of a big shot.


    "Hey, Nancy! Great to talk to you again. So regarding that loan, I took a look into it and I can get you 4%, 0 down. Yep. Yep. All you''ve gotta do is sign the contract and mail it over to me when you get a chance. Yep, that''s right. Wonderful. Thanks. Hahaha! Ah, you¡¯re such a joker. Alright, alright. Bye."


    Placing the phone down to hang up before immediately replacing it and typing another number, this man worked with an efficiency that would mesmerize anyone watching - including Marcus and Sylvia, who were spectating this entire scene as if it were some sort of movie.


    "Hey, Louis. How''s the family? Kids doing well? Oh, really! Haha, that''s wonderful. Oh, me? No, no. I don''t have time for something like that. A wife? No, no, I got things to do! Can''t have a woman telling me what to do all the time, forcing me to take her out and spend money on her. Time IS money, after all - and one of those would drain me of both. At any rate, that contract I gave you - did you think it over? I''m sure your daughter wouldn''t want to live in some ratty apartment in college, don''t you think? I''ve been there, and it sure isn''t a place you would want your precious girl to be in. Taking a student loan is an investment in HER future, and surely as a father you would want to invest in your own daughter - right?"


    The man shot off words like a machine gun, swiftly changing the subject as he made small talk to appease clients before getting down to whatever business he had in store for them.


    "Yes. Yes, that''s correct. I know the interest is a little high, but isn''t she worth it? I''m already putting forth a lot to get you this much, given the risk on this investment. No other bank will grant you a deal like this. Trust me. Oh, is that so? Then do we have a deal? Haha, I would shake your hand if you were present to do so, but I''ll have to put that off for now! Congratulations!"


    Hanging up the phone once more, the man glanced back to the screen in front of him, noticing that the graph of stocks on his screen had increased even further in the short time that he had been on the phone.


    "That''s it for this one. It''s peaked, time to sell. The others... we''ll keep for now."


    With a few clicks, the man worked as fast as he talked, upon which a knock was heard at the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    "Come in."


    The man stated these words as he continued his work, not missing a beat as a young woman entered the office.


    "Er, Mr. Vendetta, I have a message for you from the CEO. He would like to see you in his office immediately... he stated that it was something important concerning your future with this company."


    "Ah, is that so? It''s that time already, huh? Thanks, darling. I''m headed right over."


    With these words, the man finished off his business with both hands, standing up swiftly as the tails of his coat fluttered, captivating the girl who merely watched his graceful display.


    Stunned by his perfection as the man walked right by her, he stopped for just a second as he called back.


    "Are you going to just wait around in my office even when I leave?"


    "Ah, forgive me, Sir!"


    At this statement, the girl rushed out, however the man merely chuckled.


    "Sorry, sorry. I was just messing with you. I get it, I do."


    With a reassuring tone, the man continued forwards as he whispered something under his breath.


    "Nobody is able to keep up with me."


    The girl closed the door behind her, however strangely - Marcus and Sylvia, who were witnessing this scene - did not follow the man.


    Rather, for just a moment, as if they were witnessing a movie, the camera panned over to the computer of the man.


    And on that screen, there was a chart of stocks.


    It was a line which was perfectly straight, headed only upwards.


    ''He... was able to time the market perfectly... with every purchase?''


    As a businessman, Marcus immediately knew and understood what such a thing meant, however for someone to be capable of such a thing was another matter entirely.


    ''Every time something was about to go up... he bought... and every time it was about to go down... he sold. How... is such a thing possible?''


    With these thoughts, Marcus witnessed the graph with awe - unable to explain it.


    However just a few moments passed, and as they did - ever so slightly - something changed.


    ''Ah... what am I saying. Such a thing is impossible, after all.'', Marcus thought as he almost let out a sigh of relief - though he had no lungs to do so.


    It was just the tiniest bit - so insignificant that one would not even give it any thought - but the man''s portfolio dipped.


    ----


    "Bradley, my boy. Please, have a seat."


    An old man with a graying mustache and even grayer hair motioned to the seat in front of his desk as the red haired man entered the office.


    It was grand - so large that one might not even think of this place as an office, but more so that of an entire hallway with the desk at the end.


    A red carpet lined the room, leading up to the place where the older man sat, and the man known as Bradly made his way across this carpet with a spring in his step.


    Walking past the portraits of what was likely many generations of this old man''s forefathers, it took Bradley quite a while worth of walking before he finally made his way to the seat.


    "It''s always an honor to be here, President. And I see you''re looking as young as ever today."


    "The fact that you have to remind me of my youth would imply that you don''t actually think such things, no?"


    "Of course not! Haha... but to what do I owe you this visit?"


    The man took up a slightly different demeanor than he had held when he was working in his office, yet one thing remained - the fact that he was able to adapt himself to the situation with ease.


    ''Of course, as someone in the corporate world, being flexible is not just beneficial - it is necessary. The ability to change one''s personality to fit the scenario at any given moment, and most particularly in order to loosen the people around you is something which is required.'', Marcus thought.


    [Is that not one of the major problems with humanity?]


    ''Perhaps. But even if you call such a thing a problem... well, I suppose it isn''t something which could possibly be fixed.''


    [Yet another despicable thing about your kind. So long as humans exist, changing one''s face to fit whatever situation will always be necessary.]


    With the click of his tongue, Seven voiced his disgust as the two viewed the situation.


    [Some may say that white lies are wrong. Others may say that they are necessary in order to smooth relationships over. But the fact of the matter is that without such things, a fragile peace would shatter.]


    [Therefore... it is almost as if human society is designed to reward those who can master the art of deception.]


    As the two discussed such things, it was as if time had paused for them, and perhaps it had.


    After all, they were spectators within this memory - therefore this was a world which had no distinct laws such as the passage of time.


    [Are you two finished?]


    And the voice of a woman called out.


    [For now, Three. Do you really care so much if I speak with my human?]


    [Not particularly. I only wish that you all watch carefully, so that you can understand my own human.]


    As the woman said this, time seemed to start again.


    "Well, my boy... you''ve been doing exceptionally well recently. Sincerely. With all my heart, I would like to congratulate you on everything that you''ve accomplished for this company."


    "But surely you didn''t call me here for such a thing. After all... such words are nothing more than a prelude to greater expectations and responsibilities. Am I wrong?"


    "Hahaha... perhaps it is exactly that focus on business matters which has allowed you to progress so quickly. How old are you again? 22? 23?"


    "21, Sir. Don''t forget that I graduated college two years early. But that''s besides the point, isn''t it?"


    "Haha... ah, how nice it must be to have such promise at a young age. Well... it''s thanks to that promise that I''m going to be assigning you to a new task."


    Pulling out a file, the old man gently slid the documents across the desk.


    "Here is all the paperwork necessary for a relocation. We will of course accommodate you for housing and other living expenses for the first few months."


    "A relocation? Sir, did you not say that my work has been satisfactory? Why would you decide to relocate me from the main branch here in Shortenmire? Do you not think that I could do more work here in the Capital than in..."


    As the man flipped through the pages of the file, his voice lowered as he spoke his next words.


    "Rockville?"


    "Our Rockville branch is growing quite steadily, and the man whom I have appointed as the regional President there has been able to surpass all other branches in such a short period of time. Even I feel that one day the Shortenmire branch will be surpassed by the Rockville one. Therefore... I have decided to invest in it."


    "You speak quite highly of him. He must be impressive."


    "Haha... well, he has achieved as much as you have, if not more. Which is perhaps... exactly why I am sending you there."


    Reaching his hand into his coat pocket, the man pulled out a nametag.


    Sliding it across the desk with a grin, the old man folded his hands with expectation.


    "Congratulations on your promotion... Regional Vice President Vendetta."


    "You want me to compete with him?"


    Raising an eyebrow, this was the first statement which the red haired man made - which caught the old man completely off guard.


    "Now why would you think of something like that? I would never pit my employees against one another in such a-"


    "You''re quite sly, but I can already tell where this is going. It''s a competition to see who will inherit the main branch from you. Am I wrong?"


    "You truly do have a talent for this, don''t you?"


    With a chuckle, the old man shrugged his shoulders.


    "Since you found out on your own, I suppose there is no point hiding it. However... don''t think that means that you have a leg up on him. His intuition is just as good as yours... therefore the moment he heard of the transfer, I''m sure he already predicted such a thing. Don''t you think so?"


    "I''ve never met the man, so I wouldn''t know. But regardless... if you''re going through all the effort to set up such a thing, then there must be something important going on at the Rockville Branch soon."


    "Haha! And you manage to guess correctly again... astounding. No... perhaps these are not merely guesses. They are... calculations. No?"


    "Of course. So? What is the deal?"


    "The Regional President has already been informed, so he has a leg up over even you. The CEO of Marcel Incorporated will be visiting the Rockville Branch with a 200 Million Sin contract on the table. It is both of your duties to ensure that he is well received, and that this contract is landed."


    It was at that moment that the man stood up, turning his back to the CEO as he spoke with arrogance.


    "That''s all?"


    Walking away without so much as looking back, the man''s steps echoed through the large room as he approached the exit with confidence.


    "Consider it done."


    The older man folded his hands with a wry smile, watching as the young one left the room, closing the door on him as he was left to his own devices.


    "Youngsters these days... I suppose respect towards their elders is something which is only shown until they get what they want. Haha..."


    His laughter trailed off as the man looked up to the high ceiling, glancing upon the art above.


    "But you know... it is exactly the arrogance which is created by numerous victories... which will lead such a person to failure. Winning does not make you stronger. It only makes you more vulnerable to loss. And that young one in Rockville... haha, well he''s quite the nasty one. His tactics... I wonder which one of them will come up on top?"


    Cracking his back, the man seemed to be at peace, even knowing that he had just sparked a war within his own company.


    "I suppose only time will tell."

 Chapter Number 105 - Two Types

    ''Haha... the City of lights... or so they call it.''


    Red, green, orange, yellow, blue, purple - if it was a color then it blared on signs and flashed in eccentric manner.


    Every single building seemed to be lit up with LED, blinking as they lit up the landscape around Bradley.


    ''I suppose this is quite the beautiful place to come... to visit, that is.''


    As he was driven through the City, Bradley relaxed in the back of an expensive ride while he enjoyed the scenery, leaving the driving to the chauffeur that his company had provided.


    "We are about to arrive, Sir. Would you like me to carry your bags in for you?"


    "Of course not. I can¡¯t afford to wait on someone else."


    As he pulled up to a skyscraper which towered above him, the man did not wait for the driver to open the door, quickly rushing out as he pulled out a cell phone, dialing a number with haste as he proceeded forward.


    Suitcase in one hand, phone in the other, the man let out a quick comment before he left.


    "Just bill the account."


    "The tip?"


    The driver seemed to be intent on stopping Bradley, who merely continued walking as he ignored the statement of the man.


    And as the door closed behind him, the man seemed to mutter under his breath with irritation.


    "Arrogant bastard."


    ----


    "Yes, yes. Have all the stuff brought in. Oh, just put it wherever you feel like. If I don''t like the location I''ll fix it myself later. Just make sure not to touch the box with blue tape, alright? Those things are fragile. I''ll repeat myself. If anyone so much as grazes the box with blue tape, I''ll have your moving company out of business tomorrow. Bye."


    Hanging up the phone, Bradley found himself standing before a large office building - just as large if not larger than the one which the CEO of Moria Financial had.


    This was the office of the Regional President of the Rockville Branch.


    ''I guess it''s time to meet my new boss.''


    Opening the door, the man strode forward with pride as he entered the office.


    ''Or should I say... my future employee.''


    ----


    "Yes, of course. Yes. Yes. That''s correct. Hahaha... such a jokester. Oh, is that so? Well, I really do have to be going. Alright. Good- ah. Oh? Really? How interesting. But I really do have to be- mm. Haha! Is that so? I can''t believe that. Wow... that really is something. Mhm. Mhm. Alright. Thank you. Goodbye. Alright. Alright. Thanks. Bye then. Yep. Alright. Goodbye."


    Bradley entered the office to witness a young man on the phone.


    This young man sat at his desk with his feet upon it, nonchalantly grinning as he took a laid back position.


    His dark brown hair was styled up in a modern fashion, giving him the essence of someone popular with everyone.


    "So annoying, aren''t they? The people who just don''t stop talking."


    These words were the first thing that the brown haired man greeted Bradley with, to which he approached the man with a swiftness in his stride.


    "I couldn''t say that I disagree."


    "You''re the one who is supposed to be transferring here, aren''t you? Please, sit down. Ah... guess I should take these down then, shouldn''t I?"


    Removing his feet from the table, the man who wore a professional suit leaned forward, motioning around him with his hands.


    "Welcome to Rockville, Vice President Vendetta."


    Twisting his hand about to point towards him with his thumb, the man flashed a million dollar smile.


    "I''m the Regional President. Alexander Meyer. Call me Alex."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Holding out his hand, Bradley stood before Alex¡¯s desk as he made this friendly gesture - however as he did so the eyes of Alex seemed to thin in suspicion.


    Then, ever so slowly, he held out his hand, gripping it firmly.


    The two stood there, hands interlocked, as they both tightened their grip without retracting.


    Eventually they were gripping one another so hard that their hands began to hurt, however this did not stop them.


    "So I presume the CEO informed you of your task?"


    "That he did. We are to host an event here to welcome the CEO of Marcel Incorporated in order to land a large contract with him."


    As the two conversed, they continued to squeeze the hands of one another to the point where both men''s faces had gone red.


    "Not we. You."


    To the confusion of Bradley, Alex responded in this manner.


    "Hm? You''re not going to be... working alongside me?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Bradley almost loosened his grip, however in the moment of confusion he ensured to keep steady so as to not allow his opponent to secure a victory.


    ''I thought that this was supposed to be some sort of competition between the two of us. Or does he truly not know? Does he really not know that the CEO is using this as a way to find out who is more fit to lead?''


    Glaring into the eyes of Alex with a fierceness, Bradley kept a smile plastered on his expression - one which betrayed his devious thoughts.


    "I have more important business to attend to. You see... there are some tropical islands which may be undergoing development that we are considering financing. And as the President... it is my duty to personally visit such islands to ensure that they are... profitable."


    The man spoke with a sly tone, however Bradley found himself holding himself back from a laugh.


    ''This man is planning a vacation when such an important event is going to happen?''


    He couldn''t see why the CEO held him in such high regards.


    ''He certainly played this man up, but if he doesn''t even realize the situation he''s in, and throws all the work on me... then it will be easy to take all the credit for the success of this contract.''


    "I see."


    Letting go of the other man''s hand, Bradley pulled back with a grin.


    "Well then, if you insist on such a thing, I suppose I wouldn''t mind taking over this task on my own."


    "Oh? So you''ll take responsibility for everything?"


    "If you won''t be around to attend, then it would be better if the one hosting it is directly involved in all the planning, no? Of course, I will take responsibility for everything that occurs."


    With a crafty proposition, Bradley made this offer to Alex.


    At which the man immediately bit.


    "That would be a real help, Vice President! Can I call you Bradley?"


    "Go right ahead."


    "Then... Bradley. I suppose I''ll give you the quick rundown from what I know, to ensure that nothing goes wrong."


    "I would appreciate that."


    Taking a seat, Bradley made himself comfortable as he prepared to receive information from the very man who perhaps should have been hiding it from him.


    Without even realizing it, this man had handed him his position.


    ''I suppose this is what happens to people who go on vacations all the time. Maybe he didn''t want to have to deal with all the work associated with this event... but that also means he has wiped his hands completely clean of any of the rewards.''


    ----


    "Now... while I don''t doubt your expertise in management, the fact of the matter is that this is a new town, a new office, and even a new position for you. You were merely a middle manager at your previous office, right?"


    Merely.


    Perhaps this word would have offended Bradley, however he kept his composure as if such a thing made no impact.


    "That is correct, however you must consider that middle management is perhaps even more difficult than upper management. Those in upper management may have a greater responsibility, but middle managers have to deal with two different fronts. While obtaining results to please the upper management and ensuring that their employees are given what they need to be successful, they are stuck in between two opposing forces and must balance the two."


    "So you''re saying it''s more difficult than being the one responsible for everything?"


    "Not at all. Only that you cannot please two masters. Yet you cannot even please one if angering the other will prevent you from doing so."


    With a nod, Alex merely chuckled.


    "I see. Perhaps I''ve been in upper management for a bit too long, and have forgotten... the struggles of such things."


    The manner in which this man said these words were enough to irritate Bradley, yet he refused to let such irritation show.


    After all, he was young.


    He was likely roughly the same age as Bradley - who was hailed as a genius. Yet even so, he had more experience in a position of upper management.


    ''Just how did he rise up to this position so quickly?''


    This was a question that Bradley had been trying to answer from the moment he met Alex, yet no answer came to mind.


    He appeared on the surface to be an arrogant prick who knew nothing of the struggles of those below him.


    Not that Bradley was all too different.


    Yet even so, an understanding of those below you was crucial to the success of any manager.


    If an executive was to make high handed decisions with little regard to the actual methods of work, such decisions would either be ignored or despised.


    Because of this, an immense knowledge of the inner workings of a practice was crucial to anyone who was considered a leader - and failure to adhere to this condition would lead to the failure of the business.


    ''How then, did this branch become so prosperous?''


    This was the question on Bradley''s mind.


    What did this man do to somehow obtain results that put him in this position in the first place?


    "Well, at any rate, the fact of the matter is that we have our own methods here which may be different from those of the Main Branch. To begin... well, I''m sure this is also the case over there, but we take security very seriously."


    Opening a file, the man took out a list as he slid it over to Bradley.


    "This is a list of VIP''s who have been cleared to attend the event. The security guards should have no issues making sure that everyone off the list stays out, but you will manage them to ensure that much. Is that acceptable to you?"


    "Oh, not a problem. That much is simple. If you even have a list of people allowed already, it makes it even simpler."


    "Of course. By all means, absolutely nobody off this list should be allowed in. You should know better than I do just how much this means for the Company, so I''m sure you wouldn''t want any unexpected appearances."


    The man spoke with a suspicious tone, however Bradley seemed to understand immediately.


    "The CEO of Marcel Incorporated... he has likely obtained a number of grudges. Is that what you''re trying to say?"


    "Exactly. He doesn''t go anywhere without his own protection because of this. Well, his business practices are not exactly ones which many consider to be... acceptable. There are those who believe that he would be better off doing business with the devil in hell."


    "Haha... I see. So you believe that those people will try to infiltrate this event?"


    "The fact of the matter is that this is a planned event in which he is the main guest. If any of his enemies hear of this, they will certainly try to infiltrate. But, on the other hand, so long as you ensure that nobody off that list gets in, there will be absolutely no issues. The guards should take care of everything, but you are to ensure that."


    Holding up his hand, Bradley motioned for Alex to stop talking.


    "You don''t have to tell me twice. When you assign me to a task, there is only one thing you need to know."


    At that moment, the eyes of Bradley were filled with a fire, and they glared into those of Alex with a furious seriousness.


    "I''ll make it happen."


    "If that is the case... then we have no further need of speaking."


    Waving his hand, the young President motioned for Bradley to take his leave, at which he stood up from his seat.


    And as he headed off, he heard the final words of his new supervisor.


    "Good luck.... Vice President."


    ----


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... how wonderful it is to see everyone gathered here today."


    Gathered now in a large auditorium, a particular man stood on a stage, microphone in hand as he greeted those present.


    And the most noticeable feature of this man was without question his wild yet stylish red hair.


    "I understand well that many of you are likely concerned or confused, given the sudden change in upper management. Well, I too am a little shocked at this sudden transfer - but regardless, I would like to give my all to ensure that you all are given the resources you need to succeed."


    With a bow, the man displayed himself in an elegant manner as he spoke with sincerity in his voice.


    "As your new Regional Vice President, it is truly my pleasure to be working with you all."


    Sitting at the numerous tables that had been spread around the large room were workers of all types.


    Men and women, young and old, people of all different races and cultures, all gathered into a single room on this day.


    From security to HR, from Planning to Financing, people from every department were gathered for a single purpose.


    "And what an exciting time it is... for as I''m sure you are all aware of, our Company has been granted the opportunity of a lifetime."


    With fluid motions, the man''s tone lowered as he spoke with excitement, encapsulating all who watched him.


    "The CEO of Marcel Incorporated has given us an opportunity to land a multimillion Sin contract with him. Moria financial will be able to fund a large project for the construction of a residential subdivision to the North of Rockville. HOWEVER."


    Holding up a finger before anyone was able to celebrate the good news which Bradley proclaimed, the man spoke with caution.


    "This man is not someone who we can take lightly. He is known well for picking and choosing his collaborators with precision and care, and I myself have heard many stories of this man refusing to sign a contract - merely because he was unimpressed by the companies that he visited."


    As Bradley laid this statement on those present, tension filled the room.


    For they understood the exact meaning of his words.


    Failure was not acceptable.


    "With that being said... I will be working with each and every department to ensure that everything goes off without a hitch. We will need the preparation of food, decor, music, and perhaps even personal service to the man. There will be many important people attending this event aside from this man, so we must ensure to give them proper attention as well, but the fact of the matter is that this contract is our one and only goal - and to lose it would mean that each and every person in this room, including myself - will be out of a job."


    As the man said such a devastating thing which inspired fear and uncertainty into the hearts of each person, he flashed the smile of a businessman, without a shred of sincerity.


    "With that being said, let''s work hard to ensure that such a thing doesn''t happen."


    ----


    "My my... I heard that he was overconfident, but does he really think that such an old fashioned method will work? Inspiring people with fear? He must be even more outdated than I thought. Everyone knows that if you want people to do what you want... you have to butter them up... and make them love you."


    Chuckling to himself as he sat at his desk with one leg crossed over the other was none other than the Regional President - Alexander Meyer.


    "Sir, are you certain that his methods won''t work? While fear may be outdated and discouraged these days as a method, do you not think that it will motivate his underlings to ensure that their jobs are not lost?"


    "Oh, that? Well, such a thing doesn''t matter. Regardless of how hard they work, their loss is already set in stone."


    While twirling his stylish hair in one finger, the man who sat at his desk glared up at the young woman who stood before him - a professional looking blonde woman who wore a standard suit.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    She held a clipboard in her hands, and kept her eyes focused directly on the president without wavering as she spoke.


    "Why is that?"


    "Two reasons. The first one is something that I can''t tell you. Of course, it isn''t that I cannot trust you. But the fact of the matter is that allowing anyone but myself to know would be a liability. It would be a burden which you have no reason to bear - and one which may interfere in your own task. And as for the second...."


    Glancing up to the woman, the man handed her a letter.


    "Your instructions are in there. You... originally graduated with a degree in acting, did you not?"


    "A useless degree, which I regret with every piece of my heart. However... if my talents can be of use to you, then I will ensure to utilize them to the fullest."


    "It is not useless."


    Suddenly, the carefree expression of the President changed to a stern one as he spoke with rebuke in his voice.


    "Never call yourself useless. Don''t you see why I hired you in the first place? Even if those film companies didn''t see any worth in you - that is only because they have absolutely no taste - and no eye for real talent. Yet even that... is something which can be used."


    Standing up, the man held his hand to his chin as he towered above the woman - almost by an entire foot.


    "To call yourself useless is an insult to me. Both in the fact that I chose you, because I see worth in you... and in my ability to utilize your talents."


    As the man stood before the woman, he placed his hand on her chin, lifting her serious face up as she faced him with a gulp.


    "After all... that is what it means to be in upper management."


    Then, leaning into the woman, the man whispered into her ear in a seductive manner as she tensed up further.


    "To be able to utilize all of your resources... to their maximum potential."


    ----


    From that day on, Bradley began his work.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial. Ah, of course. Yes, yes. Please have them taken inside. Someone should be waiting there to receive them. Ok. Thank you. Bye then."


    Ring! Ring!


    As soon as he put down the phone, call after call seemed to come in.


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial. What can I do for you? Yes. That''s correct. Is that so? I see. Wonderful. Then, I''ll do that. Alright. You have a nice day. Don''t work too hard. Bye then."


    Click.


    Ring! Ring!


    And without a moment to breathe, his life became that of managing everything.


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial."


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial."


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial."


    For everything had to go perfectly - and as the one in charge, it was his responsibility to ensure that this was the case.


    For even though any reward would be his, so too would the punishment of failure.


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial. Oh, accounting. Hm? What''s that? Over budget? When did we have a budget in the first place? Listen here. Do you understand how important this event is? Do you even comprehend how much is to be made as a result of it? This is an investment. An investment. You can''t gain anything without first investing in it. You guys from accounting should understand that better than anyone. Just take away whatever you spend from the potential earnings of this contract. Hah? No, I don''t care what the President thinks. If he has an issue, tell him to come to my office and tell it to my face. Goodbye."


    However his work was not so simple as merely getting things done.


    There were always those who would oppose him.


    ''Which is why... it would benefit everyone if I were to simply become the President. Then... I would be able to do things MY way.''


    Ring! Ring!


    ''Ah. It looks like I have another call.''


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial. Rockville Regional Vice President speaking."


    ----


    ''A weekend, eh?''


    On one particular day, following weeks of planning, Bradley found himself standing outside of his sports car, preparing to head back home for the night.


    ''I suppose I should take a break, shouldn''t I? It''s been... rough.''


    Stepping into the car, the man turned the ignition as the engine revved unnecessarily.


    ''Maybe I should just... ah. I know. I think I''ll go take a walk around the square.''


    ----


    Bradley found himself driving nowhere.


    Rockville was a beautiful place, and as he drove through the downtown area the neon lights covered his sight.


    They flashed and advertised all sorts of business, from bars to whorehouses to hotels to casinos.


    ''What am I doing in this part of town?''


    Bradley wondered this to himself, however as he pulled his car over with a perfect parallel park, the man stepped outside, his crisp suit still fresh as he brushed back his red hair.


    ''Well, I suppose I might as well do a little window shopping while I''m here.''


    ----


    ''Eh?''


    As Bradley waltzed from shop to shop, he looked upon each one as he came to a slow realization.


    ''What... is this?''


    He walked past bars, casinos, whorehouses, and more.


    He witnessed drug deals happening in the shadows of the alleyways, and as he walked through this place where neon lights seemed to light up even the darkest practices, he slowly came to a realization.


    ''This is supposed to be an entertainment district, no?''


    Step after step, he watched while young people dressed as if they were going to a rave seemed to shove by him, laughing and chattering without a care.


    ''And yet... why is it that I don''t feel like I could ever be entertained?''


    The sidewalks seemed to fill with people, all of whom were laughing to no end - half of them likely drunk.


    His eyes glanced back and forth from sign to sign as the man tried to find a shop which interested him.


    ''A bar... hah... there are two types of people who visit bars.''


    As he walked past one establishment while watching people flock in, the man merely thinned his eyes in evident disgust as he watched.


    ''The first... those who lead such depressing lives that they scrounge up what little money they have in order to drink away their troubles... pretending as if they can somehow escape while ignoring their own problems.''


    As the door opened, the man''s eyes fell upon a particular businessman, sitting in the corner of a table with red eyes and a gloomy atmosphere.


    Not a single person seemed to approach him as he sat alone - and perhaps Bradley was the only one to notice this particular man.


    ''And the second... those fools who wish to do nothing more than party away their youth, failing to realize that they are only driving themselves into a life of dependance on those around them... surrounding themselves with friends who will leave as soon as the party is over.''


    Walking past the windows, the man could not ignore the cheerful screams and laughter of a group of college students who seemed to be having the time of their life.


    Some of the guys carried the girls on their shoulders, shouting and screaming as if they were animals.


    Drinks were splashed as they became rowdier and rowdier, completely ignoring the people around them as they caused a scene which they themselves were completely unaware of.


    Bradley merely watched this scene as he continued walking along the sidewalk, letting out a sigh of disappointment.


    ''But regardless... both are trying to live in a fantasy.''


    As he kept walking, the man came upon a casino.


    There was a large line of people waiting to get in, and a number of bouncers who were slowly admitting people one at a time.


    ''There are two types of people who would fall into the world of gambling.'', Bradley thought as he made his way around the line, sizing up each of the people who were waiting.


    His eyes fell upon a particular young woman - one who had bags under her eyes and was whispering to herself with a slight madness in her tone.


    "This time... this time for sure... heh..."


    Closing his eyes with disappointment, Bradley could do nothing more than cringe as he stepped around the people.


    ''Those who have lost themselves in delusions, believing that they will be able to win big through immediate means rather than spending their efforts working on themselves, building up a stable foundation to stand upon. They act like big shots when they win even the slightest amount, only to go all in on a gamble which was rigged from the start.''


    As the man made his way around the line, heading away from the casino entrance, the powerful words of a man seemed to grab the attention of everyone, including Bradley himself.


    "Step aside, step aside! Do you all understand who I am? If you understand what''s good for you, then you''ll move."


    Turning around to watch the scene which had erupted, Bradley witnessed a large man wearing a cheetah printed suit who shoved his way forward as he skipped everyone else.


    He carried a cigar in his mouth, and immediately stepped by everyone. Not even the bouncers bothered to check him, allowing him inside without questioning.


    As soon as the man left, murmuring overtook the people in line - irritation filling their expressions as jealousy and hatred overtook their hearts.


    ''What a bastard...''


    ''Why do people like that think they can just...''


    ''Tch... I''ll show him at the poker tables...''


    As Bradley watched the frustration bubble up in every person who was forced to wait their turn, he merely let out a saddened sigh as he turned around once more, heading away from the casino.


    ''And the second type... those who dominate the very world around them, able to finesse the entire system and take even the little that the hopeful fools put on the table, cheating everyone out of their very lives in order to bolster their standing.''


    As the man walked off, he put his hands into the pockets of his coat, his brows furrowing as a strange irritation overcame him - one which perhaps he had never felt before.


    ''But regardless... all of them are overcome by their own greed... and their willingness to leave others in the dust in order to gain.''


    Was he too, just like them?


    This thought lingered in the mind of the man for a moment, however as he came upon one final destination, he seemed to stop for just a moment as he looked up.


    ''There... are only two types of people who attend these love hotels.''


    As the man thought this, he witnessed a shy man walking hand in hand with a prostitute who clung all over him, doting on him like a child as they headed inside.


    "It''s alright. I know how hard it is... but I''ll take good care of you. You can tell me everything... and I''ll listen."


    "Is... is that so? Hah haha... th-thank you... I... I just can''t take it anymore.... my boss... he... he''s inhuman."


    As the two entered the facility, the conversation dropped off, however this was enough information for Bradley to understand what was going on.


    ''Those who are unable to succeed in anything... drowning in their own patheticness as they fail to find love of their own. Perhaps they scrounge up what little savings they have in order to pretend like someone cares for them... and they deceive themselves into thinking that paying someone for such things will provide them any actual respite.''


    As he continued to walk forth, the man began to shiver, keeping his hands in his pockets as he slowly trembled while he grit his teeth.


    ''And then....''


    "Hey, hey. One at a time, please. There''s enough for everyone."


    "I''ll never get enough of you, Oscar."


    "When are you going to leave that wife of yours for one of us?"


    "Hey, will you be the father of my child?"


    As he had passed by the facility, a limousine had pulled up - and out of it had stepped a man dressed in a green suit.


    He was a blonde man who wore sunglasses, and he lit a cigarette as he wafted the smoke about with a chuckle - five women clinging to him as they spoke to him with affection.


    "Now now... why don''t you all just enjoy tonight with me? Stop worrying about the future so much. This is why I can''t stand being with my wife, you know? She just doesn''t know how to have a little fun like you girls do."


    As the women seemed to swoon and the disturbing words of the man, they appeared to drool over him as they all entered the facility together.


    "Ehh... don''t say things like that!"


    "Will you take care of all of us then?"


    "I want to be Number 1, you know."


    "No... it would be me."


    "It would have to be me, right?"


    "Hahaha... well, I suppose I''ll think about it. Depending on how tonight goes... I suppose I could figure out which one of you can be Number 1."


    This was the last statement that the man made as he entered the facility - and the conversation was cut off.


    Bradley stood there, frozen for a mere moment after having heard such things - however after collecting his thoughts he recuperated.


    ''There are those who already have someone that they should be loyal to... yet wish to throw away such responsibilities in the pursuit of having fun without any consequence. Making false promises to those around him which he may have no intention of keeping, all in order that they can have the best possible time right here and now.''


    Overcoming the urge to spit on the ground, Bradley allowed his disgust with humanity to well up inside of him.


    ''But regardless... both of these people are those who are overcome with lust... and unable to control themselves in their desires.''


    As he continued to walk along those streets, Bradley witnessed store after store, place after place, and yet every single one of them only filled him with further disgust.


    And it was as he walked along on that day, that he realized something.


    ''Why is it... that I don''t feel like I could possibly be entertained?''


    ''What have I done with my life?''


    ''I''ve worked and worked... but for what?''


    Making his way into a side alley, the man leaned against a wall as he thought these things - taking himself away from the lights of the entertainment around him as he fell into self doubt.


    ''I''ve risen in status... I''ve gained everything... I own a mansion, a nice car, I have chauffeurs to drive me... people working underneath me... chefs to make my food, maids to clean my home... butlers to serve me, and money to do whatever I want. And yet...''


    As he looked back to the lit street from this alley, a sense of pointlessness overcame the man.


    ''What is it that I want?''


    ''What is it that I''ve been working for this entire time?''


    ''To escape the darkness of society?''


    ''To escape all the troubles that these people go through?''


    ''To escape the loneliness of being abandoned?''


    ''To have power over others?''


    ''To be able to do what I want, when I want, how I want?''


    Slowly, the man slid down as he sat upon the ground.


    Not a single person was present in this alleyway, and at that moment, Bradley felt something.


    He was truly alone.


    ''Why is it that I''ve done everything right... and there is still no salvation?''


    ''What am I doing wrong?''


    It was at that moment that the man heard a scream.


    The scream of a female.


    "Ahh!! Help!!! STOP!!!"


    It came from down the alleyway - and as he heard it, the man slowly stood up.


    With dead eyes, he slouched forward - irritation clear in his expression.


    "Please!!! Don''t do this!!!"


    "Hey, shut her up!! Gag her if you have to!!!"


    "MMPH!!!"


    As the man overheard something which he likely should not have, he shuffled forward - heading towards the source of the noise.


    And with veins in his forehead, he furrowed his brows with irritation as he slouched forth.


    ''What is it now? Can''t you see that I''m busy trying to figure out my life?''


    ----

 Chapter Number 106 - See Attached

    "Stop her from struggling. Don''t damage her face. If you have to hit her, do it somewhere else."


    "MMPH!! MMPH!!!"


    Surrounding a woman as they gagged her and held her down, were a number of men.


    These men wore masks, covering their faces so as to prevent their identities from being known.


    "MMM!!!!"


    As the woman struggled heartily, the one who seemed to take the lead clicked his tongue in annoyance as the men pressed her down.


    "Why are you struggling like this? There''s no point to it, you know. You should know that better than-"


    "MMMMMMMM!!!"


    Elbowing one man and breaking free from another, the woman began to run - however her arm was caught by the one who seemed to lead the group.


    "What do you think you''re doing? What would you do if you actually escaped? This entire-"


    As he spoke, the two men who had been pushed back pounced on the woman, pressing her down to the ground.


    "Shit... I didn''t want to get so violent, but it looks like we have no choice... I didn''t think she would struggle so much! What are we supposed to do here?"


    "MMM! MMM!!!"


    The woman kicked and punched wildly as the two were barely able to hold her down, at which the boss continued to click his tongue.


    "Just be patient and keep her down for now. We need to wait until he arrives to-"


    "Until who arrives?"


    It was at that moment, turning a corner - was a man.


    He had a dead look in his eyes, irritation filling his expression as if he were fed up with everything.


    "You seem to be the one calling the shots... but you''ve got a boss above you as well?"


    The well dressed man, whose red hair was his defining feature, stepped forward from the alleyway as he approached the thugs.


    "What do you think you''re doing?¡±, the one in charge questioned. ¡°Get out of here this instant. Do you understand who we-"


    "Do you understand who I am?"


    It was merely an instant - yet in that moment, the man who seemed to be calling the shots of this masked group found a hand around his neck.


    "Ugh! Wha-"


    And then he was slammed to the concrete wall behind him.


    He felt his lungs cave as blood shot out of his mouth into the mask, dribbling down to cover his neck.


    "No... you don''t need to know. It doesn''t matter. There''s only one thing that matters about me right now."


    At that instant, the other two men turned around with shock - though their expressions were hidden by their masks.


    "Hey-"


    "Wha-"


    However that shock soon was cut off as a foot slammed into each of their faces in turn.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    And in a mere moment, two bodies dropped as the man had swiftly turned around in a cartwheel motion, carrying his feet like an acrobat as they slammed into the faces of the men.


    It was a motion which was exquisite, something which a businessman should never be capable of - and yet this red haired man had accomplished such a thing with ease.


    "I''m pissed off."


    Dusting off his coat, the man looked down to notice that there was blood on his suit.


    "Ah... how troublesome. When I was younger I could fight without any consequences, but this could lead to criminal consequences, couldn''t it? Well... I suppose I had better just make sure that such a thing won''t happen."


    Reaching for his pockets, the man pulled out three wads of cash - throwing them onto the ground as he pulled out a piece of paper and a pen.


    And on that piece of paper, the man wrote something.


    Dropping the note, it fluttered in the air before eventually landing on top of the mask of the one who seemed to be the leader, landing upside down so that the message was not shown.


    And with this, the man turned to the woman, who had slowly stood up.


    "T-thank you so mu-"


    Slap!


    And even as she called out in gratitude, the man immediately cut her off with a slap to the face.


    "Eh? What are you-"


    Slap!


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    First with his hand, then pulling out a wad of cash, the man slapped the woman back and forth with the money - before dropping it at the feet of the woman.


    "Nothing happened here. I was not here. You were not here. Not a single person was here on this day. Is that understood?"


    "Eh! But-"


    "There are two types of people who will resort to violence."


    Turning around without even allowing an answer from the woman, the man cut her off once more.


    "The first... are those who stand to gain from it. Those who use it as a means and method to obtain what they want, trampling others underneath their feet as they do as they please."


    As he began to walk away, the woman seemed to follow the man as he continued to speak.


    "The second... those who will lose everything if they do not resort to such things. And yet... I am neither of these things. Therefore do not follow me."


    "I have to pay you back!!!"


    The woman shouted this out in desperation, forcing the man to stop in his tracks as he looked back to her with absolute disdain.


    "I have no need for you, woman. I didn''t save you. I didn''t protect you. I merely was aggravated... and as such I took it out on a group of people who were making some useless noise. YOU INCLUDED."


    At that moment, the woman found herself mere inches from the face of the man.


    "So do you want me to prove that to you by putting you in the same state as those men?"


    "No."


    However the woman responded with strength in her voice - facing off against the man without so much as flinching.


    "You''re a liar. Everything you just said... is false."


    Bending down, the woman grabbed the money at her feet, standing up once more to face the man.


    And then, she threw it at his face.


    "Why did you give me this?"


    However as soon as the woman stated this, she was slapped in the face once more with the very wad of cash that he had caught with one hand.


    "Did I not just explain this?"


    Slap.


    "I was pissed off. And you and those men were being noisy."


    Slap.


    "So I decided to take my anger out on you all, and beat you up."


    Slap.


    "Buuuut... we don''t live in a world where people can just go around beating anyone up for no reason. So I threw some money at you all to make sure everyone stays quiet."


    Slap.


    "Isn''t that enough reason for you to just walk away now?"


    As the man said this, he held the wad of cash forward for the woman to take.


    And then, with a toothy grin, he thinned his eyes at the woman while he smiled - as if he was enjoying this.


    "Or would you prefer that I continue beating you with this?"


    "Why are you pretending like you''ve done something wrong and are trying to get out of it... you saved me! I... I just wanted to show gratitude-"


    "If you want to show me gratitude then get out of my face, and out of my life. I have no time to play around with a woman. Goodbye."


    With this statement, the man turned around, his jacket fluttering as he looked down.


    ''Tch... well, at least the suit is black, so the blood doesn''t seem to show. I can''t go out like this though. People will smell the blood.''


    "I... I see that you want me to leave."


    However his hand was gripped as he walked off - preventing him from doing so.


    "I''m not quite sure why you would save someone only to leave so quickly... not even asking for compensation, and even throwing money around like that for no reason... you''re probably so rich that you can do things like that... and maybe you really don''t want to get in any trouble... but can''t you let me do something in return?"


    "Why are you so persistent?"


    The man stopped in his place, posing this question to the woman with a threatening tone.


    "Are you after money? Don''t try and tell me that you''re merely concerned for me, or that you truly wish to pay me back. Let me get something through your head, girl."


    Turning around to face her once more, the man spat out his next words with animosity.


    "I don''t believe in benevolence."


    "You don''t think it''s possible for someone to want to legitimately pay you back for something you did for them?"


    With this stern statement from the woman, the man let out a sigh.


    "I don''t think it''s impossible, at first. But I believe without question that as time passes, that people who once treated others with kindness out of pure benevolence will grow tired of such efforts without compensation. Which is why workers demand to be paid. It is why you cannot merely offer someone food and shelter in exchange for their generous labors. Charity can only go so far. And do you know what such a thing would be referred to as if such a thing WERE to take place?"


    With a deadly tone, the man whispered his next word.


    "Slavery."


    "I... I''m merely trying to pay you back. And yet... and yet..."


    At this statement, the woman seemed to break down, tears filling her eyes as she fell to the ground.


    "Why won''t you let me?"


    "Why are you so desperate to do so? Just leave me alone and we can consider it even."


    "I can''t just do that! My conscience won''t let me!!"


    The girl shouted this out, looking up to the man with a pained expression.


    And as his eyes met with hers, he grit his teeth as his heart softened.


    "Fine. Just once. One time. Is that understood?"


    Glancing away as he refused to meet the eyes of the woman, the man seemed to fill his mind with irritation as the woman wiped her tears with a joyful expression.


    "What would you like!? Oh... buying you something probably wouldn''t mean anything. After all, to you, who throws money around like it''s nothing... anything that I can buy with money would be worthless, right?"


    Placing her finger to her lips as her demeanor changed almost immediately, the woman gave off a flimsy aura - one which disturbed Bradley to the core.


    The fact that she would put on such tears with ease only to immediately shake them off as soon as she got what she wanted was enough to put the man off, however he had already given his word.


    "Oh! I know! What about a home cooked meal? Even if you go out to eat all the time... even if you have chefs to cook food for you, if I cooked for you personally... maybe it would mean a bit more?"


    Tilting her head to the side as her blonde hair seemed to fall, the woman eyed Bradley with interest, to which he merely let out a sigh.


    "Do as you please. Did you walk here?"


    "Ah! I did? How did you know?"


    "Why would someone like you be walking around in a place like this? It''s dangerous. People like that are all over. Come with me. I have a car, so I''ll give you a ride. Actually... I suppose that makes me sound pretty suspicious, doesn''t it? Scratch that. Walk home yourself."


    "How can you be so suspicious of yourself? You saved me, and I am trying to pay you back. Surely... I can trust someone like you, right?"


    As soon as the woman made this statement, the man gazed upon her with abhorrence.


    "You know nothing of this world if you think you can trust everyone who extends a hand to you."


    Shaking his head with disappointment, the man gave in.


    "But... I suppose either way you would have to tell me your address if we are going to head to your home. And I have no intention of giving you my own address, so I suppose if we''re going through with this then no matter what I will look suspicious. Very well. Come with me."


    "If you were going to do something suspicious, then why would you have been so adamant about running away without payment?"


    As the man walked forwards, these words of the woman pierced him as he realized that the very reason she trusted him was exactly because he had acted in such a manner as to prevent her from trusting him.


    "I see."


    With a light smile, the man let out a short laugh.


    "Heh."


    "Is something funny?"


    "Yes."


    "What is it? Do I have something on me?"


    Turning back with a questioning look, the man raised an eyebrow as he looked at the woman.


    She was covered in dirt from being roughed up by the men, and her face was reddened from the wad of money that she had continuously been slapped with.


    However the man was not laughing for such a reason.


    "I was merely laughing at myself. Don''t think too much about it."


    "Ah! Now that I think about it, I haven''t told you my name yet."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.Deriving from the topic as quickly as it was brought up, the woman shifted the mood with the drop of a dime.


    ''So unfocused... is she always like this? Like a child... unable to keep her attention on one thing for more than a few minutes.''


    "I''m Anna! And you are?"


    With another sigh, the man merely shook his head as he led the woman, who had rushed up to stand by his side.


    "Bradley Vendetta. Regio- no."


    Before he could state his title, the man merely shook his head.


    "Just call me Bradley."


    ----


    "Ugh...."


    "Ow... ow... ow..."


    "What... just happened?"


    The masked men awoke in the middle of an alleyway, their brains rattled from the blows which they had suffered.


    "We... we were beat up?"


    "By him?"


    "Shit!!! I can''t believe this... wait... no, nobody is here... the cops... they weren''t called, right?"


    "I didn''t think this would turn into something so major... no... it looks like she did her job. She must have gone off with him as planned. But how did the boss know that he would jump in to save her like that?"


    One man asked this, however the one who seemed to lead the group took off his mask, the paper that the man had left fluttering in the air as it fell to the ground.


    "The Boss... he is something else. When he does his research... nothing is unknown. Bradley Vendetta... he was once a delinquent, you know."


    "A delinquent!? So you''re telling me he knew not only that he would pick a fight, but that we would lose to him?"


    "Exactly."


    As the one who led the group revealed his mask, he revealed his face to be that of a salaryman.


    His glasses were shattered, and blood ran down his face from where the shards had punctured him.


    His nose ran red, and the man grabbed the piece of paper which had fallen to the ground.


    "What is this? He left us a message? And... money?"


    Glancing around, the three immediately noticed the wads of cash that had been left in front of them.


    And as he held the note close to his eyes, for he could not read it clearly without his glasses, the man squinted as he made out the writing from mere inches away.


    [To whoever the fuck you are]


    [Take my money and go.]


    [If you have the balls to go against me, go right ahead.]


    [Use that money to hire a lawyer if you need to. Press charges against me. Do what needs to be done. But let me warn you.]


    [The lawyers I hire will be able to crush you and your entire organization.]


    [If I ever meet you again, it will be as an enemy.]


    [And my enemies don''t survive.]


    [The choice is yours.]


    [I hope for your sake that you make the right decision.]


    [Because if you don''t... then I will ruin you.]


    [See attached.]


    "This is... quite the message."


    Breathing heavily as the man read this, his hands trembling, he looked around with confusion.


    "But... what does he mean by see attached?"


    Turning the message around and upside down, something fell out.


    "Hm? What''s this?"


    And as the man picked it up, he glanced at it with wide eyes - in complete shock.


    "Why... would he leave this?"


    Then, shaking his head as he closed his eyes, the man smiled as he chuckled to himself.


    "No... I already know why."


    Holding the card up, he glanced upon it.


    It was a business card.


    "Eh?"


    "Why would he give us his personal information... after beating us up like that?"


    "Doesn''t he know that if we were members of the mafia we would track him down and destroy him?"


    "He''s lucky that isn''t the case."


    "What a fool."


    The two others speculated, however the one who held the card merely nodded in denial.


    "No, you''re wrong. He is no fool. Perhaps... he is just as formidable as the President."


    Speaking with awe in his tone, the man glanced upon the card once more.


    Bradley Vendetta.


    Regional Vice President.


    Moria Financial.


    "He had one purpose in leaving this.", the man stated as the others looked at him with interest.


    "To send a message."


    ----


    "I... I know it isn''t much, but..."


    The man entered the apartment of the woman.


    It was truly nothing more than that. A small apartment in the downtown sector of the City.


    Security was nonexistent. If someone wanted to break in, they could likely do so at any given moment.


    ''Why did I come to such a place?''


    It was a place that reeked of poverty - something which this man despised.


    It was not that the apartment itself was unclean. Quite the opposite. Despite the outside appearance of the shoddy home, it was as if the person who resided here took pride in even such a third rate home, keeping it sparkling.


    Which made it all the more strange that this woman would be living in such an area in the first place.


    "Well, no matter. I never expected much in the first place."


    "Why not?"


    When faced with this response, the woman looked to the man with a serious expression, at which he raised an eyebrow.


    "Why would I?"


    "You seem to be off living in your own world inside your mind. Everyone around you is dirt, and you''re on top of all of them."


    The woman made this harsh statement, however she did so with a slight laugh as if she was merely playing with him.


    "Is that what you believe?", she asked.


    As the woman headed to her kitchen to begin the cooking, she received no response from the man.


    "You can sit wherever you like. Is there something in particular that you would like to eat?"


    "Let''s see... something that someone of this level of wealth would be capable of making, eh? I suppose... let''s go with pasta."


    "Pasta?"


    "Is that not something you''re capable of making?"


    "No... it''s fine. I just didn''t think you would ask for something so... cheap. You know. I thought you''d say something like steak or lobster, I''m surprised that you would even consider my situation and ask for something like that in the first place. But..."


    With a smile that seemed genuine, the woman laid a kind expression on the man as their eyes met.


    "I suppose you really are kind, even if you don''t realize it yourself."


    "You''re very nosy, quite loud, and often say things that don''t make sense. You force people to go along with your schemes, and now I am even sitting here in your home by your command - because I did something which you claim to have been ''Saving you''. So I would prefer if you simply remained quiet and cooked whatever meal you plan on providing. Thank you."


    The man didn''t filter himself for a moment as he vented his true thoughts, however the woman merely laughed at this.


    "You''re very honest too. There aren''t many men who would be willing to say something like that without batting an eye."


    "Have you ever considered that I don''t want to be here?"


    "And that is exactly the reason why I trust you. If you were just trying to use me, then would you not be singing my praises in a sweet tone?"


    He couldn''t figure out this woman.


    He didn''t trust her in the slightest, yet every time he made a statement she would use it against him.


    ''She... am I being overly cautious?''


    Something was off about her, which made Bradley not want to let his guard down.


    Perhaps she merely was thankful.


    Perhaps he was merely being paranoid.


    Perhaps he should merely accept her kindness today and leave, never to see her again.


    ''I suppose that''s what I''ll do.''


    "Do you want to watch TV? The remote should be on the couch there somewhere."


    "TV... eh?"


    Glancing over, the man found the remote, however he had no desire to use it.


    ''When was the last time I watched TV?''


    "I''m good. I''ll just wait here."


    "Don''t you get bored? What do you do all day?"


    However even as the man tried to process the situation in peace, the woman did not allow this.


    "I work. And I work. And I work. Even when I''m not working, I work. While I eat, while I bathe, while I sleep. But for whatever reason, I decided to turn off my phone this weekend... and do something else."


    "That must be because you wanted to take a break, right?"


    As the man admitted his situation to the woman, she twisted it against him.


    "You''re tired of your life being nothing more than work."


    "What would you know of my life? Do you have a job? No... that was a foolish question. Of course you do, living alone like this. What do you do for work?"


    "I work as a secretary. I do paperwork all day, and I don''t particularly like my boss, but the pay is decent."


    "I see. Well, money drives everything. If you can''t pay the bills, you can''t live. If you don''t work for money, then you won''t be able to work at all."


    "You act like you know everything... but I think that you really want everything to be more unknown."


    "Hm? What do you even mean by that?"


    Turning around with confusion, the man looked at the woman as he failed to comprehend her words.


    "How do I say it... I feel that you always say things as if they''re the truth. As if they''re facts. But you say them as if you wished... as if you hoped that those things weren''t true."


    "The fact of the matter is that everything I have experienced proves the things that I say to be true. And nobody has ever been able to prove me wrong. Are you trying to be the first?"


    "Well... maybe I can try."


    With a light wink, the woman turned her back to the man as she focused on the stove, cooking with haste.


    The man became silent, merely watching and waiting as he wondered what he should say.


    Yet in the end, he said nothing.


    "It''s ready. Sit at the table."


    "Understood."


    The man felt inside his pocket.


    His cell phone was present.


    He could turn it on, continue his work, make more calls, seal more contracts, increase his contacts, make more money - yet right now, he felt as if that was not the right thing to do.


    Therefore he kept his phone off, for that night.


    ''It is Friday night, after all. Many people are unable to work at this time... so I suppose this should be fine.''


    Sitting at the table while the woman served him, he thinned his eyes with continued suspicion as she performed actions which only a hired maid would usually be willing to perform.


    ''Why is she doing this?''


    "You seem to be wondering why I''m serving you. But that''s simple. I guess I have to say it out loud, since you''re acting so clueless."


    As she slid a bowl of pasta over to the man, the woman flashed him another cheerful smile.


    "When a woman likes a man, she will do little things to please him - without any rhyme or reason."


    "Pfft!"


    The woman said this, however the man merely laughed.


    "Hahaha!! So that''s it. I see. Well, good luck, girl. I''ll give you a heads up, since you''ve gone and done all this for me."


    Grabbing the pasta as he began to eat, the man shoved the food into his mouth as he ate it with gluttony - in a manner completely unlike an elite.


    "I''m not the man you should set your heart on. Period."


    "Why is that?"


    "Simple. I don''t like baggage."


    "So you consider relationships to be nothing more than a pain?"


    "Yes."


    The man answered the feelings of the woman in such a blunt and heartbreaking manner, however she didn''t seem to quit.


    "Your business card then. You left it for those thugs, right?"


    "Eh?"


    Looking up to the woman, who had crossed her arms with irritation, the man stopped eating as his jaw dropped.


    "How did you..."


    "I saw you slip it in there with that note. Well... I have no idea why you did such a thing... but if you weren''t worried about them, so much as to let them know who you are, then surely you can do as much for me, right?"


    The man was stunned, unable to even respond at first.


    However as a moment passed, the man laughed once more.


    "I knew something was up with you. You really do have a keen eye, don''t you?"


    "Is that a yes or no?"


    "Very well. But as far as I''m concerned... this is merely business. And you''re just another contact."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man flicked a card across the table.


    "Don''t call me if it isn''t business related. Or I might start ignoring you."


    "You say that... but I can already tell."


    Sitting down as she fixed herself a bowl, the woman slowly blew on her food before eating it.


    "You''ll answer."


    ----

 Chapter Number 107 - The Man in the Suit

    "Which is why we are pleased to invite you to this event, Mrs. Hazika. Ahaha, of course we wouldn''t forget about you! You''re the first person on our list of important guests to invite. Ah, of course you''ll be allowed to bring bodyguards and personal servants, but please make sure to bring your own identification. Yes, I understand. I understand that we shouldn''t need to run any checks on someone of your status, but please understand that everyone at this event will be important people on the same level as you, and we certainly wouldn¡¯t want any impostors. No, I do understand. Of course, nobody could imitate your beauty - but even so, we must be absolutely certain."


    A particular red haired man sat at his desk once more, talking on the phone with a grand smile as he cheerfully spoke to the older woman on the other end.


    "Hahaha! Of course, I know that. It''s obvious that nobody we could invite could be more important than you. But even so, I have to insist. I''m sure you understand that gathering so many of this country''s leading figures in the same place is always a reason to have extreme caution. Alright. I understand. Thank you. No, really, thank you. It''s always been a pleasure doing business with you, and I hope we can work together again in the future. Alright. Bye then."


    Click.


    As he placed the phone down, the smile that the man held immediately wrung itself about his face to become a deep seated frown.


    Grabbing a pencil, the man looked down at a list below him, checking off a name.


    "That makes Number 50... so that should be everyone."


    With tired eyes, the man seemed to transform the moment he got off the phone, from a cheerful and enthusiastic salesman to that of a person who dreaded the very act of living.


    ''Why is it that now all of a sudden I''ve become so... tired of dealing with these people?''


    Something had changed.


    When he had gone out and witnessed the streets of this City, something had stirred within the heart of Bradley Vendetta.


    ''I thought... I thought that by sucking up to those who were important... by doing what those above me wanted... that I would somehow be able to become more and more important. But why all of a sudden... do I feel like everything I''ve been doing is wrong?''


    Ring! Ring!


    As Bradley had these thoughts, the phone rang once more.


    And as soon as it did so, the smile returned to his expression.


    "Bradley Vendetta, Moria Financial Regional Vice President. What can I do for you?"


    "Hey... um, it''s me Bradle-"


    Click.


    Slamming the phone down as soon as he heard the voice, the man returned to his work as he began to type up a report.


    Ring! Ring!


    However, the phone kept ringing once more.


    "Bradley Ven-"


    "That''s the third time you hung up on me like that!!! I know you''re busy... but... can you at least give me the time to speak with you?"


    "If that was the third then it''s about to be the fourth. I have no need to speak to you, Anna. You''re not a client, are you?"


    "I''m... I''m not, but-"


    Click.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Bra-"


    "It''s Friday at 4 o''clock!!! What work do you still have to do at this time!? I waited all week to talk to you, so could you please just let me do that much?"


    "Sigh... maybe giving you my business card was a mistake. You know, this office phone doesn''t let me block numbers, and I can''t tell who is calling until I pick up, so I have to answer it every single time in case it''s a client."


    "I want to go out to eat with you."


    Ignoring the harsh statements of the man, the woman on the other side forced this proposal on him, to his surprise.


    "Go out to eat with me? Anna... ah... ah..."


    Holding his hand to his forehead in annoyance, the man let out a long winded sigh once more.


    "Maybe I need something like that..."


    With just this light whisper, the man spoke to himself, yet the woman on the other end didn''t fail to catch this.


    "Of course you need it! You work and you work endlessly all day, always dealing with so many issues. I''m sure you''d be tired. So why don''t you just take a break for once?"


    "You know, I never used to be this tired. For some reason, this week has been different. Everything I''ve done has been the same as usual... but it''s all been so much more exhausting. Ah... fine. Alright. Fine. We''ll go out. What type of food do you want to eat?"


    "Ah... well, I was the one who invited you out, so I guess I should be paying... which means that we should keep things within my budget-"


    "Absolutely not."


    The woman seemed to weakly trail off, however she was immediately cut off by the man who spoke with heavy handedness.


    "I will be paying, and we will go wherever you want. I never go out to eat with my coworkers, and do you know why that is?"


    Lowering his tone, the man spoke with a firmness.


    "It''s because IF I do ever go out, then I pay. Period."


    "What kind of rule is that? You force yourself to pay for others, but because of that you never go out in the first place? That''s the kind of thing that will only make you more... alone."


    "It''s helped me get to this point so far. Why should I change anything if it''s always worked?"


    However, as the man asked this question - one which he normally would have asked with certainty - he felt himself waver.


    ''It... has always worked... hasn''t it?''


    "Bradley."


    It was at that moment that the woman spoke, a firm determination in her voice - and his very clock seemed to stop as the man sat in that desk, alone on a Friday.


    Everyone had likely left work early at this point, prepared for the weekend, yet he alone remained in the office.


    For he was in charge, and if anything went wrong, it was his responsibility.


    "You... you need someone."


    Pausing for a moment, the woman spoke with confidence.


    "Let''s have Koravich food this evening. Can I count on you to pick me up from my apartment?"


    "I''ll be there at 5 exactly. If you aren''t ready at that time I WILL leave without you, and I WILL eat without you."


    "Alright! See you then!"


    Click.


    The line was cut off.


    The man sat there in his desk, the phone to his ear as he stared off blankly, unsure what had just happened.


    Nothing remained now but the buzzing of an empty call, and as the man stared forward, he didn''t bother to remove the phone from his ear.


    Instead, he merely listened.


    ''Am I truly... living the right way?''


    ----


    "Well aren''t you all dressed up? What''s the occasion?"


    "What do you mean by that!? We''re going out to dinner, so of course I would dress up a bit."


    "Well, you were out on time, so I suppose it will be the two of us."


    Bradley waited outside the apartment in his sports car as a gorgeous blonde woman approached, wearing a dress that made her appear as if she was an elite - despite the shoddy apartments she was living in.


    "Very well. But you know, you really seem to like Koravich food. You served me pasta when I visited here, and now you want to go out to eat it? Are you from there or something?"


    "I''m not from there, but my father is Koravich, so I''m half Koravich."


    "Hmm... I see. And your mother?"


    "Stronvardian, of course."


    "I see."


    As the two drove off the man seemed to be thinking in silence as the woman watched him intently.


    However not a word more was said between the two during that drive.


    ----


    "I''ll have water to start. As for her... what do you want?"


    "If... if you''re ok with it, I''ll have wine."


    "Very well. One water and one wine for the Lady. I''ll have those right out."


    The two found themselves at a high class restaurant.


    The tables were not filled, despite the fact that it was a Friday night. For the most part, this place was empty.


    However this was solely because of how expensive this place was.


    "Bradley... I want to talk with you."


    "You''ve had plenty of time to talk to me, and yet you decide to wait until we''re sitting down to talk?"


    "You... you''re completely alone, aren''t you?"


    Hitting the man with these words, Bradley straightened himself up as he faced the woman with a serious expression.


    "I can tell. By the way you pushed me away, even after doing something so kind... by the way that you seemed to reject me, and by the way that you''re always working... you don''t have anybody, do you?"


    "Why would I need anybody?"


    The man posed this question in response, placing his hands on the table as he closed his eyes with a sigh.


    "I used to fight a lot. I caused a lot of trouble, and angered a lot of people. I fought to be on top, and eventually I was left with nobody on the same level as myself. And when I realized that... I realized that I was doing everything wrong."


    Shaking his head, the man seemed to caress his fist with a bitter consideration.


    "I realized that in this world, fighting can only get you so far. So I decided to fight in a different way. I became good at talking. I no longer spoke with my fists, but with my words. I talked to a lot of people, laughed alongside them, and I eventually figured out how to rise in the real world - the world beyond that of mere children. It was completely different from what I had thought when I was young, but I adapted. I became calmer, I became more social, I became more genuine. I learned how to put on a smile and speak with a gentle tone to those important people above me. And now... here I am. So tell me. What''s wrong with doing things that way?"


    "Bradley. You say that you''ve improved, but even if your method has improved, have you actually improved?"


    At that moment, glaring into his eyes, the woman spoke with a sharp tongue.


    "Have you ever actually tried to be on the same level as others?"


    "Why would I want to be on the same level as someone else when I could be above them?"


    Yet the man responded as such.


    Thinning his eyes with suspicion, he merely grinned with a sarcastic tone as he spoke.


    "Making friends... having a relationship... forming a family... these are all things that reduce a person. They prevent a person from moving upwards. They halt people in place, because they begin to fear. They fear losing those people. They fear going ahead of those people. And so they become complacent.¡±


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke with a serious tone as he opened up to the woman.


    ¡°I have never allowed myself to become stuck where I am."


    "So you''ve moved up without any concern for who... or what you become?"


    As the woman stated this - the eye of the man seemed to twitch.


    "What... I''ve become?"


    As if the very term offended him, he froze in place, his hands twitching as he was unable to say anything in response.


    And then, he laughed.


    "Hah... haha.... hahaha... you¡¯re a funny one."


    Closing his eyes, the man opened them to see that the waiter was approaching with their drinks.


    "Ah, thank you."


    The man received his water before the two placed their orders, and the waiter quickly rushed off to inform the chefs.


    "Where were we?"


    As he grabbed his water to take a sip, the woman spoke with sincerity as she gazed directly upon him with concern.


    "Why do you seem to be so against forming a relationship with anyone?"


    And as the woman stated this, the man caught himself before dropping the very glass he drank from.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."So that''s what you want to know."


    Slowly, the man''s hand lowered as he placed the drink down on the table once more.


    "Fine then. I''ll tell you."


    Leaning back in his seat, the man spread his arms as he gazed upon the woman with a bitter smile.


    "The reason why I refuse to befriend anyone... no... even further... the reason why I won''t get into a relationship with any woman is simple."


    Leaning forward, the man folded his hands as he whispered to the woman with eyes filled with hatred for the very world around him - including himself.


    "I am the Vice President of Moria Financial. I''ve built myself up. I''ve been successful in everything I''ve ever done. And if I were to ever find a woman who claimed to love me... then I would always be plagued with one simple question."


    Raising a finger, the man leaned in closer as he whispered into the ear of the woman.


    "Is the person she loves Bradley Vendetta... or is it the man in the suit?"


    As he pulled his head back, the man sat in his chair, a stern expression on his face, and the woman seemed to come upon a realization at that moment.


    However as she was overcome with surprise, that surprise quickly shifted as her expression became sincere.


    "I don''t know that man."


    Speaking in a firm tone, she made her declaration before Bradley as she spoke without hesitation.


    "I don''t know this man in the suit that you''re talking about."


    It was then that the woman grabbed the arms of Bradley, holding them as she stared into his eyes with force.


    "You may be wearing a suit right now... but that man is not you."


    And then, with a crisp smile, the woman spoke with gentleness.


    "You are Bradley Vendetta. And I don''t know anyone else within that mind of yours."


    And as the woman made this statement, something overcame Bradley.


    Everything seemed to cave in on him, and his mind went blank.


    He felt his eyes become teary, yet he did not cry.


    He merely sat there, unmoving - for any movement would reveal the trembling in his very being.


    "Is... that so?"


    With a gulp, the man nodded.


    "Then... will you accompany me a little further?"


    "I will."


    The woman''s response was without hesitation.


    He did not know or understand why a person could look at him with such eyes.


    He could not comprehend why someone would have such gentleness in their expression, or why they would put forth so much effort in order to ease another.


    And this broke him.


    "Thank you."


    Holding one arm to his eyes as he covered them, the man choked up as he spoke with remorse.


    "I... want to change."


    Taking a deep breath, he looked up to the woman.


    "Will you help me so that I no longer have to fear the man in the suit anymore?"


    "I will."


    Gripping the hands of the man tightly, the woman responded with kindness in her tone.


    And there were only two words which could possibly express the feelings of Bradley Vendetta at that time.


    "Thank you."


    ----


    "Bradley Vendetta speaking. Oh, Mr. Trapson! How have you been recently? Wonderful! So, what have you called me for today? Oh? Oh, is that so? Alright, I''ll look into that for you. Alright. Thank you. I''ll email you once I find out. Alright. Thank you. Bye then."


    Bradley had returned to work the following week, however the light had changed in his eyes.


    He had spent the weekend with Anna.


    On that Friday night, he had driven her home, and she had invited him inside - which he obliged to.


    They had relaxed with some tea in the late hours of the night. The woman hadn''t drank much wine, so she was almost completely sober, and they were able to converse without restraint.


    And they talked.


    And they talked.


    And they talked.


    Of course, the reason why Bradley had not drank any wine himself was because he had to drive. He would never risk such a scandal as drunk driving, given his position.


    The two had stayed up until 4 AM that night, telling each other stories about their lives.


    Bradley had told the stories about how he was the leader of a gang of delinquents in his young years.


    "I fought tooth and nail, formed allies, made enemies, experienced betrayals, but eventually I made it to the top of my school - even going as far as to fight the gangs from the schools around the area."


    As he recanted his life story, Anna had listened quietly as the two had sat on the couch that night.


    "Yet after defeating all of them and standing atop them all, I felt so empty - as if I had accomplished nothing."


    The ruckus of those who were partying outside had gone on throughout the night, but at some point it had quieted down, leaving the two to chat in silence.


    "My father wasn''t around - I didn''t know where he was, and I never particularly cared. But at the time, my mother fell ill and was hospitalized. It was at that time that I decided to give up on that lifestyle, and instead shifted my focus to more realistic things."


    Pouring out his heart to the girl, Bradley had perhaps found a trust in her that he had been unable to place in any other human.


    "I made a number of promises to her. That I would go on and be successful, that I would do everything properly, that I would give up the fighting and become a decent member of society, and that I would make enough money to pay for her hospital bills."


    Furrowing his eyebrows as the red haired man was forced to recall his dark past, he spoke with a pained expression as he uttered his next words.


    "However, I was too late."


    "What... what happened?", Anna asked as she looked at the man with concern.


    "The treatment she needed was expensive, and I hadn''t even finished high school. Even while working a part time job outside of school, I wasn''t able to come close to being able to pay for it."


    Choking up, the man forced out his next sentence.


    "And so my mother died."


    The woman who sat across from him placed her hand to her mouth in shock, unable to come up with any words to comfort the man, however he continued.


    "Left alone in the world, I was stuck - wondering to myself if everything I had ever done was wrong. I cried, I shouted, I raged - but nothing changed the fact that my mother couldn''t be brought back."


    With a deep breath, the man regained his composure as he continued.


    "So I considered what I needed to do - and I came to a conclusion."


    With a firm tone, the man spoke in a straightforward manner - dedication burning in his voice.


    "For the sake of my mother... even if I couldn''t provide her treatment anymore... I would become an upstanding member of society... even if it killed me."


    This was his resolve - and this was the reason why Bradley had changed his ways so drastically.


    "I applied myself. I went from a failure to a star student. I went to college and received some government grants in order to pay for it. And finally, I joined a company.", Bradley explained.


    "I worked my way up by pleasing clients, taking everything on myself and more - and my skills as a leader that I had gained from leading all of those gangs seemed to poke through in the workforce."


    As someone who had once taken over numerous gangs, taking control of a large team or even an entire company was no issue. He was able to use his charisma and people skills to distribute tasks according to skill, and the teams that he managed began to excel at everything.


    This led to numerous contracts and clients, and Bradley was able to rise through the rankings without resistance.


    "However, looking back on everything, I came to understand one thing."


    "What was that?"


    Without a single objection, Anna had continued listening to the man, only speaking to probe him forward.


    "The comrades that I fought alongside during my gang life were nothing more than subordinates who lost their respect for me the moment I left that world.", Bradley admitted with a sour expression.


    "They were impressed with my leadership, but that was only during the times I led. As soon as I left, I found myself unable to so much as meet up with any of the people that I once considered my allies."


    "So they... abandoned you?"


    "Well, not exactly. Many went on to join actual criminal gangs. Others, like me, decided to give up and live decent lives. Others still would go on to die as a result of these activities. Yet... I could never bring myself to feel sorry for them - for they had chosen that path on their own."


    With a grim tone, the man whispered to himself.


    "Perhaps my bond with them was simply that shallow."


    As Bradley opened up to Anna like this, a question posed itself within his mind while he was forced to recall his past.


    Was he any different than before?


    His activities now were legal, but had he changed at all?


    He was a leader. He was loved, and charismatic.


    But if he left this world, would anyone actually miss him?


    Certainly, his presence as a worker would be missed.


    His presence as a leader would be missed.


    The things he could have accomplished would be missed.


    But would HE be missed?


    And as Bradley thought these things by the side of the woman - he came to an answer.


    No.


    He would not be missed.


    He would be replaced, and eventually everything would normalize.


    Just as it had before in the delinquent world.


    ''But...''


    As he looked up to the woman, Bradley was surprised to notice that she was no longer in front of him - but now right by his side.


    And she hugged him.


    "It''ll be alright."


    As she held him, she whispered these words into his ears as she reassured the man.


    "Everything... is going to be alright."


    And those words were enough to make this fully grown man want to cry.


    "Even if nobody else in this world is here for you... even if nobody else in the world cares for you... I''ll be right here."


    ----


    Work continued.


    Progress continued.


    Yet even though the cheerfulness with which Bradley treated his clients did not change, his demeanor outside of his calls seemed to have changed - for he became more cheerful overall.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! Alright, bye then."


    Click.


    As he hung up the phone, the man''s expression did not return to a dreary one - but instead the smile remained.


    "Now then... I suppose I should check my portfolio, shouldn''t I? Haven''t done that in a while..."


    As the man started opening up some tabs, a knock was heard at the door.


    "Come in!"


    A young black male walked in the door, dressed up in a business suit as he bowed lightly to his boss.


    "Vice President Sir, all the preparations have finished for the event this Wednesday. Everything has been set up, the only things left to do are the final preparations the morning of."


    "Oh, wonderful news Robin! Tell everyone thanks for their hard work, and I think that once this is all over I''ll consider giving everyone a bonus. Ah, but don''t tell them that part just yet."


    "Thank you Sir! I''ll do that!"


    With an energetic bow, the boy smiled as he left, leaving the man alone in his office.


    ''I suppose the day is coming... haha... well, I suppose once this is over I''ll try to spend a bit more time with Anna.''


    These were the thoughts that the man had as the day of the event approached.


    However, no amount of mental preparation, strategic planning, or charisma could possibly prepare him for the tragedy that was about to occur.

 Chapter Number 108 - Waterboy

    "Alright, listen up gents - and ladies as well. You all are the crux of this entire operation. While you may seem to be nothing more than a side show in comparison to the ones up on stage, this entire thing would fall to pieces without you."


    Bradley stood at the entrance of the venue, surrounded by a number of security guards.


    "The fact of the matter is that every single person invited was someone who holds a lot of influence. And when you have a lot of influence, you have a lot of enemies. Which means that this entire event has a target on its back."


    As the man''s tone turned from cheerful to serious, he spoke with a deadly tone as he uttered his next sentence.


    "Therefore, you should be prepared to give your lives if you need to."


    An air of tension overcame the group for a moment, however just as quickly the man''s smile once again returned to his face.


    "Of course, it''s not likely that something will actually happen. No matter which way you cut it, cameras from all around Stronvardia... no... perhaps even from all around the world are focused on this event. If someone really wanted to try something, then it would be as good as declaring war on this nation themselves."


    And then, flipping back more to his grim tone, the man warned those around him.


    "But don''t allow that to relax your guards."


    As he began to pace along the line of guards who stood like soldiers, the man placed his arms behind his back as he strutted like a Commander.


    "It''s only when people believe that they are safe - when they have deceived themselves into thinking that something won''t go wrong - that something will go wrong. The guests who arrive are not here to battle - they are here to relax. And it is your duty... no... OUR duty to ensure that they are able to do so."


    Stopping in place as he turned to face the line, the man gazed up and down as he witnessed the faces before him.


    They were all prepared for a fight - as if they were warriors about to be sent out to battle.


    "We aren''t exactly allowed to do strip searches, or even pat downs. These guests are too well known for such things. I understand how irritating this is, but the fact of the matter is that treating these people in such a way would only make enemies of the company. We have to treat them with respect and care, as if those people hold our very lives in the balance."


    Closing his eyes as he took a breath in, the man muttered his next words under his breath with a tinge of bitterness.


    "Because they do."


    "What was that, Sir? I didn''t quite hear that last-"


    "I didn''t say anything. Moving on... you will have to confirm their identity without putting them through excessive trouble. You will have to keep your eyes on any and all bodyguards and servants who are permitted inside, ensuring that they are all a part of the group that is allowed inside. Anyone trying to sneak inside will likely try to do so by disguising themselves as a part of some big shot''s party. Coordinate with the hired bodyguards to ensure that no impostors are present. And above all... do not cause any of these people trouble. Because if you do..."


    With the crack of his knuckles, the man spoke with disdain in his voice - though to whom it was aimed was unknown.


    "Then even I won''t be able to save you."


    A number of gulps were heard from the people who stood at attention, however the man walked by them and towards the inner room with one final statement.


    "I understand that these conditions aren''t fair. I understand that you all will likely want to pull your hair out when you meet some of these people, but when the time comes - shut your mouth and bear with it. Do exactly as they say, without question - because doing anything else will impact the rest of your lives."


    As he walked off into the venue, the man''s eyes seemed to sharpen as they hardened, a fierceness clouding his expression.


    For he knew that his words were true - more so than anyone else present.


    ''After all... as someone who is right below them... I understand well just how detached from reality these people can be.''


    ----


    "Oh, who''s a good little poochie? Yes yes yes, you are!"


    Bradley found himself inside the venue, surrounded by bigshots and elites.


    It was a large auditorium area with tables set up and a stage fronting the area - though to call it an auditorium would be a bit of an understatement.


    It looked more like an expensive restaurant.


    The vast amount of money which had likely been poured into this event was likely astronomical, however the amount of money to be obtained from it was almost certainly even greater.


    "Mrs. Vera, it''s wonderful to see you again. How is the pup doing?"


    "Oh, he isn''t a pup anymore, you silly thing! Look at him. He''s a full grown dog now."


    A woman dressed in a pompous outfit which made ¡®ridiculous¡¯ sound like an understatement held up a creature which could never possibly be described as a dog.


    It shivered with bulging eyes and a drooping tongue, barely able to comprehend its own existence as it flicked its eyes back and forth mindlessly.


    "Is that so? My... he certainly has grown since the last time I saw him. When was that again?"


    "Oh, it must have been two years! Hahaha, you know... I''ve heard so many things about this party. Is it true that the heir to the Rekard group will be attending?"


    "Oh, he was invited. Why the interest, Mrs. Vera? Do you intend on taking him as a spouse?"


    "Ahaha! You caught me! A young one like that will soon fall to some flappy lass who can''t keep herself covered, so I might as well jump on the chance while I can, no?"


    "Hah.... well, I had best be greeting the other guests. It was truly wonderful seeing you."


    "Oh, well tata. Tell the CEO of yours that once he kicks the bucket I''ll be waiting to reap some of his assets."


    "Hahaha! Surely, you joke, Mrs. Vera."


    Bradley laughed off as he walked away from the woman, pretending as if everything she had said was merely a joke.


    Of course - he knew that it wasn''t.


    The woman, despite being well over 80 years old, was almost certainly going to attempt to purchase a new husband at that very event, while simultaneously investing in the will of the CEO of Moria Financial.


    This was a common tactic in the world of those who had more money than they knew what to do with. They would invest in one another''s companies in exchange for being listed as a benefactor to some assets on a will.


    These investments eventually turned into competitions of who would die first.


    Whether by natural means... or by unnatural ones.


    ''It looks like everyone is filing in one group at a time... almost everyone is here, so I''ll have to begin preparing for the opening speech.''


    Heading over to greet another man - this one an older gentleman who wore a tophat and held a cane in his hand - Bradley closed his eyes as his thoughts turned towards the woman who was waiting for him.


    ''Just wait, Anna. I''ll finish this... and I''ll take a break.''


    With this motivation, the man pushed himself forward.


    No matter what bullshit he would have to deal with - no matter what unreasonable people he would have to satisfy, he only had to make it to the end of this day.


    "Representative Fulshear... I''m so glad you could make it."


    "Make it? Hah! I barely made it through that security check, I did! Those ruffians tried to scuffle me up right good, they did! To think that they would force me to provide identification... how could one not know who I am? Is that your doing, young Brad?"


    "As I stated before, Mr. Fulshear... security is a major issue with so many people like yourself here. I''m certain you understand."


    "The only thing I understand is that you all are incapable of doing your jobs! If you had any real security you wouldn''t need to obtain proof of identity to tell who is worth a scrap."


    "Haha... now, now. Why don''t you have something to eat? We''ve prepared a buffet for the guests-"


    "Oh, a BUFFET, is it? You mean those wretched tables that every person and their mother has slimed their grubby little paws all over before finally arriving at what they want to eat? I''ll PASS, thank you. Come now, gentlemen. Let us find a seat at the front before some fool decides they have the right to snatch it from me."


    With the wave of his arm, the train of men in black seemed to follow the man in an orderly fashion, to which Bradley merely smiled as they all passed him.


    ''Just a few more hours... and this will be over.''


    It was insufferable.


    Yet even so, he would pull through.


    Or so he believed.


    ----


    "The temperature is too high. Are they trying to roast me, because I think I''m finished cooking on this side."


    A man with a presence grander than anyone else entered the room with a voice loud enough to quiet everyone.


    "The food appears to be made for a pig - after the pig has consumed it."


    Even the millionaires present who knew nothing about humility were forced to silence themselves while this man spoke, for his presence overwhelmed them all in an instant.


    "The decorations look like a child set up a stage for some sort of school play, and was left to do the entire thing on his own. I can even smell the tears that he wept as he made them. Oh wait, perhaps that''s just the odor of the sewer that''s been blowing in through the ventilation?"


    And as he took off his fedora, the man seemed to speak without a single ounce of positivity, criticizing each and every detail with absurd metaphors.


    "The security guards are nothing more than monkeys who fail to even comprehend human society, and it appears that the guests invited to this venue... hah..."


    Looking around at all the people around him, the man seemed to chuckle.


    "Well, at least they had the decency to invite people who aren''t living in poverty."


    Making his way to the front, the man stood above a young boy who looked up to him with a sinister glare.


    "Boy. That seat is mine. I''m not sure why you decided to sit there, but I''m in quite a good mood today, therefore I suppose I''ll let it slide. So long as you slide out of that seat, of course."


    "Just who do you think you are to speak to me like that? Do you know who I am?"


    Yet instead of removing himself, the boy glared at the man as he spoke with a rude tone.


    Each and every person seemed to freeze in shock as the boy made this rude statement - one which even the most arrogant of people would never dare to make.


    "I see. So the monkey likes to throw shit around, disrespecting those who hold intelligence. Gentlemen."


    With the snap of his fingers, the men in black surrounding the man immediately rushed forward, grabbing the boy.


    "Hey! What the hell do you-"


    "Please have him reflect on his actions. If I am not wrong... I''m sure Randov will be able to make good use of this one. Now then... Bradley."


    "Hey!!! MMMPH! MMMPH!"


    The men gagged the boy, dragging him off as he screamed and tore at them, yet in moments he was gone.


    Dusting the seat off, the man sat down as he crossed one leg over the other, glaring at the red haired man who stood on stage with an immense air about him.


    "It is already irritating enough that you invited such a monkey to this prestigious event, but as I stated. I am in a GOOD mood today. Therefore... it is now your time to redeem yourself of such a disgrace."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As the man made this statement, the other guards seemed to rush around him, creating a circle that separated him from the rest of the guests.


    Slicking back his hair, the man checked his watch as he looked up to the man with impatience.


    "You have two minutes to redeem yourself. Otherwise I will be taking my loan from another bank."


    This man was none other than Norman Felbaust - The CEO of Marcel Incorporated.


    The father of Melody Felbaust, the girl who Stella had driven herself mad to compete with - and the man who would eventually come to fire Marcus.


    ----


    "I''ll start with an apology."


    This was how he always started, wasn''t it?


    "It appears that the boy wasn''t exactly trained when it came to mannerisms. While he may have been the heir to a corporation, it would seem that perhaps he should first inherit some brain cells, no?"


    This was how Bradley started off - with a joke.


    "Hahaha! Certainly so, young Brad!"


    "Don''t make me slap my knees too hard now!"


    And this joke - despite poking fun at a boy who was likely just taken off to some unknown place to live the rest of his life being tortured - made them laugh.


    "Ahaha! To think that he didn''t understand his position to that extent! Young people these days tend to overestimate themselves, don''t they?"


    "Perhaps it would be better for them if they made something on their own before acting like a big shot, no?"


    The reception was grand, and even Norman Felbaust seemed to crack a smile, motioning for Bradley to continue.


    "Well, I suppose it''s all water under the bridge. After all, it would be unreasonable for you to be held accountable for every guest you invited, no?"


    It was enough to sicken Bradley - yet it was this very joke that lightened the mood enough for him to regain his standing with this unreasonable crowd.


    "With that being said... Mr. Felbaust, we have been informed that you have come offering a 200 Million Sin contract for the development of multiple residential subdivisions, correct?"


    "That is the offer that is currently on the table, though whether your group will be the ones to fund this is another story."


    The man responded as if he had the upper hand.


    Typically, clients who were going to a bank for a loan would be on the defensive, convincing the banks to offer them something.


    Yet this man had flipped the situation.


    "I shouldn''t need to explain this, Bradley, but if I don''t like your offer then I''ll try the next one. And if I don''t like their offer, I''ll try the next one."


    Leaning forward as he rested his chin in his hand, the man grinned with a smug expression - his eyes filled with the glint of victory.


    "And if I don''t like any of their offers, then I won''t bother with this project."


    This was the difference between Bradley and this man.


    "Hahaha... you''ve always driven quite the hard bargain, Mr. Felbaust. But even so... I wonder if you''ll be able to resist an interest rate of 3 percent?"


    3 percent interest.


    For a home loan, this was considered a relatively low rate.


    However, for a business loan, this is different.


    Business loans carry different levels of risk than home loans.


    The risk carried by a bank when a home loan is given to a person is solely dependent on that single person, which is why banks will do heavy investigation on the credit of an individual when a home loan is being considered.


    However a business loan is highly dependent on numerous factors.


    The fluctuations of the economy, the capabilities of all parties involved, unexpected issues leading to losses - there are far too many unknowns for a bank to simply give away such a large amount of money, even to someone who was reliable.


    "3 percent?"


    However, this man did not budge.


    "Is that the best you can do?"


    With a snicker, he seemed to laugh at the very offer - one which almost completely put profit aside.


    On such a grand loan, such a low rate would be easily recovered with profit to spare, so long as the CEO played his cards right, yet even so he laughed.


    "Hah... I suppose it looks like I will be moving on."


    Standing up, the man waltzed towards the door as he started to take his leave.


    "One percent."


    However the red haired man didn''t allow him to leave at that - knowing well what was at stake.


    The profits that his company would reap from a mere one percent were minimal.


    Even inflation alone would likely exceed these profits.


    However he had come too far to allow himself to go empty handed.


    "For One Percent... I''ll shop around and see if I can find anyone better."


    Yet even at this grand offer, the man still played hookie.


    However it was at this that Bradley himself found a grin spreading up his face.


    "Very well. But I''ll give you ten minutes."


    And with confidence, the man spoke to the big shot in a manner that nobody else in this room would have dared to.


    "Make whatever calls you want. Contact whatever people you need. If you''re unable to find a bank in this country that will give you less than 1%, then I''ll be raising it to 2%."


    With this declaration, a number of gasps were heard from all around the room, however the CEO merely laughed.


    "Heh... heh heh... Bradley, you''ve really grown into something, haven''t you?"


    With the clicking of his tongue, the man turned around as he returned to his seat, folding his hands as he placed them on his knees.


    "Do you think you can play on the same field as me?"


    "Even if I cannot play, even the waterboy has the right to decide who gets to drink - no?"


    With a smug expression, Bradley looked down on the man from the stage above.


    He understood well that he was in over his head.


    He knew without question that his words would likely invite trouble - yet even so, in order to clinch this deal, he had to put himself at risk.


    For there is no reward without risk.


    "That is only true if the players do not force the waterboy to serve them, no?"


    Yet as he whipped out a cell phone, the man made a quick call.


    He typed in the numbers quicker than one could witness, and then spoke.


    "It''s me. Have your team come up with a list of quotes on interest rates for loans. The amount? 200 million. Have it sent to me within 6 minutes. Goodbye."


    Leaning forward, the man folded his hands as he looked up with a grim expression.


    "Now we''re in quite the stalemate, aren''t we?"


    Closing his eyes, the man spoke as if he had already attained victory.


    "Within 6 minutes we will know whether the other banks are willing to forego greater profits. Fortunately for you, Bradley, as I have already stated... I am in a GOOD mood today."


    Looking up, the man faced off with Bradley as he spoke in a low tone.


    "Therefore, if you make me an offer which is better than any of the others... I will take it on the spot."


    At that moment, Bradley came to a realization.


    The man he was dealing with was not someone he could even hope to compete with.


    "But if you allow the time to run out without making a better offer... then I suppose you''ll be placing your own fate in the hands of others. It''s your decision."


    ----


    One minute passed.


    Then two.


    Then three.


    Not a single person said a thing.


    Even the breathing of the people present seemed to disappear as Bradley and the CEO merely waited, minute after minute.


    Four.


    And as that time passed, bullets of sweat formed on the forehead of Bradley.


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Do I lower the offer?''


    ''Even more than I already have?''


    He was plagued with a predicament.


    He had already lowered the bar to the point where profit would be low.


    While an interest rate of 1% would gain 2 million per year at first, the total investment was barely worth it.


    ''But if I lose this deal... we might lose any opportunity to deal with him in the future.''


    There was a purpose to this contract beyond mere profit.


    This was the entire reason why the bar had been lowered so much in the first place.


    Making money? Such a thing was merely a facade for the true goal of this contract.


    Power.


    When one pleased someone with power, they were able to utilize that power for themselves.


    ''We are backed by this person.''


    ''Going against us would be going against them.''


    Many doors would be opened, and many opportunities would come of a deal which seemed to be profitless.


    "Half a percent."


    Therefore he cracked."


    "Oh... so you''ve lowered it. Haha... but you still seem to be hesitating. After all... don''t you think that some people would be willing to pay me to take a loan from them?"


    With these words, the man continued to mock Bradley - provoking him even further.


    Time continued ticking.


    "There are ten seconds left. Is half a percent your final offer?"


    And as it continued, the man made this final inquiry to Bradley.


    "Zero... percent."


    Looking up with a defeated expression, Bradley forced out these words as the time ran out.


    And as it did so, the man shoved his phone in his pocket.


    Standing up, the man walked off.


    "I accept."


    "Eh?"


    He walked off, not bothering to so much as check the other offers.


    "What do you mean-"


    "I didn''t even call anyone just now. I was merely testing you to see how much you would lower the offer. Now then... you wouldn''t go back on your word, would you?"


    He had been had.


    His jaw almost dropped, and Bradley was left speechless.


    The others around him could barely contain their laughter as Bradley became the laughing stock of this entire event.


    And with a sarcastic tone, the man uttered his title with disrespect.


    "Thank you for the business, Vice President."


    However it was as he walked to the exit that a certain man stood up.


    Walking forward with a smile, this man walked alone.


    He had no body guards for himself, and approached the CEO of Marcel Incorporated swiftly as he strode past the others.


    He wore an orange and black striped suit, and reached into the jacket of his coat as he pulled out a handkerchief with an extravagant motion.


    And this man, who was neither young nor old, smiled with satisfaction as he spoke.


    "Please wait just a moment, Mr. Felbaust. I wanted to say something myself."


    "I don''t have time for this. If you have business with me, contact one of my employees at a later time."


    Ignoring the man, the body guards that surrounded him separated the CEO from the middle aged man, whose tone quickly turned sour.


    And with the drop of his handkerchief, he revealed a pistol in his hand.


    "Forgive me, Mr. Felbaust. But I don''t think you''ll be available at a later time either. And my business is not with your company, nor your employees."


    In that instant, the body guards moved with lightning speed, rushing at the man with violent expressions.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots were fired, straight into the heads of the men who blocked the path to their CEO.


    "My business is with you. Here and now."

 Chapter Number 109 - Former

    "My business is with you. Here and now."


    Panic could not even hope to approach the state in which the room fell into.


    Screaming and running like children, the wealthy and prestigious members who were present in that auditorium seemed to throw aside all dignity as they ran away from the armed man.


    However there was nowhere to run.


    For the man and his target were in the way of the door.


    "AGH!!!!"


    "A maniac!!! They allowed a maniac in this place!!!"


    "Move out of my way!!!"


    People rushed up the stage in order to get as far as possible from the man, heading for whatever back entrance they could find as Bradley merely stood completely speechless, watching the scene unfold in those moments.


    And it was in those few moments that something cracked in the man.


    The pushing and the shoving, the complete disregard for everyone around them, the absolute lack of the manners which they had previously floated around themselves, and the disregard for any form of dignity as they hurried out of that place - it made Bradley realize one thing.


    ''When they are faced with a threat... when they realize that they are in danger for once in their lives... they will throw others down in order to escape.''


    This was exactly what happened.


    ¡®Like animals.¡¯


    Gripping and shoving, these people used each other as bait in order to take one step further than those around them to maximize their chances of survival.


    However all while this was happening, there were two more groups of people present in that room.


    The first was those who were servants and bodyguards of the unaffiliated parties, those who were shoved down and ordered by their respective superiors to stand as meat shields, preventing the bullets of the man from reaching them at all costs.


    And the second were the men stationed as security, and the bodyguards of Norman Felbaust.


    While two of them fell immediately to protect their CEO, the remaining men rushed at the perpetrator the instant they realized the situation.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    And three more fell before the criminal was tackled to the ground.


    One after another, man after man jumped onto the middle aged man who began to shout as he was pressed down.


    "You... you!!! I did nothing wrong to you, and yet you ruined me!!!"


    One security guard stepped on the hand of the man, pinning it down as he let go of the gun before it was kicked away from him.


    "Shut up!"


    "Don''t make any moves!"


    At this point, six men were pinning the man down, each of them forcing their weight on him as he began to shout even louder.


    "All I did was compete with you!! All I did was try my hand in one of the hundreds of markets that your greedy hands were slathered all over! And because of that you ruined me!"


    The man shouted this out while being pressed down, at which one particular guard slammed a fist into the back of his head.


    "What part of shut up don''t you understand?"


    "Hold up just a moment."


    However in that instant, ever so calmly, Norman walked forward.


    Passing numerous bodies on the ground, he closed his eyes with a stern expression as he took in a deep breath, glancing around him as he counted the worth of the assets he had lost.


    Then, standing right in front of the man who was pinned down, he looked down upon the man with disgust.


    "What horrible thing are you accusing me of?"


    "You... you''re going to play dumb? Or maybe you don''t even remember, because of how many people you''ve fucked over in your life? Drumsticks. Don''t you remember that name?"


    "Drumsticks... Drumsticks... ah. I do recall such a thing."


    Placing his hand to his chin in thought, the man looked down with a disturbed glare.


    "Ah, you were the owner of that restaurant chain, weren''t you?"


    "Seven years ago... it was just after my chain started to pick up some success... you sent me a notice in the mail saying you wanted to meet with me, and that if I didn''t that you would take legal action against my chain. So I showed up to find out what was going on... do you remember the words that you said to me that day?"


    Gritting his teeth as he spoke, the man choked out his words with hatred.


    "It wouldn''t be wise to own a franchise which is in competition with ones that I own."


    "And was my statement not the truth? At that time I was investing in a large number of chicken based restaurants, and so I was warning you that if you didn''t take things seriously that I would run you out of business."


    "So you bribed a health inspector to make a false report on every restaurant I owned!?"


    Spitting out these words laced with loathing, the man couldn''t contain his hatred for the one before him.


    Even as he laid there powerless, weaponless, and held down by numerous bodyguards, the man spoke without reserve.


    However the man known as Norman Felbaust didn''t bat an eye.


    "What ever could you be talking about?"


    And with a slight chuckle, the man brushed the entire affair off.


    "Your restaurants had issues meeting health codes and as such were closed down, yet you have the GALL to come before me with an accusation - and not a single shard of evidence to back it up?"


    "I don''t NEED evidence!!! It''s beyond obvious that it was you!!! You made those threats to me and the very next day issues popped up in every store simultaneously!!!! With the flick of your hand you destroyed everything I had ever worked for, and there''s nobody in this world who could have done that in the same way you did!"


    At that moment, the man on the ground shouted out as his hand was stomped by the foot of the CEO, whose brow seemed to furrow with irritation.


    "I''ve heard enough of your speculation."


    At that moment, the mood shifted, and the man''s tone lowered as his words became filled with deadly calmness.


    "You accuse me of being the one to destroy your chain, yet you provide no evidence of such a thing. You claim that I am the only one who was capable of such a thing, yet you refuse to even consider that it was someone other than myself. Am I the only person in this world with power?"


    At this point, the millionaires who were running off had stopped, and were slowly filing back in - their dignity having magically returned.


    On noticing that the criminal had been deprived of his ability to harm anyone else, the people slowly returned to their seats, propping up their feet and dusting off their coats as if nothing had happened in the first place.


    "Even if there were some other people who could have done it... you were the one who benefitted the most from doing so. It had to be you! You had the greatest motive to destroy everything I had worked for!!!"


    Once more shouting out as the people around him began to chuckle to themselves, laughing at the fallen nature of the pathetic man, these laughs were cut off by the cold words of the CEO.


    "And so everyone who has a motive to murder will become a killer?"


    At that moment, the man stepped down harder, crushing the fingers of the criminal underneath him as the man screamed out in more pain.


    "If such a thing were true... then every person in this world would become a murderer."


    Then, turning around with abhorrence in his tone, the man walked off as blood trailed underneath his shoes with each step.


    "For there is not a person in this world who doesn''t have at least the slightest reason to kill every single person around them."


    ----


    There is nothing in the world that can make someone feel more powerless than being the one in charge - and still being unable to do anything.


    ''Police... I need to call the police.''


    Bradley found himself in such a scenario.


    ''That man... he tried to murder... no... not tried. He DID murder... so many. How many people did he just kill? And for what? Revenge?''


    It was not that Bradley did not understand the man''s hatred.


    But as he watched this bloody scene play out, he was overwhelmed at the wretched state that the man had been driven to.


    ''How could someone fall to such a state?''


    The fact that it was possible for a human to fall this low was a shock even to him.


    "I could just leave him to the police... however I won''t allow such a thing to happen."


    As the CEO walked off, he spoke with complete control - as if he held every person in this room within the very palm of his hand.


    And perhaps he did.


    "This man not only attempted to attack me personally without basis, but he slandered me publicly and even went as far as to take the lives of my subordinates."


    Pulling a phone out, the man opened a calculator as he began to type some numbers.


    "Even if the damage that you have caused can be measured... there are some things which should not be paid back equally."


    With the nod of his head, the man turned around once more as he faced the hatred filled opponent who was at this point gagged and unable to speak further.


    "After all... when a loan is taken, there is always interest. No?"


    The men who held the criminal down looked to their boss, awaiting his orders with patience.


    "Have him taken to the Warehouse as well. Fetch the best price you can. I''m sure Randov will be pleased that he has obtained two employees in a single day."


    Then, turning to look at Bradley, the man spoke up without reservation as he spoke in a blunt manner.


    "Ah, and regarding this project... I''ve changed my mind."


    And as he stated these words, even the defeated Bradley who had settled on a 0% interest rate now came to a realization.


    0% was not a loss.


    It was nothing.


    Yet now, truly, this was his loss.


    "A man''s word is important. Excessively important. Which is why when I say I will do something... I do it. HOWEVER."


    With a smirk, the man mocked him as he turned off.


    "I''m sure you''ll understand that the conditions have changed in this particular case. After all... the fact that you allowed such a man into this banquet in the first place would mean it is the fault of the one who even allowed him on the list."


    With these words, the man had walked off, half of his remaining security detail following him, the other half restraining the man who had attacked.


    And at that moment, Bradley could only think of one thing - one pathetic thought.


    ''I need to escape this.''


    ----


    ''It''s his fault.''


    ''It''s the President''s fault for putting him on the list in the first place.''


    Bradley had done his research into the man who had been taken away by the forces of the CEO, and found that he was not merely someone who had snuck past security.


    No, rather, he was someone who the security had been explicitly told to allow inside.


    He was on the list as one of the wealthy VIP''s.


    ''Which means it''s the fault of the President, who declared him as someone worthy of allowing into the event.''


    As Bradley sat in his office that day, biting his nails to the point where they bled, he could do nothing more than scroll, his hands trembling with fear as sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He was a mess.


    Worry had filled his mind, overtaking him as he realized that everything he had worked for had ended in failure - and there was nothing he could do to change that.


    ''That... that''s right! It''s his fault. It''s his fault!!! He took a vacation after putting that man on the VIP list, a list that nobody would dare to check or question! Anyone on that list was someone important, someone of status and wealth. Questioning or investigating them is considered taboo, so why would I have even considered that such a thing was possible?''


    As a wretched smile drew itself up the hopeless man''s face, he deceived himself with pretty lies.


    ''It shouldn''t have been.''


    ''That''s right.''


    ''It shouldn''t have been possible... which is why it isn''t my fault.''


    ''When you''re presented with a list of VIP''s, you''re not allowed to question it.''


    ''You simply follow orders and do as they please.''


    ''Therefore... it''s the fault of the one who gave me that list.''


    The state of the man devolved from pitiable to pathetic as he comforted himself in a way that even he himself did not believe.


    However in that next instant, he received an email which shook him to the very core.


    ''What is this?''


    From: Alexander Meyer


    Mr. Vendetta,


    See me in my office. ASAP.


    Thank you.


    Sheldon Meyer


    Rockville Regional President


    Moria Financial


    It was as he read his email that the man''s heart sunk to the floor, and he could not drag himself out of his chair at that moment, for he knew and understood one thing.


    Forgiveness for mistakes was nothing more than a fantasy in the world of business.


    ----


    "What are you doing back so soon? I thought you were on vacation?"


    With a suspicious tone and stiff body, Bradley sat before the man who was just one position higher - the Regional President of the Rockville Branch.


    Alexander Meyer.


    "I came back because I received the news that an emergency had occurred... but I think that my whereabouts are the least of your concerns, no?"


    The man responded in a calm yet threatening manner, folding his hands as he leaned forward with a criticizing expression.


    "Bradley. Would you mind explaining to me what happened today at the event?"


    "Would I mind explaining?"


    As he said these words, Bradley broke.


    "Would I mind explaining!? Why don''t you explain why the hell a psychopath was on the VIP list?"


    Slam!


    As his fist hit the desk, Bradley looked down with darkened eyes, breathing heavily as he failed to contain his anger.


    "Did you not even run a background check on the people that you put on that list?"


    Spitting out these words at the President, Bradley spoke with contempt.


    However his words were immediately countered.


    "Did you not do so yourself?"


    "Eh?"


    Looking up with confusion, the man found it hard to keep his mouth from gaping as he mumbled to the other.


    "What... what do you mean by that? Do you think I wouldn''t have looked into them? Of course I did... I mean, of course I saw that his restaurant chain went out of business, but he recuperated from that and became a major stockholder, so I thought-"


    "I thought. These are the words of someone who failed to do proper research. Perhaps you were too distracted by something else to look any deeper?"


    Tapping his fingers on the desk, Alex merely smirked as he glanced away.


    "You see... that man in particular went out of business, and fell into bankruptcy. However he couldn''t accept it. He refused to accept it. After all, what is one to do when he grows so accustomed to living in luxury only to fall back into the arena of normal society?"


    With a chuckle, he eyed Bradley - who couldn''t help but be filled with shock at the revelation that Alex knew so much.


    "So he pretended as if such a thing had never happened in the first place. He found some more... unsavory organizations in order to take out immense loans, and rather than using that money to redeem himself, he instead wasted it on luxury. He used the money in order to deceive the media and the world into thinking that he was successful, and to the public eye he was just another millionaire."


    With a laugh, Alex closed his eyes in a calm manner as he spoke with disgust in his tone.


    "However to that man... and to those who he became indebted to... he was just a pawn trying to buy time."


    "So you knew that... and still placed him on this list?"


    "Oh, no. I wouldn''t do something so horrible to my own company. Only AFTER realizing this tragedy did I look into such a person."


    He was lying.


    Bradley knew that he was lying through his teeth, yet he could say nothing to prove this.


    "But even so, that would mean it''s your fault-"


    "I was on vacation, and you were put in charge of this entire project. Bradley, let me ask you something before you go and shove the blame onto me."


    Holding up a finger as he stopped the red haired man from speaking any further, Alex leaned forward as he spoke with a whisper.


    "If things had gone well, then who would have received the reward for this entire affair?"


    As the man said these words, Bradley lost any will to protest.


    For he spoke as if he could read his very mind.


    Bradley had celebrated at the fact that Alex had been leaving for vacation, given that the results of the event would be completely his own achievement, and that not a single person could claim otherwise.


    However from the very beginning he understood that this meant the responsibility was his - and his alone.


    As an executive, he could not play the card that he was merely ''following orders''.


    He was the Vice President.


    Even though he was not the person on top, he was someone who was capable of making his own decisions and achieving his own results.


    He was not someone who was purely subject to a higher command - and as such he was not someone who could simply blame those above him.


    "You understand it, do you not? The change in your expression tells me everything. You, from the very beginning, intended to use this as a way to forward your own career. And yet... this is the result."


    Reaching into his desk, the man pulled out a document.


    It was a fancy document, plastered with seals and a professional letterhead - something which one might look at first glance and think that it was something special.


    However as soon as he read the title, Bradley knew and understood well his entire situation.


    Letter of Resignation.


    "If you sign here, then we will allow you to leave this company without dishonoring yourself any further than you already have."


    As he was presented with this decision, the man closed his eyes as he thought.


    He took in a deep breath, his entire career flashing before his very eyes.


    And at the end, his memories landed on one person in particular.


    ''Anna.''


    He thought of this name, and remembered himself.


    He remembered everything he stood for - or rather everything that he wanted to stand for.


    ''I am no longer the man I once was.''


    And as he thought these things, the man picked up the pen.


    ''I''ve changed.''


    Sliding the paper over to him, Alex held back a grin as he watched Bradley, whose expression filled with acceptance.


    ''I no longer wish to progress myself in this world to the point where I lose my very soul... therefore... even if I have to start over...''


    His hand slid past the paper as he signed, swiftly dating the form before sliding it back.


    ''I''ll do things right this time.''


    ----


    He had given up everything.


    The new home that he had moved into was one which was funded by his company.


    The maids, the butlers, the cars, the luxurious outings, everything he owned was a result of the benefits he obtained from being the acting Vice President.


    However those things were stripped of him as Bradley signed those papers.


    Yet even though everything had been taken from him, Bradley felt a sort of liberation.


    He should have been reeling in hatred and anger - and perhaps deep within him such a thing boiled, however that hatred was sealed away.


    It was locked up, completely contained as it was overwhelmed by something else.


    Hope.


    He could not say that he was not flaming with rage - such a thing would be a lie.


    Yet there was something else - something beyond the rage that quelled it.


    ''It was my mistake.''


    He knew and accepted this.


    ''First, I was so focused on trying to advance myself that I lost track of everything. I worked and worked, spending day after day answering the phone and mindlessly getting everything done - to the point that I forgot to stand back and check if what I was getting done was the right thing to do in the first place.''


    ''Then there was the fact that I blindly trusted the list that I was given... did I become too soft? No... that was not the case. It was that I underestimated him. This entire competition... everything that happened went all according to his plan. He likely knew about it, yet I grew confident with the knowledge that I thought I had obtained ahead of him. I thought I had an advantage, but that advantage led me to not suspect my opponent as much as I should have.''


    Bradley had never even considered the fact that Alex would purposely lead the event to failure.


    After all, this outcome would harm the corporation overall. Even if Bradley was the one who took the brunt of the punishment, surely he would not escape unscathed.


    The reputation of the Company would plummet, and their relationship with the CEO of Marcel was tarnished.


    From this perspective, the actions of Alex were unthinkable - something that Bradley would never have even conceived as possible.


    ''His actions were... unreasonable.''


    Perhaps suspicion would have saved him.


    Perhaps paranoia would have saved him.


    ''Yet it was the fact that I believed my opponent to be reasonable that I lost.''


    If he had been unreasonable in his assumptions, in his preparations, would he have been able to prevent this?


    Perhaps.


    If he had been the same person he was before he was transferred to this City, would he instead have been lavishing in luxury right now?


    Perhaps.


    However as he walked out of that office on that day, instructed to leave his car in the parking lot and his keys at the desk of the President, along with the house key, and a number of other documents and items, he was left with next to nothing.


    ''I have enough to figure things out for now. My pay was good. No... it was exceptional. I have enough money to last for a good while without truly needing anything. As a matter of fact, I could even consider this a vacation.''


    However it was as he left that day that his phone began to ring.


    And as he pulled it out, Bradley looked upon the device as he noticed who it was.


    Anna.


    Closing his eyes and taking in a deep breath, the man prepared himself mentally as he answered.


    "Bradley Vendetta. Former Regional Vice President. Moria Financial."


    ----

 Chapter Number 110 - Wake Up

    "Former? What do you mean by that?"


    The woman on the other end of the line questioned the strange manner that Bradley had answered - contrary to his typical line.


    "Sorry, Anna. I probably sound a bit pathetic right now. But can we meet up? I wanted to talk to you about some things, but I think they should be said in person. Is it alright if I head over to your place?"


    "Hm? Well I suppose that''s fine... but is everything alright? I mean... you don''t sound... normal."


    "It will be alright."


    As the woman spoke with concern, the man responded with confidence that had suddenly returned to his tone.


    It was not a confidence that was based on any plot or plan, nor was it based on any new information that he had received.


    No, rather - it was confidence that arose out of what Bradley told himself at that moment.


    "Everything will be alright... because I''m going to make it that way."


    ----


    "A lot... happened today."


    Holding his head as a migraine slowly overcame him, the red haired man sat at the table of the blonde woman who had taken him into her home.


    Tea had been served to him, and the steaming liquid wafted before him - yet he had not taken a single sip.


    "Tell me what happened. I''ll listen."


    The woman prompted him to release his stress, gently urging the man to confide in her.


    "I... I don''t know where to start. But... well, I guess I''ll put it simply."


    Looking up without wavering, the man gazed at the woman without retreating into his own patheticness.


    "I lost my job today, and everything I once had is gone."


    He admitted this to the woman, not hesitating for even a second as he owned up to the results of the situation.


    At the end of the day, no matter who he blamed, no matter if he had been deceived, everything was his fault.


    It was his fault for allowing himself to be deceived in the first place.


    And therefore it was his responsibility to work to regain what he had lost.


    "But I don''t intend on allowing everything to end like this. Right now... well, I''m not in a good position, but I''ll find another job. I''ll figure something out, and I''ll work my way up... but this time I''m not going to lose myself in the process."


    The man spoke with hope in his voice, determined to make up for the situation.


    He had admitted his own faults and shortcomings, and was prepared to do what was necessary to improve himself, and his life while he was at it.


    Even if he had to restart, perhaps that was exactly what he needed.


    "I see."


    With a simple nod, the woman probed the man to continue.


    At which, he did.


    The two sat, and the man explained everything.


    He explained the situation, the events of the day, and the conversation he had with Alexander. He explained everything, and as the woman listened he could tell how irritated she was at the entire situation.


    "How could someone do something like that to you?"


    And these were the concern-filled words that she spoke as Bradley told her about the actions of the President, and the fact that he had planned his demise this entire time.


    "No... even if you blame him, it''s as I said. This entire thing is my own fault for allowing myself to trust him-"


    "Is that what you thought I would say?"


    However it was at that moment that the expression of the woman changed.


    From a gentle and caring one, she became vile and spiteful in that instant, at which Bradley jerked his head up to witness her.


    And as he did, he noticed it.


    The woman sitting before him was not the one he knew.


    "Who... are you?"


    "Who am I? What kind of question is that? You know, I''m sick of a lot of things - but first among them is you. I''m sick of listening to you. I''m sick of comforting you. I''m sick of having to sit here while you prattle on and on. I''m sick of having to work and work and work just to get you to talk to me for a moment. I''m sick of all of it. So I''m really glad, you know."


    The woman let off on the man, speaking with irritation in her voice as she vented to a confused Bradley.


    "I''m glad that this job is finally over... and now I don''t have to deal with this anymore."


    "Hey... wait a minute-"


    His eyes widening in shock as Bradley refused to accept the sudden change in the woman, he held out his hand towards her with longing as his voice became void of the hope which he had previously held.


    "I guess I have to explain it to you? HAH! This really sucks, doesn''t it? You were tricked. Deceived. Duped. I''m an actress. Everything I did, from the moment we met, was all an ACT."


    As the woman said this, Bradley froze.


    He could not move, for his heart had been shaken to its very core.


    And as his eyes widened in horror, something snapped within his mind.


    "Those men that you saved me from? They were hired subordinates. The dates we had? The time we spent together? This apartment, and my entire life? My identity? It was all fake. My name isn''t Anna. Anna is just a character I created in order to distract you."


    "Distract me?"


    With a quivering tone, Bradley slowly looked over to the woman, barely able to contain his emotions as his processing worked at light speed to accept the situation he was presented with.


    "From... what?"


    "My goodness... do I need to spell that part out as well? HAAAH!!! Now that I''ve finished this job, I''m never doing something like this again. It paid well enough to cover me for life, after all."


    It was at that moment that a knock was held at the door.


    Bradley turned to watch as the woman perked up with a smile as soon as the knock was heard, and he was forced to witness as she spoke with cheerfulness.


    "Ah! That must be my new boyfriend!"


    ''No....''


    Everything was shattering.


    ''Stop....''


    He had lost everything.


    ''Stop it... stop this....''


    And now, even the woman that he thought he had loved was nothing more than a scam.


    And as that door opened, he saw it.


    The face of the man known as Alexander Meyer.


    "Evening, darling. Hey hey, looks like we get to see each other again quite soon. Isn''t that right, Brad?"


    The man spoke with cheerfulness as he gazed around the woman to the red haired man while the woman seemed to cling to him.


    "Hey Alex... I''m kind of concerned now. This guy... he might go nuts on me. You can protect me from anything he tries, right?"


    "Now, now, I''m sure that he won''t try anything anymore. But if he does, then I''ll stop him for sure. Ah, Bradley. I suppose this means it really is your loss, right? You accepted defeat so quickly - and this was the reason why, wasn''t it?"


    The words of the man cut into Bradley as Alex motioned to the woman that clung to him, at which Bradley merely stood up, defeat in his eyes as they twitched with insanity.


    "You thought that you had something to return to... when that very thing was just another layer of the trap I set for you."


    "You.... you...."


    "What are you going to do? Assault me?"


    "AGH!!!!"


    The man, filled with rage, swung blindly as he rushed at his opponent - yet this was dodged smoothly.


    Even this red haired man who was once a delinquent could not graze Alex as he dodged, grabbing the woman as well to protect her from any damage.


    "If you don''t leave this place, then I''m calling the police. Trespassing, attempted assault - even if I didn''t have any political power, then you would be convicted of these things. But I think you know better than I do that I have more power over you than that."


    With this threat, Bradley was completely shut down.


    Even in his rage, despair overcame him as he recalled the pathetic image of the man who had invaded the party that very day.


    ''How could someone fall to such a state?''


    Was this not the exact thing he had thought earlier?


    As he thought this, the man walked off, a dead expression in his eyes.


    He stumbled forward like a zombie, completely devoid of even the slightest bit of life - all hope having crumbled.


    And as he left, the man known as Alexander Meyer merely chuckled.


    "What a fool. But it''s thanks to him that I''m going to be receiving another promotion... thanks for your hard work, babe."


    "Of course! But I''m never doing anything like this again, alright?"


    "Don''t worry. This was the last time. After all... there''s only one more person in line that I need to overcome now. And I can do that much on my own."


    This was the conversation that the two had to one another as Bradley had trailed off.


    The man eventually came to a place outside the apartment complex, where there was a fence gate that was locked from the outside.


    One could exit freely, but would need a key to enter.


    And so, exiting the place, Bradley found himself sitting down, his back to the fence as he looked to his hands with madness evident in his eyes.


    "AGH!!!!!!!"


    And he screamed.


    He screamed and he shouted, and he punched the fence with such force that the metal bars creaked and bent.


    He punched and he punched, until the entire thing looked like it had been mutilated, and the man was left panting to himself.


    "WHY!?!?!?!?!"


    And then, after letting his anger out, the man once more slid down to the ground.


    And he cried.


    He wept pathetic tears, only furthering his own wretchedness as he displayed himself in a manner which was not fit for a grown man.


    He held his hand to his forehead, gritting his teeth as the self hatred welled up in him, and one single thought filled his mind.


    ''What did I do wrong?''


    Posing this question to himself in his wallowing, the man desperately attempted to find an answer - yet there was none to be found.


    [It wasn''t you who did anything wrong.]


    However in that instant, perhaps in his own insanity - a voice spoke.


    It was the voice of a female.


    It was neither gentle nor compassionate, but rather filled with a spite for everything.


    "What would you know about me?"


    The man responded in such a manner, looking down as he buried his head while gritting his teeth.


    "What would you understand about anything?"


    [Oh... but I do understand.]


    And as the voice spoke a second time, the man sat up, looking around as he tried to pinpoint its source.


    However as he did so - he realized that the voice contained no direction.


    [I understand everything you''ve been through... because I''ve been watching from the sidelines.]


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Standing up with swiftness as he looked around, fear began to overwhelm Bradley as he failed to pinpoint the source of the noise.


    It was dark, and behind him beyond the fence was nothing more than a parking lot.


    In front of him was an empty street, and not a single person was present as he gazed around himself with confusion.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "If you''re going to talk to me in such a manner, then why don''t you show yourself?"


    [I don''t really want to... but I suppose I will if I have to.]


    At that instant, Bradley''s hand felt strange.


    It was as if he had hit it on something, and it became numb to the point where he lost all feeling within it.


    And at that moment - it began to morph.


    A blob of flesh formed on his hand, detaching itself from the man as it slithered forwards.


    And then, growing from that blob of flesh - was an eye.


    A single eye, lashed and feminine - yet the whites of which were completely pitch black.


    The pupil was red, and from the blob of flesh a mouth opened as well as it spoke with the same feminine voice.


    [Are you satisfied, now that you''ve witnessed this disgusting form that I''ve been forced to take?]


    The flesh seemed to bubble up and down, as if it could not retain a proper form.


    It was enough to make Bradley want to throw up, however the thing that terrified him the most was not the monster that had shown itself before him - but rather the fact that it had come out from his own hand.


    "What... what is going on?"


    For as he looked upon his hand - he noticed that it was gone.


    And remaining was merely a stub.


    "What... happened to my hand?"


    Tears streamed down the man''s eyes as he looked down on the creature with horror - and just for a moment he forgot the entire predicament he was within.


    For without his hand, he could truly do nothing.


    "I... I need to be able to write... how can... am I dreaming? Is this all just a dream? Hah... hahaha... that must be it."


    Placing his nub to his forehead, the man began to laugh to himself as he denied everything, walking off into the distance.


    "How stupid... that''s right! Nothing... nothing that happened today should have been possible. It''s all too much. It''s ridiculous. How could so many bad things happen in one day? It''s impossible. There''s no way that so many bad things could happen all at once! It''s as if some cruel author was writing a demented story. But my life... hahaha... this isn''t just a story."


    Stopping in front of a stone wall, the man turned as he gazed upon it with a dark expression.


    "This is a nightmare."


    And at that moment, he slammed his head into the stone.


    "Which means all I need to do is wake up from it."


    Blood rushed down from the man''s forehead, however nothing changed.


    "Maybe that wasn''t hard enough?"


    SLAM!


    Once more, the man smashed his head into the wall, and more blood began to drip - enough that he could hear the pitter patter below him as if it were raining.


    "Why won''t this work? Maybe I''m doing it wrong. Ah... I know."


    Wiping the blood off his forehead, the man began to laugh as he walked forward - heading towards a bridge in the distance.


    "I haven''t produced a large enough stimulus."


    At that moment, the man began to run.


    He ran and he ran, and while he ran he didn''t even realize that his hand had returned.


    And when he had reached his destination, he climbed up on top of the bridge, looking down at the traffic below.


    It was an interstate.


    Hundreds of cars passed underneath, all of which were traveling at around 100 miles per hour.


    And with a smile, the man looked down upon this scene as his blood fell down upon this highway.


    Spreading his arms, he looked up to the sky as he spoke - and whether he was speaking to the creature or merely to himself, even he did not know.


    "If this is a nightmare... then surely this will wake me."


    At that instant, the man jumped.


    He fell with his back facing downwards, spreading his arms as he closed his eyes with peace in his expression - accepting everything without a question.


    "And if it is not... then I suppose that is fine as well."


    [Do you intend on giving up?]


    Yet these words interrupted his fall, as Bradley found himself distracted by them.


    SMASH!


    And in that instant, his entire body was filled with an immense pain as he plummeted through a windshield.


    "AGH!!!!"


    The woman in the car who had suddenly been hit by the body of the man screamed, and in her panic the car veered to the side, and she smashed into another car.


    The next one went spinning, blocking the path of two more as the cars piled up with the horrible creaking of metal and smashing of glass.


    The body of the man flew forward as he tumbled across the asphalt, and the pain continued to erupt within his body as he lost his strength.


    "COUGH!!"


    One after another, he could hear the sounds of the cars piling up, however as he spit out a volley of blood there was one voice in particular that spoke to him with disdain.


    [I had thought that you were a stronger human than this.]


    And in that instant, screams and explosions filling his mind, everything went quiet.


    ''What... is going on?''


    This was his last thought before the feminine voice answered his question.


    [I''m not letting you die here like this. I''ve chosen you, human. So don''t disappoint me any further. I''ll see you in your next life.]


    Thus, Bradley died.


    For the first time.


    ----


    What was this?


    Everything was dark.


    "Hello?"


    He spoke out, and when he did so he could hear his own voice - however this voice did not seem to vibrate in the same manner that a mechanical wave would.


    It was as if all sound was... artificial.


    [Hello, Bradley.]


    "Who are you? What are you? Where am I? What... did you do?"


    [Too many questions. Do you have a particular order in which you wish me to answer? Well... I suppose in order to answer all of that, I''m going to have to bring you back to life, aren''t I? After all... this is no place to talk.]


    "Bring me... back to life?"


    [You hate them, don''t you?]


    The feminine voice that belonged to the creature conversed with Bradley as he fell into the realm of confusion, unable to perceive what could possibly have been happening.


    However, there was one thing he knew for certain.


    "I... do. However... before any hatred... I have no intention to sit here and allow myself to fall into a pit of blind rage."


    If he had a body to stand up, perhaps he would have at that moment.


    "Rage... anger... hatred... yes, all of these things are boiling over within me. But even so, there is one person that I hate more than anything right now. And that is myself... for allowing myself to fall into such a horrible pit of betrayal in the first place."


    This was the statement that he had repeated, over and over.


    How many times had he admitted this at this point?


    How many times had he blamed himself?


    How many times had he held himself accountable for not being able to predict the actions of others?


    [It''s true that putting trust in those around you is a mistake. I won''t deny that for even a second. But let me ask you this, Bradley.]


    As he found himself questioning this very concept of whether it was truly his fault, the alluring voice of the female seemed to pull him in.


    [Is it not also their fault for betraying your trust?]


    She spoke these words, which immediately silenced the man.


    He knew that they held the truth.


    He understood that more than anything, he should not be focusing on himself - but rather on the actions of those two in particular.


    Alexander Meyer, and the woman he had come to know as Anna.


    They had conspired against him.


    They had deceived him, even going as far as to set up some sort of scene where he played the role of the main character.


    He had saved the girl, and she had continuously bugged him to the point where he began to lose any doubt he had of her.


    Was allowing his guard down truly his mistake?


    He had doubted her.


    He had been suspicious, he had tested her, he had tried to get away - yet after probing and prodding, she continued to ease his suspicions until they had eroded away.


    Like a stream that slowly chipped away at a mountain, eventually a path had been cleared - and a hole was opened within him.


    However once that hole was opened, she used it to burst right through, smashing his heart and his sanity in the process.


    They used love to weaken him, to make him susceptible to mistakes, to focus his attention on something besides his work, to make it so that he would not question the things that he should have been more focused on.


    "I... hate love."


    Spitting out these words, he made his declaration to the creature within this void of death.


    Even though perhaps this would be his last time speaking to anyone, he stated these words with absolute confidence.


    "Love is the very thing that ruined me... it made me weak, and this is the result. Therefore... if I were ever given a chance to live again... then I wouldn''t fall for such a thing."


    Recalling the words of the creature, who had mentioned bringing the man back to life, he chuckled.


    "Heh... if such a fairy tale were actually true... if you could truly bring me back to life... then I would enter this world with one single goal."


    With regret and spite in his tone, the man uttered his next words.


    "To destroy anyone in this world who dares to use love as a method of ruining others."


    [Is that truly your desire?]


    The female creature asked this question, as if to confirm before a contract was entered.


    "Yes."


    And without missing a beat, the man responded in the affirmative.


    "If I can do that... if I can prevent something like this from happening... and if I can punish those who do so... then that would be my REVENGE."


    [Ah ah... now you''ve said it. Hehehe... you know, Bradley... I always knew that we were compatible. From the moment I first saw you... I felt that you had a burning desire in your heart.]


    As if his chest was a violin and his arteries within it were the strings, the man suddenly felt an immense fear unlike anything he had ever experienced before.


    For he felt that this woman was playing him like an instrument.


    [To take revenge on this very world.]


    And yet, despite such an intense fear that he held, he felt a similarity.


    He felt the pure hatred in her tone, and the longing for something.


    The same longing perhaps which he had felt as he walked those streets, witnessing the darkness of this world as a mere spectator.


    [Revenge... it happens to be something I''m very good at, you know.]


    With these words, the world of darkness seemed to cut out - and as he opened his eyes, the light slowly entered his vision as Bradley realized that he was once again in the land of the living.


    ----

 Chapter Number 111 - Revenge

    Sirens blared, and the blue and red lights filled the vision of Bradley as he awoke.


    Numerous voices could be heard. Some people were talking, some were crying. Concern was evident in the voices of every person present.


    "So that man fell from the bridge... possibly in an attempted suicide... the woman in that car was distracted by the falling body which smashed through her windshield, causing her to veer off course... a number of collisions proceeded afterwards... her engine exploded, leading to two deaths... seven injured... and now we have this situation."


    Ever so calmly, an officer wrote on his notepad as Bradley slowly raised his head to witness the situation.


    The cars blocked the highway completely, creating a traffic jam the likes of which Bradley had never witnessed.


    Hundreds of cars were stacked behind the barricade of destroyed vehicles from the collision.


    Smoke and ash covered the area, and as he looked up Bradley witnessed the car which he had fallen onto - only to see that the woman in its front seat was completely charred.


    Her entire body was nothing more than an overcooked piece of charcoal, as if she had been burned alive.


    The fires had been put out at this point, however they were far too late.


    Another vehicle appeared to have been involved in the explosion, inside which was a man whose head was covered in blood with shards of glass straight through his brain.


    This particular man appeared to have not been wearing his seatbelt at the time of the collision, and was flung forward into his windshield, killing him on impact.


    A number of other victims were limping around, some of them injured and others only slightly fazed. Firetrucks and emergency rescue personnel covered the scene, and one of them seemed to be shouting out orders as they pried one man''s car open for him to escape.


    And as Bradley stood up, his body feeling strangely refreshed - it dawned upon him that all of this was his doing.


    "Ah..."


    "EH!?"


    As he stood up, the officer who was taking notes looked behind him with horror, jumping back at the sight of the man.


    "How are you... how are you still alive!?", he shouted.


    However this surprise was short lived.


    Rushing forth as his expression turned from shock to anger, the man approached Bradley with intense irritation.


    "You... how could you do something like this? Look at all these people!! Do you understand what you''ve done!? If you were going to kill yourself, then you should have done it in a place that nobody would have gotten hurt!!! But now that you''ve gone and done this¡­¡±


    Trembling with rage, the officer spoke in a quivering tone.


    ¡°Two people have died in your place."


    Grabbing the throat of Bradley, the officer seemed to be fuming with anger - completely changed from his calm demeanor from just moments before.


    Perhaps it was because before, there was no culprit for him to release his anger upon.


    "How are you going to make up for this?"


    It was as the man asked this question that Bradley fell limp.


    Looking at the two people who were dead because of him, he could not bear his sin.


    ''What have I done?''


    Tears filled his eyes, and they streamed down his face, however the cop still remained.


    "Did you not hear me? How are you going to make up for this?"


    "There''s... no way I can make up for it."


    Whispering these words, Bradley spoke to the man, however this confession was met with an opportunistic tone.


    "Now now... don''t say things like that. You killed two people, and injured many more. You... even if your suit is ruined now, it looks pretty expensive. You seem like someone who can''t afford to be caught up in a situation like this. Therefore... I suppose I would be willing to put a price on those two lives for you."


    With a sly tone, the officer made Bradley an offer.


    And as soon as he heard this, the expression of Bradley went from remorseful to vengeful in an instant.


    "What did you just say?"


    Standing up, the red haired man grabbed the throat of the officer, lifting him into the air.


    "UGH! AGH! ECK!"


    The man began to choke, however when he was met with the deadly eyes of the red haired man, even that choking seemed to cease - for the terror which was inspired within him at that moment was enough to stop his very breath.


    "Did you just tell me that you would put a price on their lives?"


    At that moment, something changed in the hand of Bradley.


    His fingers became sharp like blades, and they pierced straight into the neck of the man, completely crushing his throat.


    The man spit blood as he thrashed and struggled.


    Blood sprayed all over the man, however with an unremorseful expression he dropped the officer to the ground with a splatter.


    "If you want to put a price on the lives I''ve taken... then I''ll go ahead and take you up on the offer. But there¡¯s just one problem."


    Flicking the blood off his hand which had returned to normal, the man turned around with madness in his eyes, the anger overflowing within him as he kept a perfectly calm yet insane expression.


    "Yours is worthless."


    ----


    [Are you sure that was alright? You killed that man. From what I know, killing in your society will cause most humans to gang up on you. Though that doesn''t always seem to be the case. Some people are allowed to kill. Why is that?]


    Bradley found himself in a dark corner within an underground sewage tunnel, hiding himself away in this filthy place as he waited for things on the surface to cool down.


    [Ah, but that''s why you''re in this place, isn''t it? I''ve never seen anything like this before, since no humans come here. I always wondered where those holes in the ground led.]


    "Are you going to explain to me what''s going on now?"


    The woman seemed to prattle on, however Bradley was in no mood to match her lighthearted demeanor.


    [Ah... I guess I did promise that, didn''t I? Very well. Ask away. I''ll answer what I can.]


    "Who are you? No... what are you?"


    [If you''re asking for a name, I don''t have one. But if you''re asking for what I am, then I can answer that much. I am an experiment. Experiment Number Three, to be exact.]


    "An experiment? What does that even mean? Well... that doesn''t matter for now. Why... why am I still alive?"


    This was the question that truly burned within Bradley.


    Nothing made sense.


    He had thrown himself off that bridge.


    He had ended up killing two people in the process, and lived to witness those results - but why had he lived in the first place?


    [Well it isn''t any fun if I just tell you... tch... well, fine. The reason is because I''ve invaded your body and made you into my host. As a result of this, you''ve become a part of me. Is that simple enough?]


    The woman spoke in such a straightforward manner, saying things as if they were obvious - however Bradley merely shook his head in shock.


    "That doesn''t explain anything. What does being a part of you have to do with my death? What does that have to do with those spikes that came out of my hand and killed that police officer? What does that have to do with the fact that I survived that fall?]


    [Alright, alright. I see where you''re at. Listen up. My cells can regenerate, and I can''t die. Well... to say I can''t die wouldn''t exactly be accurate. Rather... I cannot be killed through physical means.]


    "Hah? What is that supposed to mean? Is there any other way to kill someone than physically?"


    [Death is something of the soul, not the body. And if a rule were enacted that brought about my death, then it would certainly kill me.]


    Bradley was left to linger on this statement, wondering what it could possibly mean.


    "A rule?"


    [Oh... that''s right. I guess you humans don''t know anything about the rules, do you? I guess we were the only ones who were reawakened... where to start then? Hm...]


    The woman seemed to be in thought for a moment before she posed a question to the man.


    [Do you know what gravity is?]


    "Why wouldn''t I know what gravity is? Do you take me for an idiot?"


    [I don''t know what knowledge humans have and don''t have. At any rate, gravity is a law that states that all objects will be attracted to one another in proportion to their mass. This attraction is also inversely proportional to their distance. But enough of the fancy words. My point is this - everything in this universe is subject to gravity. Right?]


    "That''s correct.", Bradley said with a sigh, wondering what this creature was getting at.


    [This is a law... or more particularly... a rule which has been accepted as truth, because we experience it in all circumstances. When we drop an object, no matter what the object is, it falls downward towards the center of Clarica. But what if, all of a sudden, such a rule were to be broken?]


    "Hm... I suppose something would fly upwards, or maybe it would merely float in the air when it was dropped?", Bradley speculated.


    [Indeed. There are a lot of possibilities of what would happen. And each of these possibilities in of themselves would mean that some new rule is in place to govern the behavior of that particular object. So let me get to my real point here. Due to a certain reason, I happen to have control over a particular rule.]


    "Hahaha... is that so? Are you going to make me float in the air, perhaps?"


    With a slight chuckle, Bradley found the ramblings of the creature to be ludicrous.


    But even so, the fact that such a creature existed in the first place meant that something strange was at play.


    "Or maybe... you''re going to revive me from the dead?"


    As he uttered this statement, the eyes of the man widened as he realized it himself.


    Perhaps a rule of this universe had already been broken.


    [Ah, revive isn''t my rule. The reason why I could revive you was due to purely scientific means. When I talk about breaking rules... I''m talking about something which defies science.]


    "So magic?"


    [You might call it that... but I wouldn''t say that is quite correct either. Rather... I suppose it would be a redetermination of reality. Or at least... that is the term that I feel would be best able to explain it.]


    "I see."


    [You''re accepting these things with a strange speed. Perhaps revival from death was enough proof for you to believe anything.]


    With a light laugh, the voice continued on with its lecture.


    [But... I suppose I haven''t shown you my ability at all. Or at least, you haven''t actually witnessed the effects of my ability yet. So... I''ll explain a few things to you. First, stand up.]


    At the order of the woman, Bradley stood up.


    Looking around, he seemed to be analyzing his surroundings even now.


    "What now?"


    [Go outside.]


    "I might be caught by the police if I do that."


    [That won''t be a concern.]


    "How can I trust you?"


    At the irrational demands of the creature, Bradley spit out this statement with disgust evident in his tone.


    "I couldn''t even trust a human, and yet you expect me to trust a talking piece of flesh that''s invaded my mind?"


    [I think it''s the other way around, Bradley. Humans deceive one another, they lie to one another because they benefit from doing so. However, think about my situation for a moment. I am a parasite, a piece of flesh that can take a host yet is nothing more than an uglier version of a slime without one. To put it simply, it would typically be very difficult for me to encounter a human who would accept me or even converse with me. Yet I found you, and determined that with your experiences, that you would be most likely to work with me.]


    "Why is that?"


    [Because you hate humanity, don''t you?]


    The woman spoke these words, cutting off any response of the man.


    [Heh... I may not be human, but I can read a person pretty well, you know. I wonder why that is?]


    With a sly tone that was filled with sinister intent, the woman spoke in a manner as if she understood everything about him.


    [I know that you''ve lost all your trust for everyone around you... and that is why you hold no concern for anyone anymore.]


    His mind overtaken with the words of the woman, Bradley could do nothing more than listen as she whispered into his brain.


    [And in that hatred for this world... I am just like you.]


    And as she said this, Bradley felt a trembling from within him unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    [So what do you say?]


    And then, the thing within him offered a proposal.


    [Do you want to destroy the things that we hate together?]


    "Only if you give me a guarantee."


    However - he could not trust this thing.


    Therefore with a smile, he made this proposition instead, negotiating with this monster without shame.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "If you can prove that you won''t betray me with some sort of guarantee, then I''ll work with you."


    [Haha... you really are smart, aren''t you? But a guarantee... hmm... that''s quite difficult, you know. I don''t really have any weaknesses I can share. Ah! Wait, I suppose there''s that.]


    "What is it?"


    [You see... I have a main body. The me that you have seen is actually just a grouping of cells that escaped from that body. Therefore if I die, my consciousness will return to that body.]


    "Hah? I thought you said you couldn''t die."


    [As I said, such a thing cannot happen by physical means, but if a rule brings about my death then I will ultimately return to that place. Well, at any rate, listen up. If I inject myself into your brain, then I will mold completely with you. I will be unable to leave your body, and you will be unable to get rid of me. You will become my host eternally, and everything that you feel, I will feel.]


    "As I said, how can I trust anything you say? Even if you claim such a thing, you could be lying. Not to mention that something like that seems dangerous."


    [It means that I''ll overtake your consciousness when you die.]


    "That... doesn''t benefit me at all, does it?"


    [Oh, but it does. Heh... let me put this into perspective for you, Bradley. By merging into one with me, you will gain my powers. Due to the strange nature of my cells, I can control my form at will. I can move and fight with perception, speed, and strength that no human could possibly hope to achieve. And by instilling my cells throughout you, I can share some of that power. You will gain power, and in the odd case that you die - I will emerge to take revenge for your sake.]


    It was at that instant that the hand of the man began to deform itself - eventually taking the form of a woman''s head.


    Her hair was red and long, slightly messy and she had a crooked smile as she bore her white teeth.


    She looked at Bradley with her pitch black eyes, the pupils of which were the color of blood.


    [For that is the rule I control.]


    And taking a form as if she was a sock puppet on the hand of the man, she spoke with fanaticism in her voice.


    [Revenge.]


    "What you''re saying... I somewhat understand. But the fact of the matter is, how do I know you''ll follow what we agree on? How do I know anything you''re saying is true? How do I know you''re not just trying to get me to agree to something-"


    [Do you think I need your permission to do anything?]


    From the man''s hand, the woman''s body seemed to form, becoming all the more human as time passed.


    Arms formed, at which she crossed them with a sour expression.


    Bradley merely watched this with a strange horror as he gulped, staring down the woman all the while.


    [What do I gain by getting you to agree with me? Nothing. I am trying to get you to agree because I don''t have any ill intentions. If I wanted your body to use it for myself, I could take it easily - but I have no intention of doing so. With that being said... I''ll let you think about things. But for now... why don''t you try attacking that rat over there?]


    The woman then pointed in a direction, at which Bradley looked over to see three enormous rats.


    They were at least the size of moles, if not bigger, and they were approaching quickly.


    Bradley quickly took up a fighting pose, the former delinquent in him taking control as he entered battle mode.


    ''Shit... I hate fighting animals... they always rely on biting and scratching, so even if I fight flawlessly I always get injured...''


    This was what Bradley thought as the rats seemed to rush forward at him.


    One jumped, at which the man slammed it with his foot, sending it flying into the water with a slash.


    Yet another lunged forward at almost the same time, this one grabbing hold of his foot as it took a bite.


    "Shit... get off of me..."


    In that instant, the hand which previously took the form of a woman returned to a hand, which Bradley slammed into the creature as it let out a whelp.


    The next one however had been waiting for this chance, jumping as soon as the other was attacked - aiming right for the arm of the man.


    "Heh... do you think that a couple of bites will kill me?"


    As it chomped down on his forearm, Bradley looked the creature in the eyes as he gripped it with his other hand.


    And then, he choked it.


    The creature began to scream and whelp, letting go of his arm with haste - however Bradley did not let go of the struggling thing.


    Instead, he gripped its throat all the tighter.


    [All three attacked you. Therefore... take your revenge, Bradley.]


    It was in that moment that Bradley felt a rush unlike anything he had experienced before.


    His hand felt an unnatural amount of strength, his eyes a strange perception as if he could see every movement of the creatures.


    Smash!


    And with that strength, he crushed the head of the thing in one grasp - moving with haste as he slammed his foot onto the head of the next.


    Blood splattered and guts sprayed, bits of a skull being crushed underneath him as the creature let out its final cry.


    And at this, emerging from the water to attack the back of the man was the final one - however as if he had eyes on the back of his head, the man slammed his fist into this one - with such power that its innards exploded on contact.


    "EEEEEE!!!!"


    The creature let out a horrifying screech as it was sent back into the water, blood spraying from its mouth.


    And with this, everything halted.


    His sudden increase in perception, speed, and power had ceased.


    "What was that? Was that you sharing your power with me?"


    [Oh... not exactly. That wasn''t my physical power, no.]


    "Hm? Just now you said that you would increase my strength, speed, and perception. Didn''t all of those things happen just now?"


    [Those things were merely incidental. What I did just now was I set a condition - that your revenge would be achieved on those creatures that harmed you. The increase in strength was merely... one method of achieving this revenge.]


    With a smirk, the woman then appeared once more on the hand of the man, confidently presenting herself as she spoke in a cheeky manner.


    [After all, that is the rule which I have control over. When someone has been harmed... I can guarantee that they will succeed in taking their revenge.]


    ----


    "So? What is your goal?"


    Bradley found himself walking through the sewers as he probed the creature for information - or should he say the woman?


    It was definitely feminine, so without a doubt it was a female - though it was certainly not human.


    [Well... that''s the thing. See, I was experimented upon by a certain man. I was born in a lab, and due to some events recently I escaped and found myself in the human world. But there''s the issue. Humans... you people tend to be very harsh towards something like me.]


    The woman''s tone lowered for just a moment as a tinge of fear seemed to creep into her voice.


    [I was chased... attacked... and called a monster.]


    And then, with a slight laugh, the woman spoke with bitterness in her tone.


    [But I suppose that''s what I am, right?]


    Pausing for a moment, the woman puckered her cheeks before continuing.


    [Yet you... you were broken. You were distraught. You were so far gone to the point that you didn''t react to me in the same way that any normal human would. And perhaps that was the reason why I was attracted to you.]


    "That doesn''t explain anything. Doesn''t that mean that you were following me in the first place? How long have you been stalking me?"


    Even as the woman seemed to become emotional for a moment, Bradley didn''t bend to such a plea.


    After all, he had done so before - and that ended up in betrayal.


    [Stalking... eh? I guess that can be added onto my list of sins. Let''s see... well, I saw you driving around in your fancy car on the day you arrived in this Town. At that time I followed you because I sensed a similarity between you and that man... there was an aura of arrogance in you, and I wanted to take out my anger on you.]


    With a slight bit of remorse in her tone, the woman - or the creature - explained herself.


    [However I never found the chance. I watched you work and work, and then when I saw you on that day you saved the woman - I lost all will to mess with you anymore. However you could also say on that day that I grew curious about you. Why would you be so disgusted with the things around you that don''t impact you? Why would you go out of your way to help that woman? Especially being so adamant about not getting any reward, it didn''t make any sense to me. So I watched to find out.]


    "And? You found out that I fell right into her trap because I trusted her.", Bradley spit.


    [That much is true. But I also witnessed a change in you, Bradley. And as I watched that change... I wondered what would happen if I were to show myself. So I pondered and pondered, however in the end I gave up.]


    "Hm? You gave up?"


    [Well yes. I gave up on revealing myself to you, but I decided instead that perhaps if I continued following you that I would find someone that I could reveal myself to.]


    "Why did you give up?"


    With confusion in his tone, Bradley asked this question, however the next statement of the creature made it obvious.


    [Obviously, because you were occupied with a woman.]


    Raising an eyebrow at the strange statement of the woman, Bradley found himself unable to comprehend her, yet even so she continued.


    [One thing that I''ve noticed in this world is that human women tend to be very jealous of one another. They like to compete to great extents, and they like to monopolize the attention of whatever man they lay their eyes upon. So I gave up on you, and was looking for someone else to act as my host. I needed someone who was completely isolated from everyone else so that I could work my way into their life without any issues.]


    With the next statement, Number Three spoke with a smug tone.


    [But then shit hit the fan, and everything in your life went wrong.]


    "So you''re telling me that if everything had gone well that you would have moved on and found another human to host?"


    [Exactly. But everything did go wrong. Perhaps if I were superstitious, I would call it fate. But I don''t believe in such things.]


    As he continued to walk through the dank sewers, Bradley became silent in thought.


    He continued walking for a few moments, considering everything that had happened up until this point.


    "But you still haven''t told me what your goal is."


    [As of right now... I don''t exactly have one. I do hate the man who created me, but taking revenge on him... that doesn''t seem realistic. He is the one who created me in the first place, after all.]


    "So you''re saying that if he created a monster like you, that he can create another?"


    [Oh, he already has. After all, I said it, didn''t I? I was experiment Number Three.]


    "Then how many experiments were there?"


    [Seven. There were seven experiments. But I think you''re missing something here, Bradley. Even though there were Seven experiments... there were an immeasurable number of unnumbered trials.]


    "Eh? Seven named... and many more? So you''re telling me that there are more of you out in the world?"


    [Oh, no. Only the Seven of us were able to survive. The rest are all dead¡­ or in a state equivalent to death.]


    "I see. So you want revenge on that man, but it isn''t something you can do - or maybe it isn''t something you can do on your own."


    [Ah, it''s true that I want revenge on that man, but that isn''t my actual goal. You see... I hated that man for raising me in the way he did, but once I got out into the human world, I started to realize things about humanity that I never knew before. Through my interactions with humans... and even from the things I witnessed when I was watching you, I think my goal has become a bit clearer.]


    At that moment, the woman once more formed from the hand of the man, looking him into the eyes.


    And as he looked down upon her, Bradley found a sinister yet pure resolve unlike anything he had known in his entire life.


    [I wish to destroy those arrogant humans who like to exert power over others.]


    And then, the next words of the woman were enough to force Bradley to stop in his tracks.


    [Will you be my Host... and wield my power for this purpose?]


    "If that truly is your goal... then I have no complaints."


    And at this, the man smirked - the expression of a businessman overcoming him as he reached into his pocket to whip out a cell phone.


    ¡°I only have one question.¡±


    Pulling up a map of the area, the man immediately located himself, as well as a number of places around him.


    "Who''s our first client?"

 Chapter Number 112 - Contract

    "Hey, did you hear?"


    "About what?"


    "About that serial killer."


    "Oh... that one. He''s gotten quite a lot of attention recently. It''s pretty scary, don''t you think? To think that someone like that is running around in the streets doing whatever he pleases..."


    "But you know, I''ve heard that he has a code."


    "Eh? A code? What do you mean by that?"


    "I heard that he appears out of nowhere when someone who has been deceived and used wants revenge... and when he appears, he makes you a deal."


    "What... kind of deal?"


    "He takes revenge for the person, but it comes at a price. I heard that if he sympathizes with his clients that he will take the payment from the people he is taking revenge on. But if he doesn''t..."


    "Then what?"


    "If he doesn''t sympathize with you, then the person he took revenge upon may very well become his next client."


    ----


    "We''re trying to be civil here, you know. But it makes our job QUITE difficult when people don''t pay us back. When you take a loan, you''re supposed to offer collateral, aren''t you? And when you can''t pay it back... that collateral gets collected."


    "A month!! Give me one month!! No, two weeks!! Please, anything but this!!"


    A pathetic man found himself begging before a group of three gangsters.


    Smoke wafted in the air as a man with a pompadour hairstyle puffed from a cigarette, glancing down upon the pathetic one with a filthy glare.


    "Two weeks? How many times have you extended the date already, hah? Listen to me. We loaned you the money because you told us you could get it back. And you can''t get it back. No matter how much we wait, you aren''t going to get it back. You''ve already lost it all, and there''s no chance-"


    "What if you loan me a bit more? Just a little, 10,000 Sin! If I could get that much¡­ if I could just get that much-"


    "Absolutely not."


    Putting out his cigarette on the table, the gangster smothered the ashes without regard for the property of another, grimacing as he placed his foot on the head of the man.


    "First you take out a standard loan. You lose all the money, and then you turn to our group for a short term loan with the hopes of turning a massive profit gambling in order to pay it off. You lose all that money as well, and now you''re stuck declaring bankruptcy in order to get rid of the legal one. And now you have the balls to ask us to give you more?"


    Spitting on the pathetic man, the gangster spoke with contempt.


    "I think there''s something you''re failing to understand here."


    The gangster pressed his foot even harder on the man as he uttered his next words.


    "Those tricks may work on a bank, but they don''t mean shit for us."


    "P-please... my daughter... anything but my daughter!! I''ll work for you, I''ll do anything! I''ll-"


    "Are you willing to give up your own organs?"


    "Eh?"


    "Are you willing to give up your body for the rest of your life in a labor camp?"


    "Huh?"


    ¡°Are you willing to sell yourself in the place of your daughter?¡±


    As the gangster asked these questions, the man was left speechless.


    He could say no more.


    For fear had worked its way into his heart.


    "That... that..."


    "Well, Sir? What''s wrong? Didn''t you just say moments ago that you were willing to do ANYTHING in order to save your daughter? HAH!?"


    At that moment, the man was met with a kick right to the face.


    His head flew backwards from the blow, and blood flowed from his nose as he met the eyes of the aggressor.


    And as he did, the gangster frowned with abhorrence.


    "I knew it. You''re not the type to subject yourself to something like that. You try to obtain everything, you try to save everyone around you, you try to win without any risk, and you lie to yourself thinking that if you just had one more shot that everything would be fine."


    Turning his back, the man waved his hand as the other two immediately began moving.


    "We''re taking your daughter. And if you try to stop us, then we''ll be taking your body instead. Make your decision."


    As the gangster stated these words, ice ran through the veins of the man who was at his mercy.


    Yet even as the men rushed into the other room, the man merely sat there.


    His breathing became ragged, and his eyes widened in horror as he heard the girl questioning the men.


    "Who are you? What are you doing? Hey!!"


    Yet even as he heard this, the man did not so much as move a muscle.


    "Stop it!!! Where are you taking me!?!?"


    For even though he was a father - he was a disappointment even in that.


    "Dad!!! Why are these men here!?!? Why are you just sitting there!?!? HEY!!!"


    The door slammed and scratching could be heard as the men dragged the girl outside, leaving the gangster alone with the father in silence.


    "So this is your decision."


    And with a nod, the man merely let out a sigh of disappointment.


    "This is why I don''t have any hope for humanity."


    Whipping out another cigarette from his pack, the man lit it as he took a puff, exiting the room as he placed his hands in his pockets.


    "Because as someone who forces people to make these difficult decisions, I''ve learned one thing."


    As he opened the door, the man lowered his tone as he took the cigarette out of his mouth, breathing out a volley of smoke.


    "We''re horrible creatures who can only ever prioritize ourselves."


    ----


    The pathetic man sat there on his hands and knees, trembling in anger.


    "How can you be so inhumane?", he whispered.


    "Is there truly something wrong with not being human?"


    As a voice called out in response to this whisper, the man jerked his head up with fear.


    "Wha... one of you is still here!? Where... where are you!? What more do you want from me!?!?"


    He shouted out these words as his voice was laced with terror, yet silence once more filled the room as the man frantically looked around him only to find that the voice was nowhere to be found.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I suppose you can''t see me in this form now, can you?"


    It was a blink.


    No, perhaps he hadn''t even blinked his eyes.


    The voice which was previously in front of him appeared from behind him, and the shadow of a man now loomed over the father.


    "Eh?"


    It merely appeared - from nowhere, as if he had not even existed in the first place.


    "Who... what are you?", the man quivered, turning around as he stood up, trembling.


    "Who am I?"


    The red haired man merely chuckled, fixing his tie all the while as he offered his hand to the man.


    "I''m a businessman. Bradley Vendetta... with Vendetta Consultants. CEO."


    "What... what do you want from me?"


    "I''m here to make you a business proposition. Ah, but I haven''t told you what our business is yet, have I?"


    Closing his eyes, the man slid his hand into his pocket as he pulled out a piece of paper - holding it before the eyes of the man.


    It was a contract.


    The father gazed up and down between the man and the paper, wondering what this man could possibly be doing in his house, yet with each word the man spoke he understood that this was no ordinary man.


    And that this was not a person he should involve himself with.


    "Revenge."


    ----


    "Revenge?"


    What could this man possibly mean by such a thing?


    As that contract dangled before him, confusion and stress welled up inside his mind, like a ticking time bomb that inched ever closer to explosion.


    "What kind of sick joke is this-"


    As he made this statement however, the man disappeared before his very eyes.


    Widening his eyes as he looked around, the man was nowhere to be found.


    ''Where...''


    "Listen up, Sir. And listen very carefully, because I''m not going to say this twice."


    The businessman spoke, however from where the father could not tell.


    Yet in the next instant a whisper from behind sent chills down his very spine.


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    And in the next moment, everything went silent.


    And floating before the man as it slowly made its way to the ground - was the paper.


    And then, once more, from a direction the man could not ascertain, he heard a voice.


    However this one was feminine.


    [We take our clients... and our business... very seriously.]


    And as he watched the contract fall to the ground, the voice did not allow the man to retain any peace of mind for even a moment.


    [Thank you for choosing us. We hope that there will not be a next time.]


    ----


    The man bent down, picking up the contract.


    His eyes stroked down the page, and as he read it''s terms he slowly widened his eyes, his hands trembling as he gripped the paper with madness.


    "This..."


    With a gulp, the man read one line at a time.


    [Contract]


    [The client shall receive vengeance for the following transgression in proportion and relation to the actions taken]


    [The kidnapping of his only daughter]


    [Vendetta Consultants shall ensure that a transgression of equal or greater value shall be enacted towards the offending party]


    [Payment for this service shall be collected from the offending party]


    [In the case that Vendetta Consultants determine this claim to be illegitimate, it shall be reversed and payment will instead be collected from the client]


    [Payment shall be made through the obtaining of an asset of equal or greater worth than that of rendered services]


    [Client Signature]


    ''What... is this contract?''


    The man merely stared at it, dumbfounded as he tried to figure out what it was saying - however it was then that he realized that there was a red fluid dripping from his thumb.


    ''Eh?''


    And as he removed his hand from the paper, he realized all too late that his thumb was on the spot right next to the signature.


    And by a fingerprint of his own blood - the contract had been sealed.


    ----


    [He signed it.]


    "They always sign it, don''t they? Well, I suppose they don''t usually notice when you prepare the pen and ink for them. Hahaha..."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As he walked through the street, appearing to be talking to himself, Bradley Vendetta casually pulled out his phone, pulling up a map as he located the next job.


    "Well, it looks like the ones today are a group of loan sharks. They like offering deadbeats who are down on their luck ridiculous sums of money. When they gamble it all away, they take back whatever they lost and more in collateral - whether that''s through a house, a car, or even a person."


    [Humans never cease to come up with ways to make money. Is that not the very focus of everyone in this world?]


    "Perhaps it is."


    [How strange it is, don''t you think? Why is it that an arbitrary sum can determine how powerful a person is, as opposed to physical strength or fighting capability?]


    "Well, that''s the thing. If you have money, you can pay people to fight your battles for you. To put it simply, money is something that everyone recognizes it''s worth. You can trade it for anything, and you can give it to anyone in order to get them to do something. And because of that universal worth, it''s more powerful than even power itself."


    [Truly, strange. After all, it is nothing more than mere paper, no? If you were to consider its actual use, it is something which holds very little. And yet you tell me that because everyone considers it to be of worth that such worth mysteriously comes into existence?]


    "I''ve never questioned things this much until I met you, Three."


    With this statement, the man seemed to smile lightly as he spoke with the woman inside his head.


    [Does my lack of understanding of your customs bother you?]


    "No, the opposite. It''s because you question everything that I can truly question these things myself."


    The man spoke with gratitude in his expression.


    "Thank you, Three."


    [You''re welcome.]


    As the man walked through the dark alleyways of the slums, they came across a run down loan office.


    Of course, it was no legitimate place, though the sign outside the shop portrayed it as a real one.


    [Even when the lies are extremely obvious, humans will still somehow find a way to deceive others, won''t they?]


    "Yeah... I suppose so."


    With a nod, the man walked through the door as a bell seemed to ring, alerting the people of the office that a customer had arrived.


    Despite the fact that it was late at night, the office was open - likely because it was a place which only performed its dealings at such a time.


    "Which is why it''s our job to unveil those lies... and instill fear into anyone who writes them."


    And as he entered, the man grinned with a deviousness.


    "Now... we''ve got a job to do, don''t we?"


    ----


    "What the hell are we supposed to do with this girl? It''s one thing to send someone off to a labor camp or sell them off for their organs to be harvested, but we''ve never had to deal with someone''s daughter before. Do we keep her hostage to get our money back eventually? Do we sell her off just to get rid of her? What move do you want us to make here?"


    A frantic subordinate whose expression was filled with worry questioned the man with the pompadour, who continued to smoke from a leather chair without a care in the world.


    "You''re always running around, screaming and crying at the tiniest little problem. Enough. I heard that the 3rd branch of the street rats was taking kids, right? Just send her there."


    "But that''s an enemy gang!!! Are we really going to just throw away our pride and assist them-"


    "Do you think pride means anything in this game?"


    As the man said this, the subordinate was met with a deadly glare - silencing him immediately.


    "Pride means nothing. By joining this world you gave up every last shred of pride left in you, so don''t try to hold onto it now. That will only get you in trouble. I don''t want her to be here at the end of the night. That''s final."


    "Understood."


    The subordinate walked off, defeated as the man gripped his cigarette, pulling it from his mouth as he let out a puff of smoke with exhaustion.


    "That''s right, isn''t it?", he whispered to himself. "I''ve... gone too far already, haven''t I?"


    "Heh."


    With a light chuckle, the man closed his eyes as he shook his head.


    "So I guess there''s no point trying to save me now."


    "Perhaps. But you know, I used to think that about myself."


    As the pompadour whispered this statement, he immediately jumped up as he heard a voice from behind him.


    And as he did so, he witnessed a red haired businessman standing right behind his chair.


    "How did you... how did you sneak up on me?", the gangster asked.


    "But you know, after that I met a certain woman. Well, I met a couple of them, and the first one ended up being the wrong one. But then I met another... and she changed everything for me."


    Ignoring the questions of the gangster, the man seemed to prattle on, speaking without regard for the person in front of him.


    "She taught me that revenge is a cycle that will never end. And because of that... because it''s something which only seems to grow... it''s the perfect business to capitalize on."


    In the same instant, the gangster felt himself being lifted up into the air.


    "UGH!"


    As if the red haired man had stopped time itself, his hand was now wrapped around the gangster''s neck as he tightened his grip.


    "You took someone''s daughter in exchange for the money that you lended to them. Well... I suppose you haven''t actually done anyone any wrong now, have you? After all... you didn''t even take the thing that the man held as the most important. And it was all in accordance with the contract you offered him before, no?"


    "What are you... if you can see that much... why are you..."


    "If I can see that much, why am I here to collect revenge against you?"


    Pressing the man to a wall, the red haired businessman seemed to roll up his sleeves as he prepared for a fight.


    "I''m here to analyze the situation and make a judgment. Does that answer your question? Bring her here."


    Loosening his grip on the throat of the gangster, the businessman let out an order with no intention of being denied.


    "Huh?"


    "Call the other men. The girl. Everyone. I''m about to make a decision, so I wanted to ensure that all parties are present. Ah, and I suppose the father should be here as well now, shouldn''t he?"


    Dropping the man to the ground, the salaryman merely nodded with a snide grin.


    "I''m going to bring him here. I''ll be right back. Everyone had better be gathered by the time I return."


    In that instant, the man disappeared.


    His speed was unnatural.


    Inhuman.


    It was something that could only exist in fairy tales or fantasies - blinding to the eyes - perhaps even faster than light itself.


    "What... was he?"


    And as the gangster sat there in fear, his entire being trembled.


    "Hey!! Hey!!! GET IN HERE!!! GET THE GIRL IN HERE RIGHT NOW!!!"


    Shouting this out, the man slowly stood up - falling to the ground as he found that he was unable to even stand - for the terror had worked it''s way into his very body.


    "Huh? What are you-"


    The other man walked into the room to witness the pompadour, barely even able to stand with choke marks on his neck.


    "Get the girl in here. Now."


    Yet even in such a pathetic state, he spoke with a deadly tone to his subordinate.


    "Understood."


    And without question, the man left the room, returning with the girl in tow.


    She was gagged and tied up, struggling with tearful eyes, fear evident within them.


    "Get the others."


    "A- alright."


    And as the man in charge barked off these orders, soon enough an entire group of gangsters had gathered, large and small, sly and dull, yet all people who were without a doubt not law abiding citizens.


    "What is it, boss?"


    "Why have you called us here?"


    Finally finding the strength to stand, the pompadour opened his mouth to speak, however his words were replaced by the voice of another.


    "Because I told him to."


    And in that instant, the man looked back to see the red haired man standing there - the father of the girl in his hand as he carried him by the collar of his shirt.


    "Wha... where..."


    The father looked around with confusion as if he had no idea what was going on, however fear quickly overcame him as he met with the faces of the gangsters and the man who carried him.


    "Ugh!"


    And as he dropped the father to the ground, the red haired man stepped forward - taking the center spotlight.


    "Now then... I suppose it''s time to make an executive decision. I''m going to present all the facts, and when I''ve finished, I''ll give anyone who has anything to say some time to speak."


    With these words, the man stood in the center of the entire group - not as an ally of the father, but rather as the enemy of perhaps every other person there.


    Yet even when completely outnumbered on all sides, he stood there with a smile that said he couldn''t care less.


    "Who the hell do you think you are!?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Perhaps I didn''t explain myself well enough."


    As one particular man shouted out, the red haired man''s hand slammed into his face, which in turn was slammed into the wall behind him.


    "I said you would be able to talk AFTER I''ve finished."


    And as he removed his hand from the slammed face of the man, a distorted sight entered the eyes of every person there.


    For the man no longer had a mouth.


    The skin had closed up, leaving nothing more than a flat piece of flesh where his mouth once was.


    "MMM!!! MMM!"


    "If you continue to make noise, your tongue will be next. Haven''t you ever learned that you shouldn''t speak when an executive is in the room?"


    With these words, the mouthless man silenced himself - unable to comprehend what had just happened to him.


    Yet at that moment, every single person within that room knew one thing.


    The man before them was not human.


    He was a monster.


    And they could never even hope to fight such a thing.

 Chapter Number 113 - Appeal

    Between the father, the daughter, and the gangsters who had kidnapped the daughter as a result of the debt the father owed, the people present in this room were enemies.


    The daughter - filled with fear and abandonment as her father merely sat there while she was taken away.


    The father - who had abandoned his daughter for the sake of saving himself, so pathetic that not even the gangsters who had created this situation felt sorry for him.


    And of course, the pompadour and his lackeys - those who had orchestrated this entire affair.


    Yet even though these three parties were pitched against each other, their resentment towards one another seemed to disappear in that instant as they watched the very mouth of one man become sewn together - molded as if some sort of strange magic was at play.


    For there is nothing that unites people more than pure terror.


    "So. The story is that you lost a bunch of money, and took out a loan from these men. Is that correct?"


    Stepping over to face the father, Bradley looked down on the man as he questioned him without hesitation - moving on from his brutal attack - or whatever it could be called - without a single moment of remorse.


    The man opened his mouth to speak, however he could not even get out any words.


    "I see. So you can''t even speak? Then, you there. How much did he loan?"


    Turning quickly to the pompadour, the man immediately changed his focus once he realized that he would not get an answer out of the father.


    "20,000 Sin... he borrowed 20,000 Sin from us.", the man replied sternly.


    "Hahaha... all this over a mere 20k?"


    Placing his hand on his face as if that grand sum was nothing, the man slid his hand down it while he chuckled.


    "So he has no way to pay it back?"


    "With interest... it''s already 30k. Another week and that will grow to 40k. He spent it all on a gamble trying to make even more, but lost it and now has no way to do so."


    The gangster answered the questions of the man without hesitation.


    Perhaps it was the overwhelming presence or the leering insanity of the red haired man, yet something told him that he shouldn¡¯t aggravate this person.


    "But you knew that he would do that in the first place, didn''t you?"


    "That shouldn''t matter. The fact of the matter is he took a loan from us, so it''s his responsibility to pay us back. No?"


    "That''s partially correct."


    With a nod, the man seemed to close his eyes as he folded his hands behind his back.


    "Yes, in theory that is correct. Regardless of whether he will be able to pay you back, it was his decision to take out the loan, his decision to sign off on the collateral... and his decision to put his daughter up for grabs."


    As the red haired man stated this, the daughter seemed to widen her eyes in shock, at which she quickly focused on the father as if to ask ''Is that true?''


    ''Did you truly use me as collateral only to waste all the money gambling?''


    "But at the end of the day, doesn''t that also mean that you fully intended to take this man''s daughter and sell her off from the start?"


    "I won''t deny that. That''s how this business works. Is there anything wrong with doing something like that when I made him aware of the conditions in the first place?"


    This was how the gangster responded to the pressure that Bradley put on him, to which the red haired man smiled.


    "Of course, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. You see, I don''t particularly mind what methods people use. There is only one reason why I will ever take revenge for a person."


    Thinning his eyes with hatred, the man lowered his tone as his words sliced through the air.


    "If they were deceived."


    With these words, the man slowly walked over to the father, his steps resounding throughout the room as all eyes focused on him.


    "There was no deception here. Everything was laid out right in front of your eyes, and you agreed to it without any concern for the consequences. And then after flailing and begging, you tried to escape them. Listen up. According to my contract... I will take revenge for you. Therefore, since your daughter was taken... I should take something from him of equal value."


    Placing his finger on the forehead of the father, Bradley leaned in as he whispered to the man with a tone more terrifying than even a demon.


    "But you know... given your display... your daughter doesn''t really hold that much value in your heart, does she?"


    As these icy words froze over every person in the room, the man stood up with a smirk.


    "I''ve reached a decision."


    And with these words, the businessman approached the daughter.


    Holding out her hand towards the girl, his finger seemed to sharpen for a brief moment as he sliced off the gag which prevented her from speaking.


    Then, turning to the pompadour, Bradley spoke with assertion.


    "I''ll be taking this girl back so that you won''t reap any profit from her.¡±


    And turning back to the father, Bradley gazed upon the defeated man with the smirk of a businessman.


    ¡°That''s an equal trade, isn''t it? Since your daughter was taken from you, she''ll also be returned to you."


    Picking up the girl, the man heaved her over his shoulder, carrying her like a sack of grain to the girl''s surprise.


    "H-hey... what are you doing with me?", she whispered quietly.


    "I''m taking you home.", the man responded immediately.


    Then, walking towards the exit, the man headed out.


    Not a soul stopped him, nor did a single person dare to speak out against him.


    Yet right as he passed by the father, the daughter met eyes with him.


    "I... hate you."


    And with these words, the man''s eyes widened with horror as he fell to his knees with weakness.


    "Ah... but I suppose if I just leave like this... those gangsters will instead harvest your organs, or send you off to a labor camp. In other words... they won''t have lost anything, and you won''t have obtained your revenge."


    Placing the girl down for just a moment, Bradley then stood before the father who looked up to him, fearful yet filled with hope at his words.


    ''Will I... be saved?''


    ''Will me and my daughter get out of this?''


    ''Even if she hates me... even if she despises me for the rest of my life... if this man can truly get me out of this...''


    "Therefore... I suppose I should make it so that they can''t reap any profit from your body."


    At that instant, the man fell.


    His vision went blurry as he was unable to perceive what had happened.


    A scream - no, not one, but many screams filled the room.


    Even the grown men shouted in terror, panicking as the father looked around with confusion from the ground.


    And then, watching as everything became hazy - he realized that a pool of blood was forming around him.


    And as he looked downwards, he realized that his entire body had been sliced into so many pieces that not a single organ could possibly be left intact.


    "I''ve taken revenge for this man. To anyone here who has any issues with the decision I''ve made today... you have one week to make a complaint."


    At that, the man picked up the daughter once more, heading towards the exit without hesitation.


    "In which case... I will return within seven to ten business days to review the appeal¡­ and make a second determination."


    And at that moment, he disappeared.


    And as the pompadour merely watched this, a piece of paper flew before him - eventually landing face up.


    [Application for Appeal of Decision]


    [To anyone who disagrees with an executive decision, you may appeal in order to allow for a different result.]


    [There will be no need to submit this application. A signature will begin the review process.]


    [-Bradley Vendetta, Vendetta Consultants]


    [CEO]


    ----


    "Why?"


    This was the single question that the girl had asked Bradley after he had brought her out of that place, offering to escort her back home.


    "Why would I take you home? No, that isn''t what you''re asking now, is it?"


    Closing his eyes with irritation, the man looked at the girl with a sigh.


    "You mean to ask why I killed your father, correct?"


    The girl merely nodded, terrified yet determined to find the answer.


    This man had shown up out of nowhere, and done things which she could never possibly understand.


    He had saved her even from those men, yet why had he killed her father in such a brutal manner?


    "There is one type of person that I hate more than anything in this world."


    Walking forward, the man headed through the dark alleyway as a light rain began to drizzle down, the light of the moon hidden by the clouds above.


    "People who try to pretend like they care for someone else... when in reality they would abandon them at the drop of a hat."


    And with spite in his tone, the man lowered his voice as he spoke with a coldness which suggested that even in his madness, he was completely sane.


    "I understand well that what I am doing is wrong. But I don''t care. Because even if what I am doing isn''t justice, this is my revenge on the world."


    With the wave of his hand, he motioned for the girl to follow him.


    "I will protect you until you get home if you follow me. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to. And I won''t force you to. But these streets are dangerous, and the Lady wouldn''t forgive me if I just left you to your own devices in such a place."


    "The Lady?"


    "Ah... I guess I shouldn''t have mentioned her... no... that doesn''t matter, does it? I shouldn''t be ashamed of you anyways, should I? Heh..."


    The man laughed to himself, speaking as if someone else was present, which caused the girl to look around her with distress - however there was nobody.


    "Well, to make it simple... I''ve got a date tonight. And I don''t want to be late, so if we could get you home as quickly as possible, then it would be best."


    ----


    "Hmm... this is..."


    An executive businessman sat in his office, scrolling through his phone as he read a news article.


    "This is... not what I anticipated."


    [Serial Killer operating under the name of a business! Bradley Vendetta, former Vice President of Moria Financial, goes rogue after he loses his job! Under the name of a newly formed corporation ''Vendetta Consultants'', he claims to offer revenge to his clients as he kills and injures numerous people!]


    [His crimes are not limited to killings. Many scenes of torture, disfiguring, kidnapping and taking of hostages, and many more strange incidents surround this man! Despite evidence piling up, police find him to be extremely evasive. Six officers have died trying to incarcerate this man, and terror spreads throughout the City of Rockville as he runs loose.]


    [A statement from Rockville Police chief Barnigan. "We''ve been doing everything we can to arrest this man, but we''ve already lost many men. He appears to be extremely intelligent, as if he knows our every move. He¡¯s also extremely skilled in combat. We can''t move carelessly against him, but if we don''t do something then more lives will be lost. It''s extremely frustrating, especially given how sloppy he has been about letting information leak. So often we can track down his whereabouts, but even when we do, it never ends in his arrest."]


    [Another officer commented. "The strangest thing was the testimonies of the witnesses. He seems to offer contracts to his clients, but aside from offering these contracts he seems to make a different offer to each client. The clients are sometimes forced into these contracts, and sometimes the clients end up being the ones on the receiving end of the torment."]


    [While there are those who sympathize with the actions of this maniac, civilians are furious with this man''s actions, and are beginning to rally against him. Civil authorities are greatly concerned with the affairs of this man, and he has left everyone wondering who is next.]


    [It is highly recommended that you do not travel alone in the streets, and to avoid any crime heavy areas. If you make contact with this man, who is known for his red hair and usually seen wearing the suit of a businessman, then do not approach him or speak to him at all costs.]


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ["We will do everything we can to apprehend this man.", one detective stated. "Even if I have to give my life, I will ensure that he cannot spread his reign of terror any further than he already has."]


    "Reign of terror, eh?"


    With a sip of coffee, the man known as Alexander Meyer let out a slight chuckle as the woman beside him leaned on his shoulder.


    "Uwah... to think that he would go nuts just because I rejected him..."


    "It is insane, isn''t it? Something is strange here. No matter which way you cut it, to go from a successful life to this just because he lost his job and got dumped... it doesn''t make sense at all. It''s almost as if... something else influenced him."


    "Well, he''ll be caught soon enough. He was a delinquent before, so he was good at combat, right? He probably was able to escape some of those officers because of that. Combine that with his strategic thinking that he was forced to obtain in order to maintain an executive position in a company... and I guess this is the result? But even so... to escape the police this long is pretty impressive."


    The woman known as Anna made these comments, laughing with a sneer as she gazed over the article.


    "And when he didn''t even stand a chance even against you in a fight... what are these policemen doing?"


    "Well, even if he were to come after us, then without a doubt we wouldn''t be in any danger. He may be quick and clever, but I''ve already proven that I am far superior."


    Taking another sip of his coffee, Alexander grinned as he scrolled down, reaching the final statement of the article.


    [But the strangest rumor about this man is that he refers to a partner in crime. "The Lady", as he calls her, appears to be someone who assists him. Yet some people claim that this Lady is nothing more than a figment of the madman''s imagination.]


    ----


    "You know... I''m glad I met you."


    A man sat in the middle of a restaurant, alone.


    Not a single person was present in this restaurant. It was a run down place, where not a single customer would bother coming at this time of night.


    It was a night like any other, however it was a wonder as to why this place was even open in the first place.


    "If I hadn''t met you... if you hadn''t shown up at that moment, then I don''t know what I would have become."


    [Are you sure that you haven''t become something horrible because you met me?]


    And as this man spoke, a woman formed from his hand.


    She was not gorgeous, her hair was frazzled and she seemed to speak with a dirty tone, as if she was someone of lower standing.


    Yet there was an inevitable charm to the woman, like that of a tomboy who had no concern for girly things.


    "Oh... no, no. It''s true that I''ve done many horrible things. Unforgivable things. And it''s true that if I had not met you, that I would never have even considered such things. But it is only because I met you that I can act with the freedom that I do."


    [If anyone knew about me, people would without question call you a traitor to humanity. Are you certain that you still wish to work with me, nonetheless?]


    The woman asked this, looking up to the man with a slight shyness.


    "Humanity betrayed me first, did they not?"


    However this was the response of the man.


    "Three. Our next target... this is going to be my own personal revenge. Are you prepared?"


    [I should be asking you that, don''t you think? But I have a condition.]


    "What is your condition?"


    Looking at the red haired woman that made up his hand as he tilted his head with confusion, the woman chuckled as she crossed her miniature arms.


    [I want to be able to fight the woman. Is that acceptable?]


    "Are you saying that you want to take revenge for my sake?"


    As the man asked this, the woman seemed to become a shade redder, her skin almost matching that of her frazzled hair.


    [I...]


    "You don''t need to say any more, Three. But I''ll tell you one thing."


    Placing his free hand on the head of the woman, the businessman smiled with a gentleness that one may not have thought possible.


    "I don''t care whether you''re human... whether you''re a parasite... or even whether you have a body."


    Taking a deep breath, the man let out his feelings to the woman.


    "I love you."


    ----


    ''Hold up just a minute. Why did it skip all the important details? All the explanations that Three made to Bradley about who she is, all the information he obtained from her about the Seven and her life before, where are all those scenes?''


    Marcus thought this as he witnessed that a large amount of time seemed to have been lost in the memories that were played - however his thoughts were met with denial.


    [Did you think you would be able to learn so much about us so easily?]


    [Marcus, these things take time.]


    [Little by little... bit by bit. All in due time, you will learn about us. Even if this is not how Three dealt with her Host, I am not Number Three.]


    [I am Number Seven.]


    ----


    "It''s nice, isn''t it?"


    Two people sat across from one another at a table.


    The table was long enough to host an entire banquet, however only two currently sat across from each other at the center.


    "I like it. There''s a lot of space, the chefs are good, the servants know their place... it''s a big improvement from that pathetic little shack you had me choking in."


    "You''re an actor, are you not? You were merely playing the part of a poor girl, so that much can be forgiven temporarily, right?"


    "Even if it was my job, I never had to do that much when I was in the industry. The sets were all artificial and temporary, so having to live in the slums is completely different from having to play a role there."


    A blonde woman puckered her cheeks as she gazed upon the man before her with her gemlike eyes, to which the man merely laughed.


    "Haha... well, enough of that. You''re here now, so that''s all that matters."


    "I suppose... but I''m never doing anything like that again."


    "Of course not. You''ve proven your worth."


    "Why were you so concerned about someone like that in the first place? He was so easily duped. Do you think I was even necessary?"


    With this question, the woman looked at the man as he slicked back his hair, grazing his chin in thought.


    "I suppose you wouldn''t understand. But the fact of the matter is, that man was the largest threat I could have ever possibly faced. If he was in his right mind, that is."


    As he began to slice away at the steak in front of him, the man continued talking as he looked up to the woman.


    "You see, the CEO is no fool. I believe he already knew that I was aiming for his position at the top of this company, and as such I believe that Bradley was nothing less than an assassin meant to destroy me."


    "EH? That guy!?"


    The woman almost dropped her jaw in surprise as the man stated this.


    "You should understand better than I do that the CEO is a shrewd man. He is someone who doesn''t underestimate anyone, but he also doesn''t overestimate. He knows exactly when someone is a threat, and takes appropriate measures to counteract such threats. And even though Bradley may have failed in his duty to take me out, his actions certainly put me in a position where I am forced to wait patiently where I am."


    Suddenly, the man''s knife slid down with a bit too much force, causing the plate to clank as he let out a slight bit of anger.


    "Oh... so you mean that you can''t exert any pressure on the CEO because the deal with Marcel didn''t bear any fruit?"


    "Exactly. At the end of the day, even if Bradley took the blame, it was still a loss - especially for the Rockville office. Any meetings I have between the executives of other branches have been nothing less than tormenting. And the fact that Bradley went on to do something so insane... well, it only puts me in a worse position. I can handle this much for now, but I need time to regain my standing."


    "Hmm.... so even you make mistakes?"


    The woman seemed to smirk with a sassy expression, at which the man snapped back - pointing his knife at the woman with irritation.


    "I didn''t make a mistake. This was a calculated loss."


    Wiping his mouth with a napkin, the man kept his composure as he spoke with his eyes averted.


    "The fact of the matter is, the CEO put me in a position where no matter what I did I would take a loss. Therefore, I ensured that the majority of the loss would be put on the other man. I minimized my own losses, and ensured that my position was maintained as much as possible. But now that he has wasted that card, it''s my turn to go on the offensive."


    As he said this, the man grinned in a devious manner as his eyes closed in thought.


    "Well, I suppose there are always ways to benefit from an unfortunate situation."


    His eyes still closed, the man took a bite of his steak, slowly chewing before he continued.


    "Take the fact that Bradley went insane and became a serial killer. It may initially seem like I did something wrong, but on the other hand, it only proves that I am nothing more than a victim. The CEO was the one to hire and appoint that man as Vice President, and I was able to keep everything together even with such a bombshell in our midst."


    [It must be quite nice, being able to make the best of any situation.]


    "Well of course. If I couldn''t do that, then I wouldn''t be President."


    "Er... who were you just replying to?"


    Opening his eyes, Alexander looked to Anna as he was met with her confused expression.


    "Hm? What do you mean? I was replying to you, of course."


    "I... didn''t say anything?"


    The woman tilted her head, at which the man scrunched his eyebrows in confusion as well.


    "No no, you certainly just replied to me. Well, regardless... how is your meal?"


    [I haven''t eaten anything yet, but I''m sure it will be delicious.]


    "It''s.... good."


    Two answers.


    One from the woman in front of him.


    The other from... someone else.


    "Who was that!?"


    Standing up immediately, Alexander looked around him with concern.


    All the servants had left the two alone in the room to dine, so it could not have been one of them.


    "A-Alex? What are you-"


    "SHH! Listen."


    The man walked around the room, suspicion evident in his expression as he opened his ears, grazing for even the slightest sound.


    The blonde woman looked at him as if he were mad, completely baffled at the actions of the man.


    Yet there was nothing.


    Silence.


    [What are we listening for?]


    However such silence could not last forever.


    "Who are you!? Where are you!?"


    Grabbing the tablecloth, the man poked his head underneath the table to reveal that there was nothing.


    The room was sealed off.


    There were no curtains for anyone to hide behind, and everything was open.


    There was no chance that another person could have been present within this room.


    [How rude, to ask a woman something like that the first time you meet her. Aren''t you supposed to introduce yourself first?]


    The voice was that of a female, yet without question it was not the same person as the other woman in the room.


    [Ah... but I suppose that''s right.]


    And even if the woman present was an actor who could do impressions of different voices, her mouth did not move in the slightest.


    [You wouldn''t consider me to be a woman.]


    Yet even so, the voice continued.


    [And you''re in no position to introduce yourself, Alexander Meyer.]


    "What... do you want?"


    [You¡¯re really asking such a boring question?]


    As the man asked this question, the woman responded with a sassy tone, smirking from whatever hidden place as she spoke to the man.


    [Well, I suppose I¡¯ll entertain you with an answer. There is only one thing that I desire right now.]


    And with these words, Alexander Meyer felt an emotion that he had never before felt in his life.


    Fear.


    [To take revenge for the one I love.]

 Chapter Number 114 - Till death do we part

    "Alex, you''re acting strange. Why are you acting like someone is there?"


    Backing away in fear, Anna looked to the man who seemed to be falling into madness.


    "You can''t hear the voice?"


    "I CAN''T!!! HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!?!?"


    "Nobody is losing their mind."


    It was at that instant that a crash resounded through the room.


    Dust seemed to pile up, and the two fell backwards from their positions as they looked to the table between them, which had been destroyed by the person who had fallen onto it from above.


    A hole was in the ceiling, and wooden beams and sawdust had fallen from it.


    And in the center of this chaos was a man with hair that was the crimson shade of blood.


    He stood up, dusting off his suit as he looked back and forth, once to the woman, then to the man.


    And with a horrifying grin, he spoke.


    "After all, if you weren''t fully sane... then I wouldn''t be able to obtain my revenge."


    ----


    "You... psychopath."


    Alexander immediately repositioned himself, shielding the woman as he held his hand out in a protective manner.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing on my property?", he asked while attempting to hide his clear irritation.


    The ceiling was destroyed, the table ruined. The dinner which was once upon it had been spilled onto the ground, and in the center of this scene of chaos was none other than Bradley Vendetta.


    "Or perhaps you didn''t learn your lesson from the last time you tried to fight against me?"


    Whipping out a cell phone, the man immediately began to make a call.


    Ring...


    Ring...


    Ring...


    As the phone rang, the red haired man merely watched with amusement, not saying a word as he patiently waited for his opponent to make his move.


    ''Shouldn''t he be concerned about my movements? If I call the police, or even the security guards, he''ll become far outnumbered.''


    As the phone continued to ring, it was to no avail as it eventually cut off to an automated message.


    "Hm... it would seem that the guards are certainly lazy tonight. No wonder they allowed someone like you to enter the premises... and through the roof, no less."


    Closing his cell phone as he spoke, Alexander stood forward as he approached the red haired man.


    "But I suppose that only means that I''ll have to take care of you myself. After all, you''ve lost all sense of danger."


    With a confident smirk, Alexander approached the man as he slowly shifted to battle mode, raising his fists.


    "Otherwise you wouldn''t have appeared before me like this."


    "Did it ever occur to you that the guards aren''t merely lazing about, but rather that they''ve been taken out?"


    With such a provocation, the red haired man slid his hand through his chaotic hair, grinning all the while - however Alexander didn''t give in to such a provocation.


    "I considered it for a moment, but in the end I wrote it off as nothing more than a fable. While you may have somehow evaded them, they are highly skilled and wouldn''t fall to a mere murderer. No matter how insane you have become, surely you still understand the recklessness of what you''re doing here, no?"


    As Alexander met eyes with his opponent, he spoke as if lecturing someone that perhaps he could have respected - had they not been posed against one another.


    "Even you must know that showing yourself in such a high priority location will end in your arrest."


    "I figured something out, you know."


    With a chuckle, the red haired man closed his eyes - mocking the very words of the one he spoke with.


    "Logic can only be applied when everything follows logic. But what if an external factor that completely defies logic is to be introduced?"


    In that instant, the man known as Bradley exploded.


    His very body blew up, pieces of flesh and a rain of blood layering itself on the two.


    "AGH!!!"


    "Oh... my goodness..."


    The woman screamed as she was covered in the fluid, and the man merely stood there, his eyes widened in absolute horror.


    ''Was he hiding a bomb on him? But why... didn''t I feel much of an impact?''


    Questions flooded into the mind of the man as he was unable to process this situation.


    ''Was he trying to assassinate me... and failed spectacularly?''


    Wiping the blood from his face, he gazed down upon the pile of flesh before him - that which was once a man.


    ''Did he give his life to take his revenge on me... and yet I am standing here without so much as a scratch?''


    And in that instant, as he thought these things, the mound of flesh spoke - slowly molding itself as it took form once again.


    "If logic is overwhelmed by a newfound rule... insanity will follow."


    ----


    Every person in this world uses logic.


    Even if this logic is flawed, or based on unjustifiable emotions, each person has their own perception of the world, and why things happen.


    When faced with something that they cannot explain, one of two things happens.


    The first - they deny such an event.


    "You... how are you talking?"


    They make excuses, claiming that the things before them could not possibly have happened.


    "No... no. I must be hallucinating. Was there something strange in the food?"


    "What... what is that!?!?"


    As Alexander denied the reality before him, Anna shouted out - fear lacing her voice as she reeled back in terror.


    "Quite rude, the two of you."


    With a withered smile, the blob of flesh took form once more - eventually taking the contours of a man.


    "Ah, perhaps you thought that I had died? Maybe you thought that I had a bomb hidden on me, and that I had failed in my assassination? That I had given my life for nothing?"


    As he stood up, the man looked below him, his eyes eventually landing on the kitchen knife that Sheldon had been using to slice his steak.


    And as he bent down to pick it up, the red haired man spoke with a sinister tone.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but there is only one person who I would give my life for. And if it is for her... then I will do so as many times as it takes."


    In the very next moment, the space around Alexander seemed to shift.


    Everything became dark, and it was as if he was disconnected from reality.


    ''Wha... where...''


    "You''re probably wondering where you are."


    However even in this realm of darkness, the voice of the red haired man still spoke.


    "This is... the transition."


    And then, standing before him in the void, the man appeared.


    Bradley Vendetta.


    He stood calmly, though a smile was plastered on his wretched expression - one which made Alexander sick to his stomach.


    Or was it this very world that he found himself in that made his very stomach curl?


    "You see... I''ve gained a certain ability. The ability to ensure that revenge will be obtained. Therefore... right now we''re traveling."


    "Traveling? Where... were are we-"


    "To a timeline in which my revenge IS obtained."


    With this answer, the man then turned around, folding his hands behind his back as his steps echoed through that void.


    "You''ve already wronged me so much that the Lady didn''t even need a trigger."


    ----


    Alexander opened his eyes.


    Standing before him was that man.


    ''Was that... a hallucination?''


    ''A dream?''


    ''Something else completely?''


    He was in the exact same position, the exact same situation as before - as if time had not passed at all.


    Perhaps everything he had just seen was truly a work of his imagination.


    "I''ve accomplished my goal."


    As the man before him uttered these words, an indescribable emotion welled up within Alexander.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Was it fear?


    Anticipation?


    Irritation?


    Perhaps all of these things.


    Yet in that next moment, Bradley made his way over to one of the seats - and while crossing one leg over another, he merely sat down at the head of the broken table.


    And as he did this, Alexander closed his eyes, irritation welling up within him.


    "So you''re going to disrespect me like this in my own house?"


    His fists boiling with rage, the man stormed over to Bradley, who merely smiled as he tied a napkin to his collar - mocking Alexander without a word.


    "You''re a much greater fool than I expected."


    At that moment, Alexander bursted forward.


    With a speed that was of a top class combatant, the fist of this businessman flew towards the face of Bradley.


    And it landed.


    Bradley was sent flying, blood spouting from his nose as it was crushed to pieces.


    Yet the onslaught didn''t stop here.


    Jumping on top of the man, Alexander began an attack on the serial killer, laying his fists into the man with a cold expression as he battered him.


    Soon enough his face was covered in blood and bruises, streaks of the fluid matching the color of his hair.


    Yet all the while, the man didn''t let out a single whimper.


    "What is wrong with you?", Alexander whispered as he stood up, panting lightly.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he walked back over to the woman, who had been watching the scene from afar.


    "Sorry about that. I''ll have the police take care of him. For now, let''s leave this place and go somewhere more suitable."


    With these words, Alexander beckoned to the woman, however it was in that instant that a voice erupted within his mind - shattering his very perception of everything.


    [Revenge]


    And in that moment, pain exploded.


    It was all over his body, flaring within him as if he had been flayed alive.


    "AGH!!!!"


    The man fell to the ground, his limbs falling apart and his bones shattering in an instant - for reasons which he could not understand.


    Cuts and bruises appeared all over the man''s body at that same moment, and the screaming didn''t halt as he writhed along the ground in torment.


    "AGH!!! UGH!!! DOCTOR!!!! HOSPITAL!!!! TAKE ME THERE!!! NOW!!!"


    He shouted out these words in his struggle, the beaten man behind him merely smiling with a chuckle.


    "You made it worse for yourself. I guess this is what happens when a normal person faces a reawakened. Especially if you don''t understand their ability."


    What was happening?


    Everything within him shouted out, his entire body aflame with pain as the man could do nothing more than shout out and cry in agony.


    "UGH!!!"


    "How pathetic."


    And in that instant, the pain seemed to ease just enough for him to perceive the words of the blonde haired woman who now stood before him - arms crossed and a disgusted expression on her face.


    "You tell me that you''ll protect me... and even though he barely even touched you, this is the state you end up in?"


    As if to spit on the man, the woman turned around with the flutter of her hair as she walked off with a haughty sigh.


    "You''re a failure of a man."


    "Wait... UGH!!!"


    Reaching out his hand to the woman, the man felt his heart crushed - perhaps the only part of him that was left intact.


    Yet even so, it was now shattered.


    And with this, the woman shut the door - leaving the man alone with the other.


    "It''s terrifying, isn''t it? And yet you''re probably wondering what''s going on. Why things ended up this way, why she suddenly turned on you, why your entire body suddenly seems to have failed on you. But everything came about as a result of... a reawakening."


    With a tired tone, Bradley spoke down to the man, who was currently laid on the floor - broken in his defeat which had come about so unexpectedly.


    "There are certain abilities that have been released into the world... and I happen to have merged with one of their holders."


    As the man brought himself just inches from the ears of his victim, Alexander was forced to listen to the chilling whispering of the red haired murderer.


    "And these abilities allow the users to surpass the very laws of the universe."


    Pulling back, the man stood up with a chuckle as he explained further.


    "A mere human could never possibly hope to face a reawakened... and it is because you assumed that I was JUST a human, that you lost."


    Placing his hands in his pockets, the man stood before Alexander, who looked up to witness an indescribable grin.


    "However I am no longer merely human. I''m a host."


    Raising his hand, the man put up three fingers - as if to emphasize the significance of such a number.


    "Bradley Vendetta. Host Number Three. At your service."


    ----


    "Huff... huff..."


    The woman panted heavily as she ran through the halls, looking back with concern in her expression as she darted away.


    ''I have to get away from him. Hah... I left Alex behind, and he''s the one who orchestrated everything, so Bradley should be focused on him... I... I was just a tool! That''s right. I was just his tool. I was just doing my job. The job that he hired me to do. He was the one who planned everything, he was the one who should be taking responsibility.''


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As she rushed off, the woman cracked a smile, deceiving herself as she shifted the blame onto the one above her.


    [I think you''re right about one thing.]


    However as she ran, a malicious smile plastered on her expression, a voice interrupted her thoughts.


    [Without a question, you are a tool.]


    And this voice, that of a female which spoke with such high authority, shook the woman to the very core.


    [And a useless one at that.]


    "Who... who is that!?"


    Turning around as she stopped in her tracks, the blonde woman shouted out in irritation.


    [If you''re looking for me, then I''m right here.]


    With a polite laugh, the feminine voice seemed to mock Anna who continued to gaze around her without success.


    [Inside your mind, that is.]


    "Inside my mind... who the hell do you think you''re messing with? Are you a servant here trying to play some prank? Or are you an ally of his? To think that a woman would actually ally with that loser... he lost his mind, you know. He was head over heels for me, and you should have seen how pathetic he looked when I destroyed him. So? Have you picked up my leftovers and tried to salvage something out of them!? HAH! You''re even more pitiable than he is then."


    [I will not deny that I am pitiable. There are many reasons why a human could pity me.]


    At that moment, the voice of the woman became strangely peaceful - yet at the same time, ever so filled with bloodlust.


    [However, that is not one of them.]


    And these words chilled Anna to the very bones.


    [Do you not think that there is something honorable in salvaging someone who has been destroyed?]


    "You... hahaha.... you''re just trying to justify your own failure. WELL!? Are you going to show yourself, or am I going to sit here all day waiting?"


    The woman shouted out with impatience, growing tired of the haughty position which the one who hid from her had taken.


    [Very well. If you truly wish to see my true form, then I suppose I will show you. However you should know and understand that this is merely a piece of me. For my core is currently with the man who I have selected as my... yes... I believe that would be the right term.]


    With a strange pause, the woman put emphasis on the next term she used.


    [My soulmate.]


    In that instant, the woman placed her hand to her own chest as a burning sensation engulfed it.


    And with a splatter of blood, her chest split into two as something erupted from within her.


    "UGH!!!"


    Falling to the ground as she hacked up a volley of blood, the woman began to puke as the red fluid flowed all around her - and as she looked in front of her, she realized it.


    Emerging from her chest was a heart.


    The heart molded itself, moving in a strange manner as it''s form shifted - eventually taking the form of a woman.


    And as her body took form, the woman, who was lathered in blood and pumping with life, looked down upon Anna with sharp eyes and a toothy grin.


    She had short red hair, just above shoulder length, and her figure was slim and athletic.


    And as Anna failed to breathe, she felt a hand enter her chest as the desire to breathe was removed from her.


    ''What... is this?''


    The hand of the woman had shifted once more - and her need for oxygen disappeared momentarily.


    However her mouth, still filled with blood as she continued to cough - could not say a word.


    [How difficult. You''ve wronged my soulmate in ways unimaginable. You''ve hurt his heart, shattered it to pieces, however the way my ability works is not exactly compatible with this situation.]


    The pain seemed to cease for an instant, as if Anna was being held on some strange form of life support that removed all pain momentarily - perhaps for the very purpose of allowing Anna the ability to listen.


    [You see, I have gained the ability to set the universe on a path towards revenge. When someone is wronged, I create a fated event in which the person who has wronged someone will experience a pain similar in nature and greater in magnitude to that which the one they have harmed.]


    The woman spoke of things which Anna could never possibly hope to comprehend, while performing actions that exceeded human comprehension - yet even in this, the woman seemed to hold an excessive sadness in her heart while she spoke.


    [However in this particular case... Bradley was betrayed by someone who he loved. And because you are a selfish woman who cares for nobody but yourself... betrayal is something that you could never hope to experience.]


    And with anger lacing her expression, the woman gripped the inside of Anna''s chest - her eyes thinning with disgust as she looked upon the blonde haired woman with rejection.


    [So it would appear that instead of experiencing betrayal... your heart will be shattered in another way.]


    ----


    Pulling her hand out of the chest of Anna, the red haired woman grinned.


    [Go on. Run.]


    And with these words, she crossed her arms across her chest, motioning for Anna to flee with arrogance abounding in her expression.


    And at this instant, something changed in Anna.


    For as the woman looked down upon her, she realized something.


    The one looking down upon her was not a woman.


    It was a monster.


    A pressure seemed to force her downwards as she was barely able to even breathe - as if the very presence of this woman was suffocating.


    "What..."


    With this single word, the woman shook her head as she forced herself up.


    Yet she could not.


    [Too weak to even do that?]


    With the click of her tongue, the woman headed over as she leaned on one of the walls, merely glancing over at Anna with disinterest.


    [I see.]


    And at that moment, the door at the end of the hallway bursted open.


    And the one running through it was none other than the man known as Alexander Meyer.


    His limbs seemed to be in full function as he scrambled, tears in his eyes and his hair a reckless mess - his demeanor anything but that of a calm and collected strategist.


    "Get away from me!!!!"


    He shouted this as he ran down the hallway, however as he reached the woman he was stopped - by a tentacle.


    Shooting out of the arm of the red haired woman like a grappling hook, it cut off the path of the scrambling man, forcing him to slowly turn his eyes to the woman as sweat beaded down his forehead.


    "Who are you?", Alexander asked, his voice quivering with terror.


    [Ah, me?]


    The woman placed her free index finger to her lips with a chuckle, slowly retracting the tentacle as her other hand retook it''s form.


    "Who do you think she is?"


    Yet before she could answer, a voice spoke out from directly behind Alexander.


    And as if he had teleported, Alexander turned to see that Bradley was standing just inches from him.


    [I''m experiment Number Three.], the woman stated, casually waltzing over to the red haired man as she placed her hands upon his shoulders - and with this action, her very body seemed to be absorbed into the neck of the man.


    The woman disappeared from existence, her entire body merging with Bradley as his grin became all the more insane - and just one of his two eyes changed color.


    The white of his left eye became black, and it¡¯s pupil red - and at that moment two voices spoke in unison.


    [And he''s...]


    "And she''s..."


    At the next moment, a web of tentacles shot out of the body of the man, engulfing the room as all exits were cut off.


    However perhaps those exits were nothing more than an illusion in the first place.


    ["My soulmate."]


    Then - shooting out from the walls, numerous of the tentacles wrapped themselves around the two, as if they were flies trapped within the web of a spider.


    A horrible, demented pair of spiders.


    [First, I will take your mouth... which you used to deceive.]


    A thread shot out from the left index finger of the man as the woman spoke, and like a needle through thread, the mouth of the woman was sewn shut before she could so much as scream.


    [Second, your face - and the very beauty which gathered the sympathy of any who gazed upon you.]


    With hands that worked like those of a professional seamstress, the man crocheted a net of steel-like threads - the next instant which was wrapped around the face of the woman.


    Tightening it with the tug of a string, blood began to flow as the threads made creases into the face of the woman - impressing a pattern upon her face.


    [And third... your hands, with which you held the very person that you destroyed.]


    And with this statement, the hands of the woman fell to the ground with the splatter of blood.


    The woman muffled and shouted, however she could not even open her mouth to scream as she was mutilated in such a manner.


    "Now for you."


    Yet the man, who now spoke with his own voice, turned to Alexander - who had merely been watching with terror - too shaken to so much as dare to speak.


    "Three."


    [Yes?]


    Walking as he now stood before the man, the red haired man grinned with pleasure in his expression - reaching for his suit pocket with his right hand.


    And as he reached for his pocket, the man who was stuck in a cocoon of tentacles and flesh was filled with the terror of demise as he was left to wonder just what horrible tool the man would pull out.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Yet that which he pulled out was none other than a golden ring - a diamond within it''s center that shined with brilliance.


    And taking that ring with his right hand, he placed it upon the ring finger of his left as the woman spoke in response.


    [Of course.]


    "Then... let''s begin the vows."


    With this statement, as his voice seemed to shift back and forth between that of the man and the woman, seven tentacles erupted from the back of the man.


    And as they fluttered around him, the man who was trapped within the cocoon of flesh trembled as he realized that the term serial killer could never possibly hope to describe the pure madness of the man before him.


    "I take you.... Experiment Number Three of the Human Calamity Project... to be my unlawfully wedded wife."


    As Bradley shot forth a tentacle which plunged into the side of the man, Alexander let out a howl as his kidney was ruptured from within.


    [For better or for worse.]


    A second, and then a third tentacle bursted through the human pincushion - one aimed for the right shoulder of the man, and the other aimed for the left calf.


    "For rich or for poor."


    And with a fourth, aimed straight at the lung of the man, blood erupted both from his wound and from his mouth as he continued to gurgle in pain.


    [In sickness and in health.]


    A fifth, and then a sixth - one to the left hand of the man, shooting through his palm as if only to cause pain, and the next through the very throat of the man as the two voices alternated between the vows.


    "And even in death... never shall we part."


    And with this final vow, the seventh slowly made it''s way forth - stopping right before the heart of the man before it plunged itself into his chest - pumping him with a strange fluid as his eyes went wide in excruciating pain.


    Veins wrote their way through the whites of the man''s eyes as he merely watched, speechless due to his injured throat and almost motionless as he trembled from his restraints.


    And then, from within, the body of the man seemed to fill up with a liquid as his skin became discolored - his entire body bloating up in a horrible manner.


    The man seemed to struggle and shake, his body blowing up like a balloon as some sort of liquid filled him.


    And then...


    Pop!


    Flesh and blood rained upon the red haired man, and all the while - a horrid smile drawing itself across his expression.


    "I suppose now would be the time to kiss the bride, wouldn''t it?"


    [Hehe...]


    As the man said this, his left side seemed to split off from his right - both halves completely independent as they filled themselves in, shifting their own form all the while.


    And eventually, there stood a man and a woman.


    Looking at the woman with a smile, the man took her hand, upon which was the ring which he had earlier placed, and he held the woman close as he gazed into her eyes.


    And with this, they kissed.


    Blood covered the two, and madness could not even hope to describe their mentalities.


    However there was one thing which was certain.


    These two were bonded to one another - unlike any other.


    [I am your parasite.]


    "And I am your host."


    [And together... we will drain this very world of the corruption which it feeds upon.]

 Chapter Number 115 - Business Partners

    Marcus awoke with a sudden jolt, breath flooding back into his lungs as he panted heavily.


    Looking around, the first thing he noticed was the red haired man - Bradley Vendetta.


    Yet despite his previously playful nature, right now the man had an extremely serious expression.


    "I''ve allowed you to peek into this much of my life. Any further and I''ll have issues. After all, this is already quite the invasion of my own privacy, don''t you agree?"


    Looking next to him, Marcus immediately took notice of Sylvia, who was staring forward with thinned eyes.


    "Fair enough. I''m sure you have your reasons and your secrets, just as we do."


    Standing up as if unphased by the pure amount of absurdity which they had just witnessed, the woman dusted herself off without a tinge of concern.


    "Therefore, we can come to an agreement not to pry any further, no?"


    "I see that you''re quite reasonable, woman. So, what about you, businessman? Still wearing that suit in this day and age... haha, well I suppose these colors fit me a bit better than those, don''t you think?"


    The red haired man motioned to the orange prison jumpsuit which he currently styled, at which Marcus stood up from the floor with a chuckle.


    "So you were betrayed... and because of that you started killing people. Or more particularly... taking revenge on people.", Marcus commented as he fixed his own tie.


    "It looks like you get the point.", the man answered.


    However, within the next moment, the red haired man found himself face to face with the black haired businessman.


    "Then why the hell didn''t you take revenge on the scientist who performed those experiments on your beloved woman in the first place?"


    And with hatred boiling over in his tone, Marcus spoke in a manner which he never before could have imagined himself doing - with anger for the sake of Number Seven and the other experiments.


    Grabbing the man by the collar of his jumpsuit, Marcus didn''t hold back as he criticized the man.


    "Why were you hanging around in jail if you cared so much about this Lady of yours? Even if you went around performing that demented form of justice, if you have the ability to enact Revenge then why didn''t you use it for that purpose?"


    As he dropped Bradley from his collar, Marcus motioned to the piles upon piles of undead bodies that surrounded them in that warehouse.


    "If you had done something to stop him, then perhaps the world wouldn''t be in this state."


    However it was in the next moment that Marcus felt a hand around his neck - and within that instant, he felt himself choking as the grip tightened.


    And looking directly in front of him, he witnessed it.


    Eyes of madness.


    "That doesn''t seem to be a criticism of me... but rather of the LADY, who holds the ability of Revenge. Am I incorrect in thinking that?"


    As the serial killer made this statement, a sensation which Marcus was all too familiar with engulfed his entire being.


    The sensation of impending death.


    "Are you going to kill me again?"


    Yet this time, something changed.


    In the way he carried himself, in the way he opened his eyes as he faced yet another man who threatened without bluff to slaughter him.


    And the vast conviction in his voice was enough to stop even the serial killer in his tracks, to which the man loosened his gaze.


    "I was going to keep the details to myself... but I suppose since you''ve seen as much of my past as you already have, it only makes sense that I should inform you of the reality behind this ability."


    Taking his right hand as he aimed it towards the floor, a burst of flesh shot out of it, forming a chair which Bradley sat upon with a heavy sigh.


    "You already know about the Reawakenings, so I''ll skip that part. And you already have seen my memories, so you should already understand that Revenge allows its user to create a fated event in which Revenge is obtained."


    Shooting his hand around as numerous more chairs formed from his own flesh, each of the five people present soon found themselves sitting down in the grotesque seats.


    "This fated event is dependent on the action for which Revenge is being taken for. If the offense is small, the repayment will be small. If the offense is large, the repayment will be large. However there are a few conditions."


    Raising a finger, the man continued his explanation.


    "First, Number Three - the owner of the ability - has to witness the actions for which Revenge are being taken. Meaning anything which she hasn''t seen with her own eyes is not an event which Revenge can be obtained for. Of course, if she takes control of someone''s mind and views things through their eyes, there''s no issue, which is how we were able to operate over the years."


    "Bradley... What is a Reawakening?"


    Suddenly, another voice entered into the mix - that of the Police Officer who had accompanied Bradley to this place.


    Looking over to the policeman, who was merely staring at Bradley with an expression of shock, Bradley paused for a moment.


    "Ah... I showed you my past as well, so you must be more confused than anyone. The abilities, the experiments... all of that stuff is something you knew nothing of. Well, just think of it as-"


    "What have you been dealing with your entire life, Bradley?"


    Turning to the man with a saddened expression, the policeman seemed to look to the criminal not with fear, but rather with pity.


    "We all have our problems, don''t we?"


    Yet the cold words of Sylvia cut into the conversation like a knife.


    At which, the policeman laughed.


    "Hahaha... I suppose we do."


    Closing his eyes, the policeman motioned for Bradley to continue.


    "Don''t think I''m too stupid to understand something like this, Bradley. It may be insane, but I''ve been dealing with insanity as well all my life. I''ll just keep on listening and try to piece things together."


    "Very well."


    Moving on without a concern for the policeman, who was clearly containing his shaken demeanor, Bradley raised his second finger once more.


    "The second condition with Number Three''s ability is that it cannot be applied to things that have happened before she obtained the ability. She obtained the ability right before she escaped the experimental facility - so I''m sure you understand exactly what this means."


    Thinning his eyes as he spoke, the criminal spoke with so much hatred in his voice that Marcus could feel it seething out of the man.


    "Even though she may have every reason in the world to take Revenge on that man and his colleagues... her actual ability to do so is ZERO."


    Raising a third finger, the man didn''t stop his explanation.


    "And finally, the third condition. Depending upon how much she can relate and sympathize with the person which Revenge is being obtained for, the magnitude of the Revenge will increase."


    "Ah. So that''s why you two merged with one another.", Sylvia commented, placing one hand to her chin in thought.


    "You''re quick on the uptake. Exactly. You two are Hosts as well, so I''m sure you understand to an extent, but do you understand the difference between a Host and a True Host?"


    "That was something which she mentioned when she offered to merge with you completely.", Marcus noted.


    "Indeed. When it comes to these experiments, they can take anyone as a Host, however they can only take one True Host. It takes time for the bodies to merge with one another, but most important is compatibility and acceptance. So let me ask the both of you."


    Standing up, the man gazed into the eyes of Marcus, then Sylvia as he made his assessment with a laugh.


    "Haha... I see. That makes a lot of sense, my Lady."


    "What did she-"


    Marcus spoke up to question as to what Three had told Bradley, however the red haired man interrupted before he could finish his question.


    "Have you actually accepted your parasites, or are you still at odds with them? Because if so... then you''ll never truly merge."


    At that moment, Marcus felt as if his very existence was being analyzed.


    He felt as if he were being judged - and right now his sentence was flying towards one of ''Guilty''.


    Yet what exactly was he guilty of?


    "So you''re telling me that I should accept everything about Number Seven, and become nothing more than his slave? Sorry to disappoint you, but I''ve already accepted his will."


    "I''m saying that you need to accept one another fully. Meaning that you cannot be his mere slave. Your wills must ALIGN. You must wish for the exact same thing. You must desire exactly the will of the other. And if you cannot do that, then you will never completely merge."


    "Is there any reason why we would want to merge?"


    The one asking this time was Sylvia, who spoke with suspicion, at which Bradley froze.


    "Ah, I suppose that''s right, isn''t it. You two aren''t like me. Your hosts... have different goals than you do."


    With a nod, the man merely smiled as he sat down once more.


    "But even so, merging will become a liberation. You will become an extension of one another - you will be the same, yet different. Everything you do will be fully aligned with the parasite within you, and there will be no fight over control. Is that not something which you desire?"


    As he was questioned, Marcus recalled his memory that Seven had shown him.


    The memory of his failure to protect someone which he had promised to protect.


    His failure to remain by that girl''s side as danger approached.


    His failure to fight.


    "I... want to fight for my own goals. Yet... I do not despise Seven''s goals either. Although to say that I fully understand them or agree with them would be a lie."


    "I suppose that would be the first step then, no?"


    Folding his hands as he placed them on his knee, Marcus witnessed the very businessman who was present in those flashbacks from long ago as the man flashed him a knowing smile.


    "First understand what the thing inside of you truly desires... and then achieve it."


    "You''re certainly generous, giving me all this advice."


    Looking to his own hand, Bradley gently gripped his left ring finger with fondness as he spoke.


    "As a fellow Host, I suppose it saddens me to see someone who doesn''t understand the worth of their parasite."


    Looking up to the others, the man then stood up as he cracked his back, stretching his shoulders.


    "Now then... I believe there is a goal which we can agree upon for now. And it involves that particular girl. She is a subordinate of the Stirling Family, no?"


    "Ah."


    Looking over to Isabella, who had been calmly and quietly listening, Marcus realized that the girl was present for all this conversation.


    Of course, she had already been exposed to so much - so he didn''t particularly feel horrible for anything she had seen here.


    "That''s right. We were going to take them down, weren''t we?"


    "There was that man who killed us before. He seemed to be one of their members.", Sylvia noted. "The man with the revolvers."


    "Oh... you''ve met him? He was on my list of targets before I went on vacation, you know. The Lady was real insistent, she said she wanted to take a break from all the work, so we took a real long vacation. Free of charge, too."


    Plucking his jumpsuit with a grin, the man spoke in a manner that baffled everyone present - most particular the policeman.


    "Eh? You... you considered that cell to be your own personal version of a vacation?"


    "Well of course. I was free of having to see human society for a bit, I could rest and live without issue, and I had all the time in the world to be with the Lady. It was what she wanted, so I gave it to her."


    As the man made this ludicrous statement, Marcus, Sylvia, and George could do nothing more than chuckle.


    It was madness, yet it fit so perfectly the insanity of their situation - and of a man who had been overtaken by one of them.


    "Surely... there is nothing normal about any of us.", Marcus sighed with a chuckle. "Ah... but you know, there was something interesting that I noticed in your memory. You called yourself Host Number Three. Which means that you... take pride in being a Host."


    "Absolutely."


    The man responded with firmness, not hesitating for an instant.


    And as he did this, Marcus too nodded.


    "I see. Then I suppose I had better introduce myself."


    Standing up, Marcus held his hand out, looking down upon the red haired man with a crooked smile.


    "Host Number Seven. Marcus Coran."


    As Marcus stated this, Bradley stood up, gripping his hand firmly with a similarly businesslike smile.


    "Host Number Three. Bradley Vendetta."


    "We have two goals. The first is to take back a girl who is currently with Experiment Number Two... and she is likely on her way to become a Host. And the second is to take down the mafia which destroyed this girl."


    Looking at Bradley as their hands interlocked, Marcus spoke as the two didn''t budge a single centimeter.


    "Will you work alongside us to achieve these goals?"


    "What do you think, Three?"


    The man posed his question to the woman within his head, and after a few moments, he nodded as he closed his eyes.


    "I see."


    Then, opening them, he looked to Marcus as his smile deepened - his eyes filling with madness as his demeanor shifted to that of a crazed businessman.


    And with proper words, yet insane excitement in his tone, the red haired man uttered his next statement.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    ----


    "I know a bit about the Street Rats myself. You see, I became quite acquainted with gang violence after I started my new business. The Street Rats... they were involved in a number of excessive operations. And it appears that even if it is a distant one, this very warehouse is one of them, no?"


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Motioning around him, Bradley took in the scenery of the warehouse immediately - however his gaze quickly fell downwards.


    "It would seem that there were some demons within this place."


    "Eh? How would you know what is down-"


    "I don''t know. However, Marcus... do you actually understand what a reawakening truly is?"


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke with a serious tone once more as tension filled the room.


    "When one is Reawakened... their very essence becomes that of the rule which they inherit."


    "So¡­ the concept becomes a part of you?", Sylvia questioned.


    "That''s correct. But back to your question, Marcus. Why did I know that there was something down below this level? It''s simple. Number Three''s ability is Revenge - which means her entire essence has become merged with the very concept of Revenge. And since I have merged with her, that means that I too have become the very incarnation of Revenge."


    Cracking a smile, the man gazed upwards as he spoke lightly.


    "Well, to put it simply, it''s almost like I can sense the ''energy'' of vengeance. And below us there is an immense concentration of that energy."


    "That''s how you were able to conduct your business so flawlessly. Am I wrong?"


    With a sharp tone, Sylvia continued to investigate the man.


    "Exactly. But enough about myself. Well, back to the Street Rats... without doubt, they were villains who were involved in all sorts of horrible things. That girl there is from the 3rd Branch, you said - which if I recall correctly was focused on child related crime. As for the others... well, there are five branches."


    Holding up a hand, the man began to inform the others as they looked at Bradley with great interest.


    "The first branch... led by the Young Master of the Stirling Family is the branch responsible for fraud. Scamming people, trapping people with threats and ensuring that rebellion against any of the branches is quelled. This branch is the one that heads all deception necessary for the other branches to properly function."


    Cracking his knuckles as if preparing himself for a fight, the man seemed to be itching just talking about such things.


    "The second is the gambling branch. Led by the older brother of the Young Master, this branch is one which controls numerous casinos and other underground gambling rings - ranging from illegal fighting to cards to dice games."


    [Ah... so that man must have been involved with them.]


    In that instant, from a mouth which formed from the hand of Marcus, Number Seven spoke up.


    [The father of that girl was a victim of the Second Branch.]


    As Seven made this statement, Marcus tightened his expression.


    Receiving information from Seven was certainly suspicious and unexpected, but in this case he would welcome it.


    "You already know about the third branch Led by the younger brother of the Young Master, a branch focused on child trafficking, child labor, and even raising children to become assassins. I presume that girl is one of them then?"


    Looking to Isabella, Bradley posed this question, to which Sylvia and Marcus both nodded firmly.


    "Haha... I see. So that is why her fighting ability is beyond... human."


    Placing his hand to his chin, the man nodded with understanding.


    "Although, to be merely beyond human doesn''t mean much when faced with myself and the Lady."


    Moving on as he waved his own words off, the man continued.


    "Yes, yes. I know. Oh... is that so? Well, if you say so. Ah, where were we? Yes, the fourth branch. This one is led by the uncle of the family. The fourth branch is focused on prostitution... and if I recall correctly, there is a particular facility which is under the guise of a hotel where women are forced to use their bodies either to pay off debts or because they are merely slaves of the gang itself."


    "Slaves... eh?"


    Sylvia spoke this word with a bitter smile, looking at Isabella with a sort of fondness.


    ''I wonder just how much worse I am than those people?'', she wondered.


    "And finally, the fifth branch. This is the assassination branch. Led by the father, who had grown quite old in years, this branch is one of the most typical that you would expect from a mafia related gang. The father takes on requests to murder in exchange for payment. I suppose you could call it one of my business rivals... however I wouldn''t exactly consider them to be much competition."


    With a chuckle, Bradley thinned his eyes as he laughed to himself.


    "After all, my services are extremely specialized."


    "You''ve given us quite a bit of information on them. Thank you.", Marcus stated.


    "No no, as a partner in business, it will benefit us all to share what we know. You should understand this already, Marcus. Ah... but the other issue... regarding that girl... that one does seem to be more pressing than the Street Rats, no?"


    "Wait just a minute. I understand everything else, but before we end the topic, is there any actual proof that any members of the Street Rats are still alive? I personally witnessed their Young Master quite recently, as he was imprisoned in our jail before the cataclysm occurred - so I can say with certainty that he is still alive. But how do we even know if the other branches still exist?"


    Speaking up this time was George - the policeman who had been patiently listening the entire time.


    [Oh, they¡¯re all alive, alright.]


    Suddenly, Marcus spoke with a slightly different tone of voice, at which the whites of his eyes became black.


    His pupils becoming red, Seven had taken over for just a brief moment to make this statement, ensuring those present of this fact.


    Yet within an instant, his presence faded, and Marcus returned to normal.


    "I see... then carry on. What about the girl?", George asked, slightly shaken at the appearance of the creature.


    "Indeed. Tell us more about this girl.", Bradley stated with the motion of his hand. "What is the situation with her?"


    "Right... Amy..."


    Speaking this name with gentleness, Marcus spoke with lament in his tone as he looked up to the two with sincerity.


    "I suppose I should tell you everything from the beginning then."


    ----


    Marcus and Sylvia informed the two of everything.


    From their initial entrance into this world, their discovery of the experiments inside their minds, to how Sylvia met Amy and Shaun.


    About how Amy had ended up killing Marcus in his provocation to make the children stronger, and eventually to how she herself was killed by Number One, only to be made into a temporary host and zombified in the process.


    From their experience at the school with Larry Pertan to their meeting of Gordon and Stella, and eventually the appearance of Experiment Number Two.


    [Ah... Two was always quite strange. But to think that he would do something like that... haha...]


    Three had seemed to be very amused as Marcus and Sylvia informed the others of their experience with Two.


    They had gone on to note that Two stated he was taking Amy as the Host of Experiment Number Five, and they continued telling their story from there.


    How they had gone out to gather supplies and eventually been killed, and then captured by the Third branch.


    How they had met Isabella and slaughtered those of the Third branch, and how Seven had overtaken the leader of the Third Branch in order to control the girl.


    Of course, they had asked Isabella to leave to prevent her from hearing such a thing.


    And finally, to their fight in this place with Randov - also known as Redirect.


    [If Number Two is trying to make the girl into Five''s Host, then he would be headed to the place where the experiments took place.]


    However just as they had finished their explanation, Number Three had spoken up with this piece of information.


    "How would you know that?", Marcus asked - hope evident in his tone.


    [I can''t tell you.]


    However he was met with a brick wall in Number Three.


    "Why not?", Sylvia pressed.


    [Well, let me explain something, since you two clearly don''t understand. I''ve revealed my Reawakening to you for two reasons. The first - we''re working together, and it will benefit you all to know my abilities.]


    As Three spoke, her tone became sinister as arrogance filled her voice.


    [The second - because even if you were to turn against me, what could you possibly do to someone who gains power from being harmed?]


    With a laugh, the woman - who had taken over the face of Bradley - continued speaking.


    [But think about it. There are many Reawakened alive in this world, including the unnumbered. Soon enough the Reawakened will become unmatched in this world, and those who are not Reawakened will be subject to their power. As a result of this, only the Reawakened will be able to rule. However when compared with one another, the abilities can be countered and defeated.]


    As Three spoke, Marcus and Sylvia slowly came across a realization which they had not even considered.


    Soon enough, a new order would set itself into this world - one focused on the Reawakened.


    [Therefore, hiding one''s abilities will become crucial to survival in this world. So tell me.]


    Lowering her tone, Three spoke with abhorrence in her voice.


    [Why should I betray the trust that Five has for me and tell someone she has never even met what her ability is?]


    "But what does her being at the experimental facility have to do with her ability?", Sylvia asked.


    [Just know that due to certain circumstances regarding her ability, I am almost certain that she is currently located at the place where the experiments were performed. However, where that place actually is... well, I don''t even know how Number Two could know, as none of us knew when we left that place.]


    "You left it but you don''t know where it is?"


    Things were becoming more and more mysterious.


    [That''s not something you need to know for now. And especially if Seven and One haven''t revealed it to you... hah... who am I to butt in and interrupt your progress as their Hosts?]


    With this statement, Marcus and Sylvia realized that while Three seemed to be more of an ally than even One and Seven, that she would not go against them.


    She would not say anything that they did not permit, and would ensure that any information revealed to Marcus and Sylvia regarding them was done on their own schedule.


    ''Shit...'', Marcus thought. ''Why don''t you just tell me this, Seven?''


    [I have my reasons. Be patient.]


    "Fine then. If you don''t know where the experimental facility is, then that''s no good at all, is it? Is there actually anything we can do about it at this point?", Marcus asked, looking to the others to see if anyone had any ideas.


    However, not a single person spoke up.


    "Without a location, even if we have a hint, it''s a shot in the dark. It could be anywhere in the world, and searching is pointless. Although... I suppose we can narrow the search to Forgestaria, since that man had a Forgestarian accent.", Sylvia noted.


    "Well, he could have been from Forgestaria and living somewhere else. However the fact that he was producing weapons for the war... well, I suppose he probably would have been on the side of his own country, unless he was a traitor."


    Marcus let out these thoughts, however all of this was merely speculation.


    [Oh, no.], Seven stated. [Without question, he was a Forgestarian. I will tell you that much. As for the location of experiments... well, I don''t know where it was. But I highly doubt that it was somewhere that the Forgestarians didn''t have control over.]


    "Still, it could have been an outpost in an allied country such as Joraten. There isn''t enough information to determine if it really was within that country.", Sylvia noted.


    The group came to a standstill.


    To put it simply, there wasn''t enough information.


    They could probably narrow some possibilities by taking in all the things that had been revealed, but at the end of the day right now it was merely guesswork.


    "We need to find out more.", Marcus stated. "So for now... we''ll put that on hold. If enough time passes... then I suppose Amy really will become Five''s Host."


    With this statement, Marcus remembered the girl.


    He recalled her playful nature, but he also looked to the relationship that Three and Bradley had.


    While it was without doubt demented beyond belief, there was an undeniable respect there - a bond which surpassed anything else.


    And having come to understand Seven and One a bit himself, Marcus began to wonder if allowing Amy to become a Host was truly such a bad thing.


    ''Of course, we''ve suffered greatly... and I don''t think she would be spared of that suffering... but at the same time...''


    Recalling how Amy seemed to become so desensitized to pain, Marcus wondered if even this was an unreasonable concern.


    Everything felt wrong, but logically it didn''t seem all that bad.


    ''Well, whatever. I''ll consider that when I am able to do something about it. For now...''


    "For now, we should center our focus on the fourth branch."


    His facial structure returning to that of the red haired male, Bradley spoke up for all others to hear.


    "I happen to know the location of the Hotel, and it''s pretty close by. It was a potential target just before my vacation, so I think it would be the next step in achieving our goal of destroying the Street Rats."


    Looking around, Bradley spoke with confidence.


    "Do I have any objections?"


    As he gazed at each person, he was met with a series of nods as everyone made it clear that there was no objection.


    "Very well."


    And as he said this, every person present at that location stood up, smiles of madness slowly creeping across the faces of all except the policeman.


    "Then our objective is settled. Let''s move."

 Chapter Number 116 - Admiral

    The white haired scientist entered into the inner chamber of his home, followed by the two maids who seemed to lag behind him - ever so respectful in the way they carried themselves.


    It was the Day of Awakening.


    This man, known as Victor Lichtenburg, had entered into a deeper chamber of his own mansion after retrieving a set of experimental equipment alongside his two personal servants.


    "I had my suspicions about whether the people at the laboratory could truly be trusted. And that isn''t even to speak of the subjects themselves. I knew... no... to say I knew would be a lie. But I had a feeling that the day would come in which one of my creations rose against me. Which is why, following the reconstruct incident, I took great care to ensure that the remaining runes were always locked deep in a place where only I could access them."


    Entering a hidden chamber deep in his own home, Victor opened a series of electronic seals before finally coming upon an enormous room.


    And as he entered this room, the strange pattern of the walls seemed to overtake the two maids who stumbled at the sight.


    "What... is this?"


    Hanging on the wall were thousands of blue orbs.


    Each orb seemed to have a series of characters on them which were of a strange language, a single word to each.


    And even though the letters could not be read, the first two were always the same - for every single word.


    "Haha... Chi, I see that you''re quite curious today. Have you forgotten your place?"


    "Ah! Forgive me, Master Lichtenburg! I suppose the fact that you told me this was an emergency caused me to let my guard down."


    "First, are you blaming me?"


    Yet as the woman spoke, the man cut her off with a deadly tone.


    "Second, what part of an emergency would allow you to let your guard down?"


    As the man thinned his eyes in suspicion, the maid realized that her reasoning was ludicrous.


    "I-"


    "Enough."


    However the man didn''t seem to want to hear any more.


    Yet even so, there was a single thought which permeated the mind of the woman.


    ''Was I actually... relieved... that there was an emergency?''


    "But... I''m in an exceptionally good mood. Yes... despite the fact that so much has been destroyed... this also means that there is all the more to obtain. Therefore I will tell you."


    As he stepped forward into the room, the man hovered his hand near a particular orb on the wall.


    And as he hovered his hand close, it seemed to repel away from him as if it were a magnet.


    "These runes contain rules. To put it simply, each one contains a power which is defined by the word written. However unfortunately, there is a certain level of compatibility which is required in order to utilize a rune. And for this reason, I have been researching them."


    Grabbing hold of one particular rune, the item seemed to vibrate in the hand of Victor as if it were rejecting him.


    "Try holding one yourself, Chi."


    Passing it over to the girl, she slowly held out her hand as she wrapped it around - however as she did so she realized that there was an insane amount of pressure as if a magnetic field were forcing her away from the orb.


    "Do you see? These runes are very picky. It''s quite difficult to even move them around, much less actually utilize them. However, I was able to find a way to force... an awakening."


    At that moment, Victor stood up, and putting his hand on the wall he began to graze it along the wall of runes, touching each one as they seemed to resist him with great pressure.


    Yet as he slid his hand across the wall, rejected immensely by almost all, there was eventually one rune which did not react to him.


    As the man found this one, he took it within his hand, holding it as he glanced upon it.


    "So this is mine, after all?"


    Whispering this with a low tone, the man almost felt disappointed.


    However as he held it, he tossed it up and down lightly.


    "However, you can see clearly that while it is not rejecting me, neither is it accepting me. You see, when one becomes completely compatible with a rule, they become reawakened, and the power infuses itself into their very being. It took me... numerous tests to discover this."


    As he headed over to one particular section of the room, the man came across a lockbox.


    Pulling out an electronic key, the man opened the box as it revealed a syringe with a blue liquid inside of it that seemed to brim with power.


    "This is... the result of years of experimentation. And in this unstable world, where nothing is guaranteed any longer... the time has now come to risk it all on one final trial."


    Grabbing the syringe, the man rolled down his own sleeve before injecting it into himself.


    Frowning as he grit his teeth, the man injected the strange liquid into himself - an action which would have appeared to be completely reckless to most.


    However, to this man, it was all calculated.


    "The risk... is zero. I have spent years researching this awakening serum, perfecting it such that two particular results will occur. The first... that the subject will be in zero danger of death."


    Removing the serum from his own body, the man held his hand forwards towards the orb from before.


    "And the second..."


    And as he held out his hand, the rune seemed to fly towards him, as if it had a will of its own.


    "Is that without question... a rune will choose the one who has been awakened."


    ----


    In that instant, Chi and Shay found themselves thrown back as if an explosion of power had occurred.


    Their bodies became heavy as a flood of energy seemed to rush into the room, carried by wind which had no natural origin.


    It was supernatural.


    The energy seemed to collide upon the very man who stood in the center of that room, unwavering as the orbs that were hung on the walls began to tremble, clattering and banging against the walls as if trying to escape the man.


    "Even if it does not appear to be powerful in the slightest... even if it seems to be an ability which holds no real use... the power which one gains from a rule is not dependent on the ability itself."


    With a grand smile, the man''s grin seemed to deepen with every passing moment as he held out his arms in grand fashion, as if absorbing the power that continuously flooded into him.


    "But rather... of the user''s capability to conform themselves to the concept that they have embodied."


    It was as he said this that the man held up a finger, and with the snap of this finger, all of the orbs upon the walls around him were ripped from the walls, each and every one of them colliding towards the man as they spun around him like planets around a star.


    And then, holding his hand forward, the man closed his eyes as they all sped towards the palm of his hand - before disappearing.


    The man nodded in a satisfied manner as he tested his newfound powers, chuckling slightly as he headed towards the exit.


    And as he stepped forwards, the two maids found themselves rushing to stand up, however the sheer magnitude of the man who stood before them was enough to halt their progress.


    ''It''s so... heavy.''


    With terror in her thoughts, the levelheaded maid known as Chi couldn''t bring herself to think straight as she looked upon the back of that man.


    ''It''s as if he is some sort of... higher being.''


    And as he glanced back at the two, the man eyeballed the girl with a confident smirk.


    Within this smirk, he carried an aura of arrogance, a flurry of superiority, and even a shred of pity.


    ''It''s as if he has risen... above humanity itself.''


    And this was the thought that Chi had as the man spoke to her.


    "Come, you two. Perhaps if you serve me well, I will entrust you with power of your own."


    ----


    Spread out before them was a wasteland.


    Everything was destroyed.


    It was not just this mansion, but as they exited it and entered the City which surrounded them, the three immediately understood the very state of the world.


    "As I thought... everything is gone."


    Victor spoke these words, yet despite their sorrowful nature - he spoke them with a smile that he could not hope to suppress.


    "What have you done, Seven?"


    And as he gazed upon the world with his golden eyes, the man seemed to boil with excitement.


    "Perhaps... he thought that I would become powerless in such a world... a world without technology... a world without science... a world without progress."


    As he muttered these things, Chi and Shay merely watched the man from behind as they all stepped forth into that wasteland.


    "Well... he will realize his mistake soon enough."


    "Master... what are we going to do?"


    As she wielded an energy rifle which she had been given, Chi looked to Victor with concern, unsure of anything.


    However the man merely chuckled to himself, not so much as glancing back at the girl.


    "Well, I suppose the first step would be to try and confirm whether everything has been destroyed. Are we truly the only ones left on this planet? I highly doubt that. And there is a certain ally of mine that I feel would provide useful in this world... therefore we will make finding her our first priority."


    Standing on top of a piece of rubble, the man took a glance around him, gazing upon the vast City below.


    And as he did so, his eyes fell upon a large military base which seated itself right next to a grand port - filled with military warships of all kinds.


    "We head to find the Naval Division Commander - Yelena Slausenricht."


    ----


    "What is this?"


    It was the day of awakening - in a particular military base within the large Port City of Schlieden.


    A woman with long black hair that seemed to drape down to her knees awoke at the head of a table, her head plunged into a meal which was rotten and putrid.


    The wineglass by her side had been spilled, and the stain which it created was dried, the tablecloth which was underneath her worn out.


    Spitting out the decomposing food as she thinned her eyes with spite, the woman quickly gazed around as she took an undignified stance, her face covered in the mess.


    The woman fixed the hat on her head as she immediately tried to wipe the disgusting slop from herself.


    The hat was nothing less than a military cap - one which had a symbol in its center with a thorned rose that wrapped around a sword, a sickle, a spear, and an anchor.


    This particular cap was that of the Navy of the Forgestarian Empire.


    "Did you all not hear me?"


    Speaking out with power, the woman stood up, hands trembling as she gritted her teeth which were filled with the disgusting rot.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Surrounding her were numerous soldiers - all of whom had fallen to the ground in a strange slumber, and were just now slowly waking themselves up.


    "What do you all think you''re doing laying there when I''m in such a state?"


    The woman spoke in a sly tone, yet her chilling words seemed to awaken even the men who were fast asleep.


    Jolting upwards, each and every person present - all of which were dressed in the military garb of soldiers - seemed to rush to attention as if it had been drilled into their very beings.


    Of course - it was.


    "Madama Admiral... I apologize greatly for my own incompetence... to allow such a situation to come about, I have absolutely no excuses."


    Standing up as he straightened his back was a man who wore glasses, stepping forward with a calculating expression as his eyes scanned the room surrounding him.


    "But without question, something strange has happened. Do you not think it would be best to investigate the situation? It is likely that this is some sort of attack by the Stronvardians or the Vorathians."


    The woman seemed to curl her lips with displeasure as the man made this statement, however with a light ''tch'', she seemed to wave her hand as she continued to wipe the rotting food from her face.


    "I suppose you''re right, James. Everyone. Prepare to head outside."


    Standing up, the woman finished picking the food from her hair as she stood forth with grandeur.


    "And if it truly is the case that we are under attack... then I will make it my personal mission to eliminate the enemy from the face of this planet."


    ----


    A communications room was filled to the brim with soldiers who desperately attempted to make calls and access data.


    However the state of this room was in complete chaos.


    "The power has been completely shut off!"


    "What about the backup generators!?"


    "Those have been completely fried as well!"


    "HAH!? How can a generator be fried!? What does that even mean!?"


    "I don''t know!!! It''s as if all electronic equipment has suddenly stopped working! First we all fall asleep, and now we wake up in this unknown scenario! I don''t know what''s what anymore!?"


    "What will we tell the Admiral when she arrives!?"


    "I... I don''t know!"


    It was absolute madness.


    These men and women, dressed in the uniforms of the Forgestarian Navy, were currently desperately working without any results as they struggled to find the reason for the wipe of power and data.


    However, there was no way they could possibly uncover the reason.


    "Shit... shit shit shit!!! We can''t contact any of the regiments! It looks like this is some sort of Electronic warfare! Did the Stronvardians progress this far!? There''s no way the Vorathians could be capable of something like this. Unless..."


    "Enough speculation! We need to get everything up and running. NOW!"


    "But how do we do that without electricity!?"


    "I don''t know!!! Is there any way to connect to the surrounding properties!?"


    "We''ve already sent people out to find that out, but none of them returned! It must be the entire grid!"


    "With every passing second our enemies might be preparing an attack, and we have no way to know what they''re doing! The missile defense systems are down as well! If a nuclear missile was sent to this City then we would be decimated in moments!"


    "How... how could such a thing be possible!?"


    Shock and fear spread throughout the control room as one by one, each person posed more and more dangerous hypotheses as to what could possibly be occurring.


    "So what you''re telling me is... that while we''ve been wasting our resources on whatever project the Research and Development Commander has been working on... that our enemies have been finding ways to make nuclear weapons feasible again?"


    The voice of a man entering the room silenced the entire group as they all stood at attention immediately, saluting with quivering expressions as a group entered the place.


    The man who spoke had buzzed black hair and glasses, and he strode in front of a woman whose sharp eyes seemed to slice up each and every person within that room.


    "Vice Admiral, Sir..."


    The one who seemed to be the head of this control room looked to the man with a gulp, timidly accepting that their panic had been overheard by the executives who stormed in.


    "But that is no more than speculation. The fact is that electronic equipment has been rendered unusable, and communication to all other regiments of the Navy have ceased. If we cannot give orders from headquarters here, then without question our regiments will fall into chaos in the case that attacks are made. It doesn''t have to be nuclear, however the fact that the missile defense system is down is... extremely dangerous."


    Thinning his eyes as he pushed up his glasses, the man quickly took control of the room as the men and women looked to him with apprehension.


    "Yet even this is only secondary on our list of problems. For in war, even more so than nuclear weapons, there is one weapon which is more dangerous than any other that has been taken from us."


    And as the man spoke with dread in his tone, his words shook the people present to their very cores.


    "Information."


    Holding his hand forward, the man looked back to the woman behind him for confirmation.


    "Admiral Slausenricht. The situation outside the base here is completely unknown. I understand well your frustrations with our units, however without question the best course of action would be to focus all efforts on gauging the situation. Are we in agreement here?"


    The man asked this question, speaking above his position without hesitation due to the grave situation which the group had found themselves in.


    "That is correct. I''ll allow you to take the lead for now."


    And with thinned eyes, the woman responded quietly, yet her words were enough to pierce the hearts of every person there - for within her tone there was a hidden message that every person present heard loud and clear.


    ''I will deal with the enemies first... and with my subordinates later.''


    "Thank you, Admiral. Now then... you say that the scouts which were sent out never returned? How long has it been since they left?"


    "Not too long, just about 30 minutes. They might be returning at any moment, however we can''t assume that, given that communications have ceased."


    As the Control Room Head replied to the Vice Admiral, the man went silent in thought for a few moments as he seemed to be formulating a plan.


    "Without question, we know that we are under attack. Even more concerning is that it is the Naval HQ which is under attack. Which would imply that the enemy is attempting to stunt naval forces in particular. And if I had to hazard a guess from this... it would be that they are trying to gather as many ships as possible in the time that the communications are down to launch an all out offensive from sea."


    Thinning his eyes as he made his decision, the man''s expression became sterner by the minute.


    "If we don''t act in such a situation, then our ships will be picked off without a fight. However it is entirely likely that the enemy has anticipated this, and the possibility that we have already been surrounded by enemies is high. Yet even more concerning than any of this... is the fact that every single person present fell asleep."


    As the man said this, each person seemed to understand well the danger that he spoke of.


    Each person had mysteriously fallen asleep, as if some sort of magical spell had been cast upon them.


    This was by far more concerning than even the technology they had being rendered unusable.


    "If the enemy poses the capability to put people to sleep on a mass scale... then without question, we have no chance at victory."


    And as the Vice Admiral made this declaration, despair seeped into the hearts of every person present.


    "However... as dangerous as it may be... there are far too many holes. Therefore I can say with certainty that this is not something that they have the capability of repeating."


    Yet just as soon as the soldiers had hung their heads in defeat, the words of hope filled their ears.


    "What do you mean by that, Vice Admiral?"


    Looking at the man with a dim light in his eyes, the Control Room Head spoke up.


    "Think about it logically. If we had the capability of attacking with such a powerful ability, would we not have killed our enemies and destroyed their Town before they could awaken?"


    His tone lowering, the man spoke with darkness in his voice.


    "If this was truly an enemy attack using some sort of biological weapon¡­ would we not have already been slaughtered?"


    And as he said this, each and every person present came to the same realization.


    ''That''s right.''


    ''If the enemy had the capability of putting us to sleep... then wouldn''t they have stormed the village and destroyed us before we could wake and threaten them?''


    ''Why then... did they not do so?''


    "Why did they not slaughter us then? Do not be so foolish as to assume that the Stronvardian dogs would have even a shred of mercy upon us. The fact of the matter is, that they COULDN''T."


    Swiping his arm forth with grandeur, the man smirked as he spoke his next words, inspiring morale into the troops around him.


    "I do not understand why or how such a situation has come about. However the fact that we remain awake at this time can only mean one thing. That the enemy cannot, has not, will not, put us to sleep again. And we will use this to our advantage."


    Stepping forward, the man proceeded through the room as all eyes turned to focus on him.


    "We will take caution to ensure that we do not step out into ambush, but we have a single goal right now. To retrieve the ships stationed outside of this base, and use them in order to stop whatever attacks may or may not be occurring throughout this nation. Is this understood?"


    As the man asked this question, each and every soldier present in that room saluted with fervor, shouting out in a combination of fear and respect for this man.


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Very well. Admiral... I believe you can take things from here."


    At this, the woman slid forward, slithering through the room as she gazed about it, her eyes falling upon each and every soldier as if they were her prey.


    And with a quiet voice, her words grazed the ears of the soldiers, tickling them in a chilling yet soothing manner.


    "As you said, Vice Admiral. Move forward, dogs. If we are unable to protect even our own ships... then I suppose there will be no purpose for this unit to exist in the first place."


    ----

 Chapter Number 117 - Trigger Finger

    "Fodder at the front. I don''t want to see any worthless soldiers trying to hide from a safe position."


    The smooth yet ever so sharp words of the woman seemed to cut into the minds of her subordinates as she spoke to them as if they were less than animals.


    "Ah, but that''s all of you, isn''t it?"


    With a crisp snicker, the woman seemed to mock the very soldiers underneath her as the men all found themselves pressing through the hallways.


    This woman was Yelena Slausenricht, Admiral of the Navy of the Forgestarian Empire.


    Following her orders, her subordinates made their way through a number of secure premises until eventually reaching what should have been the courtyard - however as soon as they pried open the two doors which should have opened electronically, they were instead greeted with a scenario that was anything but lush and green.


    Instead, brown and black seemed to lace the landscape, withered plants and corrupted structures setting themselves out before the group.


    "Madame Admiral, stay back if you will."


    "Of course. Please have this taken care of, James."


    The man with the glasses stood in front of the woman as he took the lead, gazing around before him as they were met with this unexpected situation.


    "What has happened here? The plants... the garden... the courtyard... everything has been destroyed."


    However this was not the only surprise - for as soon as the soldiers stepped forward to investigate, a growl could be heard from the side.


    "Raargh!!!"


    Jumping out from a dead hedge was none other than a man who wore the outfit of a gardener - yet his complexion was anything but that of a man.


    His face destroyed by disease, his skin had turned a pale blue as he jumped towards one of the soldiers at the front, gardening shears in hand.


    Slice!


    "AGH!!!"


    As the shears were plunged into the neck of one man, blood sprayed as the zombie jumped on top of the man, letting go of the shears as it bore its claws, tearing away at the skin of the man.


    Shock and horror spread through the soldiers as they backed away, however panic did not overtake the group.


    The zombie began to tear away at the man who screamed and yelled out in pain, using its claws and teeth to render the man''s flesh as blood flowed and screams echoed - yet even as all of this happened the people surrounding him merely watched, standing still as they awaited orders.


    They did not run.


    They did not scream.


    They did not panic.


    However, neither did they rush forth to kill the creature that was attacking one of their comrades.


    They waited for orders.


    "Don''t kill it. Capture that creature alive."


    And with a light smile, the woman spoke these words as if she were a demonesse, ordering her own troops to do something which would almost certainly result in numerous deaths.


    Yet without question, despite fear being evident in the men and women, they all moved upon her words.


    "Yes Ma''am."


    And with this obedient response, the soldiers stood forward, clearly disturbed and terrified as to what the creature could possibly be - however they surrounded it quickly on all sides.


    One man rushed forward as he grabbed the hands of the thing, another grabbed it''s legs, and one by one more and more people assisted as the creature struggled to escape.


    It gnarled and spit, and eventually its fangs found themselves sunk into the neck of one particular man.


    "NGH!!"


    Biting down the pain, the man fell to the ground as he tried to stand up, however he was quickly replaced with another who took his place.


    "Gag it!", one man shouted as another took off their jacket, making a makeshift gag as they wrung the creature''s mouth from behind.


    It continued to kick and claw all the while, landing scratches on person after person, however eventually the group had stabilized it.


    Propping it up, the men and women looked to their leader for direction, at which she stood forward, slowly approaching the creature that had been captured.


    "This... this is no human. How interesting."


    Yet as she stood right before the creature, investigating it up and down even as two of her soldiers were inflicted with potentially fatal wounds, the woman seemed to completely ignore them.


    "A monster... for lack of a better word, a zombie. Is this some sort of biological warfare, perhaps?"


    And then, with a smile, the woman waved her hand as she turned around.


    "I''ve seen enough. If Victor were here, then perhaps I would have presented such a thing for him to research. However we are not scientists. I merely wanted to confirm as to what it was... and I believe I now have a good idea. James. Do you think it would be appropriate to assume that some sort of disease has spread, causing this undead phenomenon?"


    "That... seems to be the case."


    Responding to the woman, the Vice Admiral stood forward as he pulled out a pistol, placing it directly on the forehead of the creature.


    "Hold it still."


    And with this direction to the men and women who held it, a shot was fired.


    Bang!


    The creature fell to the ground lifelessly as soon as the bullet entered its skull, at which the soldiers holding it seemed to let out a light sigh of relief.


    However among them, hidden behind their obedient expressions, was a single thought.


    ''Two men are severely injured... one was tortured and will certainly die. The other was bitten on the neck, and a chunk of his shoulder was taken out. Without question he will bleed out. And three more men were scratched and injured lightly.''


    ''And for what?''


    ''So that she could look at it for just a few seconds, only to kill it anyway?''


    Displeasure with the actions of the Admiral found its way into the minds of these soldiers.


    However such displeasure was nothing new.


    For this was how it had been from the moment they entered the Navy.


    They had been nothing more than the slaves of this woman, following her orders no matter how ridiculous the task.


    "If there are more of these things, then we will have to fight them. Ah, I have an idea. James. I''ll be taking the armored car. You will be driving. As for the rest... you all will surround my vehicle as bodyguards."


    ''Body guards...''


    ''She wants us to go out and protect her against those things while she stays inside the comfort of a nice car...''


    Irritation filled the minds of the men, yet they made every effort not to show such irritation in their expressions.


    "Ah, and if there are too many of these creatures, then I want one of you to run off in order to distract them. Please feel free to sacrifice yourself. And know that in the case that someone does not sacrifice themselves in such an event... that five of you will be sacrificed at random."


    Putting her hand to her chin in thought, a devious smile wrapped itself around the face of the woman.


    "No... actually... random would be a bit too boring now, wouldn''t it? Very well. The five that I feel are the least loyal will be sacrificed. I feel that there have been many who are... displeased with my way of doing things recently."


    With a sinister tone, the woman spoke with the tongue of a snake, her words slithering about as they coiled around her prey.


    "Therefore make sure to show with your actions that you are among the loyal."


    "We will need to make it to the garage.", James commented.


    "Then what a perfect opportunity, don''t you think?"


    With a wide motion, the woman glanced upon the soldiers as she looked back and forth, her eyes glazing across each and every one of them.


    "For everyone to prove to me just how loyal you truly are."


    In this instant, each and every soldier felt a chill sent down their spine as if their very souls were being read - however at that moment something happened.


    "GRR..."


    A low moaning sounded out from below, and all eyes fell upon a particular man.


    The man had his face eaten off, and his body was rendered mutilated from the attacks of the zombie.


    This man, mutilated as he was, slowly sat upwards, his skin slowly becoming a pale blue shade as he looked to the soldiers with dead eyes.


    "RRRR..."


    And then, eyeballing each person there, his gaze landed upon none other than the black haired woman known as the Admiral.


    "ROAR!!!"


    And rushing forth to attack her, the creature shouted at the top of its lungs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yet stepping in front of the woman with the quick fire of three bullets was none other than the Vice Admiral - James Herglas.


    "Filthy... to think that not a single one of you would step forth to protect the Admiral when her very life was in danger... or perhaps you were all too shocked to even do anything?"


    And as he blew the smoke from his weapon, the man fixed his glasses with a grim expression as he spoke in a lecturing tone.


    "And yet you call yourself soldiers?"


    "Thank you, James. And to the rest of you... I will remember this."


    Waving her hand, the man known as James followed the woman without looking back, at which all of the soldiers immediately spurred to action, marching forth as they took their positions around her.


    And as they circled around her to form a line of protection, the woman chuckled lightly as she spoke her next orders.


    "Do your best to make me forget."


    ----


    "Three more on the left!"


    "Ten up front! Fire at will!"


    "We need more support at the rear!"


    A group of around 30 soldiers had edged their way through hundreds of zombies, most of which were dressed in the grimy outfits of heavy laborers.


    They were in the center of a large port, and they formed a circle as they fired off their weapons without reserve, picking off the undead from afar.


    The gunshots had attracted entire hoards, as was expected, however the soldiers didn''t hesitate to use their weapons.


    "We''ve got to make our way to the warehouse!"


    "We''re trying, but there are too many between here and there! We have to take them all out first!"


    As if a series of fireworks were going off, the sounds of gunshots repeated over and over without cease.


    One after another, the group killed zombie after zombie without hesitation, and the bodies piled up quickly.


    "Why aren''t we moving!?"


    "I just told you, there are so many! It''s everything we can handle just to stop them from reaching us!!!"


    Yet despite the fact that the group was composed of soldiers who should have experience in combat, this was only true for a small portion of these people.


    The majority of these people were those who gave out orders from the Headquarters. With the Admiral as the prime example of this, the woman stood in the center of the ring of soldiers from relative safety as she merely watched the group fight ever so desperately - a bored expression tainting her face.


    While some men and women were experienced in shooting, the majority of those present had only a small amount of practice during whatever training camp they had endured long ago, and as such there were some whose shots didn''t seem to hit, even in the sea of undead surrounding them.


    Ratatatata!


    One particular man fired off an automatic weapon, lining the hordes with bullets, yet this method was exceptionally inefficient as many of these bullets would dig themselves into the flesh of the undead without killing them.


    "Shift all weapons to semi automatic fire! They seem to die after taking a bunch of shots to the body, but one or two to the head seems to kill them! Aim properly and don''t waste ammo!"


    The one who shouted this out from the center was the Vice Admiral, James Herglas.


    Taking control of the soldiers who were struggling to survive, this man barked out orders while the woman at his side watched with disinterest.


    "We can refill our munitions when we get to the warehouse, so don''t worry too much about sparing ammunition, but don''t waste five bullets on a single enemy! Aim high, and if you can''t do that then aim for the middle of the chest! Remember that living through this is most important, so don''t waste a second! Fire, fire, fire, and if you can''t reload fast then hand your weapon to someone who can! Derek and Chester, I want you two to be constantly reloading weapons, is that understood!?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    Strategy seemed to come naturally to this man even in a scenario surrounded by monsters - for warfare was no different than this.


    No... perhaps this was even less chaotic.


    "At the end of the day, these creatures are mindless! They have no intelligence, and even if they outnumber us they could never win in a battle of wits - and what better application of intelligence than the use of technology!? Keep firing and keep pressing forward, and we will eventually make it to our goal!"


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The man shouted this out, however even as he spoke with words that should have increased morale - there didn''t appear to be any such increase.


    And the reason behind that was simple.


    ''Why are we putting ourselves at risk so that the Admiral can sit from the comfort of a vehicle while we fight on the ground?''


    ''Why didn''t we just perch ourselves up from a high position and take out the zombies from afar, only leaving the base once it was safe to do so?''


    These questions plagued the minds of the soldiers.


    Yet more so than these questions, it was the answers that angered them.


    Whether this was some sort of biological attack or not, it was almost certain that the enemy was not present.


    Had there been snipers lying in ambush or enemy regiments preparing for an attack, the group would almost certainly have been picked off after creating such a ruckus - yet despite this the Admiral had ordered that they press forward while shielding her.


    Was it because she knew that there was no such thing?


    Hardly.


    ''She knew that we would be the ones taking the fire, even if such an ambush had been prepared.''


    However this didn''t answer the further question - what if bombardments were to be used on the group?


    The answer to this was simple - such a thing would not happen, otherwise there would be no purpose in these creatures in the first place.


    In the case that this was an enemy attack, then the creatures would be a force in of themselves designed to infect and overtake the base without need for any mass scale weaponry.


    ''That''s the terrifying thing about these creatures...'', one soldier thought as he fired shot after shot, doing everything he could to keep his weapon steady as he fired.


    ''It only takes one of them to infect another... they''ll bite and spread the infection, increasing their numbers until it''s reached this point... and before anyone even notices it will already be too late.''


    Two men had died.


    Three more had been scratched.


    The man fired more shots while the group urged forward as a bitter memory from just moments earlier entered his mind.


    ----


    "Ugh... I''m not feeling so good..."


    "Me neither..."


    The three who had been scratched began to hold their heads, barely able to walk as the group was gathering weapons and ammunition.


    "Hey, what do you mean? You... you were scratched by that thing... do you think you''re infected?"


    "I... I don''t know."


    "I... I''m scared...."


    Tears filling his eyes, one of the men fell to his knees, terror evident in his expression as he let out these words of despair.


    "My head... it''s tearing me apart... I feel like... like... lugh... lurgh..."


    "Hey! Pull yourself together!!! What are you-"


    "RAARGH!!!"


    One woman had stepped forward out of concern for the man who seemed to be struggling only to be met with the fangs of a monster.


    "AGH!!!"


    As the creature bit right into her arm, the woman shouted out in pain while the others who were preparing themselves in the armory merely dropped their jaws in shock.


    "HEY!!! We''ve got another one here!!"


    "Shit!!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three bullets to the skull.


    The entire armory was silenced at the sudden gunshots, at which a man entered the room with a calm expression, pushing up his glasses with a sternness.


    "I was wondering why you all were keeping the Admiral for so long, yet I come to find this situation... this is quite the predicament."


    "James. Weapon please."


    "Of course, Madame Admiral."


    Following behind the man was Yelena, and she immediately took his weapon as she stood forward, looking around the room with razorlike eyes.


    "You. You. You. And the one on the floor there. You have all lost your use."


    Pointing to the woman who had been bitten and the two men who had been scratched, as well as the one who was now six feet under, the woman spoke these cold words as she held up the weapon - aimed straight for the forehead of the woman who had been bitten.


    "W-wait, Madame Admiral!!! I-"


    "Are you going to tell me to spare your life when it has already been lost?"


    Her words were cold - yet ever so logical.


    "What if... what if the disease isn''t lethal to everyone? What if only some people turn-"


    "Do you think I''m willing to take that chance?"


    One of the infected men spoke up - something which he perhaps would never have done before - for at this moment his life was in true danger.


    Yet without a shred of hesitation, the woman pointed the weapon to the head of the man who spoke.


    "The man who was directly attacked turned more quickly than any of the others. The others who had been scratched all suffered from a sudden fever - clear evidence that something was circulating within their bodies. It only makes sense that the deeper the cuts, the quicker the infection will spread into the body, and the quicker the person will turn into one of those monsters. Therefore..."


    Bang!


    A shot fired, causing shock and horror to spread throughout the ranks of soldiers as they watched their comrade be killed in cold blood.


    "I have no further need for those unskilled enough to hinder this unit."


    Bang!


    Another shot fired off, once more straight through the head of an infected man, leaving only the woman who had been bitten on the arm just now.


    She looked up to the Admiral with a pleading expression, however not a word exited her mouth - for she understood well that begging would do nothing.


    Instead, she stood up to run.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yet the moment she did so, she was riddled with so many bullets that her body turned into a pin cushion.


    Shells clanged as they fell to the ground, and the gunpowder filled the noses of all as the woman blew it from the weapon with a smile.


    "Ah. I suppose I shouldn''t handle one of these after all. I do have quite a bit of a trigger finger, after all."


    Handing the weapon back to the Vice Admiral, the woman closed her eyes as she snaked through the group with a smirk.


    "When something tries to run from me... I can''t help myself.¡±


    Stopping in her steps, the woman''s tone lowered as her words entered the minds of the soldiers.


    "Nobody runs from me. The only time that I want to see your back... is when you''re bowing down before me... or when you''re risking your life to stand in front of me."


    ----


    Perfection.


    This was the focus of each and every soldier as they fought for their very lives.


    A single mistake would mean death.


    A single scratch would mean death.


    There was no question as to what would happen to them if they were to take even the slightest injury from the undead, for even in the event that they were not infected by a small wound, their life would not be spared.


    Or rather - that woman would not spare them.


    Yet despite these ill natured emotions, each of the men and women who fought did so without reservation, and another effect was created.


    They gave their all and mowed their way through waves that could not normally be taken down given their numbers and skill levels.


    With around 30 well trained soldiers, all of which had rifles, even large hordes could be easily taken care of, however the fact that so many were inexperienced in combat meant that this group wasn''t capable of such a feat.


    Even so, they fought.


    And they fought to the very end.


    How many hundreds of zombies did they kill before they reached the warehouse?


    At first it was only a few dozen, however once the gunshots began, hundreds more had popped out of the woodworks - all converging on this area of fire.


    "We did it... we''re at the warehouse!"


    "Everyone get around the entrance. There might be more inside, so we need a few people to enter first and clear out any stragglers."


    And finally - the group was successful.


    At the orders of their Vice Admiral, three experienced soldiers lined up on the door, preparing to barge in while the remaining people circled around the door facing outwards, continuing to fire at the hoards from afar.


    They were surrounded, yet they were able to hold the approaching undead back so long as they didn''t pause their fire.


    "On three, head inside and take out any undead. One! Two! Three!"


    With a slam, the door barged open as the three stormed in, their guns pointing in all directions as they entered FBI style.


    "RARGH!!"


    "HISS!!"


    "URGH!!!"


    And as soon as they entered, three zombies thrust forward to attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In an instant a number of bullets were fired, and the three zombies were filled with lead - however one particular zombie didn''t die immediately, despite the bullet straight through his head.


    "GRR!!!"


    Thrusting itself forward, the zombie drew an arc through the air as it scratched at the cheek of one man who placed his rifle in it''s mouth.


    RATATATATA!


    And with the fire of numerous bullets, the head of the creature exploded as it fell limp to the ground - yet so too the man did.


    "Everyone inside."


    And the one who spoke this time was none other than the woman as she ordered everyone to converge inside the building.


    The people rushed inside, a few taking the rear as they continued to keep the numerous undead at bay, and eventually only the rear guard was left outside.


    At this point, even these people ceased their firing, and slammed the door shut quickly.


    "Bar it off.", the Admiral ordered, at which a couple of men who had been preparing for this grabbed hold of a nearby filing cabinet, lifting it up before placing it right in front of the door.


    Banging could be heard from the outside, however the door didn''t budge.


    For now, the group was safe.


    "That was a mess.", the woman stated with displeasure evident in her voice.


    Standing forward, the woman walked to the center of the warehouse - in which there were three heavily armored vehicles.


    Within each, there were a total of four seats plus a single seat on top with a gatling gun, totaling to be 15 seats - yet present in this room were 30 people.


    "What a predicament, isn''t it? 30 of us... and only 15 seats. Ah, but this isn''t a predicament at all now, is it?"


    With a smug grin, the woman jumped onto the hood of the vehicle in the center, crossing one leg over the other as she glanced upon the soldiers present.


    "After all, I said it before - did I not? Those who risk their lives for me... will be rewarded."


    Standing up, the woman gracefully swung over to the seat with the weapon on top of the vehicle.


    And at that moment, taking control of the gun, the woman gripped the handles as she grazed the sights across the line of soldiers.


    "Heh."


    Chills were sent down the spines of each and every person as their very lives flashed before their eyes.


    For in that instant, there was only one question which concerned them.


    ''Is she going to kill all of us here and now?''


    Yet this did not happen.


    Instead...


    RATATATATATATATATA!


    BOOM!


    Aiming to her side, the woman began to fire off a volley of bullets, the barrels of the weapon spinning rapidly as bullet after bullet was fired - directly upon the vehicle on the left side of her.


    And with an explosion, the vehicle was left in a blaze of fire.


    "However... to reward 15 people with seats would be far too generous."


    Turning the weapon around, the woman once more fired it off with a blast of shells, lighting up the other vehicle before yet another explosion.


    And in mere instants - two of the very weapons which the Navy could have used were destroyed.


    Stunned at the rash actions of the woman, each of the soldiers could do nothing more than watch in shock, completely at a loss.


    Yet as they thought these things, the woman stood up from the weapon, sliding down the hood as she landed gracefully.


    And with a devious grin and an alluring finger, the woman motioned for the Vice Admiral to stand at her side.


    The man stood forward, taking his place beside her as the two stood in front of all, at which the soldiers lined up almost instinctively - as if such a thing had been drilled into them their entire lives.


    For it had.


    "Now then, soldiers... it''s time for your evaluation."

 Chapter Number 118 - Evaluation

    Standing at attention, not a single soldier allowed themselves to slouch even the slightest amount.


    They controlled their breathing with every effort to minimize it completely, not allowing themselves to make any noticeable movements.


    "You. Number 1. You. Number 2."


    And as she walked down the line of soldiers, the Admiral called out to each one as she assigned them a place in line.


    One by one, they each took their places in line, eventually lining up as she had intended.


    "Now that you''re all in line... it''s time to begin the evaluation."


    Taking her place in front of the first man, the woman stood with her hands behind her back, her demeanor that of a true military general.


    "Do you know why you''re the first in this line?"


    The man stared straight at the woman, holding himself back from quivering as he answered in a straightforward manner.


    "Why am I first in the line, Madame Admiral?"


    With a light smile, the woman''s expression softened.


    "First... first first first... when you are first, it is of course because you were in first place. Isn''t that correct?"


    "If... that is what you say, Madame."


    "Of course I say it. I placed you to be first in this line because I consider your efforts to be first among your peers."


    "You... have my thanks."


    The man spoke like a robot, constrained in his words as he barely managed to get them out of his mouth, yet the woman carried herself in an overarching manner as her demeanor quickly shifted from compassionate to cold.


    "First to lose any chance at standing by my side, that is."


    Her expression rotting, the woman notioned to the vehicle with her hand.


    "Do you see that vehicle over there? There are five seats - two of which have already been claimed by myself and the Vice Admiral. And out of those three remaining seats, you are the least likely to obtain one."


    Slamming these words on the man, his posture tightened as he froze, unsure if he should say anything.


    "Now ask me. Why is that, Madame Admiral?"


    And probing the man, the woman ordered the man with this question.


    "Why is that, Madame Admiral?", he repeated.


    "Why, the reason is simple!"


    With a laugh, the woman seemed to turn around as she chuckled to herself.


    "Simple, so simple. Can anyone tell me why he was last among everyone?"


    Looking around, the woman glazed her eyes upon the frozen soldiers - however not a single one spoke up.


    Out of fear of being wrong.


    Then, turning to the man, the woman let out a sigh as if to say ''I suppose I''ll have to tell him myself.''


    And with thinned eyes, her tone lowered as she spoke with disgust.


    "You fired so many shots just now that I couldn''t even count them. Unfortunately, I could count how many times you hit. Zero."


    As she spoke these harsh words, the man felt himself sinking into the ground, melted by his own lack of ability - yet also slammed by the brutal honesty of the woman who stood at the head of this unit.


    And with this harsh appraisal, each and every person present realized that no bright future awaited them - for except for the three who stood at the very end, they all had come up short.


    ''What is she going to do to us?''


    ''Is she really going to make us guard that vehicle while she sits in comfort?''


    ''Are we truly going to have to fight against those things in the open... without anything to protect us?''


    The soldiers began to have these thoughts, doubt and fear filling their minds as they wondered just what horrible fate was in store for them.


    Yet each and every one of them knew one thing.


    Whatever fate was in store for them, it would only lead to further death and destruction.


    Thus... the evaluation began.


    ----


    "You see, this is called the trigger. And when you pull it... the weapon fires."


    "The last time I checked, spraying a load of bullets without any direction or purpose is the same as not firing at all. No. Worse, actually."


    "Were you too scared of killing those monsters that you forgot they were attacking you?"


    One by one, the woman destroyed each and every person.


    "Look at you, fatso. Maybe you were too busy thinking about having a snack to bother fighting properly like everyone else?"


    "You with the glasses. Do they even help you to see? Because based on your performance out there, you might be better off without them."


    "Ah, you with the ponytail. Did you think I wouldn''t notice you hiding behind those men? If they were in front of you, you couldn''t have fired your weapon now, could you? AH!"


    One by one, she unveiled the flaws of each and every person as she grabbed the weapon of one particular woman.


    "Well would you look at that!"


    Popping out the magazine, the woman dumped it out as numerous bullets fell from it.


    "Not a single shot has been fired!"


    The rampage continued - person to person as the Admiral exposed everyone of their flaws.


    Ranging from the slightest mistakes to massive blunders, she seemed to have something on every person - however eventually she came to the end of the line.


    "You two right there. You spent the entire time reloading the weapons of others. Perhaps you weren''t able to shoot for yourselves?"


    With a smirk, the woman brushed it off.


    "However, at the very least you were able to make yourselves SOMEWHAT useful."


    And with these words, the two men breathed sighs of relief - or they would have, however such a thing would only invoke the wrath of the woman before them.


    "And finally... you."


    And coming upon the last man, the woman looked at him with a smile.


    "How wonderful. A model soldier, if I do say so myself. You fought well, killed many of those creatures, and didn''t waste a moment. And when the time came to enter the building, you were the first to do so, putting yourself in the most dangerous spot. Truly... you are a man that everyone should aspire to be like."


    With words of praise, the man - who stood perfectly still as he gulped his emotions down - seemed to nod stiffly.


    For upon his arm was a scratch.


    "Congratulations on failing the least out of everyone here. However, unfortunately... it looks like you''ve also failed."


    Walking forward, the woman held out her hand with a smile.


    "Please hand me your weapon."


    And with this deadly smile, the woman made this order to the man.


    Faced with this order, the man gripped the weapon on his back, slowly taking it into his hands as he prepared to hand it over.


    However something stopped him.


    ''I can''t.''


    Closing his eyes as he clenched his teeth, the man looked to the ground with darkened eyes.


    "What''s wrong, soldier? Are you going to disobey me?"


    ''If I hand her this weapon... she will use it to kill me.''


    Frozen in place by his own thoughts, the man stopped in his tracks.


    He could do nothing.


    "I''ll give you three seconds."


    ''I... what should I do?''


    "Three."


    ''Should I give it to her?''


    "Two."


    ''Should I die for the sake of everyone else?''


    "One."


    ''No.''


    "Zero."


    "Madame... with all the respect... forgive me. But I cannot give you this."


    Aiming the gun at the woman, the man faced his fears as the other soldiers looked to him with eyes of shock as everything seemed to turn on its side.


    ''Eh?''


    ''He... is he going to go against her?''


    ''Does he know what he''s doing?''


    "I see. So that''s how it is."


    "Enough of this. I''m going to live... whether you let me or not."


    "Wrong."


    In the next instant, the woman seemed to disappear before the man.


    With swift movements, the gun seemed to twist around in his hands, eventually turning to become aimed at his own head.


    And caught in a lock, the woman seemed to snake herself around him with movements that seemed inhuman.


    "Go ahead. Fire."


    And with these words, she whispered into the man''s ears.


    However it was the next moment that surprised everyone.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three bullets flew - however they were not from the rifle of the infected man - but rather from the pistol held by the Vice Admiral.


    "I think that is quite enough. Madame Admiral... can you not see that your actions have created a rift in the soldiers?"


    A sudden mood of complete shock overtook the room, and all eyes fell upon the man who had fired the weapon, just barely grazing the cheek, arm, and leg of the woman with such precision that even a sharpshooter would be impressed.


    "You are no longer necessary. Please leave this warehouse immediately... or I will kill you myself."


    And with these words, everything was flipped on it''s head.


    "A joke... no. This is very unlike you... yet you are serious."


    The woman''s expression turned sour as these words escaped her mouth, at which she stood forward to approach her attacker.


    "But do you think that such a feeble thing can stop me?"


    "Without question, this mere toy cannot. However... what if there were hundreds of them?"


    Raising his hand up as he kept the pistol pointed at the woman, the man took control of the soldiers with a gesture.


    "You see, Yelena, I''ve never exactly agreed with your methods. I''ve gone along with them for one simple reason - that you were a superior of mine. However the situation has changed."


    "Has the situation changed? And what exactly about it has changed?", the woman pressed.


    "Well, everything."


    The man responded with a chuckle, lightly strolling as he kept the weapon focused on the woman, who he stayed a significant distance from.


    "Those undead creatures have overtaken our headquarters... at the very least. Whether this is an attack or whether it is a Calamity, the fact of the matter is that everything has gone WRONG."


    His words seemed to slam the woman to the ground, however even with the weight that they carried she seemed to only be irritated.


    "What of it?", the woman spat as the man carried on with a smile.


    "In such a situation, even assuming that our society and its leaders are still in power... it would not be strange in the slightest if our admiral were to be killed off by one of those creatures... now would it?"


    And with this sentence, the eyes of the woman went wide in shock.


    "You... do you truly believe you''ll get away with such a thing?", she asked, as if it was inconceivable. "Hah... hahaha... you must be a greater fool than I imagined."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "I''ve heard enough. Do you not see that it is my weapon that you are on the other end of?"


    Even as the woman laughed, the man still maintained his superior position, pressing the woman into silence.


    "Yelena Slausenricht... you have treated all the soldiers underneath you as nothing more than pawns. You slaughtered those who had only been slightly scratched without a second''s hesitation, not even considering the lifetime of work that they had offered to you."


    The man began to lecture the woman, listing off her offenses.


    "You have used those around you, stepped on everyone all your life in order to maintain your position as Admiral, and you have punished those who have failed military operations in ways far worse than even the death and destruction that they had already experienced."


    Continuing without cease, the man seemed to be letting out an entire lifetime worth of grievances.


    "You have no sense of strategy... no... that is incorrect. You have an outstanding sense of strategy. And it is exactly because you are such an excellent General that you are willing to invite chaos to even your own lines in order to destroy the enemy."


    The man spoke calmly, yet with a deep seated hatred in his tone, as if every word came from the very depths of his soul.


    "You are short tempered and sadistic, using those traits to manipulate your subordinates into giving their all for you, and even when surrounded by armed soldiers who are terrified of you, you hold no fear of rebellion. Because to you... it is inconceivable."


    And with this statement, the man pointed his gun at the leg of the woman.


    BANG!


    And he shot.


    "Ngh..."


    The woman suppressed a scream as she bent down to hold her wound, glaring up at the man with eyes that reeked of death as blood flowed from her thigh.


    BANG!


    And then again, this time to her right shoulder, the woman now gripped it with her left hand as more blood flowed - her gaze becoming all the more sinister.


    BANG!


    And finally, a shot grazed the size of her head - shooting straight through her ear while leaving a streak across the side of her head.


    Blood sprayed from the wound in a line, and the woman let out a squeal at this final shot.


    "Agh!!"


    And with this, a sign of weakness showed itself.


    Closing her eyes as she bit down the pain, the words of the man dug into her soul as she felt the gazes around her change from those of fear - to those of vengeance.


    "You are a demoness... and I am here to banish you from your reign of terror."


    ----


    It happened too quickly.


    Everything seemed to be happening too quickly.


    Yet the people present within this room were soldiers - and as such they understood very quickly just what was happening.


    And with the single shout of pain that the woman who had filled their hearts with terror from the moment they enlisted in this cesspool of domination, something twisted within them.


    A horrid desire awoke, one which had been suppressed behind layers upon layers of fear - fear for that woman known as the Admiral.


    Yet it was exactly because of these many layers of fear, that so many layers of hatred were unleashed at that moment.


    And in that instant, as if prompted by the words of the man who stood as the Vice Admiral, every single weapon within that room was aimed upon the woman.


    They cared not about the man who had been infected, for such an issue was secondary in comparison to this woman.


    And so, three bullets having wounded her already, the woman found herself faced with more muzzles than she could count.


    "You... all of you... you''re turning on me this easily?"


    With these words, the woman''s shock seemed to be overridden for just a moment as her fear was masked, and the next words - though coming from someone completely powerless - were enough to send chills down the spines of every person present.


    "I will remember this."


    "Enough of your talk. Stand."


    Pressing the woman with a pistol to her head, the man with the glasses now stood next to her - within her attack range.


    He understood well that if she wished, she could twist him about and grab his weapon, however this was exactly why he had directed every person present.


    If they had her surrounded on all sides, then even if she armed herself and used him as a shield, she would still not be safe from the fire.


    "Do you really think that you''ll get out of this alive without me?", the woman asked as she stood up, to which the man pressed the weapon on her head with all the greater pressure.


    "This is not a discussion anymore, Yelena. I am giving you an ORDER. Now then..."


    Turning to the crowd, the man looked around as he spoke with pretension.


    "I understand the feelings of those present very well... and I understand that this woman poses a threat to our Navy that must be eliminated. I can tell that each and every one of you wants to be the one to fire a bullet into her skull, but I ask that you all remain patient... for even this woman will have some use if we are patient and do not kill her immediately."


    At the shove of the man, the woman bit down on her pride as she forced herself to stand, the wound in her leg eating away at her as she desperately attempted to keep balance.


    Even someone as skilled in combat as she was had become useless.


    "Kill her."


    However speaking out with a cold voice was none other than the man who had been infected.


    His skin was turning pale at this point, and he seemed to be having a tough time breathing.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to be losing his sanity - yet as if fueled entirely by his own rage, the man was able to get out these words with calmness.


    "Kill her... before she kills every one of you."


    Silence followed, and for a few moments not a single word was spoken as each person mulled on the possibilities.


    "Kill her."


    And then, another spoke.


    "Kill her."


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!!!"


    "KILL HER!"


    "KILL HER! KILL HER! KILL HER! KILL HER!"


    And that one voice soon became a choir.


    "KILL! KILL! KILL!"


    "She can''t be allowed to live!!!"


    "There is no need for mercy on a woman like that!!!"


    "She made us all suffer for so many years, but look at her now!!!"


    "How many people died because of her highhanded decisions!?"


    "How many innocents did we have to slaughter at her orders!?!?"


    A mob of complaints erupted as the crowd seemed to throw off all shackles.


    "My wife and kids... I haven''t seen them in six years because she drives us like slaves, forcing us to remain stationed at this HQ without any leave!"


    "I''ve got a little sister and a little brother to take care of, but I don''t even know what they look like anymore!! They''ve been living on their own, and I''m nothing more than a ghost who sends a check - and it''s because of this woman!"


    "She dealt with that scientist, the head of the R&D Division, and some people who didn''t follow her orders exactly were sent to him to become TEST SUBJECTS for the rest of their miserable lives!!!"


    Accusation after accusation flooded in without cease as the woman merely glanced around at this Jury of hatred.


    "Death is too easy for her, but I say we allow it."


    And one particular somber man stood forward, making the final statement as he quieted the crowd.


    "Because if we give her any chance, then surely she will slither her way out of it."


    With these statements, all eyes fell upon the man with the glasses - the Vice Admiral.


    "When you all become so heated about such a thing, it is difficult for me as a leader to disagree... yet even so, I will stand by my position. HOWEVER."


    Holding up his index finger with a smirk, the man stepped forward as he closed his eyes with confidence, the men and women around him seething with anger.


    "I see your point, and I do agree that she is too dangerous to be left alive. Therefore... we will slaughter her in a way that is useful."


    And with twisted words, the man wrapped around the minds of the soldiers as he made a proposition.


    "Therefore... I will instead demote her."


    Turning around to face the woman, the man glanced at her, and then over to the exit.


    "From the rank of Admiral... to a mere scout."


    And with these words, the crowd understood well exactly what the man meant.


    "Agreed."


    The somber man made this statement, quietly yet firmly.


    "Agreed.", the infected man repeated.


    And then, like the wave before, another wave came.


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed. Agreed. Agreed."


    Without hesitation, all the soldiers seemed to nod, looking to one another as they stated their opinion on the matter, at which James stood in front of the woman, merely two feet from her as he crossed his arms with confidence.


    "It would seem that a decision has been made... Scout Yelena Slausenricht. Now then... please let us know as much as possible about the enemy outside."


    And with the snap of his fingers, six men rushed forward, all pointing their weapons at the head of the woman.


    "Go on. Walk."


    "Are you really just going to force me out there like this?"


    "Yes."


    Not a shred of hesitation.


    The woman, seemingly having accepted her own fate, was pushed forward towards that door as one woman stood by in preparation to shove her out.


    At this point, the banging on the door had only become louder and louder from the numerous gunshots within the warehouse.


    A couple more soldiers headed to the door as they removed the blockade, standing by as they readied to open it for just a few moments - just long enough to mow down the crowd with bullets before shoving their former leader out.


    "Open it.", James commanded.


    And with these words, as if practiced, the door was opened.


    The undead seemed to flood in, however many soldiers were prepared for this - all aiming straight for the channel as they took out one after another with haste.


    The bodies dropped, and the woman was pushed forward as the line cleared for a few moments.


    "Go on. Find us some useful information.", James stated as the woman was pushed outside, tripping over bodies as she struggled to keep balance on her injured leg.


    And as someone rushed to close the door, the final words of the Vice Admiral could be heard before she was cut off from her fellow humans.


    "Or die trying."


    ----

 Chapter Number 119 - Remember

    A bullet was lodged in her thigh, which refused to stop bleeding.


    She could barely even limp, much less walk. Even if skilled combat movements were simple to her, she was reduced to a state where such things were impossible.


    Her shoulder had been shot clean through, the bullet having shattered her collarbone and driven into her flesh, and this wound throbbed uncontrollably as if to remind her of the pathetic state which she was in.


    Her face was lined with a scar, and blood filled her ear, clogging it as she was forced to listen with the one that remained while the echo of fluid resounded within her mind.


    She was as good as dead.


    Yet even in such a state, the soldiers that had once been subject to her had thrown her into this pit.


    Anger? Hatred? Disgust? Such pitiful emotions couldn''t possibly describe her current state.


    "I will be sure to remember this. And when the time comes... no amount of begging will save any of you."


    Whispering these words to herself quietly, the woman stood up - or she tried to - as she faced the hordes that slowly surrounded her on all sides.


    She could do nothing.


    She could not run.


    She could not hide.


    And even though many of the creatures had been mowed down when she was forced out, there were many that remained - more than she could count.


    Therefore, holding up her hand as she straightened it, the woman prepared to fight.


    "Vice Admiral... I did not expect your betrayal. I did not think that you would do something so rash... though I admit that this is my loss. However... you made a mistake as well."


    With a proud smirk, the woman waited as one of the creatures approached, lunging at her with a roar.


    And with smooth movements, the woman sidestepped in a way as to not put any pressure on her injured leg before wrapping her uninjured arm around the zombie - twisting its neck like a corkscrew as it flew off with a rain of blood.


    Dropping the head to the ground as the blood soaked upon her, the woman looked around her as numerous zombies approached - not phased in the slightest as one of their brethren was slaughtered in cold blood.


    "Your mistake was not killing me when you had the chance."


    ----


    A scene of bloody murder ensued.


    Chaos erupted as the undead seemed to be provoked by her words, at which dozens of zombies seemed to rush forward, bearing their fangs and claws as they attacked the woman without ceasing.


    Gnarling and scratching, the creatures seemed to put all their strength into the slaughter of the woman before them who had been completely immobilized - yet strangely enough - she did not fall.


    Even though she remained in place, stationary and barely able to limp around, the woman seemed to dodge each attack with precision, as if she were reading the minds of the creatures as they attacked.


    With each creature that lunged forward, the woman would grab it - proceeding to twist off its head or arms as they struggled to inflict wounds upon her.


    The bodies seemed to pile up around the woman as she mutilated the creatures with her bare hands, fighting with a glare of death that made even those monsters falter.


    "What''s wrong? Are you all terrified of a mere human?"


    The woman said these words, her voice trembling with madness as she was surrounded by hundreds of zombies - dozens of which made up the dead bodies around her.


    Yet as if reacting to her words, the undead once more continued their onslaught.


    "But you are not human... therefore fear is not something which you should be able to feel."


    And with this whisper, an aura of dominance seemed to spread throughout the monsters as they halted their attacks for just a moment, brief enough for the woman to tear her hand through three more of the undead before the attacks resumed.


    "And yet before me... even the fearless seem to falter."


    The battle then continued, the woman dodging with swiftness that seemed to surpass even the limitations of her injured body, a smile wrapping itself around her face as chaos seemed to overtake her.


    The undead clawed and scratched, chomped and gnarled, yet even as they did so they were overcome by the absolute violence which encapsulated the woman known as Yelena Slausenricht.


    She would use every way imaginable to bait her enemies, at one point grabbing one of the zombies in order to use it as a shield while another thrust it''s fangs through it''s comrade.


    An explosion of blood and guts unlike anything ever seen occurred in those few moments, more and more of the undead piling up as the woman fought without so much as a weapon.


    However as the time passed and the bodies piled up, so too did the pool of her own blood that surrounded her.


    The woman''s breathing became ragged and she found difficulty to keep up her inhuman movements, and little by little the attacks of the undead seemed to come closer and closer to reaching her.


    ''Am I going to die here?''


    And as this happened, this thought made its way into her mind as the black haired woman gritted her teeth - her military uniform still pristine yet covered in blood.


    ''Am I going to die because of those monsters?''


    Thinking this with an ever increasing grin, it was unclear exactly who the woman was referring to - the zombies before her, or the very people who had thrown her out into this jungle.


    ''No.''


    Suppressing a laugh, the woman tore off yet another head, this time squeezing it with such strength that the eyeballs popped out of their sockets.


    ''As if I would allow myself to be done in by the likes of such filth.''


    However just as she thought this, her movements increasing with her heart rate, the woman felt a light sting to the back of her heel.


    Turning back as she immediately noticed this, the woman witnessed something which made her eyes widen with a combination of fear and hatred - for at her feet was a zombie whose torso was completely separated from its lower body.


    A creature that had used up the last of its remaining strength to crawl across the field of bodies around her - just to give her even the slightest scratch.


    Such a scratch would be fatal.


    "YOU...."


    Stomping the head of the zombie with her uninjured foot, the woman shouted out in anger as it exploded like a cantaloupe.


    In this moment of weakness, the zombies around her didn''t hesitate to take advantage of such a situation - for in the time it took the woman to realize the attack and react, three more had now sunk their fangs into her.


    "AGH!!!"


    Letting out this scream of pain, even the seasoned admiral who had fought in such a demented manner couldn''t help but to feel terror at the knowledge of her own impending doom.


    ''No... no no no...''


    ''I... I''m going to become one of these things?''


    ''I... I don''t want that...''


    ''It hurts... it hurts!!!''


    And as the creatures forced her to the ground, they began to feast on the woman as she was eaten alive.


    First they ripped out her esophagus, and the woman could no longer scream as the blood filled her lungs, and all the while they tore away at her limbs.


    ''Agh!! Stop it! Stop it!!! NO!!!''


    Tears filled the eyes of the woman who had inspired fear into all around her, and in that instant she began to have thoughts which she had never before had.


    ''Please... please! Stop this! Anybody! Won''t... won''t anybody help... me?''


    And as the pain erupted within her, tears filled with blood flowing from her eyes, the woman''s pleas for help stopped.


    ''They won''t... help me.''


    ''Just... as I did not help them.''


    One zombie dug into the stomach of the woman, ripping out her intestines as it feasted as if it were a link of sausages.


    ''It hurts so much I want to kill myself... it hurts so much... that I would rather die.''


    ''Is this what those soldiers felt as I sent them off to fight?''


    ''Is this what it¡¯s like to be powerless?''


    Closing her eyes as the pain overwhelmed her, the woman gave up on all thoughts of being saved as she accepted her own death.


    ''If I become a zombie... will my limbs regrow?''


    ''Will I keep my consciousness?''


    ''Will I become one of them and roam the earth aimlessly, or will I have some control over my actions?''


    And as everything became cold, the woman''s visions began to fade as death became near.


    ''If there is a next life... if there is another chance for me... then what should I do with it?''


    She did not know.


    Yet in that instant, all the zombies around her seemed to explode.


    Their heads, their limbs, they erupted from inside of the creatures as if some strange energy was released from within them, and they turned to piles of paste in mere moments.


    Looking around as everything began to fade, the woman watched with widened eyes as all the creatures seemed to die without reason.


    ''What is this?''


    And in that instant, in the distance, the woman saw it.


    The figure of a man.


    He was too far away to make out clearly, and her hazy vision added to this confusion, however she understood one thing clearly.


    Someone was trying to help her.


    ''If... if I could somehow be saved... if I could continue to live, even as a zombie... even as a monster... then I suppose... I would give myself to the person who saved me.''


    Closing her eyes, the woman smiled ever so lightly as she felt everything disappear - a gentle smile which perhaps she had never expressed in her entire life.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.''I will REMEMBER this.''


    Thus, Yelena died.


    For the first time.


    ----


    "You''re curious about how I do it, aren''t you?"


    Walking through a densely populated City filled with zombies were three people.


    "It would be a lie if I were to say that I wasn''t."


    Standing at the front was a white haired man - his long hair which was once chaotic now slicked back in a professional manner.


    He glanced around him with golden eyes, which fell upon pools of flesh and blood that would make anyone sick to their stomach - yet the three people who walked through them didn''t seem to be disturbed in the least - as if they were accustomed to such levels of gore.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you the nature of my ability. You see Chi, these abilities are... special. Knowing the ability of your enemy is almost as good as obtaining victory over them, for you will understand exactly what they are capable of - however on the other hand, not knowing the nature of an opponent¡¯s ability is a severe disadvantage."


    The white haired man spoke to one of the two girls who followed him - girls who were dressed in the outfits of maids that looked to be exact inverses of one another.


    The first had black hair with a dress that was primarily white, and the other white hair with a dress that was primarily black.


    One held a rifle in her right hand, and the other in her left - perfect twins, exact mirrors of one another.


    Yet despite their mirrored appearances, their expressions were anything but.


    "However, I can explain the science about how certain... applications of my ability work.", the man continued as he walked forward, surrounded by a number of bodies that looked as if bombs had gone off inside of them - blood sprayed about like a water balloon had popped.


    One of the two girls looked to the white haired man with a fervent dedication, paying attention to every last word he spoke with intensity, while the other seemed to glance around her with timidity, seemingly terrified - not of the bodies or brutal scenes around her, yet rather of the man whom she followed.


    "I''m sure there will be some fools out there who will allow their abilities to become commonly known... but I am not one of them. Even to you two, I cannot allow such information to slip. After all, there is no reason for you to know. The more people who know my ability, the greater the chance that even more people will find out. You may be captured, tortured for information, or your mind may even be read - and with these abilities having entered this world... such a thing is no longer a mere fantasy."


    With a light smirk, the man chuckled to himself as he whispered underneath his breath.


    "And it''s not like I could trust either of you to keep your mouths shut either way."


    "Forgive my incompetence, Master Lichtenburg, but my ears are not powerful enough to pick up what you just said. Would you mind repeating it?"


    "No."


    The black haired maiden spoke with true sincerity - not sarcastic in the least, however the man responded promptly, cutting her off.


    "The atmosphere bears down immense pressure upon us, however we fail to realize it because our bodies are accustomed to such a pressure."


    Completely moving on without missing a beat, the man began to lecture as the three continued their way towards a harbor - the ocean slowly coming into their view from afar.


    "This is true in many scenarios. Deep underneath the sea, there are fish which are accustomed to extremely high pressures. On the other hand, animals which live upon high mountains have become used to living with limited amounts of oxygen. That is the beauty of nature - it always evolves itself such that its creatures can survive in any environment."


    The man closed his eyes, an eerily peaceful smile overwhelming him as he paused for a moment.


    "However... such evolution requires sacrifice."


    And in that instant, from an alleyway to the side, a zombie shot out, rushing towards the group before the man held out his hand towards it.


    As the man kept his eyes closed, the two girls immediately bore their weapons, taking aim at the creature which snarled and spit - however before they could do so the man grasped his hand inward.


    And the moment he did so, the creature exploded.


    Blood and guts shot into the sky so high that one might have believed a bomb was placed inside the creature, firing its limbs outwards, covering the landscape with its remains.


    "Nature may seem to be beautiful after millions of years of evolution, however at its very core is something disturbing... something disgusting. Something which makes our stomachs turn - and that is the culling of the weak."


    Pointing his hand forward towards the alleyway that the zombie had approached from, the man seemed to point towards three things in the darkness - and as he did so three wretched screams were heard.


    The sounds of slaughtered undead in the distance.


    "In order for creatures to become strong in one climate, those with genetics that are disadvantageous will be culled. Yet this is a slow and painful process... one which takes hundreds, thousands, millions of years. Generations after generations will yield little to no results, and only after an individual is long dead do any true results show themselves."


    Then, holding his hand forward, the man opened his eyes as they fell upon the port that was far down the street.


    And with those golden eyes, in the far distance, he laid them upon a hoard of zombies that seemed to be surrounding a woman.


    "So what would happen if the climate were to suddenly shift?"


    And as he watched that scenario from afar, the man then held his hand up, holding it horizontally as he gazed from afar.


    "Millions of years of evolution would go to waste... and those who were once deemed to be failures of nature will become successful."


    At that instant, the man slammed his hand downward - and as he did so, the hoard of zombies seemed to be pressurized as they were reduced to a mere paste in seconds.


    "Yet there is one particular trait... one particular ability which can be cultivated that may change such an outcome."


    Stepping forward as the two girls followed him, the man kept his focus on a particular woman who was in the center of the hoard, her body barely visible even among the liquified zombies that seemed to disappear around her.


    "The ability to adapt."


    And with a demented grin, the man pressed on, approaching the now zombiless harbor as he stepped forth with confidence.


    "This is what makes humans... the ultimate beings who will surpass even the restrictions of evolution."


    ----


    "Yelena... so it was you after all."


    The scientist spoke with lament as he approached the mutilated body - eaten away by the undead that were now in liquid form.


    Approaching as he stood over the woman, the man looked down with an unreadable expression as the two maids behind him watched with a combination of curiosity and horror.


    "I suppose we''ve both learned lessons now, haven''t we?"


    Reaching into his pocket, the man pulled out a syringe - filled with the very pink fluid that he had injected himself with just earlier.


    "However, Yelena... there is a difference between you and me."


    Speaking to himself as the woman lay dead, the man bent down as he placed his hand on the woman''s head, removing her cap as he slowly ran his hand through her long black hair.


    "We both were in complete control. We both were in dominant positions. We both had everything within the palm of our hands - and we both had the strength and power to back up such a method. However..."


    Squirting the syringe with one hand, the man reached into his pocket with his other as he pulled out a scalpel.


    "When one dominates a lower being... they must be absolutely certain that the lower being has no chance of rebellion. And even if such a rebellion occurs... you must have the ability to face them without assistance."


    In that instant, the man ripped off the military garments of the woman as he sliced into her chest, a maddening smile overcoming him.


    "You inspired fear, and you used it well... you had the physical abilities and dominating personality to take the position necessary to control."


    As he cut open the woman himself, the man opened up her chest so that he could see her heart - still beating even at this very moment.


    Perhaps the woman had fallen unconscious in her terror, or perhaps something else was happening to her at that very moment.


    "Yet in the end, you relied upon this very society to back your position."


    At that instant, the man grabbed the woman''s heart, ripping it out from the arteries which connected it.


    And beating within the hand of the man, blood dripping endlessly as he quickly stabbed it with the syringe, the man chuckled with madness as he watched himself work.


    "Heh... heh heh... and when that very society crumbled... so too did your little game of Queen and subjects."


    Throwing the heart to the ground, the man stood up, turning his back to the organ as he walked forward with the flutter of his lab coat.


    The two maids watched with confusion as the man headed forward, glaring back and forth before witnessing something inconceivable.


    It continued beating.


    It beat, and it beat.


    Harder, and louder - it''s power growing with every given moment.


    "And because you did not plan to rule over a world that had already been destroyed... you will now become one of the subjects yourself... Madame Admiral."

 Chapter Number 120 - Missing in Action

    "She... is gone."


    It was just a whisper, yet this single statement seemed to resound throughout the entire warehouse, eyes widening as they were brought to the reality before them.


    The door was shut, and the woman known as the Admiral had been thrown to the zombies - left for dead under the guise of ''scouting''.


    It was exactly what every single person present in that room wanted, however as soon as they did such a thing, they could only watch that door, their hands trembling as they looked upon the barricade that they had placed to prevent the woman from trying to return.


    They expected a pathetic display of banging on the door and begging for mercy, watching and waiting as they gulped - yet no such incident occurred.


    Moment after moment passed, and at some point even the fighting and growling outside seemed to become silent.


    "She is gone."


    Repeating this with confidence, the Vice Admiral spoke as he stood forward, folding his hands behind his back as he began to pace.


    "It would have been... beneficial if she could have done more for us. However I am certain that without question... she has thinned the numbers out there."


    Nodding to himself as he made this assertion, the man spoke half to himself and half to the crowd around him.


    "Now then... I suppose it''s time we decided on how things will work from this point onwards."


    Looking upwards, the man scanned the room as a serious expression overtook him.


    "Our first order of business would be you."


    And looking specifically at the man who had been infected, the Vice Admiral called upon the man who seemed to be overwhelmed with a sudden headache.


    "Ngh..."


    The man groaned slightly as he tried to keep focus, looking to the Vice Admiral who approached with haste.


    "The fact that the Admiral was willing to kill you off so quickly was... heartless. However the fact of the matter is, you ARE feeling symptoms. Are you not?"


    "N... no! I can... I can get through this!"


    The man shouted this out, however he barely managed to utter these words as he gripped his forehead in agony, making them worthless.


    "Can you truly?", James pressed. "Even if you are able to retain your sanity now... how much longer will you be able to do so?"


    The problem did not disappear.


    Even if one heartless leader had been removed, the man WAS infected - and the signs of his infection were becoming more and more clear.


    And with the overarching woman gone from their midst, the issue of this infected man became the focus of every person present.


    "I... I think he''s dangerous.", one man commented.


    "We should... we should..."


    One woman seemed to speak up, however something was stopping her from getting the words out.


    "We should cut him off."


    Yet another woman finished the sentence.


    "He will only pose a risk to us... if we keep him alive he might turn at any moment, and we won''t be prepared for it."


    "If we let something like that happen... he might spread it to us."


    "What if his presence here is enough to spread it already?"


    As more and more people tacked on their opinions to the issue, the man''s expression was slowly filled with fear as he came to the realization that he was ALONE.


    "Wait just a minute..."


    "No. You don''t get to talk, since you''re the one who got infected."


    "You''re posing a risk to all of us just being here."


    "We should be the ones to decide our own fate."


    And with these words, the man was completely abandoned - his opinion degraded to nothing.


    "You''ve already lost... but us... we still have our lives. We still have healthy, uninfected bodies."


    "We can''t allow that infection to spread any further."


    "Therefore..."


    At that moment, numerous of the men and women bore their rifles, all aimed at the man in question.


    Taken aback, the man gripped his own weapon, unsure what to do as the two sides faced off with one another.


    Bang!


    However the first bullet came not from one of the men in front - yet from the one behind.


    None other than the Vice Admiral - James Herglas.


    In an instant the man''s head exploded as a bullet shot straight through him, the body dropping to the ground with the splatter of blood.


    And then, silence overcame the group once more.


    Not one, but two.


    Not just the evil, but also the innocent.


    Not just the infected, but also the healthy.


    The soldiers present in that room hardened their expressions as it soon dawned upon them what had happened.


    The killings which had occurred were ones in which they complied with.


    Like soldiers following orders, they sat by doing nothing as a decision was made by those above them - and once the decision was made they fulfilled it to the last action.


    "It was best for everyone. But now... it is time to discuss what will happen to this unit moving forward."


    A cold expression overtaking the Vice Admiral, the man once more folded his hands as he motioned for the soldiers around him to line up.


    "There shouldn¡¯t be any question. I should be taking command... so will anyone who disagrees please come forward and state your name and date of birth?"


    At these words, the men and women looked around at one another.


    Most did not do anything, however after a few moments passed, a couple of people stood forth.


    "Marlin Stervak. Born January 18th, 2010."


    "Holly Strekfield. Born June 3rd, 2004."


    "Peter Kachinosky. Born December 8th, 1995."


    These three stood forward, looking to the man with a fierce dedication - for these three in particular were no mere subordinates, but soldiers who had a fire in their eyes, lit with the will to survive.


    "I see."


    With a nod, the man looked up to the three.


    "So you three wish to be added as candidates for the leadership of this group?"


    "That is correct, Sir.", the man known as Marlin responded.


    "I believe that I can best lead us with the Admiral gone.", Holly stated.


    "I feel that I would be able to apply my experience and expertise in such situations better than anyone else.", Peter said with a commanding tone.


    All three of the people spoke with firmness, facing off against one another - yet despite their words they did not appear to consider one another as enemies - only that they were confident enough to put themselves forward as possible leaders.


    The man known as James nodded, cracking his knuckle as he looked to the three.


    "Ah... and does anyone have today''s date? After all... you will also need a date of death when writing an obituary."


    And with this question, every person present seemed to freeze.


    "Nobody? What a shame... very well then."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Within an instant, three bullets had been fired - the man''s hands working so fast that one could barely see them as he unsheathed his pistol, fired with perfection, and sheathed it once more.


    "I suppose your deaths will have to be recorded as... missing in action."


    Thus, a new Dictator took the throne.


    ----


    "I''m sure everyone is happy that the woman is gone, but it''s about time we get down to business. I think it would be safe to assume that no help is coming, and that we must survive without reinforcements. Therefore every life here is valuable - and I would prefer not to take any more if possible."


    Without a moment of hesitation, James shot forth orders after having slaughtered all opposition.


    Not a single person moved a muscle, unsure what to do in the face of such tyranny - yet it was something which they were all too accustomed to.


    ''Should we get rid of him?''


    One person wondered this, however this particular man was met with a bullet to his brain almost the same moment he thought it.


    "If possible.", the man repeated, gunsmoke rising from the barrel.


    Clearing his throat, he continued as fear seemed to shoot through the crowd.


    "You all know the drill very well. I need not remind you. However, unlike my predecessor... I am no tyrant. I will not hog the weapons to myself - nor will I destroy supplies for something as useless as limiting rewards to a select few. Therefore... I am proposing a mission."


    Heading over as he stood before the lone remaining vehicle, the man looked over to it as he spoke to the men and women around him.


    "This vehicle can fit five soldiers... one driver, three passengers, and one gunman. Of course, any passengers will be able to utilize their own weapons. Therefore I would like to take volunteers to head outside in order to clear the remaining undead before we gather further supplies from this harbor."


    Turning around, the man smiled in a calculating manner.


    "Is there anyone willing to do so?"


    And with these words, indecision seemed to spread throughout the group.


    Those who were previously so determined to take the spots in that vehicle were now horrified by such a position, having to sacrifice themselves in order that the others could roam freely without risk.


    "Not a single person? How unpatriotic."


    With the tip of his cap, the man''s smile seemed to deepen as his eyes were hidden.


    "Then what if I were to go by myself?"


    Opening the door, the man jumped up onto the vehicle, gripping a pistol in one hand as he turned the ignition with the other.


    Grabbing hold of the steering wheel, the man then reached his hand upwards as the people around him realized their mistake - for with the press of a button the garage door to the warehouse began to open.


    "Hey!!"


    "Wait!!!"


    "Let me in!!"


    "I''ll go!!!"


    And in that instant, it became chaos.


    People rushed forth, desperately begging for a spot, however with quick wits the man locked the doors of the vehicle - leaving only the spot on top with the minigun.


    "Opportunities do not last long, and when you refuse them once... you may never see them again. Do you think that I would allow someone who did not jump at the first chance to get a second one?"


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As he said these words, some people desperately tried to open the locked doors while others climbed on top of the vehicle.


    Some threw the other people down as they fought fiercely for the spot on top, and the man merely chuckled to himself as he sat in his seat of power - completely isolated from the rest.


    Bang! Bang!


    And from afar, a man shot at the vehicle - directly at the head of the man with the glasses - yet the glass which he hid behind deflected the bullets with ease.


    "Surely you didn''t think that a military class vehicle would offer such insignificant protection to its driver, did you?"


    The man spoke from an unreachable position, his defense flawless and his power unmatched as the soldiers realized that any rebellion was not only futile - but that it would put a target on their very backs.


    "To the one who kills him... I will allow them inside."


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The man who had fired upon his supervisor was lit up with bullets from all directions the moment these words were spoken.


    "I killed him!"


    "No, it was me!"


    "I fired the first shot!"


    "But I fired the last!"


    Before the man could even drop to the ground, standing there ridden with gunshots, those around him argued over which one among them had taken the kill.


    Madness.


    It was absolute madness.


    Betrayal, distrust, hatred, fear, suspicion, all of these things rotted away at the minds of the people within that warehouse - as if all human decency had disappeared.


    Replaced by the selfishness of these people who called themselves human.


    Bang!


    "If you''re going to lie about who killed him, then I''ll make it clear!"


    A shot was fired, and another soldier fell at the hands of his comrade.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    And three more.


    The infighting began, and the man with the glasses merely watched the scene unfold as someone took the spot on top of the vehicle - only after fighting tooth and nail to throw numerous others off.


    "Anyone who comes near here will be lit up. Get away from the vehicle now!", the woman who had taken the seat shouted from her dominant position.


    One after another, the soldiers fell - continuing to destroy each other until there were only a few remaining.


    For even though they were once under the reign of a Dominatrix - perhaps it was exactly the fact that they had been dominated that stopped them from descending into BEASTS.


    And when that woman was removed... all that was left was a hungry pack of animals.


    Animals who had been starved and denied of every last desire, only to be presented with a banquet before them.


    All control was lost.


    And the result... was complete destruction.


    "Come now, those of you who remain. There is no more reason to prove yourselves."


    Left were three men and two women.


    The first woman who sat atop the machine gun had red flowing hair which separated herself from the rest, and she wore a combat suit that made it clear she was accustomed to battle.


    The second was a young man whose hair was styled up in a modern fashion, and within his eyes a glint of bloodlust seemed to overtake him - his trigger finger not yet satisfied.


    The third was a woman whose eyes were sharp and cold, completely emotionless. Her hair was short and a deep shade of brown, and she seemed to glance around her with suspicion even of those who were left.


    The fourth - a large bald man with large muscles yet a small presence, stoic and silent as he looked around him with disappointment.


    Clearly a veteran, the numerous stitches that lined his face were a testimony to this.


    And finally - the man sitting in the driver''s seat.


    The one who wore the cap of an admiral, a man who wore the calculating grin of a strategist as he looked upon those who had survived - as if culling them had been his goal all along.


    "You have already shown me that you are capable of surviving."


    "I suppose this is how filthy animals always end up, isn''t it?"


    However the scene was interrupted by a voice which resounded from just outside, and all eyes and weapons were turned to face that open entrance.


    And stepping out into the open without so much as a care in the world - a scientist stood forward.


    Every weapon was aimed towards the man, and eyes filled with suspicion seemed to line each of the five Navy soldiers who remained.


    Yet even in the face of such glares backed by an entire arsenal, the man walked forward without concern.


    He stood in the open, and following behind him were two maidens who wore the outfits of servants, weapons in their arms.


    However this man in particular carried no weapon in hand.


    "Doctor Victor Lichtenburg... what a surprise it is to see you here."


    James spoke out with a light smile from within the vehicle, using the speaker to communicate to the outside.


    "To what do I owe you the visit?"


    Opening the door, the newly promoted Admiral stepped outside, now open to attack, however surrounded by men and women whose skill had been well proven.


    Stepping forward, the man approached Victor with confidence, and eventually the two came face to face with one another, their respective soldiers behind them.


    "Well, I was actually hoping to find the Admiral... however I was instead only able to find her body."


    Reaching into his pocket, the soldiers behind James immediately cocked their weapons as they prepared to fire.


    "Now, now, control yourselves, will you? Do you believe I am going to attack? What would I do in such a scenario? Clearly your firepower outnumbers mine, no matter what I may remove from this pocket."


    At this statement, James merely thinned his eyes, focusing them deeply on the pocket of the man''s lab coat.


    And with a motion to continue, the scientist did so.


    Removing his hand from his coat, he revealed something red and fleshy, wrapped in a plastic and beating with life.


    "To be truthful, I''ve already obtained what I''ve come for. However, somehow... I feel that this is not enough."


    Tossing the heart back behind him, the black haired maid caught it without missing a beat as the scientist pressed forward, to the point where he was mere inches from the other.


    "Our divisions have been allied with one another for quite some time now, therefore it would be unwise to break off such an alliance, don''t you agree? In these difficult times, I believe we could be of great use to one another - therefore should we not assist one another in any way we can?"


    At the words of the scientist, James did not falter for a moment, yet he appeared to face off with the man as he considered his options.


    A moment passed, and then he responded.


    "It would indeed be unwise of me to make enemies where it is not necessary."


    With this statement, the man seemed to back off, and the tension seemed to lift.


    Bang!


    However, contrary to his words, the man immediately pressed a gun to the chest of the scientist, letting the bullet fly straight through.


    Blood sprayed out, covering the scientist as the man turned around without a word, fearless as he was filled with the certainty that he would not be attacked.


    "I am not a fool, Lichtenburg. I understand that you may be a cold, heartless experimenter - and that your relationships are purely those of business, HOWEVER I also understand that the human heart cannot ever completely eliminate emotion."


    As he walked off, his back to the maids, they didn¡¯t even bother to take aim even as their master had been shot in the chest.


    "You worked with Yelena for many years, and if you hold any desire to revive that woman, then I cannot consider you as anything but a liability."


    And with these words, the man stopped in place as he paused for a moment before uttering his next words.


    "Why would I make an enemy when I can instead eliminate them?"


    "Exactly my thoughts, Vice Admiral... or should I say Admiral?"


    However the seemingly uninjured voice of the man he had just shot was enough to freeze the Admiral in his place.


    Turning around slowly with shock filling his expression, he gazed upon Victor to see that even though a bullet had gone straight through his chest, he seemed to not be in the slightest amount of pain.


    "You see... I will not hesitate to work with others. However if you pose a threat to me... then things change. And unfortunately for you... it would seem that you''ve made this very clear."


    In that instant, James froze.


    Something was wrong.


    From within, a burning sensation seemed to erupt, and it spread throughout his veins within mere moments.


    His throat became dry, and a stinging pain seemed to overtake every nerve inside his body.


    He began to gag as he fell to his knees, throwing up a large amount of bile and blood, his eyes widening as they seemed to burst out of his head.


    A migraine overcame him, and every organ within him seemed to cease its function as he gasped for air which would not come.


    "Do not step out of your place."


    And with this word from the scientist, the four soldiers who remained watched the entire scene in silence.


    Stepping over to the man, the scientist looked down on him as he coughed and hacked, reaching out with a weak hand that grabbed the leg of the scientist.


    "What... did you... do?"


    "Science is a wonderful thing, isn''t it? How I would love to say that this is one of my own prototypes... but this is not a creation of my own."


    With this response, the grip of the man on Victor''s leg became weaker as his body seemed to shrivel up.


    "Admiral... I am officially releasing you from your duty."


    And with this word from Victor, James Herglas died.


    For the ONLY time.


    ¡°Ah... I don¡¯t know today¡¯s date. How unfortunate. I won¡¯t be able to record it in the obituary.¡±


    With a smirk, Victor gazed down upon the man, whose eyes no longer carried any life.


    ¡°Not that I was going to write one anyways. I suppose you¡¯ll just have to be listed as... missing in action.¡±

 Chapter Number 121 - Equally Powerless

    Kicking the hand of the man off his foot, Victor now stood in front of the remaining soldiers, glancing from one to the other as he seemed to analyze those around him.


    "Please line up and state your name and skills. Depending on whether you show any promise, I will consider allowing you to stand at my side as one of my subordinates."


    And with this order, the man kept his arrogant demeanor, not even considering the weapons aimed at him to be so much as a threat.


    For they were not.


    A bullet had pierced straight through his chest, yet due to whatever strange body he had obtained, pain did not seem to be a concept to the man.


    Even stranger than the fact that he was not in pain, however, was the fact that his body did not seem to be impacted by a bullet traveling straight through his heart.


    He continued living and speaking without so much as flinching, as if such a thing meant nothing.


    And in mere moments, the wound had seemed to close itself - the blood ceasing its flow.


    "Hey, hey. What the hell are you? Who do you think you are to walk up to this place and take control-"


    "Please don''t speak, inbred."


    The young man with the styled up hair spoke without restraint, walking forward with irritation in his expression, however the scientist responded with such an insult.


    "Fuck did you just say?"


    The young man seemed to be losing his temper as he balled his fists, veins appearing on his forehead as he became red with anger, however the scientist continued to ignore him as if he were a mere annoyance.


    "I do believe I was relatively clear on my order just now, was I not? Chi. Will you please quiet this fool?"


    "Understood, Master Lichtenburg. Should I be concerned with his body?"


    "Ah, a good question. I would hate to waste precious serum on him before we get to the lab... I suppose we could merely kill him off, however the number of potential subjects are becoming drastically low. Mmm..."


    As the scientist began to ponder, the quick tempered young man seemed to run thin with patience, pulling back a fist as he prepared to attack.


    "I''ll show you not to underestimate a trained soldier, lab rat."


    "And I will show you not to underestimate scientific PROGRESS."


    As the fist of the young soldier flew at the head of the white haired man, he suddenly stopped in mid air just before reaching his target.


    Slowly, the young man grabbed his own throat, his eyes widening as veins covered him.


    And then, struggling to breathe, he began to writhe as if the very oxygen around him ceased to flow.


    "It''s painful, isn''t it? To suffocate in your own incompetence."


    Whispering this into the man''s ear, the one known as Victor seemed to crack a smile as he walked past.


    "Do you wish for me to release the air in your lungs and allow you to continue your breathing? A function which you happen to be dependent on, I may specify."


    The man could not so much as make a sound, but he immediately began to frantically wave his hands as he nodded yes, terror filling his expression as he looked upon the scientist with absolute horror.


    "Very well."


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Immediately the soldier dropped to the ground, his breath ragged and his limbs trembling as the oxygen once more entered his body.


    "What... was that?", he quivered, slowly looking back. "What... are you?"


    "What am I? Such a rude question to ask."


    Closing his eyes, the scientist seemed to laugh lightly at the very question, smirking as he spoke his next words which sent chills down the spine of the soldier.


    "I am a human."


    ----


    ''He isn''t human.''


    ''He isn''t human.''


    ''There is absolutely no way that thing is human.''


    Kraig Werbasten was a soldier.


    Top of his class, he graduated from the Naval Academy with higher marks than any of the other students when it came to combat abilities - however he was never one to take very kindly to authority.


    He wanted to make his own decisions.


    He wanted to be his own boss.


    This personality made Kraig incompatible with the military, and particularly so with the Forgestarian military where hierarchy was everything.


    However his combat abilities were top notch, therefore despite his rebellious personality, Kraig was passed through the Academy - yet it was then that he was placed directly underneath that woman.


    Perhaps it was exactly because of his personality that he was placed underneath her, but on that particular day when he first entered the real world, Kraig found himself faced with a monster the likes of which he could never hope to defeat.


    He was reduced to nothing in comparison to that woman, who was just crazy enough to inspire the terror of unpredictability into him - yet cold and calculating to the point where everything always seemed to go her way.


    Years had passed, and over the two years he was in this Navy, he realized time and time again that there was nothing he could do so long as that woman was in charge.


    He followed her orders.


    He did as he was told.


    And all the while, his own irritation with the orders he was given was suppressed, building up inside of him over the course of years.


    Now, things had changed.


    The woman was finally gone, and he had been one of the people to make such a thing a reality.


    Yet right now, standing in front of him was a man who was far worse.


    A man whose very presence made Kraig feel as if he was a mere insect - something which could be stepped upon and crushed without so much as being noticed.


    And in the face of this man, who seemed to hold powers beyond this very world, Kraig was left literally breathless.


    He did not know or understand what that man had done, but he could not breathe.


    He was choking, unable to even utter so much as a sound as death inched closer with every passing breathless moment.


    And just before he suffocated to death, something was released and he could breathe once more.


    "Why are you here?"


    His hands could not stop shaking, yet he had to know.


    This man was dangerous.


    He understood this much without question.


    Disobeying this man or making an enemy of him would be the last mistake he ever made.


    And Kraig absolutely had to know what he wanted with them.


    "I was going to inform you of that, yet you went and attacked me without question. I have been TRYING very hard to be quite civil here, however certain people have been very uncooperating. So? Are there any others who wish to attack me unprovoked?"


    With this question, the man looked around the room, first to the red haired woman who seemed to be fiddling with her trigger finger atop the machine gun - however even she seemed to throw her hands into the air with resignation.


    "Whatever. I don''t need to make any more enemies. What do you want?"


    The scientist seemed to twitch his eye at this nonchalant response, however after letting out an irritated sigh he looked to the others.


    "And you two? Based on your demeanor you are suspicious of me yet you will not attack without reason. Am I incorrect?"


    "You''re not wrong.", the bald man responded, not moving his gun an inch.


    The dark brown haired woman merely nodded, remaining in the same position with her rifle aimed at the scientist.


    "In that case... first we should find a better place to speak, don''t you think?"


    Motioning over to the vehicle, the scientist made a suggestion.


    "While it is true that it can only fit five people... I believe there are only five present."


    "Five? But there are seven-"


    The red haired woman spoke up, however she was cut off by the laugh of the scientist.


    "Oh, these two? Do not concern yourselves with them."


    Stepping forward, the man approached the vehicle as he swung open the door, taking the driver''s seat for himself.


    The two maids followed the man, who reached down as he remotely opened the trunk - and the two girls entered it without so much as an order - as if they understood the intentions of the man merely by his actions.


    The black haired girl shut the trunk behind her without hesitation, and the two were no longer in sight of the group.


    "They are not people, after all. They are my property."


    ----


    "So... where exactly are we going?"


    The one asking this was the bald veteran, who sat in the back next to the brown haired woman, squished together like a pack of sardines.


    The scientist drove down an empty road, however this road was filled just moments before - for any members of the undead that entered his line of sight would explode in a rain of blood and guts.


    Body parts seemed to line the sides of the street, and the group drove through this gory mess without batting an eye.


    "We''re headed to the shipyard to see if there are any ships remaining. I''m sure there is at least one person here who can steer a ship, correct?"


    "I can do so.", the veteran stated. "But before I offer you my services, how can I trust you?"


    The man posed this question, suspicion still evident in his tone as they passed numerous run down buildings, from warehouses to naval manufacturing facilities.


    "I''m sure you''re curious about a number of things. Why is the world ruined? Is this some sort of attack? If it isn''t, then what has happened? How did I obtain the powers that I showed before, and what is my goal? Why was I trying to find Yelena, and what do I plan on doing with her heart? These questions should summarize the majority of your concerns, yes?"


    As the scientist posed these questions, he felt a gun placed to his head.


    "My first question is why you were willing to get into a vehicle with us when you have no way of being able to trust us."


    "Are you going to pull the trigger and kill the driver - taking all the passengers with him?"


    The one to speak up as the veteran made this threat was the brown haired woman, who seemed to look at the man next to her as if he were a complete idiot.


    "That would be the first answer.", Victor responded as he continued driving with complete confidence. "However even if you were to fire that off, you would not be able to kill me so easily with that toy."


    Toy.


    This was what the man called the rifle which was pressed against his very head.


    At this statement, the veteran backed off quickly, sheathing his rifle.


    "I was testing your resolve, but it looks like you''re one hardened bastard. Or maybe you''re just crazy enough to really believe that a bullet to the head wouldn''t kill you."


    "If a bullet to the heart didn''t do so, what makes you think that a bullet to the head would make any difference?"


    Speaking with resignation in his tone was the young man with styled up hair who sat in the passenger seat - Kraig.


    "I suppose that''s true.", the veteran admitted calmly. "But there might be something we''re misunderstanding here. Something isn''t adding up. No... nothing is adding up."


    "Which is why I was trying to explain the situation to you all. If you would listen, then I will do so."


    Parking the car at a harbor, a pier laid itself out before the group as a battleship towered above them.


    "But before any of that... why don''t we head somewhere more comfortable? I''m sure that you Navy soldiers will be more at ease off land, don''t you think?"


    Jumping out of the vehicle as his lab coat fluttered, the others were forced to follow the man as he walked ahead.


    "Well, those things won''t surround us in the ocean, that''s for certain.", Kraig muttered, looking back with concern.


    "Hey, aren''t we forgetting something?", the brown haired lady stated without a hint of emotion.


    "Ah, you mean those two? There is no need to worry about them. They understand their orders... and will follow them without fail."


    In the next moment, lasers seemed to shoot out of the trunk, cutting open the metal like a welding iron as the two maids stepped out, dusting themselves off without injury.


    One of them seemed to be carsick and was leaning on the other for assistance, however they pressed forward without complaint as they followed the group, laser rifles in hand.


    "Come now. I''m sure you all understand that the more time we waste, the quicker our enemies will act."


    ----


    Inside the captain''s quarters of the large ship, the seven had gathered.


    With the two maidens standing behind him, Victor faced off with the other four, who seemed to be unable to keep their eyes off him as they sat across the room from him.


    "Shay, make yourself useful for once. See if there is anything to drink on this ship."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!"Understood, Master Lichtenburg."


    The white haired maid went off at the orders of her master, leaving the other watching him with patience.


    "Do you wish for me to go as well?", the black haired one questioned, somewhat uncertain as to whether she should even be asking such a thing.


    "You remain here for now. I understand that your sister is incompetent, but she should be able to handle at least this much, no?"


    "I... understand. But if there happen to be any undead on this ship-"


    "She is armed, isn''t she? If she cannot handle a couple of leftovers on her own then perhaps I was wrong to even allow her to live this long."


    Brushing off the concerns of the maid, who seemed to be struggling to maintain the composure which she almost always showed, the man waved the matter off as he leaned forward.


    "Now then... concerning more important matters... I suppose it''s time I begin to explain everything - or at least, everything I know."


    "Hey, could you start off with that woman? What are you going to do with her heart? She was quite a pain to deal with, so I''d really like to know what kind of plan you have for that thing. I heard that you were running some pretty crazy experiments in your labs, and the fact that it was still beating... well, I''m just gonna throw it out there."


    Speaking in a nonchalant manner was the woman whose red hair flowed around her, the bright shade of crimson matching that of the blood which covered her from the massacre which had taken place just earlier.


    "You have some way to revive her, don''t you?"


    And with this statement, everything froze.


    All eyes looked to the black haired maid who had been given the heart, their eyes making their way to the bag in which it had been stored.


    "Is that true?", the bald veteran stated, shock evident in his tone. "Can you really... revive someone from the dead?"


    "Do I look like a miracle worker to you?"


    With a laugh, the man held out his hand behind him, motioning for the maid to give him something.


    At which the heart was placed directly in his hand.


    Unwrapping it slowly, the man held the beating heart within his very hand, the blood dripping onto the floor beneath him.


    "I do not revive anything that is dead. I have injected this heart with a certain serum which allows individual cells to survive on their own without relying upon the functions of other cells. You see, human cells each perform their own specific function, depending on the organ which they form. The cells of the heart are designed to form muscular tissue which will contract and relax in order to pump blood through the body."


    The scientist began to explain, though whether the four who were present understood what he was saying was questionable at best.


    "Because humans have numerous organs that each perform their own specific function, these cells are reliant upon functions elsewhere in the body to survive. If the heart ceases its function, so too the body will die. Even if certain cells are still alive following the death of the heart, they will die shortly afterwards. However, what if a cell was mutated such that it could survive independently of all other cells?"


    The bald man seemed to be struggling to understand, though he attempted to pay attention vigorously. The brown haired woman seemed to have no issue in comprehending the words of the scientist, and the red haired woman seemed to be dozing off while the young man had a look of complete confusion.


    "Of course, there are instances of this in nature. This is known as a single celled organism, however its function and capability is extremely limited. It cannot perform complex functions. It could never reach the level of intelligence and capability that a human can. However if a human were to be given the benefits of having cells capable of surviving on their own, while simultaneously retaining the complex structure of the human mind... then you could have something like this."


    Holding up the heart, which continued to beat ever more, the man squeezed it in his hand to the point where blood sprayed out.


    "If I were to slice this in half, what do you think would happen?", he asked.


    "Are you saying it would still be alive even then?", the bald man questioned with surprise in his tone.


    "Exactly."


    Tossing the heart up into the air, the man caught it as he leaned back in his seat.


    "However, a mere heart which does not have limbs, even if it is not dead, cannot do anything. This is the beauty of the human body. We are capable of movement, speech, thought, digestion, and even emotion. All of our functions are a result of our complex nature. So even if we mutated to be able to continue living, despite the rest of our organs having died, it would be meaningless unless we were able to somehow regenerate."


    "Wait just a minute. Are you telling me that the woman is still alive, but she can''t regenerate?", the red haired woman asked.


    "Exactly."


    "And do you have a way to allow her to regenerate?"


    "I had a serum for that, however I used it all on myself. That is why I need to go to the lab to produce more."


    "Wait just a minute. Why would you revive her? Do you truly care about that demonic woman that much? She was a dictator over us all, and not a single one of us wants her to be revived. If you plan on doing that, then you''re going to be making enemies of all of us."


    The scarlet haired woman spoke without restraint, however her words seemed to ring true. Even though the others didn''t dare to say such things, this seemed to be a common agreement.


    "What if I were to tell you that this woman would be awakened only as my subordinate, and that she would not be able to disobey me?"


    However with this proposal, the man turned the entire situation around.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, if I revive this woman... then she will owe me her very life. Her existence, her everything - she will no longer be a human, but rather one of my creations. And as a result of this... do you not agree that I should have complete control over her?"


    The people seemed to be taking in the words of the scientist for a moment, however after a few seconds had passed the bald man spoke up.


    "Do you really think you could control her with an arbitrary debt like that?"


    "Yes and no."


    Holding the heart behind him as he gave it to his maid once more, the man didn''t seem to be concerned in the least.


    "Death changes people. When one experiences death... the pain associated with it... the pure horror of being ripped apart... and the possibility of such a thing happening again... they change fundamentally."


    The man said these words with an unfathomable confidence, as if they were deeply engraved into him through numerous experiences.


    "Therefore, I anticipate that the woman I revive will not be the same woman you all hate. However, even if that is the case... I have dealt with numerous rebellious subjects before. And because of this, I was forced to develop certain measures which would prevent any and all rebellion."


    "Such as?"


    The brown haired woman seemed to take interest in this, raising an eyebrow as she posed this question.


    "Please take a look at Chi. You see the ribbon wrapped around her neck, no?"


    Looking over to the maidservant, the people took note of a white ribbon which the man motioned to.


    "Perhaps you all thought that it was merely part of the attire that I have assigned her, but that is actually a device - one which is locked permanently. I destroyed the key to such a thing, therefore the only way to remove it would be to do so by force. This device however is one that is controlled not by remote, but rather its output has been linked to my own brainwaves."


    Tilting his head forward, the man allowed his hair to fall as he revealed a large scar on the top of his head which one would not notice otherwise.


    "I have installed a system into my own mind which connects to numerous devices... all of which are linked to my creations in order to prevent rebellion. It is not completely foolproof, however. For example... to a creature which can regenerate from a single cell, placing a device on their body would be something which cannot contain them, since all they would need to do is cut off that body part."


    "So you don''t have a way to contain her if you give her those regenerative powers?", the woman pressed.


    "I didn''t before... there were a number of failures I experienced because of this. However whenever failure rears its ugly head and a new problem poses itself, this opens the door to innovation."


    The man spoke with a grand smile, as if recalling his own failures brought him pride - perhaps at the fact that he had overcome them.


    "I worked tirelessly to come up with a system that would allow control over even subjects whose regeneration allowed them to separate from a main body, and I came up with a particular device which will prevent certain signals from traveling, thus causing a person to enter into a deep sleep. You see, while a person can regenerate completely from a few cells, those cells that were part of the original body become like a core to that person, and they cannot duplicate. Therefore, if those few cells happen to die¡­ then any limbs and organs generated from those cells will die as well."


    At this statement, all four soldiers looked at the man with disbelief.


    He was a mere scientist, yet the contraptions and technology which he spoke of seemed to be something which should not have been possible - yet here he spoke of so many unbelievable things that he claimed to have created.


    "How did you do all of this?"


    "I am the R&D Division Commander of the Forgestarian Empire, you know. While I did run into some budget issues along the way, I was eventually able to grease up the fingers of the Emperor and his nobles, and with the money flowing my way, so too did the technology. With the war becoming more and more focused on who could outpace the other in terms of weaponry, more money flowed - and more developments were made. Although I admit that some of them came too late."


    "Do you know anything about this disease? Is this some sort of attack on our nation?", Kraig asked.


    "Oh... the disease... yes, this is the work of the enemy. You see... the Stronvardians... the devils of greed have been working tirelessly to outpace us, and it looks like they were developing some inhuman weapons. Indiscriminate biological weapons that destroy entire nations, making even nuclear bombs seem docile. Hah... how disgusting, don''t you agree?"


    "So this is an attack!!!", the man shouted. "Then we should do everything we can to gather our armies and fight back-"


    "I would hold on to that thought.", Victor noted, holding up his hand. "I have reason to believe that this experiment gone wrong has spread to the entire world. Think about it for a moment. We were unable to control the spread even within a military headquarters, and with the best equipment available - my own abilities aside. Rather than an intentional attack, this appears to be more of an incident. And if that is the case... then this very world as we know it has been destroyed."


    With these words, silence overcame the group.


    "The Forgestarian Empire... The Republic of Stronvardia... The Soviet States of Joraten... the City State Alliance of Vorathia... and finally the Imperial State of Koravik... these five nations that have remained standing for so many years have likely fallen."


    Closing his eyes in thought, the white haired man''s tone became serious as he spoke with a plotting smile.


    "And it is my goal to recreate... the New Forgestarian Empire."


    With this declaration, the people around him held their breath in anticipation of his next words.


    "You all have seen for yourselves the disgusting pigs that call themselves human... it is my goal to create a world where such people have no chance at coming into power."


    Grimacing as he spoke, the man seemed to recall some bitter memories.


    "Think about the peasant world as it is... the bastard drunkard abuses his wife and children... the loser goes and gambles away his earnings... the selfish grasp whatever small gains they can obtain... it is nothing more than a pit of lies and deception. Therefore... what if everyone were to become equally powerless?"


    Standing up, the man opened his golden eyes, looking down upon the four as they felt their own presence shrink.


    "What if there were an elite group of people who rose above all else, and were able to keep such brutes from ever daring to do as they please?"


    And as they were faced with this man, they found themselves unable to argue before his grandeur.


    "Then... this world would be truly peaceful."


    ----

 Chapter Number 122 - Worthy

    "But how would such a thing be possible? Even the Emperor, who ruled over his people with the noble houses at his side, was unable to completely eradicate all of the abuse and evil within the ranks of the peasantry."


    In response to the grand proposal of the scientist, the bald soldier made this comment.


    "That was because his power was political."


    However, lifting a finger in response, Victor had an answer prepared.


    "Political power is important. Without political power, nations cannot be ruled, people cannot be united, and order cannot be kept. However it is military power that backs political power. Why do the peasants listen when they are told to do something by a noble?"


    Posing this question, the man looked to the four for an answer.


    "That would be because the peasant would be punished if they didn''t listen.", the brown haired woman replied.


    "Exactly so.", Victor stated with a nod. "However, noblemen are not physically powerful themselves. If someone wished to assassinate a nobleman, all they would need to do is get close enough. If someone tried to fight a nobleman, the noble would likely flee with his tail in between his legs, calling for the guards to assist him. This is where the problem lies."


    The bald man seemed to wrinkle his eyebrows, not understanding what the scientist was getting at.


    "If those in charge had absolute power... absolute intelligence... absolute surveillance... and absolute ability to punish... then would the peasants not begin to pay more attention to their mannerisms?"


    With this question from the scientist, the veteran widened his eyes as he placed his hand to his chin in deep thought.


    "I am trying to create an evolved society in which even the peasants act with grace, elegance, and even intelligence. Of course... there will be those fools who remain at the level of pigs. They will merely bow down in obedience, never questioning the rule. Yet there will be certain excellent individuals... those peasants who have the qualities of nobles... who will rise above and beyond their status. These people are those who were destined to be elite... yet were chained down by society."


    With a grin, the man spoke with a haughtiness, yet at the same time he spoke with magnitude in his motions.


    "On the other hand, there may be nobles who are nothing more than mere pigs... who will fall from their places into the pigsty of powerlessness."


    As the man said this, the four present all seemed to understand exactly what he was proposing.


    "A society in which those who are truly elite will take what they deserve... and those who are nothing more than inheritors of power will lose it just as quickly... a society where nobles are not bound by blood, but born through merit and achievement... this is the society I wish to create."


    ----


    "So? How are you going to do that?"


    The red haired woman seemed to be twirling her hair about, not even making eye contact as she halfheartedly asked this question.


    "That is where Reawakenings come in."


    With the wave of his arm, the scientist put each person present into a state of panic as a nauseating sensation overcame each of them.


    "EH?"


    "What''s going on!?"


    "What is this!?!?"


    "Hmm..."


    The only one to keep her composure was the brown haired woman as every person within that room began to FLOAT.


    Not only the people, but the objects present in the room, the furniture, everything slowly took flight as gravity seemed to have been shut off.


    "Hey, was this something you did? Was this ship equipped with an artificial antigravity system? To think that something like this was being developed-"


    "This is no technology."


    The bald man spoke up as he tried to calm himself down, however the scientist stopped him from finishing his sentence, slowly floating upwards with his arms crossed as he kept perfect composure.


    "This is an application of my Reawakening... it is just one of the many ways that I can use the ability that has chosen me."


    "An... ability?"


    The young man spoke these words in disbelief, unable to comprehend such a thing.


    "You''re telling me that this isn''t something you invented... this isn''t some gadget... but an ability? As in... a magical ability?"


    "Oh goodness no."


    Nodding his head as he looked at the young man, who was floating around in circles unable to keep any form of balance, Victor seemed to chuckle at the notion.


    "There is no such thing as magic. Everything works according to a set of laws. However... I suppose this would be the closest thing in the world to magic."


    Gazing upon his own hand with a grin, the scientist''s honey-like eyes filled with a gleam of desire.


    "Because it allows one to rule over the very laws of this world."


    It was in that instant that every single person present came to a realization.


    This man was not joking.


    He was not a lunatic, nor was he a dreamer.


    He was not speaking in hyperboles, for his words were no mere exaggeration.


    This man wanted to rule the world.


    Even if it was a ruined world, he would use that to his advantage, taking such a thing as an opportunity to change everything.


    And suddenly, everything clicked.


    The magnitude with which he carried himself, the manner in which he spoke, and the power which he controlled - these things had all come into play for this purpose.


    "How does one gain such an ability?"


    The quiet woman with short brown hair asked this, a curious side of her emerging as each person present was slowly returned to their seats, everything within that room once more taking its orderly position before the feeling of gravity once more implemented itself upon them.


    "It is simple. If you wish for me to grant you an ability... then become a person that I consider worthy of one."


    ----


    "What do you know about this disease? About what''s happened to the world?"


    The shock had not quite worn off, however there were many more questions that needed to be answered, and the one to ask first was the bald veteran.


    "You see... this disease is something which was manufactured as a weapon by the enemy. I know this because as the Commander of the R&D Division, it was also our task to gain intelligence on enemy operations - especially those pertaining to the development of weapons."


    Victor responded quickly with a simple answer that would not arouse suspicion, and while not technically untrue it was misleading at the very least.


    "This disease was meant to be used as a weapon... however I have reason to believe that it was unleashed prematurely. Or rather... that it escaped its containment. As a result of this, the disease was spread throughout the world, not discriminating against even the people who manufactured it - thus destroying the entire world."


    At these words, the bald veteran would have asked ''How do you know this'', however upon looking into the golden eyes of the scientist, he already knew the answer he would receive.


    ''I have my ways.''


    This was likely the only answer he would get.


    "So you''re saying that even if this was supposed to be some sort of attack, that it''s gone wrong and the attackers won''t come?"


    The woman with scarlet hair pressed forward with a grin as she asked this, excitement evident in her eyes as a wicked smile seemed to curl up her lips.


    "That is correct.", Victor answered.


    "Heh... I see."


    At that moment, the scientist stood up.


    Turning around without facing the four, his maidservant followed him quickly as he headed towards the exit.


    "Now that you all understand what is happening... I think it''s about time we set sail. Don''t you agree?"


    With these words, the man took control.


    He spoke as if he were making a suggestion, however each soldier present knew one thing.


    "I''ll take the helm.", the bald man offered, to which the scientist merely nodded.


    He was in control.


    ''It looks like... we''ve become subordinates once again.''


    Heading to pilot the ship, the bald man smiled bitterly as he headed off in the other direction from the scientist.


    ''Will this man be any better?''


    Worry filled his mind, however combined with this worry - there was a glimmer of hope.


    There was a hope that lay within the magnitude with which the man spoke.


    ''Will he lead us to greatness?''


    However, hope is a poison.


    A poison which slowly makes its way into the veins of a man, spreading itself without issue, producing not a single symptom.


    ''Will he be able to take this ruined world and make it into a better place?''


    Until it is already too late.


    ''Will he be able to create a world where the corruption of the old world is no more?''


    For it is the very concept of hope which breeds despair.


    As there can be no hopelessness to one who never had any hope in the first place.


    ''Or will he drive us into the pits of hell itself?''


    ----


    [The Day of Awakening]


    [Location: The Hotel]


    "Supplies... weapons... and most importantly... information. We will need all of these things if we are to rebuild this hotel."


    Roughly 50 people were gathered.


    Standing atop a balcony on the fourth floor of a massive venue filled with what was once all forms of entertainment and luxuries, was a man whose very appearance could only be described as disgustingly wealthy.


    "Yakov. You will lead those who were once our clients and gather supplies. Food, water, clothing, and anything else that can be of use. Your men will focus on gathering weapons and ammunition. Of course, any undead that you see within these walls shall be eliminated. We must ensure that this hotel is purged of anything that could threaten it."


    Holding forward a finger, the mustached man beckoned for the older gentleman to step forward, at which Yakov approached with grace in his steps.


    "And I''m sure you are already aware, but there is no further need to treat them as clients. From this point on... they are to be treated as first floor inhabitants."


    Whispering this into the ear of the older gentleman, Gerard was met with a polite smile.


    "Of course, Sir. I will make sure they are put to use immediately."


    "I can always count on you, can''t I?"


    With this compliment, the man known as Yakov slicked back his hair, turning around as he faced the crowd with authority.


    "Follow me, ladies and gentlemen."


    Motioning with his hand to the esteemed people present in the crowd - those wearing high class suits and dresses as if they were some form of nobles, each of the five turned to follow the man, bitterness evident in their expressions.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    A total of three men and two women followed the man, whose suit had been bloodied by the battles he had previously fought - and despite their clear irritation at being ordered around, they followed him down the spiral staircase without question.


    For the aura of this man alone was enough to silence their protests.


    "I understand that you were here in order to relax... however it would seem that this entire situation has become quite complicated. Therefore I must ask you all to comply."


    As he approached the stairs, the man stopped as the group followed him, all eyes facing him as his tone lowered for just a moment, his words sending chills down their spines.


    "Playtime is over."


    ----


    ''Who do these people think they are?''


    ''Do they even understand who I am?''


    ''To think that they would force us to obey them... as soon as I get out of this place I''ll have my lawyers on them.''


    ''And to think that they would even go as far as to use force... they slaughtered a man right before our very eyes! As if to say that they weren''t afraid of the repercussions of such actions!''


    ''Hah... I suppose this low level of thinking is fit for a group of underworld thugs.''


    ''Arrested... I''ll have them all arrested as soon as the military arrives.''


    Dissent spread like wildfire.


    To those who were once clients of the hotel, the rich and famous from all over the world, the treatment given to them by the proprietors of the hotel was nothing less than absolutely unacceptable.


    ''I am a client! A client! I''ve been paying them millions of Sin, and this is how they repay me? I certainly won''t be attending this establishment again.''


    ''I suppose I''ll have to find another supplier who will cater to my... tendencies.''


    ''Well... it won''t be easy to find one, but I certainly won''t be pressured by such a thing. These cretins will learn what it means to make an enemy of me.''


    "A necrophile, a pedophile, a zoophile, a mutilator, and a sadist."


    However, as the five people present had such arrogant thoughts, these words silenced even their minds for a moment - freezing them all stiff as they stood at the bottom of this stairway, surrounded by various restaurants, casinos, and other entertainment establishments.


    "If my own intuition is correct, you all are indignant at the fact that we have taken control of people of your... standing. However you must never forget the very reason why you are associated with our business in the first place."


    The older gentleman spoke with a serious tone, his own eyes thinning in disgust as he took control of the group with authority.


    "Because you all are nothing more than irredeemable scum... whose personal fetishes must be hidden from the entire world."


    "Wha!"


    Humiliation spread around the group like a wave as one particular middle aged man let out a cry, unable to even say a word in his defense as he seemed to scramble for words.


    "How... how... how dare you accuse me of such... such... something as disgusting as... you... I would never!"


    Despite his clear and evident denial, the man began to pant as he looked around him with worry - to witness the other four who were filled with absolute shock.


    "You would never do what, Senator Baracus?"


    "I would never lower myself as much as to fuck an animal!"


    With this immediate response, the man flatly denied the claims against him, however at the moment he did so he could hear the chuckling of those around him.


    "Heh."


    "Pfft..."


    "Hahaha... Senator Baracus... you are even more of a fool than I thought you were."


    And these words from Yakov, met with a crisp smile, turned the Senator into the laughing stock of the entire group as the others couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    "Wha... why are you all laughing? I told you, didn''t I? I would never be associated with such things-"


    "Then why would you deny, of all the accusations I just made, specifically the fact that you have not had intercourse with any animals?"


    Suddenly, the word''s of the older gentleman hit hard into the heart of the one known as the Senator, who immediately recognized his mistake.


    "I made five accusations... and every single person here is guilty of one of these accusations. Therefore, everyone should know deep within themselves that I am not merely bluffing, or exaggerating. However, I never once stated which of these five pertains to whom."


    With a chuckle, the older gentleman closed his eyes, his laughter accompanied by the haughty glances of the upper class citizens before him.


    "And yet... you have gone and admitted exactly which of these five vices pertains to you."


    As Yakov opened his eyes, the man known as the Senator fell to his knees in shame as he came to this realization.


    "So how could they not laugh?"


    With these chilling words, the old man laid down judgment upon the man - who was immediately looked down upon by the rest.


    "Disgusting..."


    "How truly filthy..."


    "Animals, of all things..."


    "Not even human..."


    "I wonder what type of animal they were?"


    "Yakov, will you let us in on that?"


    The four around began to speculate among themselves, their words digging into the mind of the Senator, at which he shouted out in a plea for mercy.


    "W-wait! Wait! Stop this! Stop this, Yakov! Don''t-"


    "I have the ability to inform them of such things. Not only these four, but every other person in this hotel... and if it comes to it... every other person in this world. That goes for all of you."


    Turning to the group who were just now joking and laughing, their expressions once more became serious as Yakov threatened them once more.


    "We carry all of your secrets... and we will not hesitate to reveal them."


    And with a deadly smile, the man spoke such horrible threats which were worse than even those of death - to destroy one''s reputation.


    "Do not corner a rat... or it will not hesitate to bite."


    Holding up a finger, Yakov stepped forward as he paced up and down the group.


    "It is true that each and every one of you were clients... and high paying ones at that. HOWEVER, the fact that you were high paying clients is only a testimony to how filthy and socially unacceptable your habits are."


    At these words, the grinding of teeth could be physically heard from the men and women present, however not a word was said to interrupt the man.


    For a single word of rebellion could mean the revelation of their darkest secrets.


    "Regardless of whether society still stands... regardless of whether you all still remain as influential figures... do not forget that we hold power over you."


    And with these threats, the man took complete control over the group - as if the fear of death which he had previously instilled into them from before was not enough.


    "And as of right now... in this situation where the world and society as we know it is likely destroyed... you all have been reduced to a state even lower than that of peasants."


    Yet he did not stop.


    He continued to demean them, using means on every front in order to corner these people.


    "You are nothing more than fiends... whose influence that once allowed them to do exactly as they pleased no longer holds any worth."


    From physical to psychological, this man did not yield for even a second, making his victory evident.


    "Therefore... if you wish to survive in this world, you will work."


    And with these words, he made these otherwise useless and haughty men and women who despised him into soldiers who would follow his every order.


    "You will fight."


    "You will DIE."


    For there is nothing more terrifying in this world to the wicked... than for one''s sins to be revealed.


    "And if you do not produce results... you will be treated even worse than the slaves which you once paid us to provide for your disgusting satisfaction."


    ----


    ''This... this can''t be happening.''


    ''What ever happened to privacy?''


    ''Everything... everything was supposed to be kept hidden.''


    ''There was a contract. A guarantee. We paid them immense sums so that our tendencies wouldn''t be revealed, and yet they might be leaked just like that?''


    ''That... that... is just unfair, isn''t it?''


    ''What did we pay you for?''


    ''Were we not your most treasured clients?''


    ''Were we not the very reason that your entire business could stay afloat!?''


    ''How fucking dare you threaten to expose us!?''


    ''I''ll destroy them... as soon as things settle down.''


    ''But for now... I must survive.''


    These were the thoughts that ran through the mind of Senator Baracus in those short moments.


    "You are very likely wondering how we would dare to go against the very clients who paid us such grand sums... but I would like to remind you all of one thing."


    Yet the words of Yakov seemed to bring this man, who had been humiliated beyond belief, back to the grim reality.


    "This contract was mere business... and at the moment business is no longer profitable... the contract becomes void."


    In an unceasing attack, the gentleman who worked for this mafia gang reminded these people of a cold truth in this business.


    "After all, we are no legal entity... and the very reason you have come to us is because you all wished to avoid the law."


    Folding his hands behind his back, the man turned around, facing his back to the five as he let out a chuckle.


    "And now that money holds no further worth¡­ not even your wealth will save you."


    Yet even though his back was turned and his weapons were not drawn, not a single person there could find a single opening.


    "You will become useful, or you will be thrown aside. That is all."


    And with these words, the man commanded the group.


    "Now, to those who wish to make something of themselves, follow me."


    Forced to stand, the man who had knelt in shame found himself intimidated by the one before him.


    "It''s time that we do some scouting... but before that, we should obtain some weapons. After all, I may be heartless - but I am no demon."


    The man stepped forward, heading towards a casino as he strutted without so much as glancing back, as if to say that he did not care whether the former clients followed him or not.


    "Yet."


    ----

 Chapter Number 123 - The Janitor

    Ring!


    The bell which signaled the entrance of a customer rang as numerous zombies found their attention focused on the front door of a casino.


    As if he were entering a high class facility, the gray haired gentleman strode into the casino with style - a beretta in his hand as he slid out his weapon with grace.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    However, without hesitation, three shots were fired.


    One who was formerly a barista, another who was manning a roulette table, and a third who was likely a junkie hanging over the slot machine.


    Each found their innards on the outside of their bodies as they fell to the ground in a bloody mess.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yet the onslaught of bullets did not stop at this.


    Moving gracefully into the facility as he ducked and dashed about, the man seemed to evade any and all confrontation with the undead as he pinpointed them one after another from range.


    Bang! Bang! Ratatatata!


    Sliding over a card table, the man pulled out a second gun - this one an uzi - which he let rip as he jumped off the table.


    Yet the bullets were not fired randomly, as they hit each of the players at the table, followed by the dealer as all of them fell forwards, their heads filled with lead and the cards which they held now dyed crimson.


    The man landed with grace before firing yet another bullet directly behind him without even looking, taking out a straggler - a zombified man who had once been spying on the opponents hands and revealing that information to his partner.


    The man then continued forward, walking through a series of mahjong tables as the zombies struggled to stand up, though they seemed to have a difficult time sliding their chairs out from underneath the tables.


    And Yakov did not allow this weakness to go unpunished.


    Reaching into his coat, the man pulled out a magazine as he reloaded within a mere moment, immediately firing once again without so much as appearing to be strained.


    The bullets were fired from his pistol almost as fast as a machine gun, and one might not have been able to hear the difference unless they were to witness the scene for themselves - yet even though these bullets were fired with such immense speed, not a single one of them missed their marks.


    The man looked around to see that not a single zombie had been able to figure out how to slide their chair out before he had laid waste to them.


    Their heads having fallen forwards, the clacking of the tiles could be heard as many fell onto the ground as a result of the disturbance.


    "Quite a mess, isn''t it? Some of these customers just don''t know how to clean up after themselves.", the man chuckled.


    Blowing off the gunsmoke from his weapons, the man sheathed them after reloading, looking around as he ensured that no more zombies were present.


    "Well, I suppose that is my duty. I am but a mere janitor, after all."


    Heading back towards the entrance, the man returned as he strode through the bloody mess, not a single scratch on him despite the dozens of undead which had been slain in mere moments.


    "And I will clean up any messes that our customers create."


    Ring!


    Stepping outside of the casino for a moment, the man came face to face with the five former clients, who were awestruck at his immense physical abilities, unable to so much as say a word in response.


    "What could be the matter now? Has something happened in the time I was gone to make you all so filled with shock?"


    The man jokingly pressed the people, lifting up his hand as he raised just two fingers, his index and middle finger.


    Beckoning with these two for the five to follow him, the man once more entered the casino as the door slowly closed behind him.


    "Cleaning after someone is not just work for a mere slave. It is a profession which requires dedication... skill... and most importantly... resolve."


    With these words, the five reluctantly stepped forward, entering the casino so as to not be left behind in an unknown place without weapons or protection.


    Despite their clear spite towards the man who ordered them around and blackmailed them, he provided protection in a world that was filled with monsters and death.


    Therefore leaving his side was not an option.


    Heading towards a door at the back of the casino, the man took out a golden key as he approached the employee facility, grinning all the while as his tone lowered in condescendance.


    "If even this is enough to surprise you... then you are not even fit to take out the trash."


    ----


    "There are plenty of weapons and ammunition. Fully automatic rifles, sub machine guns, sniper rifles, shotguns, combat knives, pistols, explosives, take your pick."


    Yakov had led the group of five to a supply room in the back of the casino - one which no client would ever have known existed.


    "There are even rocket launchers if you wish... however carrying such a thing around would likely be quite the burden on mere civilians such as yourselves."


    The word civilian seemed to irk the people present, however they were in no position to complain as they scrambled to arm themselves.


    Grabbing whatever weapons they could get their hands on without much concern for their own capabilities, some recklessly tried to carry things which were far too heavy for them before eventually settling on some of the lighter weapons.


    "They are quite heavy, are they not? Most would underestimate just how much a gun actually weighs - but it isn''t a simple task to carry around all day. Take this into consideration when selecting your weapons."


    "I''m sick of hearing you condescend on us like this."


    Holding forth a pistol, the middle aged man who had been mocked for his zoophilia pointed his weapon at the older gentleman with a deadly tone.


    "You all think you have control, but you''re dumb enough to let us get into the weapons? I don''t know if you were planning on having us fight for you, but I for one have no intention of fighting for anyone but myself."


    "Do you plan on firing?"


    Even as the weapon was pointed at him, the older gentleman''s smile seemed to creep upwards as he was completely unphased by such a thing.


    "If... if you don''t let us go, then I will. I''m going to leave this place, and I''m going to-"


    "What are you going to do? Who will you go to? Do tell. Ah... let me guess."


    Holding up a finger, the man known as Yakov slowly approached the one known as Senator Baracus, who held the pistol with shaking hands as he was approached so recklessly.


    "You believe that your people from your nation are still alive and willing to support you?"


    With a laugh, the man clicked his tongue as he shook his head in disappointment.


    "I believe that to assume anyone has been left alive in this ruined world would be nothing more than naive optimism."


    "I''ll shoot! I really will! Don''t take a step closer-"


    "Then do so."


    Click.


    The man pulled the trigger at this provocation, sweat rolling down his forehead as a clicking noise resounded in his ears.


    "But even if you have the resolve to pull the trigger, that means nothing if you don''t know how to undo the safety."


    Grabbing the weapon from the defeated man, Yakov undid the safety as he slowly placed it back in the hand of the aggressor - whose eyes widened at this insane behavior.


    "I just... I just shot at you... and you have the balls to give me back the weapon?", he whispered.


    ''It''s... as if he has no fear-''


    "As if I would be concerned about a mere amateur who doesn''t even know how to hold a weapon. You may have ordered deaths before with your mouth... but that is the difference between us."


    At that moment, a chill went down the spine of the man as the one known as Yakov seemed to overbear upon them an immense pressure the likes of which they could not describe with mere words.


    "You kill from afar... while someone else pulls the trigger. I on the other hand... AM the one to pull the trigger."


    Folding his hands behind his back as he took careful steps, the man began to pace as he spoke to the five, not so much as concerned with the fact that they had the ability to kill him should they desire.


    "To all present here... listen carefully. There are numerous other rooms within this facility that have yet to be cleared. However, you all do not seem to desire to obey us, much less work for us. Therefore... I will make you all a deal."


    Stopping in his tracks as he stood before a wall filled with weapons, the man seemed to gaze upon it with pride.


    "I intend on using the five of you as scouts outside each entrance to this hotel to gather information about our surroundings. How about this? We will play a short game - and should you five win this game, I will turn a blind eye if you wish to attempt an escape from the positions which you are assigned. However, should you lose this game... then I will slaughter anyone who attempts to escape."


    "Game? What kind of stupid game-"


    One woman shouted out with indignance, however her words were cut off at the deadly glare which she received from the man.


    "There are roughly twenty rooms within this hotel which are likely infested with the undead. The pool, the lounge, the kitchen, the gymnasium, the restaurant, the library, the movie theater, the auditorium, the bar, the computer lab, the restrooms, and numerous others."


    The man listed off one after another, seemingly drawing a map in his mind as he spoke.


    "You all will take... the restaurant. The five of you will head to that place, and you will eliminate the undead present. This will likely include customers, waiters, and even the kitchen staff such as the chefs, the busboys, and whoever else has fallen prey to this virus."


    "Hah!?", one man shouted. "Why would we do your dirty work-"


    "And while you are doing that - I will clear every single other room in this hotel."


    With this statement, the man silenced all.


    "Whoever finishes first wins."


    And with this proposal, clearly in the favor of the five, they all looked to one another with shock - and then with irritation.


    ''He thinks he''s so much better than us...''


    ''He''s mocking us...''


    ''He thinks that the five of us can''t clear a couple rooms in the time it takes him to clear almost 20!?''


    ''Who the hell does he think he is?''


    "Fine then! I''ll accept."


    "I agree."


    "We will finish before you."


    The five seemed to all nod in agreement, coming to this conclusion - however as they did so a devilish grin came across the face of the gentleman.


    "Is that so? Very well then... since you''ve all agreed, I suppose the contract is in place. On my word as a Janitor then... I can assure you that the conditions which have been set forth will be fulfilled. Of course, I''m sure you understand that a written agreement would serve no purpose... so you will have to take my word as it is."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Stepping forward, the man opened the door as he motioned for the group to head out before him.


    "I will even give you all a head start."


    The five looked to one another, slightly irritated at the man''s display of suspicious courteousness, however there was no time to question such things.


    They marched out of the room without hesitation, headed to their destination with weapons in hand.


    The door shut, and the man was left alone in the dark room, closing his eyes as he began to pace back and forth, counting aloud.


    "One... two... three..."


    He slowly counted, as if playing hide and seek, waiting patiently without skipping a beat.


    "Ten... eleven... twelve..."


    Without a care in the world, the man continued his counting, waiting ever so patiently as if to purposely ensure that his opponents would make significant progress before he even began.


    "Fifteen... sixteen... seventeen..."


    And as he reached the end of the sequence, his words became slower.


    He took out all the weapons he had on him, completely disarming himself.


    "Eighteen."


    One by one, he dropped everything, from pistols to SMGs to magazines to explosives, emptying his pockets and his back until he was unarmed.


    "Ninteen."


    And once he had finished, he stepped towards the door, standing in front of it with a smile.


    "Twenty."


    Grabbing the handle, the man thrusted it open as he called out this final number.


    "Ready or not... here I come."


    And in that instant, he disappeared into the wind.


    "It''s time to clean up this mess."


    ----


    ''I wonder which one is which... well, I know that the Senator from Koravik is the Zoophile, and I would be the Pedophile... so what does that make the other three?''


    A woman who was dressed in an elegant suit glanced around her, curiosity evident in her expression.


    ''Necrophile... Mutilator... and Sadist. Those were the other three that Yakov mentioned. So which one is which?''


    Studying the people with interest, the five rushed towards the restaurant which they had been ordered to clear.


    ''That one... he looks violent. I would say he is likely the sadist... but maybe he would be the mutilator? What about the other woman? Perhaps she is the necrophile?''


    This particular woman was Countess Mira Solaris of the City State of Solaris in Vorathia.


    As an alliance of various City States which had banded together in order to survive, Vorathia was one of the five great nations of the world. And this woman, who gazed upon the others as she tried to gage their sins, was the leader of one of those cities.


    ''Well, either way... they are nothing like me.''


    As the group rushed towards the restaurant, the woman slid out the weapon she had selected - a pistol so small that even a child could wield it.


    ''They are only here to fulfill their disgusting desires... but I on the other hand... am merely looking for true... innocent... pure love.''


    "Listen up. None of you here may have ever fought a battle, but I have. And I can tell you one thing. Soldiers who don''t listen to orders die."


    One tall man, who was dressed in formal military attire, spoke up with dedication in his tone, a large semi automatic rifle in his hands.


    "Therefore on my pride as a soldier... I will be taking control of you four for this operation. Is that understood?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are to take control of us, Capitalist pig?"


    However another man, this one well built and wearing a particular beret, seemed to disagree with such a notion.


    "Are you really going to cause a problem with me about that right now, communist scum?"


    "Hah!? We are on the side of justice, you know. We serve the people, but what of you? You step on the people in order to rise to the top."


    "Your kind certainly loves always talking about the people. The people this, the people that. But at the end of the day, your people are suffering more than ours ever do - because of your very doctrine that is supposed to benefit them."


    Sparks flew as the two men - both of whom were wielding heavy rifles - seemed to press against one another as they stood in front of the restaurant door.


    "Do you even have restaurants like this in your country? Unlikely - given that you barely have any food in the first place."


    "Do you enjoy living lavishly off the backs of everyone else, gloating about your luxuries while someone else slaves to provide it?"


    "But are elites like you any different?"


    "I would hate to interrupt your major moral clash, but shouldn''t we be getting on with this?"


    Speaking up was the remaining woman, and her tone carried a deadliness within it that was enough to stop the two men from their squabble in an instant.


    She carried no firearm - instead this woman carried three knives in each hand - and she stepped right into the midst of the two without hesitation.


    Opening the door, she was met with the groaning of several zombies - only proving that the place was busy with customers at the time of the calamity.


    Thunk! Slice! Splat!


    One after another, the woman threw knife after knife as an entire family of zombies were slain in a matter of moments, at which the woman stepped outside of the restaurant - numerous undead rushing towards the entrance where the group was.


    "I used up all my knives but this one, and I would prefer not to throw it away for now. Please shoot the rest with those big guns that you two both lugged here."


    At that instant, faced with the onslaught of groaning undead, the two turned to face their weapons inside the building as they let off a flurry of fire.


    Ratatatatatatat!


    One after another, rounds left the weapons as the undead were mowed down in a line - mostly customers which were exiting their booths in order to attack the group or waiters who had been serving at the time of the calamity.


    "I''ll need to reload soon! Zoophile, throw me your weapon!"


    "No, no, animal fucker. Throw ME your weapon."


    "Don''t listen to him, creature craver. Hand it to me before this commie misses half his shots and leaves us facing a horde without any loaded ammo!"


    "Don''t listen to this fool, beast fetishizer. He just wants to hog all the weapons to himself."


    The communist and the capitalist continued to fire into the crowd while shouting towards Senator Baracus, whose irritation grew along with the veins on his forehead with every word that the two said.


    "Well?"


    "Which side are you going to take?"


    "You can''t stay neutral forever, you know."


    "Unlike your nation."


    Ratatatatatatatatatatatata!


    Silencing both of the men, a rain of bullets was sprayed directly in between them - heading straight through and aimed at the line of undead that were approaching.


    The SMG which the Senator had been carrying smoked with heat as he panted with irritation and embarrassment, shouting out in his own rage.


    "Will you all shut the hell up!?!?"


    Huffing and heaving, the man looked forward to see that the corridor had been cleared for now, and that only a few stragglers were remaining - at which the Countess Mira stepped forward, pistol in hand.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    And with three shots, she finished off the few who were remaining, leaving only those who were in the kitchen.


    "Animal fucker... zoophile... I don''t want to hear such things from you heartless people who care nothing about anyone but yourselves."


    As if he had blown a fuse following everything that had happened, the man fiddled with the weapons as he tried to figure out how to reload it.


    "Animals are precious... kind... loyal... but humans are nothing more than power hungry liars."


    "PFFT! Hahaha! Is this guy for real? That''s how you''re going to justify your hobby!? Ahahaha!!!!"


    However the Countess couldn''t help but to grip her sides in laughter.


    "Oh... oh, that''s rich. Trust me, I kinda get it - I do. To an extent. But to think that you''d go as far as to pursue something that isn''t human... hah..."


    "What would you know?"


    "Hey. I would hate to interrupt AGAIN, but we have the kitchen still to clean up. I just so happen to be a Dutchess back in my home country, so I would say that fighting on the front lines like this is not exactly my forte, but I have a good amount of experience in dealing with... attackers. So could we please get on with this so that we can free ourselves from Yakov and those Street Rats?"


    Speaking up once more was the woman who dealt with the knives, who seemed to step into the restaurant with annoyance, heading over to the family that she had killed as she removed the knives she had thrown from their heads.


    "Yes, I suppose that would be quite a blunder, to waste time arguing like you have."


    "I guess that''s right."


    "Tch... fine then. Let''s get this done- wait."


    "Huh?"


    "AH!"


    It was at that moment that all five looked back to see that the man who had spoken was none other than the older gentleman, and he was standing there with a rain of blood completely covering him.


    "Don''t tell me... in that little amount of time...."


    "Oh come now. I even gave you all such a grand head start, and I see that you''ve at least completed your job here in the dining area... but to think that you would only be able to clean this much in the time it took me to finish the entire remainder of this hotel..."


    Stepping into the room as he gazed around him with a sly grin, the self proclaimed janitor clicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "I would have to give you points for the quality of the work that you have done... but an unfinished job is an unfinished job. To leave even a single stain on something means that you have failed in cleaning it. No?"


    As he walked towards the kitchen entrance, the man seemed to chuckle as he finished his survey of the situation.


    "Therefore... you all have failed in your roles as janitors... and it looks like I will have to pick up the slack."


    And with these words, the people present soon were filled with despair - for they realized that this man was not joking or bluffing.


    He truly had eliminated every enemy in the entire building in the mere moments that they had taken to mow down the group in this place.


    ''He... isn''t human.''


    ''Did the mafia in Stronvardia really have such monsters present in it?''


    ''Even on the battlefield... it''s rare to meet someone on this level.''


    Shock and awe couldn''t begin to describe the emotions that raged within the group, however the man did not let up in his assessment as he opened the kitchen door to continue his work.


    "I will not allow you to leave this place so simply after such a pathetic display, you know. You can try to run if you wish... but all that will await you is a painful and ruthless death."

 Chapter Number 124 - Self Control

    Disclaimer: This chapter contains disturbing themes. The author does not support or encourage the topics or behaviors promoted within this chapter, and condemns all such behavior. It is for the purpose of literary exploration and realism that such dark themes have been included in this series.


    Tick.


    Tock.


    Tick.


    Tock.


    Four seconds.


    From the moment the door was shut to the moment the door was opened once more, a mere four seconds had passed.


    Not a single gunshot was heard, for the self proclaimed "Janitor" had entered the kitchen without so much as a weapon.


    And as he exited that door, his hand, straightened as if to form a blade with it, was drenched in blood.


    "If I am correct, then the virus will only spread if the undead injure someone else - however mere contact with them will not spread the virus so long as there are no cuts for it to enter the bloodstream."


    Whipping his hand to the side as the blood splattered onto the wall before him, the man walked forward with closed eyes and a calmness beyond belief.


    "Though I will say... I am quite impressed. I thought that you all would be a group of complete amateurs, barely even able to hold a weapon... but it would appear that I underestimated you."


    Holding up two fingers as he pinched them together in a mocking manner, the man grinned as all eyes focused on him with irritation.


    "Slightly."


    Opening his eyes as he gazed at the slain zombies around him, the man seemed to be taking inventory on the deaths.


    "Well, I suppose the Stronvardian General would have some experience in combat, and the same for the Soviet Human Resource Officer. As for the others... well, I suppose your ability with knives is unprecedented - isn''t it Dutchess Kristina?"


    "You speak far too much for someone who doesn''t speak much."


    "Hahaha... quite scary indeed. I certainly wouldn''t want to get on your bad side, though perhaps I already have. Well... I suppose all five of you are people who I wouldn''t want to irritate."


    Wiping his bloodied hand with a handkerchief that he removed from his coat pocket, the man''s tone lowered as he continued.


    "But the same goes for myself."


    Looking around him, the man motioned to the kitchen.


    "If you all wish, you are free to confirm the deaths of all undead within that kitchen to confirm my abilities, and that I am truly the one who killed all of the undead within this hotel. Of course, you are also free to confirm that all other rooms have been cleared - and if you are indeed able to find a single zombie that has been left alive in this facility, then I will admit to your victory. However, should you not find a single undead... then I will be sending you all to one of the four entrances to act as scouts."


    ----


    ''I can''t believe it... that man is insane.''


    General Jeremiah Rithargus.


    This man, who had started from humble origins as a mere footsoldier, had risen to the top of the Stronvardian Military within his numerous years on the battlefield - particularly against the Soviet State of Joraten.


    ''In all the years that I''ve lived... I''ve seen cities destroyed.''


    ''I''ve seen nuclear bombs annihilate everything.''


    ''I''ve seen buildings collapse, and entire neighborhoods leveled.''


    ''I''ve seen fields upon fields of bodies - civilian and soldier alike.''


    ''But never... never... have I seen something like this.''


    In every room, there were dozens - over a thousand total.


    ''These heads... they were cut off, not with a blade - but with a hand.''


    So many that the floors were littered with bodies, to the point where one could barely find a tile that didn''t contain a body.


    ''And he did all that... in the time we took to clear that one room?''


    It was impossible.


    It was absolutely ludicrous.


    It was something that every instinct within him as a General refused to believe - for if such a man were to exist, then any and all strategy would go out the window.


    ''A human... weapon. That''s what he is.''


    As a General of the military, Jeremiah knew well that limiting the resources of the opponent was the first and last step in winning a war.


    Whoever had better weapons, better vehicles, more ammunition, more food, more supplies - would always come out on top.


    Yet this man had single handedly taken this entire notion and thrown it on its side.


    With no weapons, with a single person, he had done a hundred times more than five armed people could do.


    ''No matter what the difference in skill and experience is... there is no amount of talent or experience that can create a difference this massive.''


    Therefore, as he surveyed the situation, on his way to the Southern entrance which he had been assigned to guard and scout out, even this veteran began to quiver.


    ''He''s a monster.''


    Walking through the sea of corpses, the man finally reached the main lounge, which seemed to be even more heavily occupied by corpses.


    Many people who were once drinking and having fun, playing board games or just having a chat with one another - these people were all spread around the floor, their flesh rotten and their teeth yellowed and decayed.


    Their eyes bulged with disgusting veins, some of them infected with puss, either yellow or completely blood red in color.


    The skin of almost every zombie was that of a pale blue, some a darker green - as if they had transformed into some form of goblins - and their expressions were no better.


    Even if these people had been having fun at the time of transformation, there was only hatred, hunger, and despair in the eyes of the heads which had been decapitated, some ripped off and others sliced cleanly.


    And as he found himself surrounded by these creatures, the General stopped in his tracks.


    With a gulp, he found himself looking around from one zombie to another, before his eyes eventually landed on a particular young girl whose head had been left on its neck, her heart instead pierced cleanly through.


    Slowly, the man shuffled over to the body, standing over it as he looked down upon it, sweat beading down his forehead.


    "If you have intercourse with one of them, you are extremely likely to contract the virus - even if I did already slay them."


    "YOU! I wouldn''t... I wouldn''t dare... such a thing... not with one of these monsters. Hah... haha..."


    The man was startled, and he shouted out at the sudden voice of Yakov who had appeared behind him without so much as a sound.


    "Are you truly sure about that? After all, they are not all that different from the corpses which you previously-"


    "Enough about that. Enough. I don''t... I don''t want to hear anything else. I''m going to scout just as you told me to, so just let me do that without-"


    "I was merely trying to give you a warning. After all, as disgusting and worthless as someone like you may be, you are still a General... and a great potential asset to our Leader."


    As the man known as the General tried to change the subject, the gentleman stepped forward as he gazed forward with a saddened look in his eyes.


    "It must be difficult to control yourself... to a man like you, a world like this must be as if you were surrounded by scantily clad women - tempting you with their bodies, yet you are unable to so much as express your own desires - for you will die if you do so."


    And with a sigh, the gentleman closed his eyes as his tone became firm.


    "Perhaps you have been unable to restrain your filthy impulses up to this point, but it would seem that the time has finally come for you to learn some self control, General."


    Opening his eyes, the man then turned to gaze directly at the General - a fire lit in his expression as he spoke the next words with a fierce dedication.


    "It is a trait that is all too rare. If only more men in this world could control their desires, then perhaps this very world would not have been ruined in the first place."


    Turning to leave, the man walked off, his dress shoes clacking on the tiles beneath him as he weaved his way in and out of the undead on the ground without stumbling.


    "I would encourage you to find such self control... before your addictions become the cause of your downfall."


    ----


    "I would say that I wonder why we''ve been placed together, but I think I''ve already figured it out."


    Two people, a man and a woman walked side by side as they headed towards the Western entrance of the hotel - where they had been assigned by Yakov to perform their duties as scouts.


    "The fact of the matter is, we''re both the weakest. A Stronvardian General and a Joraten Officer - both of whom have combat experience - should be able to handle one side on their own far better than a Senator and a Countess should be able to."


    The man muttered these words with a sigh of acceptance - bitterness in his voice as he spoke the word "Weakest" as if he were spitting something rotten from his mouth.


    "That would leave the Dutchess, wouldn''t it? Ah... but I think Yakov gave us a bit of a hint as to her - don''t you think?"


    "Hm?"


    The man looked to the woman with confusion as they stepped through the piles of undead, as if urging her to explain.


    "Hah... you truly are completely clueless, aren''t you? Just how you made it to the position of Senator is mind boggling... although perhaps the standards in Koravik truly are that low.", the woman stated in a haughty tone.


    "Instead of insulting me, perhaps you should enlighten me.", the man replied in a sarcastic manner. "And I was low ranked among the Senators, so don''t base your opinion of my nation based on me alone."


    The two continued onwards, each gripping their respective weapons - a pistol for the woman and a small scale SMG for the man, as they took careful approach while watching the headless bodies of the undead for fear that they might spring up again.


    "Well, you saw her skill with knives. It was as if she was some sort of assassin. But isn''t that a bit strange for a woman who is supposed to be a noble of one of the Forgestarian Houses?"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    As the Countess Mira stated this, the Senator''s eyes widened at the sudden realization.


    "Now that you mention it... that is quite strange. The other two were so skilled because they were in the military, but what about her? She is just like us, isn''t she? Politicians who make laws and rule over others... so why would she have such a skill?"


    "Don''t compare yourself to me. But the answer is simple, isn''t it? Think about the five nicknames that Yakov called us."


    "Zoophile... that one is me, of course. Pedophile... Necrophile... Sadist... and Mutilator... ah!"


    As if the pieces all fell together, the man shouted out in realization.


    "She must be the mutilator then? If she is so good with knives, it must be because she enjoyed slicing people up? My goodness... that''s horrifying..."


    "As if you''re one to talk."


    "You can laugh all you want. You can tell me that I''m disgusting, but the fact of the matter is that animals won''t betray me. They''re loyal and weak... they don''t plot or plan... they won''t attack you if you dominate them properly... and they won''t belittle you."


    "You''re making me gag here. Can you imagine? I''m supposed to be the Countess of the City State of Solaris, and here I am, listening to someone like you speak. However... I suppose to an extent... to a VERY DISTANT extent... I can understand."


    "Oh? And why is that?"


    The man looked over to the woman with an expression of shock, curious as to why she would say such a thing instead of rebuking him outright.


    "I suppose I''ll tell you which one I am."


    "Why would you do that?"


    Suspicion immediately entered the voice of the man as the woman offered such a thing.


    "Doing something like that would only weaken your position. We''re both politicians here, so I shouldn''t need to explain to you how important keeping your weaknesses secret may be. Why would you give me leverage to use over you?"


    "Hmm... it''s a good question."


    The woman put a finger to her lips in thought before a devilish smile seemed to overcome her - one which sent chills down the spine of the Senator.


    "Perhaps because it will be more interesting this way?"


    "You... you''d deliberately put yourself at a disadvantage just to make things more interesting?"


    "Have you ever played a strategy game?"


    This sudden question posed by the Countess caught the Senator off guard, to which he tilted his head in absolute confusion.


    "When you''re playing a strategy game... there are often decisions that seem so obvious that it would make you insane not to make them. When something that is clearly a trap presents itself, or when performing an action will clearly anger a faction that one cannot afford to anger, for example."


    With a disturbing smile, the woman spoke in an unsettling manner.


    "But all too often when I play those games, I tend to make the decisions that are filled with risk for no other reason but to see what will happen as a result."


    "You''re nuts. How have you survived while ruling a City State? If I were to do such a thing then I would have lost my spot as a Senator eons ago."


    "I hate men, you know."


    The woman continued to derive the conversation, spitting out whatever words she pleased - only serving to confuse the Senator even further.


    "From a young age, my parents tried to sign me up to find a suitor. I was sent to live with some random old man that I didn''t even know. He treated me like a prisoner, expecting me to serve him like a slave - and then he tried to fuck me. I was only 13 at the time. So you know what I did?"


    At the sudden dark topic which the Countess brought up, the Senator found himself silenced as he listened in.


    "I ran."


    And as she stated this phrase, the man felt an emotion from the woman - the likes of which shook him to the very core.


    "I ran... and I ran... and I ran. Time after time, my parents continued to set me up with all of those dirty old men... politicians, rulers of other City States, Military figures, people who would gain them power and prestige if I were to marry them. But I kept on running away, failing to satisfy them. Every time, our house would lose power - denounced by powerful figure after powerful figure because of my behavior."


    With a smile, the woman looked to the sky as if satisfied.


    "But I''m glad that my actions drove those filthy people to ruin."


    With a snide chuckle, the woman laughed to herself as she seemed to recall her memories.


    "They lost so many allies within Vorathia, and our City State became one of the weakest in the nation. All because of me! Serves them right, doesn''t it? But they didn''t give up. They started holding parties... fancy balls where I had to dress up in those girly garments. That was where I started meeting all these princes. I guess they realized I wasn''t going to go with some old man, so they tried to find someone closer to my age."


    As the woman said these things, her expression suddenly became sour.


    "But even those princes were nothing more than horny boys who couldn''t take their eyes off me."


    Clenching her fists, the Countess seemed to gain a fire in her eyes as her words became laden with spite.


    "They would glare at me like rabid dogs... it was disgusting just to be around them. I could feel myself being violated as they undressed me with their eyes, and not a single one of them ever showed any notion of LOVE in their glances."


    With a mocking chuckle, the woman seemed to forget where she was as she ranted on, to which the man merely listened without a word.


    "Oh, they said pretty words. They gave gifts, and would wrap them all up with nice bundles of lies - but I had already figured them out. I had seen too much to be deceived by such glares... because I became able to sense their lecherous desires."


    "So what did you do?", the man pressed.


    "I rejected every single one of them. I made enemy after enemy, until every noble and upper class ruler had come to hate me and my family. However it was at that point that my family finally decided to disown me."


    With a careless shrug, the woman seemed to brush off the notion.


    "I came to this nation penniless and abandoned, but it was at that time, while I was wandering the streets, that a poor boy offered me a meal."


    As the woman said this, a slight smile showed itself - one which caught the Senator by surprise.


    "It was nothing... just a piece of stale bread. But that was the first time in my life that anyone had ever looked at me without lust or greed in their eyes."


    And at that moment, that kind smile became that of a wretched grin.


    "So I consumed him."


    As the woman said this, the man froze in his tracks, barely able to move as he awaited the next words of the Countess.


    "However, unfortunately, the very innocence he had only lasted a while... eventually his eyes too became filled with that lustful grin. It was at that point that a mysterious disease had killed off all the members of my family. Perhaps it was some sort of assassination plot - maybe even by those enemies that I had made. The end result was that I - as the only person alive with the blood of the Solaris family, was to become the next Countess. So I returned to my home."


    The woman started to laugh as she spoke, sinisterly chuckling as she recalled her past.


    "At that point... I had been instilled with a desire. I wanted to experience the same thing again... to consume the innocence of another... to take it from them just as mine had been robbed from me... but also... I wanted to find one that would remain innocent - even after being corrupted."


    With a sigh, the woman thinned her eyes as she looked to the ceiling with a disturbed smile.


    "And I suppose that is what I am still searching for, even today."


    "You just said a lot, but are you sure you should be telling me something like this?"


    As the Senator made this comment, the woman stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening as her face became flushed with embarrassment.


    "Ah... ah... I... I said too much, didn''t I?"


    Holding her head in humiliation, the woman became undignified, her arrogance disappearing as she seemed to become a completely different person as if a switch had been flipped.


    "I tend to be like this... I say all these things in the heat of the moment... I say things and do things then regret them later... ah... ah... ah... you wouldn''t be willing to forget all of that, would you?"


    The woman began to blubber, her demeanor becoming that of a young girl as the man watched with bewilderment - his own opinion of the woman degrading as he witnessed a clear lack of sanity.


    "No no, of course you wouldn''t be able to forget... well... I suppose that is what it is."


    And suddenly, as if another switch was flipped, the woman rendered an air of acceptance.


    "But you know, there is a reason, I think, why I told you these things."


    Whispering this, the woman lazily glared over to the man, her eyes thinning as her tone became nasal.


    "Because you''re an animal fucker, maybe I was able to sense that you weren''t interested in me... and I think that caused me to let loose. I am... quite a disheveled person, you know."


    The woman said this last sentence with a snort, to which the Senator found himself all the more unable to comprehend her.


    "I would like to open up all the time like this, but everything in my being tells me not to. Logic, reason, diplomacy... all of these things continuously bog me down from revealing anything about myself to the public."


    Cracking her knuckles, the woman continued to walk forward, not waiting for the Senator to catch up as her eyes became filled with a chaotic madness.


    "That is why I have been able to rule a City State¡­ despite my disturbing nature."


    Cracking her neck, the woman walked in a manner which was anything but ladylike, denying her very essence of nobility.


    "Because I can flip my personality on and off as if it were a switch."


    ----

 Chapter Number 125 - The Infected

    "Hey Number Two! Look at this!!!"


    "What is it this time?"


    "There''s a snake!"


    A young girl with blonde hair and pale blue skin held up her arm, a cheerful smile covering her expression as a python hung from her, clenching its fangs on the arm of the young girl as it furiously struggled to attack her.


    "You''re not supposed to touch the fangs, as far as I am aware. Although it would appear to be too late."


    "Eh? I''m not? Why is that, Number Two?"


    Replying to the girl as he gazed over with a gentle smile, a man in an expensive suit held out his hand towards the snake before grabbing the struggling creature with such strength to the point where it ceased its movement.


    "Let go of her."


    And with this command, the creature - instilled with a terror that reached even animals - obeyed.


    It opened its fangs, at which the man lifted it up, gazing into its eyes.


    And the moment his eyes met the creature, it seemed to shrink back in horror.


    For the monster which was contained within that man seeped out through his eyes, which acted as windows to his corrupted soul.


    "Do you understand what you are doing when you inject another with your poison?"


    At that instant, the man stuck his hand into the mouth of the snake, prying it open.


    "If you do not... then I will teach you."


    And as he said this, the man wrapped the snake around its own tail, forcing the body of the snake into its own mouth as he pressed down - forcing the snake to bite into itself.


    "And if you do... then I will punish you."


    The creature struggled and squirmed as the man dropped it to the ground, in evident pain as the man looked down upon it with a condescending glare - merely watching without joy nor sorrow as the creature destroyed itself.


    "For knowledge... is power. And to use one''s power while knowing the harm it will create... is something that is reserved for us monsters."


    Turning to the girl, the man''s expression became gentle once more.


    "Come now, Amy. You must learn from this thing as well. For you too may one day hold fangs that can poison another... and when that day comes... you will need to decide who you will use them on."


    "I don''t really get it... but am I going to grow sharp teeth?"


    Placing his hand on the shoulder of the girl, the man grinned with pride as he chuckled aloud.


    "Haha... my daughter... such a thing will not happen."


    Stepping forward, the man continued on, whispering under his breath as he uttered his next words.


    "Your fangs will be ones that are not physical."


    ----


    ''I wonder how she is doing?''


    Marcus stared blankly into the sky, walking along the infested streets without much concern for the numerous bodies around him.


    "You''re staring off into space again. Are you thinking about something pointless?"


    "Perhaps."


    The black haired woman who walked at his side spoke with a harsh tone, yet Marcus knew well that it was filled with good intentions.


    "Then stop thinking about it until it isn''t pointless anymore."


    "That''s exactly right."


    With a firmness in his resolve, the man replied to the woman, glaring forward as his expression straightened.


    "First... I must put myself in a situation where such thoughts are no longer pointless... but will lead to a solution."


    Turning to look at the others around him, the man grinned as he was filled with a strange sense of camaraderie - something which he had never experienced in his work life.


    The black haired woman to his side was once a businesswoman - one who had struggled in the same boat as he had, and perhaps the only person who he had ever respected in his time as a manager.


    In front of him, walking without so much as a single shred of emotion in her eyes, was a girl whose navy blue hair stuck out as her defining feature - yet this hair was perhaps only second to her eyes that were completely free of any sense of humanity.


    This girl was none other than a mafia dog, a slave who had been trained to kill, to lie, to deceive, to steal - and to do every other form of dirty work without complaint or concern.


    ''And now... she has become our dog... and even now she has no sense of right or wrong.''


    Thinning his eyes with a saddened expression, the man''s heart seemed to tighten as he wondered to himself.


    ''Perhaps... I should teach her.''


    The man had this thought, but even so there was another fear that spurred within him, causing him to freeze in the decision.


    ''But what would become of her if she were to learn of the horrible things she has done?''


    The girl was corrupted.


    Completely ruined from a moral standpoint.


    She had done things which even a murderer would view as horrid, assisting men who had controlled the underworld in unspeakable things.


    ''The amount of people she has likely destroyed... is far beyond my own comprehension.''


    And it was for this reason that Marcus grit his teeth as he clenched a fist in anger.


    ''And that is why we will destroy them.''


    A vein burst in his forehead as the dead man felt an emotion the likes of which he had never before encountered.


    ''Because they were able to take someone innocent... and turn them into this.''


    Letting go of his fist, the man stopped himself before he could dig into his own rotting flesh, which was very easily punctured from even the slightest amount of pressure.


    ''And yet the most unforgivable thing is that despite her corrupted nature... she has completely retained her innocence.''


    Regaining his composure, the man suppressed the emotions that welled within him, preventing him from making any rash decisions in the heat of the moment.


    ''For even she herself knows nothing of the nature of her actions.''


    Looking at the girl, the man closed his eyes for a moment, wondering what might have become of this child - had she been allowed to remain with her parents.


    But that was neither here nor there.


    ''I suppose for one thing... she would not be subject to myself and Sylvia.''


    Looking forward, the man''s gaze fell upon the two men in front of the girl.


    The one on the left held his hands behind his back in a casual manner, a grin plastering his expression as he walked through these streets without batting an eye - for this man was none other than Bradley Vendetta - a serial killer.


    A man who had been betrayed by a woman as part of a ploy from his own business rival, and fallen into despair after realizing he had been deceived - only to be saved by something which was not human in any sense of the word.


    Experiment Number Three.


    This ''woman'' had come into his life by force, taking over his body and offering him consolation in his weakness - and accepting her advances, the man merged with the very concept of Revenge.


    And thus, Vendetta Consultants was born.


    He turned revenge into a business - however it was a self-serving one at that, for anyone who had the balls to become one of his clients was liable to his judgment as well.


    Perhaps this was in the spirit of discouraging anyone without noble intentions from using his services - and thus promoting his own wretched sense of justice.


    After all - Revenge was a fickle beast that often hurt those who sought it more than the ones whom it was acted out upon.


    This particular man had bright red hair, and wore the orange outfit of a prisoner - for he had given himself up to the authorities after a time to take a break from his killings.


    And standing next to him was a police officer - a man whose head was shaved clean, his short brown hair buzzed in military style.


    This man carried a baton and a taser at his side, as well as a standard pistol, yet he strutted not with the confidence of a policeman, but rather with the bitter expression of someone who had seen all too much.


    "The Street Rats were a gang that the police couldn''t lay a finger on."


    Speaking up, this man uttered these words with disappointment, speaking with hatred in his tone as he forced out the words.


    "It wasn''t because they were a threat to the police... though I will say that if we did end up fighting one another that it would have resulted in an all out war - and who knows what might have happened."


    Gripping the baton, the man continued.


    "We didn''t lay a hand on them for the simple reason that they greased the palms of the chief in every City that they operated in."


    "That would mean then, that they made enough capital to prevent the police from making such movements.", Sylvia commented.


    "Exactly.", the officer replied. "I was never privy to the exact information... but I''ll tell you one thing. There was one time a couple years ago when I asked the chief as to why we would waste our time defending such criminals. And do you know what he said to me?"


    His expression changing, the officer took a gruff tone as he impersonated his former superior.


    "The members of the Stirling Family are outstanding citizens... and there will be no investigations on their activities under my watch."


    "That much, eh?", Sylvia chuckled. "They must have been making a ton... and paying a ton. But that all ends here, doesn''t it?"


    Thinning her eyes, the woman looked forward with a gleam of destruction as her smile became all the more wretched.


    "After all... without any laws to hold us back... there''s a new gang in town."


    Looking to her hand, the woman gazed upon her rotten flesh as her expression became all the more rotten with greed.


    "The Infected... that is who we are."


    Cracking her head as her bones which were likely already smashed to pieces within her rattled out audibly, the woman spoke in a devious tone.


    "We''ve been infected by this world... and we will continue to spread this infection... until there is not a single person left untouched by it."


    The woman spoke these words, causing all four of the people to stop in her tracks as something seemed to take over her mind - and Marcus became unsure as to whether the one speaking was Sylvia or the experiment inside of her.


    "But unlike the infection that this world forced upon us... we will change."


    Placing her hand to her face, the woman began to chuckle, quietly laughing to herself as she spoke.


    "We will mutate."


    Thinning her eyes, which peeked out through the gaps in her scarred fingers, the woman''s tone lowered even further as she continued.


    "And we will become an infection... far different than the one that we were plagued with."


    And as she spoke, Marcus felt something stir within him - something far grander than the petty goals that he had been focusing on.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Only then... will we spread ourselves around this very rotten world."


    ----


    [The merging process is going exceptionally well for that one.]


    ''What do you mean by that, Seven?''


    [I mean exactly what I said, Marcus. As her sympathy with Number One grows, so too does their compatibility.]


    ''But what does that mean for Sylvia?''


    [It''s simple. The more compatible the two become - the more indistinguishable they will become from one another. Whether this is because One changes to become like Sylvia, or Sylvia like One - eventually they will settle at an equilibrium in which their minds are united with a single will.]


    ''So Sylvia and One will cease to be two different people? Is that what you''re saying? They''re going to combine themselves and end up as some sort of hybrid?''


    [Of course not. Even when they merge, they will still be two separate people with two individual personalities - only that their mindset, their goals, and everything else will be shared among the two. They will be more united than any two humans on this planet in will. This is what happened between Three and Bradley, you know. And at some point... it will happen between the two of us.]


    ''So you''re saying that there will come a day where I will agree with you on everything?''


    [Indeed. Ah, but that is obvious - is it not? For if two minds continue to live within the same body for such a long period of time, then one of two things will occur.]


    As Seven lowered his tone, a chill was sent down the spine of Marcus.


    [Either they will become more united than otherwise possible... or they will slaughter one another for complete control.]


    With these words, the creature chuckled, mocking the man from inside his mind.


    [I do hope for your sake that it will be the former, Marcus.]


    And with this lingering threat, the man was reminded - that he would never be in control of himself.


    [Because I think we are both well aware that I am the one who would win if it were to come down to such a thing.]


    ----


    ''I never trusted them... mafia pigs... they are one and the same as all the capitalists in this nation.''


    A man with a bright orange beard which came to a point gripped his rifle as he forced his way through what was once a mechanical door.


    Of course, all the electricity within this building had been shut off - so he slammed the door open as he violently broke through, to be met with numerous undead - their yellow eyes gazing upon him at the sudden sound.


    ''But even if I could not trust them... I suppose the same could be said about anyone in a position of power.''


    Firing off one shot after another, the man attacked with a silenced weapon, allowing him to prevent the entire city from being alerted to his position.


    ''Which is why it was so much fun... when I was the one in charge. Yet those damn Capitalists... they just had to show up and ruin everything, didn''t they?''


    One after another, shots were fired at the undead as rage filled the man, whose eyes became bloodshot as the crimson liquid sprayed from his foes onto him.


    ''Even if they welcomed me as a client to this hotel... they welcomed all of those vermin as well, didn''t they?''


    Taking a moment to reload as he finished off the last ones in range, the man took a breath as he glared up at the canopy.


    There were a number of tables and seats in a small courtyard outside the entrance, and the man grabbed one of these seats as he used it in order to climb upon the canopy - perching himself as he sat down, rifle in hand.


    And like a bird, he gazed upon the corridor of a courtyard before him, walls on his left and right such that any attackers would have to rush at him head on.


    ''Ah... there''s one more, isn''t there?''


    Gazing hundreds of meters in front of him, the man''s eye caught a particular zombie - a mere boy who was fishing around in the trash can.


    Thck!


    With a single silenced shot, the head of this boy exploded, drenching the already rotting contents of the trash can with his corrupted flesh and blood as he fell inside of it.


    ''Get back where you belong, Stronvardian boy.''


    Reaching into his pocket, the man pulled out a set of preserved rations, unwrapping them as he took a bite of the dried meat.


    He chewed and gnawed, the stiffened jerky barely even edible from the amount of time it had been put away in such a container.


    And as he did so, everything became quiet.


    Not a single person nor creature moved, and the only sounds which could be heard were the chewing sounds of the man who watched and waited - all according to the orders given to him by Yakov.


    This orange haired man was Officer Ector Stralgen of the Soviet States of Joraten - also known as the SADIST.


    ''If the motherland still stands... then I will return there one day. But first... I will have to take care of as many as possible.''


    Laying his bag behind him, the man rested his head as he set up his rifle in a position where he wouldn''t have to hold it with his own strength, allowing him to rest himself while still remaining prepared to fire.


    ''This hotel is nothing more than a breeding pot for inhumane monsters... and the fact that this is the only place that allowed me to do as I pleased... disgusts me.''


    The overbearing image of the gray haired gentleman flashed in his mind, causing Ector to flinch as he recalled the absolute dominance which he had achieved over even the most heinous of criminals.


    ''But that man... is not someone that I can defeat. Therefore I will have to start my revolution... elsewhere.''


    ----


    ''It''s wrong.''


    A woman stood at the Eastern entrance, a pile of limbs surrounding her.


    ''It''s all wrong.''


    Her expression was calm, yet as she walked through this pile of limbs, the woman gazed down upon the dismembered undead with disdain.


    ''I suppose they have to be alive, don''t they?''


    With a sigh, the woman took a seat at an outdoor picnic table, not taking mind of the zombie that sat across from her with a knife through his skull.


    ''After all, it''s easy to see what''s inside when they''re dead... but to witness the contractions of muscles... the expansion and retraction of lungs as they breathe... the beating of a human heart... the spray of blood when an artery is sliced open... and the change in the expression of the individual...''


    Glancing up, the woman faced the dead body in front of her, a slightly saddened expression overcoming her as she slumped down in her seat.


    ''That''s what makes it so fun to look inside.''


    This woman was Dutchess Kristina Engel.


    "But why do they move if their organs don''t work? It''s strange, isn''t it? Don''t you think so?"


    The woman spoke these words, aimed at the dead body before her - to which she received no answer.


    "Movement is associated with life... so how does something move if it is dead?"


    Posing this question, the woman looked up, glaring into the eyes of the zombie which had been gouged out.


    "Ah... I know!"


    Standing up with an excited expression, the woman quickly approached the creature, a light in her eyes as she slowly moved her hand to the knife through its forehead.


    "The human is dead... but there is something else that is in control of the body!"


    Ripping the knife upwards, the woman tore it straight through the brain of the creature, causing a geyser of blood and flesh to erupt as the woman spread her arms in excitement, bathing in the blood with a smile.


    "And that something... it must be a parasite."


    Glancing down towards the zombie whose head had been split open, the woman''s eyes thinned with delight as she leaned over the creature, gazing into its head with a newfound interest.


    "Now, now, Mr. Parasite... I''m not going to hurt you! Come on and show yourself, won''t you?"


    The woman''s tone became more and more filled with madness as she began to dig into the head of the undead man with her knife, mutilating it all the more as its flesh became more liquid by the minute.


    "Surely you''re in here... there''s no need to hide! After all... I am a Noble, after all."


    And with a horrid grin that wrapped itself around the face of the woman, her eyes became more and more filled with excitement as she spoke.


    "I would never do anything harmful to those below me if it weren''t for good reason."


    This woman was Dutchess Kristina Engel.


    The MUTILATOR.


    ----


    ''Four exits... five people.''


    ''The Pedophile holds great hatred towards anyone who may look at her with ill intentions... whether those intentions be of lust, or of greed.''


    ''Only towards those who are innocent of such emotions would she possibly be able to cooperate with... and among those, only one person could possibly fit the description.''


    ''The one who has no sexual interest in human women whatsoever.''


    ''The Zoophile.''


    ''These two are the only ones who would be compatible enough to work with one another.''


    ''The Sadistic Communist and the Necrophilic Capitalist would likely slaughter one another if placed together.''


    ''Of course, neither could be placed with the Pedophile, for she would almost certainly flip on them if they were to so much as glance at her wrongly.''


    ''The same goes for the Zoophile... who is insecure in every manner... and it is this very insecurity which has driven him to dominate the few beings that will not rebel against him.''


    ''He cannot be placed with someone significantly more powerful than him, or his inferiority complex will drive him insane.''


    ''The mutilator... she cannot be placed with another human being.''


    ''Therefore, this is the only acceptable combination.''


    ''However with this combination... all of our exits have been secured.''


    ''They will not betray us for now... nor will they try to run. For they understand well that I will hunt them down if they do.''


    ''Yet despite this, they are all deranged just enough to the point where I highly doubt that even a skilled combatist would be able to penetrate whatever defense they have prepared.''


    ''Therefore... our gates have been defended.''


    ''Our guard dogs have been placed.''


    ''And now... I shall return to the Leader so that I may assist him with any internal struggles.''


    These were the thoughts of Yakov - the older gentleman known as "The Janitor".


    And as he headed back to report the good news to his superior, his mustache couldn''t help but to crinkle upwards as it hid the smile underneath it.


    ''Everything is going according to plan... and if there are no unexpected interruptions, then we will be able to rebuild this hotel much quicker than anticipated.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 126 - Retry

    "This is my chance."


    "This situation is an opportunity."


    "I can break free of the chains that have been placed on me."


    "The world has changed, and so too can I."


    "I won''t allow this opportunity to go to waste."


    A man who enveloped the very concept of indulgence stood in front of a large group, acting out a set of statements as if to mock the naivety contained within such words.


    "Don''t allow such foolish thoughts to enter your mind."


    And with this statement, his tone shifted from one of mockery to one of condemnation.


    "Nothing has changed."


    And as he said these words, one particular girl felt her heart clench with sorrow as they were engraved deeply within her.


    This girl - with silver hair that radiated as it dropped from her head - had eyes which were dead of any sort of hope.


    With suffering in her expression, she stood there silently, clenching one hand to her heart as she fixed her gaze upon the mustached man who spoke with authority.


    "The world is still in a state of chaos... the strong still stand on the top... and the slaves cannot... do not... will not hold any of that power."


    The men in suits who surrounded the group all stood at attention, enforcing the rule which he had over this collection of whores.


    There were numerous women present, all of whom had been employees at this "Hotel", yet the words which the man spoke denied these women any hope of improving their standing.


    "This is not a new life."


    And as he said these things, the women present understood it all too well.


    "There will be no retries."


    Just as this man had controlled them before - he would control them even in this decimated world of calamity.


    "Your position has already been determined... and it will remain that way until the day you die."


    ''No retries... eh?''


    Closing her eyes, the girl took in a deep breath.


    With everything in her being, she suppressed the quivering that begged to overtake her, silencing it as she forced a smile upon her face.


    ''But what if I give up on living?''


    She did not move.


    ''Will I be able to retry then?''


    She did not take any action, nor did she say a single word.


    ''Or maybe... I''ll finally be free of this cycle?''


    But at that moment, a demon seemed to whisper into her mind.


    And whether or not such a voice actually existed - even the girl did not know.


    [Why don''t you go ahead and find out?]


    ----


    "The hierarchy remains in place... but I suppose we will have to make a few adjustments, given that the situation has become all the more chaotic."


    Crossing his arms, the overweight man known as Gerard spoke in a gruff tone, thinning his eyes as he began to pace.


    "To begin... we will adjust the rules concerning room restrictions. As you are all aware, first floor residents are not allowed to leave their rooms unless it is to perform a job or at the order of a second floor resident or higher. This rule will still apply under the circumstances, however I have another role that I would like all first floor residents to perform... therefore you will not be present in your rooms quite as often."


    His mustache curling up as the man smiled, he spoke in a low tone as his words spread fear throughout many of the women present.


    "All of you are going to go out on jobs to gather supplies. While I would like to return this hotel to its previous functions immediately... that won''t do. The fact of the matter is that the majority of stores and places within this city have been overrun - which means that everything within them is free for the taking."


    As she listened to the words of the man, Eclair came to a realization.


    ''Ah... he''s going to have us fight those monsters... just to scavenge whatever scraps we can find.''


    She had seen those creatures face to face.


    As a matter of fact, she had even resigned herself to death.


    But even so, the thought of being forced to fight one of those things worked away at her heart, spreading fear within her.


    ''Am I really going to have to fight?''


    Gazing around her, the woman took in the fearful expressions of those present.


    ''Even if he made us do all of those things... none of us are fighters, right?''


    Nervous faces surrounded her, and her eyes soon fell upon those who stood next to the one in charge.


    ''The only ones who have combat experience are the executives - and even among them, the only one who has any direct combat experience is Valerie.''


    The men who surrounded the group remained perfectly still, awaiting orders like soldiers without shifting their expressions in the slightest.


    ''Isn''t that the whole reason the bodyguards under Yakov exist? To protect the employees of the hotel?''


    Stopping herself from laughing, Eclaire covered her mouth.


    ''Or at least... the profits that we make.''


    It was at that thought that Eclaire''s eyes widened in realization, and she almost let out a sound before holding herself back from doing so.


    ''Ah.''


    ''I see now.''


    ''Because the paying clients of this world are gone... our services are useless to him.''


    ''The concept of money will likely disappear for a time, and only physical things like food and supplies will become worth anything.''


    ''And so... we''re going to be thrown away.''


    As the girl thought these things to herself, the man seemed to explain further.


    "You all will form teams of five. One of the five will be selected as a Captain to lead their group. Each group will go out in order to find whatever supplies they can. Medical supplies, food, water, clothing, fuel, electrical and mechanical components, anything that you think might be useful to us here. We''re going to make this place into our home... into our paradise. So don''t leave anything untouched."


    With these orders, the man glanced around him, his eyes falling upon many of the women who were wearing nothing more than basic nightgowns.


    Out of the roughly 30 women who were present, around 20 of them wore clothes so plain that they could barely be distinguished from one another.


    The rest of the women wore more standard outfits, and even a few wore more extravagant things like dresses or the sorts - though even among these women, time had worn away at even the most expensive of fabrics.


    ''In the old world, even a gang like this one had their limitations. They could do as they pleased, but if they made too much of a mess then even the politicians and bureaucrats would have a difficult time cleaning it up.''


    "You, you, you... and you."


    Pointing out four girls in particular, Eclaire found herself being pointed at as the man selected her.


    ''Which was why it was always easiest to focus on single targets.''


    "You four will each lead a squad of five. I don''t particularly care who goes with who. Pick your members as you wish. I''m sure you all are well aware... but running is not an option. Isn''t that right, Yakov?"


    Turning around, the man glanced to the stairs behind him, at which a man slowly ascended.


    "My... to think that you''ve grown accustomed enough to the point where you can sense my presence... you certainly have grown, Sir."


    "If I couldn''t even sense a subordinate of mine waiting nearby, then I would be a failure as a boss, wouldn''t I?"


    The man chuckled as he said this, turning back once more to the women as his tone became deadly.


    "Any runaways will be demoted to the basement level."


    And with these words, a sensation of shock and terror spread through the crowd unlike anything else.


    The women seemed to freeze in place at these very words, looking to one another as sweat seemed to bead down their foreheads.


    "Of course... there is no punishment without reward. Any groups that are particularly successful in their endeavors will be promoted to the 2nd floor, at which you will no longer have to go out on these supply runs."


    ''So he intends on using both negative and positive reinforcement... those who are successful are rewarded, and those who fail are punished.''


    "Ah, but rewards aren''t merely enough to motivate you all. After all, you all might simply hole up without putting yourselves in any danger - wasting time and resources. Therefore if a group is unable to return with a sufficient haul at the end of the week, then every member of that group will be demoted as well."


    ''There it is.''


    As if she was waiting for it, Eclaire stopped herself from chuckling at this added condition.


    "I''ve already sent the clients to clear the entrances. Despite their... high upbringings, they all are likely capable of at least a basic level of combat. Am I correct, Yakov?"


    "That is exactly right, Sir. They have all managed to take care of their respective entrances without great issue. While they are not exactly professionals, they are at least somewhat capable."


    "I see. Well, we can''t expect much from those types, so I guess this is as good as it''ll get. Now then... Yakov, why don''t you take the 2nd and 3rd floor residents somewhere else. I''ll be taking your men with me to the basement."


    "Oh... I see. Very well."


    With a polite bow, the man motioned for the women to follow him, at which all of them who were not in plain gowns did exactly that.


    Some of them carried themselves with pride, while others looked around with jealousy in their expressions, but not a single one of them seemed to be fearful - far unlike the rest of the women who remained.


    "As for you all..."


    Turning to look at the remaining women, the ones who had been labeled as ''First Floor Residents'', the man known as Gerard Stirling spoke with disgust evident in his tone.


    "Get to work."


    ----


    "I can''t believe I got stuck with this dimwit for a Captain..."


    "I know right. Could he have picked anyone more incompetent?"


    "Hey, aren''t you the little miss perfect who tried to save everyone and ended up in this place?"


    "Hahaha! I heard about that as well. The idiot who-"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Enough."


    Two of the girls in Eclaire''s group seemed to be gossiping aloud, speaking with enough volume for the one they spoke of to hear them - however their mocking words were cut off by the very person they mocked.


    "It''s true that I came here because I wanted to help people."


    As the group of five headed to the Northern entrance at the orders of Gerard, Eclaire found herself surrounded with people who didn''t hold the slightest bit of respect for her.


    "It''s true that I was naive enough to get locked up in the debt of others."


    However the haughty words of the two in particular were not enough to shake her.


    "And it''s true that I was used."


    Stopping to look back at the four, two of which were looking at her with rotten expressions, the white haired woman seemed to smirk in a victorious manner as her eyes met with them.


    "But even if that is the case, I''m the only one here who didn''t rack up any debt myself. Isn''t that right?"


    And with a gorgeous smile, the woman fired off vile words.


    "So why don''t you shut your mouths."


    Turning around with the nonchalant wave of her hand, the two women were left speechless, opening their mouths to respond yet cut off before they could even do so.


    "Ah, but that''s something you two aren''t very used to. Especially because you always seem to have something in them."


    "You bitch! Who the hell gave you permission to talk to us like that!?"


    "That''s right! You''re nothing more than a loser who can''t even mind her own business!"


    "Then what does that make you?"


    The two shouted out in retribution for the harsh words of the girl, however she responded without flinching.


    "You two ''minded your own business.'' You focused on yourselves, not caring about anyone or anything else. You spent your lives trying to get what you could, and were even willing to sacrifice those around you if it meant going higher. And where did that get you?"


    Closing her eyes, the white haired woman turned to face forward, maintaining her mocking tone all the while.


    "In the same spot as this idiot who went into debt just to save someone else."


    With a bitter smirk plastered upon her face, the woman walked forward, leading the group.


    "So if you''re going to gossip about me... if you''re going to talk shit about me... then say what you want. And maybe it''s all true. But even if it is... that doesn''t mean I''ll allow myself to stop trying to change that."


    As she said these words, Eclaire seemed to remember something - and her eyes suddenly lit up with motivation.


    ''That''s right.''


    ''Isn''t that the whole reason I''m here?''


    Stepping forward through the facilities filled with bodies of the undead, she continued towards that Northern entrance, and the doors which were once mechanical quickly came into her sight.


    ''Giving up?''


    ''Was that what I was considering?''


    ''I can''t afford to give up.''


    Nodding her head as the bitterness left her smile, she looked forward with confidence.


    ''This is a chance.''


    ''This is an opportunity.''


    ''No matter what that man may have told us... even if we can''t escape right now... there is still plenty that I can do... so long as I stay alive.''


    ''I can help myself... and then maybe... just maybe... I can go back to helping others.''


    ''And so long as I remain alive... I will always be able to retry.''


    As she forced open that door, the woman stepped through without hesitation, not looking back as she entered the courtyard.


    ''So long as I remain alive, that is.''


    ----


    "Hey! What the hell is going on here? I thought there was supposed to be someone waiting for us here."


    One of the more noisy girls within Eclaire''s group decided to voice her complaints as the four entered the courtyard to find it empty of any humans.


    Of course, there were plenty of undead - though these were all lifeless bodies upon the ground, and it was clear that someone had been here previously, however said person was nowhere to be found.


    "Did that person go off on their own!? I mean... there are a lot of bodies and all... but didn''t Yakov say that he would have weapons for us to use? What are we supposed to do without any weapons!?"


    Another one of the girls shouted this out as Eclaire walked forward, inspecting the undead on the ground.


    ''They''ve all been shot... bullets straight through the heads... and not just any bullets. The heads exploded as if the bullets contained a lot of power in them. The killer must have some sort of rifle, though I don''t really know much about guns.''


    Bang!


    It was as she bent down to inspect one of the zombies that a bullet whizzed right by the head of Eclaire, who froze up in tension as her gaze moved towards the pavement that the bullet had shot through.


    And then, turning upwards, her eyes fell upon a man.


    ''He was up there?''


    "You lot aren''t very attentive to your surroundings, now are you?"


    Standing up from on top of the entrance canopy, a man bit on a cigar as he cocked a large rifle within his arms, smoke emitting from both.


    This man had a large orange beard, and he carried himself with confidence as he looked down upon the girls from on high - to which he jumped down to the ground with a roll.


    "You walk outside and immediately focus on all the bodies around you, unable to see anything else - and you seem to forget that there might be an enemy behind you waiting for you to fall into their sights."


    The man began to lecture as he slid the bolt, preparing another shot to be fired at any moment as he approached the women.


    "Ah, but you all are nothing more than whores, no? Civilians who have no place in a war."


    As he slung his rifle onto his back, the man opened up his coat as he threw out a number of small pistols - weapons which even untrained civilians would be able to carry - though whether they would be able to use them was another question altogether.


    "But the entire world has become a warzone... therefore if you don''t get yourselves into shape, and quickly... then you''ll be consumed by the enemy."


    "The enemy... and just who is that?"


    Thinning her eyes with suspicion, Eclaire was the first to grab a pistol, keeping her eyes on the man as she watched him with distrust.


    "A good question."


    Waving for the five to follow him as he stepped forward, the man''s tone became lower as he spoke.


    "But I don''t have an answer for you."


    At that moment, the man gazed back at the girls - and as he did, Eclaire felt a strange amount of pressure emitting from the man - as if she was being pressed down by his sheer force of will.


    "That''s something you''ll have to decide for yourself."


    ----


    ''There''s something... something strange about this man.''


    ''I don''t know what.''


    ''But I don''t like him.''


    ''I don''t trust him.''


    ''I don''t want to work with him.''


    ''I should stay away from him.''


    This was what Eclaire''s intuition told her.


    ''He isn''t as powerful in a fight as Yakov or Valerie... that much is certain. Though he''s still a veteran of war, so his fighting ability is probably nothing to belittle... but that... that isn''t...''


    She could not quite describe it in words, however as she gazed upon the man, something told her that it was not his combat strength which made her feel this way.


    ''That isn''t it.''


    ''There''s something OFF about him.''


    "Given that you five likely have little to no combat experience, I think we need to set some ground rules if we''re going to work as a unit."


    Without wasting a moment, the man scouted the area with his eyes before confirming that no undead were nearby, relaxing slightly as he turned to the women.


    "At all times, you five will take the lead. I will take the rear. As for the reason... there are many."


    Quickly taking command, the man listed off his reasons hastily to the group - not allowing any opportunity for objection.


    "First, you all might have zero experience with guns, and I don''t feel like getting shot in the back."


    "Second, you all might have experience with guns, and I don''t feel like getting shot in the back."


    "Third, you all might have no experience guarding the rear - and I don''t feel like getting shot in the back."


    "And fourth..."


    The man rattled off one item after another, however he paused for just a moment as he waved the final notion off.


    "No, nevermind. There is no fourth."


    Changing the topic, the man pressed his point onto the women.


    "My point is, I don''t want to get shot in the back. So you all will take the lead."


    "Hey, how is that fair!? Just because you''re some sort of... war veteran... or whatever... who gave you the right to do whatever you want!?"


    "That''s right! We have no intention of becoming your meat shields!!"


    As the two girls shouted out in protest, they were met with the ferocious eyes of the man.


    "If we were back in my country, you would have been sent to the gulag for those words. Women don''t get a say in these sorts of things."


    Taking a chauvinistic attitude, the man''s demeanor immediately changed as soon as he received the complaints of the two.


    "In case you''re still living in your capitalist dreamland, this is a warzone. We could be attacked and killed at any moment."


    With heavy words and an even heavier tone, the man spat out these words without reservation.


    "You are now soldiers."


    And as he said this word, the five present all knew immediately that everything had changed.


    "And soldiers who don''t listen to orders... die."


    A number of gulping sounds could be heard as the man seemed to grin upon witnessing the five become so obedient merely upon his shift of demeanor.


    "Whether by the hands of the enemy... or by the hands of the Commander."


    Lifting up his weapon as he swung it around like a toy, the man''s smile seemed to deepen as he opened his arms with grandeur.


    "Make your decision quickly... because my trigger finger won''t wait."


    ----

 Chapter Number 127 - The Sky

    ''Eh?''


    ''Now that I think about it...''


    The sky was dark.


    Clouds seemed to have billowed up above her, and despite the fact that there was no sign of rain, the atmosphere was one filled with gloom.


    Eclaire and the other four prostitutes found themselves faced with a man who had taken complete control of the group, with no room for objection.


    However this situation suddenly seemed to be released from the mind of Eclaire as she fell to her knees, looking up towards the sky.


    "The sky..."


    It was covered as if a blanket had been draped across it, yet even so the girl uttered these words.


    "It... still exists."


    Tears formed at the eyes of the girl, whose mouth curled up in a demented manner as a crooked smile formed.


    "Hah... hahaha.... it still exists..."


    The girl laughed lightly as the tears streamed down her cheeks - at which the other four immediately looked upwards.


    "Ah..."


    "She''s right..."


    Twitching their limbs as their bodies seemed to weaken, a trance seemed to fall upon the group, at which the orange bearded man raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    "Hey, what the hell has gotten into you-"


    "How many years has it been?"


    Breathing out these words like a breath of fresh air, the girl with the white hair looked up with a sparkle in her eyes - a brutal combination of madness and innocence melding itself together as she spoke.


    "I don''t even know."


    ----


    ''Ahh... I only ever dealt with the basement residents, so I don''t know what condition the first floor residents were under... however it looks like they weren''t living under good conditions either.''


    As the man known as Ector thought this, it took everything within him to prevent a wicked smile from covering his expression.


    ''Wonderful.''


    Closing his eyes as he took in a breath, the man seemed to change his demeanor in an instant.


    ''No no... I have to be patient. Not yet with these ones. Soon... but not now. I have to ensure that they aren''t... aware of my nature.''


    "Alright, now that you all have finished your emotional reunion with... the sky... it''s time to get back to work."


    Motioning for the prostitutes to stand up, the man seemed to put on a strangely gentle smile as he approached the women.


    "I would have asked you all for suggestions concerning where we should head to obtain supplies¡­ but I probably know the area better than you all do, given your reaction to being outside."


    Taking control of the group with a newfound charisma, the man spoke in a much more considerate tone than before.


    "Of course, grocery stores and restaurants would be useful for food, however I think more important than food would be a means to transport items. We need vehicles. And if I recall correctly..."


    Looking into the distance, the man''s gaze fell upon the horizon - which was blocked by a number of buildings.


    "I believe there should be a dealership in that direction."


    "Ah... so we''re going to go steal some cars?", one of the girls asked.


    "Stealing... haha... it always makes me laugh that such a concept exists here in this nation."


    With a chuckle, the man notioned for the others to follow him as he suddenly took the lead - contradicting his previous statements.


    "In my country, there is no such thing as stealing."


    Glancing back at the women, he spread his arms wide as he spoke with a strange amount of nostalgia in his tone.


    "It''s a paradise where everything belongs to the PUBLIC."


    And with these words, the man gazed into the distance without a shred of remorse.


    "Therefore... we aren''t stealing."


    Grabbing his rifle from off his back, the man once more prepared himself for combat as he headed towards the street.


    "We''re merely confiscating property. As REPRESENTATIVES."


    ----


    ''Ah... it really has spread everywhere.''


    The streets were filled with the undead.


    Eclaire couldn''t even think straight as she looked down the road, unable to even count the number of undead within her sight.


    "Stand up front. Your weapons have silencers, so they won''t attract too much attention. Feel free to fire at will, but be careful not to get too close to any of the undead. I''ll take care of as many as I can from the rear, so just practice to improve your aim for now."


    Hearing these words, almost as quiet as a whisper, Eclaire turned back to see that the man was genuflecting on the ground, having set up his rifle on a garbage can as he took aim at one zombie after another.


    Bullets flew, tearing apart the eyes and foreheads of their targets, and one after another the creatures seemed to fall - slowly decreasing their numbers.


    ''I suppose we should shoot as well-''


    This was the thought that Eclaire had as a number of bullets flew from the other women.


    "Die, bastards..."


    "That''s right... there... not that one... not that one... there we go."


    They were amateurs who had no sense of direction, and firing off a bullet seemed to come with great difficulty to any of them, yet even so - following many misfires, they seemed to be able to fire straight.


    "Ngh... why the hell does this thing fire back at me every time I shoot?", one whispered in irritation.


    "That''s recoil. You''ll get used to it, just take one steady shot at a time. Reset yourself if you need to, don''t rush things. Hold the weapon with two hands."


    The man said these words of encouragement as he mowed the lawn with his bullets, taking down one after another with haste.


    However there was one particular girl who hadn''t yet fired a single bullet.


    Glancing back at the man, Eclaire thinned her eyes as she gazed upon him.


    His bullets seemed to fly right in between the girls with precision, careful not to hit them no matter where they stood or how they ran around trying to get kills.


    Without question, he was a professional.


    ''But it''s exactly the fact that he''s so skilled... that makes me so concerned.''


    There was something off.


    She could not tell what, but she knew it without question.


    And as such, Eclaire felt reluctant to use any of her own bullets.


    "How many shots do we have in each cartridge?", she questioned.


    "12 each, but I have more on me if you need them. Just shout out once you''ve run low and I''ll help you out, though I guess I''ll need to teach you to reload. Hm... I guess I''ll have to do that once we''ve cleared this wave. Therefore, once you run out, just stand there and wait for me to take care of the rest."


    The majority of the girls seemed to pay little attention to these words, brushing them off as logical given the difference in experience, however in her suspicion, Eclaire couldn''t help but think otherwise.


    ''Is he trying to get us to use all our bullets on the zombies so that we won''t be able to use them on him?''


    Was she just being paranoid?


    ''No... but he''s a client, isn''t he?''


    Was she just overthinking?


    ''And if there''s one thing I know about clients...''


    Holding her hand forward, the woman gripped the pistol as if her very life depended on it.


    Turning to face forward, she picked out one particular zombie - this one so small that it was barely even a child - and she pulled the trigger.


    ''It''s that they have absolutely no concern... about what happens to US.''


    ----


    "What''s wrong, white haired girl? All the other ones ran out long ago, but you still have six shots left. Right?"


    The undead had been cleared.


    The streets were free of zombies, covered now only in bodies, and there was not a risk in sight.


    The vast majority of the shots taken by the other girls had missed, however Eclaire had taken care with each bullet - ensuring that it wouldn''t miss its target.


    However even then, she stopped firing after six.


    ''He was focused on his own job, taking care of all those undead and reloading his own rifle when necessary... yet he had the time to find out exactly how many shots each of us had fired.''


    ''He can multitask, focusing on many things at once with precision.''


    ''And he has the eyes of a hawk, able to keep tabs on everyone around him without exception.''


    "You''re surprised?"


    Reaching into his coat, the man pulled out a number of magazines as he threw one over to the girl.


    Then to the others as well, they fiddled with them as they struggled to catch them.


    "As a Human Resources Officer... it was my duty to represent the State."


    Standing as he packed up his own rifle, the man spoke with pride of his own past.


    "And as a representative of the state... I had to ensure that everything and everyone was under control."


    Thinning his eyes, he stepped forward, taking the lead once more now that the fighting had ceased.


    "There was not a single person that I could afford not to have tabs on - and I had nobody below me that I could ever completely trust to assist in this."


    Moving forward without looking back, the women began to follow him as his gaze fell upon a large lot - filled to the brim with unused vehicles.


    "I was the one assigned to my City - and so I had to make sure that not a single person in that City committed any crime."


    And as he approached the gates of the facility, the man set up his rifle once more, preparing to eliminate a number of the undead without any threat to his own life.


    "Now how do you think one man could possibly handle such a thing?"


    Yet in that instant, instead of firing upon the undead - his bullet instead made its way into the engine of a car.


    An explosion resounded through their ears, at which numerous zombies were killed in an instant - and many more rushed out from within the store.


    They ran out, all making their way to the vehicle as if such a thing was their enemy - biting and tearing it apart as they jumped on top of it in a large cluster.


    On seeing this, the man smiled as he reached into his pocket, pulling out a grenade.


    Removing the pin, the man hauled the item over to the detonated vehicle - at which a second explosion followed, taking out all of the surrounding undead with it.


    Standing up, the man looked back to the women, who were standing there with shock - some of them trying to find out how to reload their weapons as they fiddled with the cartridges.


    Gently, the man approached one of them, taking hold of the gun as he moved her hand in such a manner as to eject the current magazine, then to place the new one in.


    And without a word, the man did the same for each of them - showing them through action before standing in front of the gates once more.


    "I learned about EVERYONE."


    With these words, the man reached across the gate, undoing the lock from outside.


    The gate doors opened on their own, as if beckoning for the group to enter, at which the man lowered his tone.


    "And only once I was certain I knew someone... would I dare to go against them."


    Heading towards the main building, the man didn''t direct his attention to the vehicles, but rather to the office where the keys were likely stored.


    "Know thy enemy... or get killed by that which you don''t understand. This is the law that all soldiers and officers must follow."


    ----


    "We''re going to have to head inside to find the keys to these vehicles. Of course, most of them might not work, but I''m sure that somewhere in this lot there will be at least a few that can run."


    Reloading his rifle as he entered the dealership, the former Officer looked around to see a lot filled with hundreds of cars, trucks, and SUVs.


    "I would like to hope that we took care of all of the undead in that last explosion, and the fact that no more are coming out of the woodworks implies that we''ve done so... at least for the ones that are capable of reaching us. However, don''t allow that to relax your guard. There might be more around any corner, so do you all remember how to reload the way I showed you?"


    Looking to the women as he finished loading his own rifle, the man received a number of nods before he himself nodded in satisfaction.


    "If that''s the case, then that''s fine. Here. I''ll let you all have another clip in case you need it. Be careful to track the number of shots you''ve taken so that you''ll know exactly when you need to reload, and so that you can be prepared to do so."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The man''s tone switched from that of an encouraging teacher to a veteran soldier in an instant as he muttered his next words.


    "After all, you certainly don''t want to be caught in a scenario where you have no loaded bullets and an enemy is right on top of you."


    As if these words bore a deep wound within him, the man seemed to spit them out with spite, however his demeanor quickly changed back to his previous one as he took the lead once more.


    "I''ll need you all to check the rooms while I stay behind to provide support as necessary, so once we head in you all are going to fan out and each check a room on my signal. Is that understood?"


    Pressing himself to the door as he gazed inside, the man witnessed a hallway filled with a number of entrances, likely to offices of the various employees who had worked in this place.


    "Do we really have to?", one girl asked, clearly not mentally strong enough to take the lead herself.


    "Yeah, I mean, is this really necessary? I mean, you could just take care of each room one at a time-"


    "So you''re telling me that I should just baby you and do all the work myself, denying you critical experience - which you will need the moment that Gerard decides to send you on missions without someone like myself to hold your hand?"


    Nodding his head no, the man clicked his tongue in a disapproving manner.


    "That won''t do."


    Opening his sharp eyes as the man looked to the three, he let out a sigh filled with disappointment.


    "This world has changed. Don''t you see that?"


    Standing forward as he walked through the hallway, the man seemed to gaze upon each door as if taking some sort of measurement before coming to the end of the hallway.


    "You all need to become soldiers, whether you like it or not."


    And as he came to the end of the hallway, facing the wall with his back to the women, the man continued to speak without so much as turning back to them.


    "And if I don''t turn you into them... then you''ll just become fodder at the time you come into contact with a REAL soldier."


    And then, with a grin that the women could not see, the man could not help but to speak with a slight amount of SADISM in his tone.


    "So fight... or die here and now, and save your enemies the trouble."


    ----


    ''I guess... I have to do this, don''t I?''


    Eclaire, and all of the other prostitutes for that matter, found themselves standing in front of one of the doors along the hallway.


    Each girl bore their pistol at the ready, preparing to barge into the room and eliminate whatever undead that they may find within.


    ''That''s right... I have to do this.''


    Filling herself with confidence, the girl gazed forward with resolve, preparing herself to fight.


    ''This is... a good step forward.''


    Closing her eyes as she took in a breath, the white haired girl''s hands seemed to steady as she calmed her mind.


    ''If I can learn how to use a gun... how to fight... then I will stand a better chance.''


    ''Physical strength may not be everything... but if I am to achieve a goal, then I cannot allow myself to be weak.''


    ''Merely refusing to give up isn''t enough.''


    ''Even if I try and try again, there will be no results unless I improve myself over the course of those trials.''


    ''Therefore... I will become stronger.''


    Placing one hand on the handle while holding the silenced weapon in her other hand, the girl prepared to burst in, awaiting the signal of Ector, who was waiting at the end of the hall with a pistol of his own.


    A rifle would have been too large to use in a cramped space, after all, or this was what he had told them.


    ''I''ve been trapped all this time... unable to do anything to actually become stronger... but this ends now.''


    ''From this point forward... I will make progress... and I will eventually achieve my goal.''


    "On the count of three, you all will open the doors. If there are any undead inside, you will eliminate them. I will be right here watching, so be at ease. So long as you don''t let them bite you, I will kill them before they get the chance to do so."


    The orange haired man gave these orders to the girls, who all had their hands upon the door handles in the same way as Eclaire.


    "Don''t worry about being attacked from behind due to the failure of someone else. That''s why I''m here. The only threat to you... is the enemy in front of your face."


    Many of the girls looked fearful, however the words of the man seemed to reassure them to a slight extent.


    ''I can''t trust other people... but I also can''t do this alone... therefore I will have to find people who I know I can blackmail if the time comes.'', Eclaire thought, somewhat disconnected from the entire situation.


    ''Blackmail... eh? I never would have resorted to such a thing before... but I suppose if it''s necessary... then it will do.''


    Raising a hand, the man seemed to signal the countdown as he called out.


    "Three."


    ''This man is a client, but he isn''t necessarily on Gerard''s side. If I can use the fact that those clients aren''t satisfied with his tyranny, then I might be able to form a united front against him.''


    "Two."


    As Eclaire''s mind filled with plots and schemes, the man didn''t cease his countdown, which she registered within the back of her mind.


    ''The henchmen and executives are the real problem. They are loyal to Gerard without question... or they should be. Although I have my doubts about whether the executives will stay loyal in all situations. Which would make that one the biggest issue.''


    "One."


    ''We''ll have to find a way to get rid of him... and following that, the rest will crumble.''


    "Go!"


    Switching from intense thought to battle mode, Eclaire swung the door open, grabbing her pistol with both hands in a swift motion as she aimed forward, her eyes piercing the room that spread out before her.


    It took only a moment for her to witness that the room was a small office with a desk and a computer - one which was shattered and broken - and sitting at that desk within a chair that was torn to shreds was a tired old man with pale blue skin and reddened eyes.


    "Urgh?"


    The man turned around, and immediately Eclaire understood that he was a zombie.


    Taking aim directly at the head of the man before he could stand up and attack, Eclaire prepared to pull the trigger.


    However, just as she was about to do so, the pistol flew from her hands to the side.


    ''Eh?''


    Confusion filling her mind, the girl watched as the pistol slid along the ground down the hall, her eyes unable to remove themselves from the weapon as a chill went down her spine.


    ''Hey... what just happened?''


    And it was at that instant that she comprehended it.


    There was a bullet hole in the pistol that she once held.


    Someone had shot the pistol from her grasp.


    And that someone could only be a single person.


    Jerking her head as she looked to the orange haired man known as Ector, Eclaire''s hands began to tremble as she witnessed something completely unexpected.


    His expression was twisted with pleasure.


    With one hand on his gun and the other in his pants, the man had fired off five bullets in the matter of an instant, disarming each and every one of the women.


    And then, within the few seconds that it took for Eclaire to face the man, a searing pain rendered itself throughout her neck as the teeth of the zombie sunk themselves into it.


    ''EH?''


    She did not scream in pain, for the shock of the entire situation was enough to silence her, however as she looked into the eyes of the old zombie that bit into her, Eclaire felt her entire body melt into liquid as tears formed in her eyes.


    "AGH!!!"


    "KYAAA!!!"


    "HELP!!!! HELP!!!!"


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    And then, the screams came.


    Horrid, wretched screams that pierced the soul - the screams of the women being mauled and torn apart at the leisure of whatever zombies they faced without so much as a weapon to defend themselves.


    The undead man tore a chunk of flesh from the neck of Eclaire, who pushed it back with all her dwindling strength as both the zombie and the blood covered girl fell backwards.


    Her hands twitching and pain overwhelming her, the girl''s thoughts somehow managed to remain calm as if she denied the very reality of the pain within her.


    ''He betrayed us?''


    ''I knew there was something off about him... but this!?''


    ''I didn''t think it would be here or now... and for what reason?''


    Glancing over however, Eclaire understood immediately upon the moment she faced the man, whose expression was distorted with pleasure.


    ''Ah...''


    The undead man stood up once more, making his way over to the weakened girl who couldn''t do anything to run away or even redirect the attention of the zombie.


    ''He is a client, isn''t he?''


    ''And one that I''ve never met.''


    ''Which would mean one of two things.''


    As a set of claws dug into the already mutilated neck of the girl, the old zombified man bore over her as he opened his mouth to take another bite - this time out of her skull.


    ''Either he is someone involved with the elites on the upper levels... or he is one of THOSE clients.''


    ''And based on his expression... I already know which one he is.''


    Kicking the legs of the zombie that attacked her, Eclaire tripped up the creature as they both struggled on the ground.


    ''Am I really going to die here?'', she thought as fear made its way into her mind.


    ''Can I really let everything end here!?''


    The creature crawled towards her, grabbing her legs as the screams of the other women pierced Eclaire''s ears, proving to her that their situation was no different from her own.


    ''The gun... the gun... ah... ah...''


    Reaching her hand out towards the weapon, Eclaire understood that it was too far as the creature sunk its fangs into her thigh.


    Although - she didn''t even consider the fact that it had already been destroyed.


    "AGH!!!"


    And finally, she let out a cry of pain.


    "Heh... you finally screamed."


    And as she did, the man let out these words as the creature dug into the flesh of the girl who was helpless to fight back.


    She tried to kick with her free leg to no avail, her weakness evident from her own wounds.


    Thck! Thck! Thck! Thck! Thck!


    The sound of five silenced shots could be heard in that instant, and looking forward, the girl realized that a bullet had gone straight through the mind of the creature.


    Looking around, Eclaire realized that it was the same for the others.


    The man had killed off the undead attackers, leaving each and every girl wounded and infected, screaming and hollering in pain and fear.


    The smell of blood and urine covered the hall, and the man walked past Eclaire with a grin on his expression, his hand still moving around in his pants.


    "That was all I wanted. But now that the moment is over... I suppose it''s time to get to work."


    "Hey!!! Wait a minute!!! You bastard-"


    "Be quiet, woman."


    One of the prostitutes shouted out at the man, to which she was met with a kick to the face, slamming her to the ground in a pool of blood.


    "You''re only good for one thing... and now that I''ve heard you scream... you''re no longer entertaining."


    Stepping through the weakened and injured women with these words, the man silenced them in terror as he made his way out of the building.


    "Ah... you all thought that I was serious about training you up as soldiers? Let me tell you something. You five are whores. Do you think that a group of whores would ever be able to survive in a war?"


    Clicking his tongue, the man let out a haughty laugh.


    "As if. When a war happens, you''d be nothing more than a victim of a war crime. That is your role."


    The cold steps of the man as he waded through the pools of blood were the only thing that could be heard as he uttered these final words.


    "And you''ve fulfilled it."


    ----

 Chapter Number 128 - Rotten

    "Did he really just leave us like that!?!?"


    "Oh my gosh! Agh!!!"


    "It hurts... it hurts..."


    "My legs... they''re both broken... am I never going to be able to walk again!?"


    The screams and pained complaints of the other four filled the ears of Eclaire within moments of the sadist having left.


    A migraine overtook her mind, and combined with the wounds on her neck and legs it was enough to make her very brain split.


    "Ugh... ugh!!! Ngh!!! WHAT THE HELL!?!?!"


    One girl in particular seemed to be sniffling as she shouted out, horror and despair erupting in her voice.


    "How can he call himself human!?!?!"


    As the girl shouted this out, Eclaire found herself frozen for just a moment.


    She was too weak to even talk, and the pain was enough to cease almost all rational thought, however these words seemed to ground her for a single moment.


    ''What does it even mean to be human?''


    Looking around, her vision was hazy, however the other four came into her sight.


    They were all lying on the ground, fatally injured in one way or another.


    Some of them had limbs which were lying on the ground after having been torn off by the undead. Others had been scratched all over, clawed to the point where their faces had become unrecognizable.


    One girl was missing her cheek, which had been bitten clean off, and another''s fingers seemed to have been consumed along with half of her hand.


    Blood was absolutely everywhere, to the point where it was difficult to find even a single spot of the floor which wasn''t completely lathered in the red fluid.


    ''None of us can move...'', Eclaire lazily thought, too tired to even lift her arm.


    "We''re all dead.", she stated.


    And as soon as she uttered these words, the screaming and complaining stopped.


    The other four looked at her, fear having overtaken all of them as tears formed within their eyes.


    "Hey... what do you mean by that?"


    "That isn''t true, right? Right!?"


    "It can''t be true!!! You''re lying!!!"


    The three protested the notion as soon as it was mentioned, however their protests were quickly silenced.


    "How do you think the infection spreads?"


    With these words, Eclaire held her forehead as she clenched her teeth, a burst of pain erupting as her mind seemed to throb uncontrollably.


    "Being bitten... being scratched... airborne or waterborne... the mixing of blood... regardless of HOW this virus spreads, it''s already guaranteed that we all have it."


    Her mind seemed to boil at that moment as she forced out these words in a pained tone, everything within her working to force her next words out.


    "And if that truly is the case... then we''re only one step away from becoming just like them."


    The words of the girl silenced the others completely, driving the nail of hopelessness into them.


    "Regardless of what you say... how much you scream and complain... we''ve already lost our humanity."


    Suddenly, the irritated tone of Eclaire became filled with a deadly hostility.


    "So could you just let me sit here and enjoy my last sane thoughts with some peace and quiet?"


    Then, closing her eyes, the girl''s breathing was the only thing that filled her ears.


    She sat there, and not a word was stated among the group, their breaths becoming all the more raspy with each passing moment as they came closer and closer to death.


    "It''s true that I came here because I was naive... and it''s true that I lost everything I was given because I wanted to achieve my own goals... even if I knew it was a risk."


    With these few words, Eclaire spoke to the other four, who listened in with patience, perhaps for the only time in their lives.


    "But I don''t regret anything that I did. If there is anything I regret... it would be that even when I had lowered my own standards... that it didn''t end up getting me anywhere in the end."


    Opening her eyes, the girl looked to the ceiling, no longer able to move her mutilated neck to turn towards the other girls.


    "And... that I wasn''t smart enough to figure out what the deal with that man was before he led us to this place to slaughter us."


    With these words, Eclaire closed her eyes once more.


    "I... I wanted to be rich."


    One girl spoke, breaking the silence as Eclaire''s vision was darkened.


    "I wanted to become someone important... someone loved... someone who everyone was jealous of... I wanted to be at the top, even if it was as the Number 1 woman for a criminal syndicate leader. But I couldn''t do that. Even with such a self centered goal, even after throwing my dignity away to achieve it... I couldn''t do it. So I hated you. I HATED YOU, ECLAIRE!"


    One girl seemed to shout out, becoming emotional as death seemed to approach.


    "I wanted to be by the side of the boss so badly, so when you got it so easily just because he liked your damn hair... I hated that!!! I wanted to kill you! But even then... even then... that spot was nothing more than a tool to you! You were just getting close to him for your own purposes, and so I couldn''t forgive you for that!!"


    "It''s true. I was only doing it for my own purposes. Just as you were working for your own purposes. The only difference was... that I was working to destroy something."


    With a tinge of lament and reminiscence in her voice, Eclaire spoke with minimal emotion in her words.


    "People say that it''s easier to destroy something than it is to build it... and perhaps that''s true... but I don''t think that''s exactly right."


    As the cool liquid flowed around her mutilated leg, the girl bit down the unpleasantness as she continued to speak.


    "After all, when something is destroyed... all you have to do is build it up again."


    Putting her hand to her neck, a chunk of which was missing, the girl felt her open wounds with a searing tinge.


    "You can rebuild and rebuild... and so long as they don''t take your life... so long as you inch by and survive, you will always have another chance."


    Pulling her hand back from the stinging wound, the girl stopped herself from touching it again as she opened her eyes - which were forming tears.


    "But if someone builds something so impenetrable that you can''t destroy it no matter how many times you try..."


    And at that moment, the tears erupted from her eyes, flowing down her face like a waterfall.


    "Only then do you realize that when you fail to destroy something... you slowly destroy yourself."


    Choking up, the girl''s voice became high pitched as she forced her next words out.


    "And even if you can always try again no matter how many times you fail..."


    At this point she sounded like a frog, her own breathing becoming raspy as one of the other girls stood up.


    "That only applies... so long as you have another chance to retry."


    At that moment, Eclaire found herself face to face with a bloodthirsty creature - one of the girls who had previously been a member of this group.


    And she - no¡­ it looked directly at Eclaire as if to say ''Your turn.''


    ----


    "Rargh!!"


    The zombie lunged at Eclaire, who wanted to scream but didn''t - for she was too exhausted even to do that much.


    With a crunch, the creature bit down on the throat of the girl, staining her white hair red as the blood splattered.


    "Ock!!"


    The girl choked as the fluid filled her lungs, her esophagus ripped from her as if it were a sausage in the mouth of the creature.


    It chewed and it chewed as tears and blood filled the vision of the girl, fear and pain overwhelming her to the point where she felt as if she would pass out from the intenseness at any moment.


    ''Why do things never go right?''


    And as death inched ever so close, time seemed to slow as if to allow the girl to regret one final time.


    ''Is it because I did something wrong?''


    With madness filling her mind, even as the pain seemed to overtake her, her headache continued to throb as if such a thing was still important even in this stage.


    Of course, Eclaire knew that it wasn''t - however such rational thoughts were meant for a moment in which she had time to think them.


    ''Is it that I made a mistake?''


    ''Was there something that I could have noticed... something that I could have done to prevent this?''


    And then, suddenly, the pain stopped.


    No - it did not stop - but it changed.


    Its magnitude did not change in of itself, and the fact that Eclaire felt the pain didn''t change - however two things occured simultaneously.


    First, the migraine ceased.


    Second, somehow the girl became detached from the pain.


    She could still feel it, and the sensation was something which could not be described with mere words - nor was it something that a human mind could possibly comprehend.


    Yet she felt as if the pain was no longer her own.


    ''What is this?''


    ''It still hurts... that hasn''t changed at all.''


    ''I still feel my throat being torn up... I still feel the wounds on my legs...''


    ''But even though I still feel all the pain... I can think calmly.''


    Why?


    Why was she able to think calmly?


    Eclaire had heard that before death one would go cold, and everything would become numb, but this was not the case at all.


    Rather, it was as if she had denied the very aspect of death.


    "Gurgle...."


    Suddenly, a spurt of blood came out of the girl as some sort of sound was attempted.


    ''EH!?''


    Yet this sound which was attempted was not a result of an action that Eclaire had taken.


    ''EH!?!?!?!''


    And then, standing up despite her injured legs, the girl found herself moving not of her own accord, but as if something else was controlling her body completely.


    ''EHHHHHH!?!?!?!?!''


    As Eclaired walked forward without a throat, the other girl who had turned into one of the undead immediately stopped attacking her, instead turning its attention to one of the other girls.


    And as Eclaire stood over the girl, who was crying and screaming in fear, she lunged forward, opening her mouth as she dug straight into the head of the girl.


    "AGH!!!!! GET AWAY!!!!"


    And Eclaire could do nothing more than watch as her body attacked the girl.


    ''I''m... I''m a zombie!! I''ve become a zombie, and I can''t control myself!''


    ''Is it the same for the other girl!?''


    ''Is she still in there, watching as her body moves like this!?!?!?''


    Ripping into the head of the screaming girl, Eclaire then used her hands which had grown claws to tear at the face of the girl.


    ''So this is what it means to become one of those things!?''


    ''Am I doomed to watch myself kill until someone slaughters me!?''


    ''Somebody!''


    ''Anybody!''


    ''Help!!!!''


    She wanted to shout, but of course she could not.


    She had lost any and all control of her body, which was now the property of the monster that she had become.


    Lifting her hand, the girl then shot it straight through the mind of her victim.


    Blood puddled around her, and as she removed her hand from the skull of the girl, Eclaire begun to feast on the brain within.


    She tasted the blood and flesh, however it immediately exited out of the hole within her throat with no esophagus for it to travel within.


    Yet despite this, the zombie that had overtaken her did not stop eating, as if it had been programmed to do so.


    ''Please...''


    And as she watched herself consume the girl that she had killed with her own hands, with thoughts that mimicked crying, the girl began to beg to nobody in particular, as if hoping that someone could hear her voice.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ''Someone... kill me.''


    [How irritating.]


    ----


    A voice.


    ''Who was that?''


    As she chewed upon one of the now expired girls while listening to the screams of another who was being attacked by the other zombified woman, Eclaire found herself focused on something else completely.


    ''Who just said that? That isn''t a voice I know. There are only five of us here. Is someone hiding somewhere that I can''t see?''


    As she couldn''t control her body, naturally Eclaire could not turn her head to look around, therefore she was forced to maintain a limited field of vision subject to the whims of the creature she had become.


    [It truly is irritating, you know. I went through a lot of effort to pick a most interesting host. And I did learn quite a bit over these past few years... but to think that you would just go and die like that... tch.]


    The voice spoke again.


    [It looks like I can''t stay hidden any longer.]


    And again.


    ''Eh?''


    ''Eh?''


    ''Eh?''


    Disbelief and confusion became the emotion of the moment in her rapidly changing flurry of feelings - which seemed to come as a result of her own zombification, detaching Eclaire from the emotions of her own body.


    ''Who are you?''


    ''What do you mean you can''t stay hidden any longer?''


    ''No... most importantly... what do you mean by these past few years!?''


    [Ah... looks like I said too much. Well, no going back now. An espionage unit who can''t keep her mouth shut... haha... I''m a failure as a spy, aren''t I?]


    The voice was that of a woman, however she spoke particularly like a tomboy - one who didn''t seem to have any concern for womanly charm in the slightest.


    [Well... not that I had any use in the first place once I lost any motivation to fulfill the missions that were given to me.]


    ''Who are you!?''


    Eclaire shouted this out - or at least within her mind she did so, not even registering that she hadn''t actually spoken the words as she continued to feast on the limbs of one of the girls.


    [If I told you who I was then I would really be a failure as a spy, now wouldn''t I? Ah! But I guess you know now that I''m a spy... that isn''t good. Well shit... hey, can you pretend you didn''t hear that?]


    ''What the hell do you think you''re talking about?''


    Eclaire''s tone suddenly became filled with anger as the voice seemed to playfully joke around, without any reverence for the entire situation.


    ''I''m consuming human flesh here... against my own will... and you''re asking me to just forget that you''re some sort of spy as if this is all a big joke?''


    She snapped.


    ''Do you see me laughing?''


    Eclaire snapped.


    ''Do you see anything funny about this?''


    And with this, even the zombie that was currently feasting stopped for just a moment.


    ''WELL!?''


    [Scary. That''s how I would describe you.]


    Yet the voice remained nonchalant as it spoke with sarcasm, however it was in the next instant that its tone changed to become that of a snake.


    [But I would watch your mouth when speaking to me, human.]


    Malice erupted, enough to shake the very heart of Eclaire as she felt herself become small.


    [Because if you piss me off, then I might just let you live the rest of your pathetic little life feasting on these other humans.]


    ----


    [Eclaire Samantha Armstrong]


    [Born into a middle class family in Stronvardia, there was little of note about your childhood. You attended school just as many of the other children in your area, you never struggled immensely when it came to academics or physical fitness, however on the other hand you never particularly showed any talents either.]


    [If there was anything of note about your childhood, it would be the fact that you were exceptionally KINDHEARTED.]


    The voice rattled off facts about Eclaire''s childhood, as if in an effort to intimidate her.


    [Often you would give your own money or time to help others, never ceasing to look for an opportunity to do so. If anyone was in need, you were the first person to offer their help. You were outgoing and social, and couldn''t say no to someone.]


    [This led you into many unfortunate situations, however you would brush these things off as if they didn''t matter. You always seemed to be the one taking the blame, or receiving the short end of the stick.]


    [But that only fueled your rotten ego - one born on the idea that you had to help everyone.]


    [And that nobody but you could do it.]


    [With every struggle or suffering you encountered, you used that as an excuse, telling yourself that if it were anyone else that they would have crumbled - that it could only be you.]


    [And this rotten tendency continued into adulthood.]


    Eclaire felt her throat tighten - though she had no actual throat, for it had been ripped out - as the voice seemed to dig right into her very mind, saying things that not a soul should know about her.


    [You began your work... however your tendency to help people quickly turned into a tendency to be used. During your college years you would often help people even if it meant allowing them to cheat off you on tests and assignments, and you shoveled the burdens of others... as if it would gain you something.]


    [And you did all this while deceiving yourself that you were SAVING them.]


    ''Stop it.''


    [You only encouraged their bad habits, furthering their dependance on weak minded people like you, as if inviting them to use others and showing them that it would yield good results.]


    [And finally... this ended in your own ENSLAVEMENT.]


    ''STOP IT!!!''


    Eclaire shouted out now within her own thoughts.


    If she could control her body, she would have been panting, distressed at how someone could know her so well.


    [But you''ve changed since then, haven''t you?]


    [And right now... whenever you look at yourself... you have no idea who you really are.]


    [I am one and the same.]


    [I have no true mission... no goal to achieve... and I have more faces than I can count.]


    [And none of them are me.]


    [So from this particular personality which I have chosen to approach you with... I greet you, Eclaire.]


    [I am a parasite that has been living within you for quite some time... and I know every detail about you from the moment you were born.]


    [Because it is my role... to obtain information.]


    ----


    Overload.


    How was Eclaire to even comprehend everything that the voice had stated?


    She could not.


    And so, she sat there, her mind blank as her body continued to gorge on the corpse in front of her, which oddly enough had not yet turned into one of the undead.


    Perhaps some were more resistant to the infection than others, or perhaps if the target had already died then the process wouldn''t take place.


    ''I have just one question.''


    If she still had control over her body, and if she still had a throat to do so, Eclaire would have taken in a deep breath, trying to calm herself as she contained a flurry of emotions that threatened to erupt.


    ''What do you want with me?''


    [To be honest, I wish I knew that answer myself. But I told you, didn''t I? I no longer have a mission. Anything that I''ve done is nothing more than a mission which I''ve given myself. Gathering information on you and witnessing your actions, using the places you went and the experiences you had in order to learn more about this world and its factions, it was as if I was programmed with the order to learn. So I did. But as to what I was supposed to be learning... well¡­ you went and died on me before I could figure that out.]


    ''So you don''t want anything from me?''


    [I want to have a purpose for existing. Observe.]


    It was at that instant that the body of Eclaire stopped its consumption of human flesh.


    Standing up, Eclaire headed towards the exit, passing by the other three girls - two of which had died and the other which had become a zombie, who was currently doing exactly the same as Eclaire had moments before.


    Then, something happened.


    Eclaire couldn''t say exactly what happened, for her eyes could not perceive it - yet in an instant, the zombie that controlled her body fell to the ground - dead.


    It did not explode in a bloody rain, nor did its head fall off its neck. It appeared to be completely intact in every way possible, yet it had died.


    Then, something else occurred within the body of Eclaire - her skin which had turned a pale blue became a peachy color once again.


    ''Eh?''


    ''What''s happening to me?''


    And then, Eclaire - or rather the parasite who controlled her - spoke.


    [Deception is where my abilities lie.]


    And in that instant that the woman spoke, Eclaire felt a deep seated horror lunge itself into her heart - for the creature which had overtaken her body sounded EXACTLY like Eclaire.


    [Imitation and impersonation... stealth and infiltration... diplomatic relations... and if necessary, assassination. These are the skills that I have been specialized in.]


    The woman, who had now been taken over by a different creature, walked over to a window, glaring into it as if it were a mirror, a smug grin coming over her expression.


    And as Eclaire witnessed that sinister grin cover her own face, she was horrified.


    ''Wait just a minute... you...''


    [Thank you for the body, dear Eclaire. Ah, don''t worry. I won''t allow it to go to waste.]


    ''You''re... taking my body?''


    At that instant, the window shattered.


    The pieces of glass fell to the ground, as if the wickedness of the smile on the girl was too much for the fragile shards to handle, at which the woman closed her eyes with a quiet laugh.


    [Are you so surprised? Regardless of how useless you were in your life as a human, I can still do something with the person that you''ve become.]


    As she exited the dealership, the woman picked up one of the pistols, inspecting the magazine before loading it once more.


    And as she placed the weapon by her side, the woman nodded with satisfaction.


    [I may have no mission which has been assigned to me by someone else... but that doesn''t mean that I cannot perform my OWN mission.]


    She walked outside into the dealership, quickly viewing the cars as her eyes landed on one in particular - a large SUV.


    She made her way over to the vehicle without hesitation, and as soon as she made it to the vehicle the woman held out her hand towards the lock.


    The finger of the woman seemed to shift in shape, its end becoming like that of a key, which the woman then used to unlock the vehicle.


    And as she jumped inside, once more she used her own finger to start the engine, which began to purr without issue.


    [Ah... I had a feeling this one would still work.]


    Buckling up her seatbelt, the woman took the wheel as she revved the engine, prepared to drive off.


    Yet just before she did so, the woman put a hand to her lips in thought.


    [Ah... but I suppose I have failed to introduce myself, now haven''t I?]


    And as soon as she uttered these words, she floored the gas.


    The vehicle spurred forward, heading straight towards the gate with a terrifying acceleration, and the eyes of the woman widened with excitement as Eclaire felt her heart jump out of her chest.


    [I''m experiment Number Four! Nice to meet ya!]

 Chapter Number 129 - A man to kill

    [Hahaha! The open road sure is fun, isn''t it? Ah... but there are so many bodies in the road... I hope my tires don''t get ruined.]


    A white haired girl dressed in rags sped down the road with a smile on her face, a completely new personality overtaking her.


    [Wait.]


    However, suddenly, the woman slammed on the brakes.


    It was enough to make a normal person shoot through the windshield, however the woman didn''t even seem phased as she went into deep thought.


    [I see. That''s right, isn''t it?]


    ''What is right? What are you even doing?''


    Despite the fact that Eclaire could only think these things to converse with the creature, she could not hear the thoughts of the parasite which had overtaken her body.


    How one sided, given that her thoughts were her only way to communicate - and as such they were completely exposed.


    Turning the car around, the woman in the driver''s seat headed back in the direction of the dealership.


    [You sound awfully calm, given that I''ve taken your body. Weren''t you trembling just moments ago? Did you realize something?]


    Number Four changed the subject quickly, to which Eclaire could only let out a theoretical sigh.


    ''You really don''t like answering my questions directly, do you?''


    [The same could be said of you, couldn''t it? After all, you just dodged my question.]


    As the two conversed, Eclaire strangely felt a bond between the two - at least in their rebelliousness towards others.


    ''Well... I guess I did realize something.''


    [And are you going to tell me what that something is?]


    ''Only if you tell me more about what''s going on.''


    [Hahaha... you really are an interesting person, Eclaire. I think this is why I chose you though as my Host. Just as I said... you are rotten with ego. However it is exactly that imperfection which makes you all the more... real.]


    ''Real?''


    [I''ve spent my entire life deceiving, imitating, infiltrating. And even now... I am imitating the person known as Eclaire. So it''s only natural that the person I want to imitate is someone legitimate... right?]


    The tone of Number Four shifted once more, now filled with what almost sounded like genuine sympathy.


    [Humans are flawed creatures, however I was raised in a situation where flaws were not to be accepted - but eliminated. Failure was something which would be punished immensely, and anything other than fulfilling the mission I was given was forbidden.]


    As she arrived back at the dealership, the woman put the vehicle into park as she spoke aloud, remaining seated.


    [Even the slightest mistake was unforgivable, so perhaps I wanted to perfectly impersonate someone flawed.]


    Sitting back without unbuckling the seatbelt, the woman looked upwards, glancing at nothing in particular as she uttered these words.


    [I''m going to take up your mission, Eclaire. Because this is the mission that I have given myself.]


    With a click, the seatbelt was unbuckled, and the woman closed her eyes - cutting off any vision with which Eclaire could witness anything.


    [But you know... despite the fact that I was raised not to make any mistakes... it''s almost ironic that I have been put in this situation.]


    At that next moment, the woman opened her eyes - and Eclaire was met with a strangely dark scene.


    She was inside the office of the dealership.


    And looking directly in front of her, there was a glass window which reflected the image of herself - smiling in demented fashion.


    ''Eh? What just happened? How did we get here?''


    Smash!


    And at that moment, the glass shattered.


    A feeling of deja vu overcame Eclaire as something was clearly off, yet the words of the one who had overtaken her seemed to send chills down her spine.


    [It''s time to RETRY.]


    ----


    ''EH!?!?!''


    ''We''re back in this place!?''


    ''Why are we here?''


    ''What the hell is happening!?''


    While she had calmed down relatively quickly following the actions of the parasite which had overtaken her body, Eclaire''s mind once more filled with shock and confusion as she looked out the now shattered window.


    [You''re quite flippant, you know. You''re easily surprised, but you quickly calm yourself down and try to analyze the situation carefully.]


    ''That doesn''t tell me anything...''


    Eclaire let out a muffled complaint, which caused the impostor to chuckle lightly as she headed towards the back of the office.


    [Well, I molded my finger and used it as a key to the vehicle, however I realized that was a mistake.]


    ''I don''t understand at all. What are you talking about?''


    With every word that the woman said, Eclaire felt as if she were talking to a robot, something which had programmed answers that didn''t really have anything to do with the questions she asked.


    [Eclaire. You may have been angry at that man for deceiving you and killing you. The Human Resources Officer. And you wanted to kill him, right?]


    ''Eh? K-kill him? I mean... I...''


    Eclaire suddenly found the question posed on her which made her squirm and struggle to answer.


    ''I... I won''t say no... but to kill him... I mean... I suppose... well, he did kill me... I... I don''t know.''


    Filled with conflict, Eclaire couldn''t seem to make a decision on the matter.


    [I''m not saying you will, or that you would make that decision if given the option. But you do WANT to, right?]


    ''Ah. Without question.''


    As soon as the question became hypothetical, Eclaire found the answer easy.


    [But even though you want to kill him, he isn''t your real target. Am I wrong?]


    ''You''re... not wrong.''


    [What about Gerard? Would you kill him if you had the chance?]


    ''If I had 100 different lives, and in each one I had an opportunity to kill him, then I would kill him in about 10.''


    [Why 10 in particular?]


    ''Because 90% of the time, I would want to subject him to a fate worse than death.''


    As soon as the girl replied in this manner, Number Four seemed to become quiet.


    She slowly headed into one of the offices, eventually coming across a safe as she placed her ear to it while she fiddled with the combination.


    [I said before that you are human... and I believe that part of you is very human.]


    With a click, the safe opened.


    [To get angry... to be spiteful... to have hatred towards someone who hurts you... to repress your anger and mask your emotions... this is an enormous part of being human. And it is for that reason that I want to... learn from you?]


    Inside the safe were numerous pairs of keys, which the woman seemed to be eyeing back and forth.


    [I have someone who has hurt me, deceived me, tricked me, and done so many wrong things to me that I should never be able to forgive them - and yet I feel nothing.]


    Holding up a finger, it molded itself into the form of a key as the woman began to compare it to the keys within the safe.


    [I have no anger towards this person... I have no hatred.]


    Finding the one that matched, the woman took it quickly as her finger returned to normal.


    [Yet I understand that I should feel such a thing.]


    Closing the safe, the woman made sure to lock it once more - as if out of habit.


    [So I wish to learn... through the only means that I know of.]


    And then as she stood up, she left the room as she spoke.


    [I will become someone else... in order to feel what they feel.]


    She made her way through the hallway, walking past the same bodies of the girls from before - at which Eclaire recalled the strangeness of the entire situation.


    [This is why I have taken over your body, Eclaire.]


    Yet Eclaire had no time to even think about it, for the next words which the parasite spoke were enough to make her forget about the confusion which lingered in her mind.


    [I''m going to help you to destroy that man... so that perhaps I will gain the hatred necessary to fight another.]


    ----


    ''I somewhat understand your motive... there are too many questions that are unanswered, but I''ll be satisfied with this for now.''


    [Eh?]


    As she headed once more to the SUV, which was parked not outside the gate in its original parking spot - Number Four couldn''t help but let out this sound of confusion at the words of her own Host.


    [Aren''t you going to shout at me and question me until you know exactly what''s going on?]


    ''I''m dead, aren''t I?''


    As Eclaire said these words, even Number Four was forced to stop in her tracks, her eyes widening in surprise.


    [What would make you say that?]


    ''It should have been obvious? My throat was torn out. I became a zombie, and then you took over. I died. Yet for whatever reason, I am still here.''


    With a strange tone of acceptance, Eclaire spoke with a slightly pained voice.


    ''I''m still here inside my mind, as a voice. Maybe I should have gone to hell, or maybe I would have dissipated into nothingness - but the fact that I''m still here inside my body has something to do with you, right?''


    [To be honest, that is true - but I can''t say it''s exactly accurate. During the time the zombie was in control of your body, I didn''t do anything in particular.]


    Thinning her eyes in suspicion, Number Four rattled off a hypothesis.


    [And that makes me wonder if your soul remaining trapped inside was a result of my presence within you... or if that is the case for every zombified human on this planet.]


    ''If that''s the case, then we have to kill them all.''


    [Eh? I didn''t think you would come to that decision so quickly. Aren''t you going to say something like ''We need to save them!''?]


    ''I was in such a state for a few moments. And as little as I know about it... I can tell you one thing that I knew for certain.''


    Her words filled with hopelessness, Eclaire would have been nodding her head if she had control over her body.


    ''Even though my sensations were the same... the connection between my consciousness and my body had been completely severed. Effectively... I died. And I was nothing more than a lingering soul, sticking around to watch whatever trouble my body got into. Though I suppose it''s still the case even now.''


    [What if you were to find out that there was a way to save all of them?]


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ''Such a thing will not happen. But if it were to happen, then I would do everything within my power to help them to regain their minds.''


    [I see. Well then... let''s get going.]


    Jumping once more into the driver''s seat, the woman now used the key in her hand to turn the ignition as the engine revved.


    [I have an organization to destroy... and a man to kill, after all.]


    ----


    ''Ah... I might have taken things a bit too far. Well, I can just tell Yakov that they died of their own stupidity and that there wasn''t much I could really do about it. At the end of the day, they were just first floor pawns, so Gerard won''t be too irritated about their loss.''


    Ector found himself once again sitting atop a canopy at one of the entrances to the hotel, maintaining his rifle as he took care to clean it.


    ''If I let them know that we cleared out a dealership before I came back, they should let me take another team out there to obtain more vehicles. If I can do that, then I will gain the credit for obtaining the vehicles, and my standing will rise.''


    As he had these thoughts, the man plotted his next moves as he decided upon cooperating with the Street Rats 4th branch, aiming to move upwards in their rankings as a method of achieving his own goals.


    ''I have no idea whether this was some sort of attack by our country... or if it was something more indiscriminate. But I need to solidify my place for now.''


    Reassembling the weapon after he finished cleaning each part, the man clicked and shuffled the pieces together once again, his hands moving without stopping.


    ''Yakov is the main problem... but we can collaborate on assassinating him later. If we can catch him off guard... maybe when he''s asleep or after leading him into some sort of trap... then we should be able to take care of him. At that point, we will be free to do as we please.''


    As he thought this however, a shudder went down the spine of the man.


    ''But does that monster actually ever sleep?''


    The figure which was Yakov seemed to grow within his mind as the man loaded the rifle, pulling the bolt as he prepared it for action.


    ''He has to. Every human has a weakness, and that weakness can be exploited. There''s no such thing as someone who is flawless or invincible.''


    It was at that moment that the man caught movement in his eye.


    It was a vehicle.


    It pulled up quickly, and as soon as it appeared the man placed its driver in his sights.


    A white haired woman.


    ''Eh? Isn''t that...''


    The woman stepped out of the vehicle after parking it, her head directly within the scope of the man as she glanced directly at him - fearlessly staring without a word.


    ''Isn''t that one of those girls that I just left to die?''


    Squeezing the trigger, the man grit his teeth as a strange feeling of apprehension slithered into his heart.


    ''Something is off... something is very off.''


    And as he glared into his scope, he noticed it.


    ''Her neck is healed.''


    ''Her legs are in perfect condition.''


    He had witnessed a zombie bite into the girl.


    He knew that she was in no state to get up, much less to come back to this place in a healed condition.


    ''But without a doubt, it''s her. It couldn''t be anyone else.''


    Therefore - a single conclusion came to his mind.


    ''Did I mistake her injuries for those of a different one?''


    However he nodded his head in response.


    ''No. I would never do such a thing.''


    Denying such a possibility in an instant, the man gripped the trigger even harder as he prepared to fire.


    And in that instant, the man bore a devious grin.


    ''How could I forget her beautiful screams?''


    Thck!


    As soon as he had confirmed the situation in his own mind, the man pulled the trigger.


    He didn''t know why the girl was alive, but he knew for certain that she had suffered fatal wounds - and that allowing her to live would only present an issue for him.


    ''If she testified against me, I might have trouble gaining Gerard''s trust.''


    Therefore the man fired upon the girl.


    Yet as soon as he did so, something unthinkable happened.


    At the exact moment he pulled the trigger, the woman moved out of the way, shifting her head ever so slightly.


    the bullet seemed to whizz by her ear, just by a hair''s length - and her gaze fell upon the man who kept his eyes upon her through that scope.


    ''Eh? Did I just miss?''


    Taking aim once more, the man honed his focus on the woman, tightening his grip on the weapon as if to become serious.


    ''I won''t miss again.''


    Thck!


    The sound of the silenced weapon was accompanied once more by the whizz of a bullet - yet once more as if perfectly aligned with his movements, the woman shifted her head.


    It was only the slightest bit, just barely enough to dodge the bullet - and it seemed to be just in the knick of time.


    Yet the fact of the matter was that she remained alive.


    ''What''s going on?''


    The man wondered this to himself, however at the next instant he took a deep breath, preparing to fire a volley.


    ''Three shots. All to the head. One of them will hit, even if she dodges the first or second.''


    Thck. Thck. Thck.


    With slightly different positions each time, the man fired them off in succession - yet as if she knew exactly where the bullets were going to land the woman''s head seemed to weave in and out of their paths.


    And as soon as this happened, the man felt himself taken aback.


    Dropping his rifle, he sat up, his mouth ajar as the woman walked ever closer, approaching without fear despite the fact that she was faced with a skilled marksman.


    ''Impossible.''


    His hands trembling, the man met the gaze of the woman - who without question should have been dead.


    And as he did so, there was something within him that told him that he should have never made this woman his enemy.


    ''Who... no... what is she?''


    Yet despite the overwhelming fear which seemed to creep its way into his heart, the woman did something most unexpected - something which was perhaps even more fearsome than any attack.


    She smiled.


    "Hello! I obtained a vehicle, and even the key! With this, we can show Gerard the results of our expedition, and perhaps he will evaluate us a bit higher than before. Don''t you think so?"


    And she said these words - as if nothing had happened in the first place.


    ''Eh?''


    At that moment, Ector realized something.


    There is nothing more terrifying than someone whose actions cannot be understood.


    ----


    ''I just shot at her... five times.''


    ''Not only did she dodge every single bullet as if she could predict exactly where I would shoot, but she doesn''t even appear to be angry.''


    ''I left her for dead at that dealership... yet her injuries are gone.''


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    Ector''s head was spinning.


    Everything he ever knew seemed to be flipped upside down with the appearance of this woman, who walked forward with a pleasant smile.


    "But why did you come back here without any vehicles? Perhaps you were in too much of a hurry to get out of that office after you had finished with us, but your entire goal was to obtain vehicles for the Leader, right?"


    As the woman spoke, Ector once more picked up his rifle, jumping off the roof as he landed in front of her with suspicious eyes.


    "Unless of course, you were trying to lure more of his men out in order to thin his numbers."


    "That isn''t the case."


    Immediately, the man denied the accusation of the woman, to which she tilted her head with interest.


    "Is that so? I see. Well, whatever your reason is, that doesn''t really matter. Four of my first floor comrades have been killed, but you certainly are lucky that I survived."


    "Hm?"


    The man looked to the woman with confusion as she made this statement, unable to comprehend why she would say such a thing.


    ''I''m lucky? What part of this could possibly be lucky? It just means that I have to somehow deal with this witness... is she going to rat me out? No, but she''s nothing more than a first floor resident. Gerard wouldn''t care how many of them die as long as he benefits from it. That''s the type of man he is.''


    "You''re lucky that I survived... because I''m his favorite."


    Yet in contrast to the thoughts of Ector, the woman known as Eclaire - or rather the experiment that impersonated her - made this shocking revelation.


    "Oh, you thought that his favorite would be one of the executives? Well, that would usually be the case. But you know, I used to be an executive. But I was demoted to the first floor."


    "If you were demoted to the first floor, then why the hell would you have any importance to him? Are you delusional? If what you''re saying is true, then he just threw you out, didn''t he?"


    "Wouldn''t you throw someone out if you found out that they were trying to kill you?"


    At this statement, the man didn''t know how to respond.


    He took in a deep breath, gazing deeply into the eyes of the woman as he tried to analyze her, in an attempt to find out whether she was lying.


    However, as he did so, he could see no trace of hesitation.


    She said these things with complete confidence, as if they were completely true.


    ''Is she just that good of a liar... or is she telling the truth?''


    ''Why would she tell me this?''


    ''What is her goal?''


    "I had a plan to take over the fourth branch myself, you know. However that plan was exposed by the ones who are currently executives, and I was thrown away. It''s that simple. But let me tell you something - something that should indicate how highly that man values me."


    As the man thought of these things, a spark seemed to flicker in his mind as a question entered his head - the very question which the woman asked next.


    "If he had truly thrown me away after discovering my plot... then why wouldn''t he have sent me down to the basement?"


    As if she could read his mind, the woman seemed to slither around the man with a deceptiveness the likes of which he had never before witnessed.


    "The truth is that he couldn''t do that... because he didn''t want me to break."


    ----

 Chapter Number 130 - Quicksaving

    Her ears rang.


    Her head was splitting.


    ''Hey... Number Four...''


    And with thoughts filled with despair, Eclaire posed a question to the one that had overtaken her.


    [What is it?]


    ''Why do I suddenly have these memories?''


    She walked into the hotel, having left the former Human Resources Officer at the entrance as she scanned the room, eventually selecting her destination.


    [Which memories?]


    As if to mock her very existence, the creature seemed to enjoy the desperation declared by her host, sarcastically acting ignorant to the situation.


    ''Why do I have memories of being shot through the head five times?''


    As the woman walked through the lounge, making her way to her destination, the experiment kept silent for a few moments as her steps echoed through the building.


    [It''s not that you have memories of being shot through the head five times, Eclaire.]


    And with these words, portrayed through her thoughts, Number Four responded.


    [You did get shot five times.]


    ----


    ''Wait just a minute.''


    Eclaire barked out an order, yet the woman in control of her body refused to stop walking.


    ''Hold up just a second... are you telling me... that was real?''


    It made no sense, from a logical standpoint.


    ''It wasn''t a dream or a hallucination... do you really expect me to believe that!?''


    How on earth could Eclaire have been shot five times - and died every single time?


    Her memory had no correlation with reality.


    Everything was a jumble, and she couldn''t seem to recall the order of events as they happened.


    [Sigh... Eclaire, you don''t seem to understand what happened. I suppose that makes sense, given that you have no idea what my ability is. To an outsider, it would appear as if I dodged five shots in a row, without a lapse in the timeline. However you and I did not experience such a thing.]


    The communication between Number Four and Eclaire now was reduced to mere thoughts as Four made her way through the hotel, ensuring not to say anything out loud that could be heard by another.


    [Alright. I''ll inform you as to what happened. As soon as I do, everything that you just experienced will all make sense.]


    ----


    Moments before this interaction, Eclaire had watched from within as Number Four approached the entrance to the hotel.


    Four had pulled up in her new vehicle - the one which she had taken so much effort to obtain the keys for - taking a sharp turn as she pulled up to the facility.


    ''Eh? Hey, this is the entrance we came from! That man tried to kill me - no, he did kill me! If we just walk up to him as if nothing happened, then he''ll attack us!''


    Eclaire made this warning to Four, however such words were in vain.


    [Do you think I don''t know that?]


    Putting the vehicle into park, the woman seemed to grin as she exited it without concern, ignoring the one who spoke out.


    She took a few steps forward into the courtyard, walking with confidence as she stood out in the open, a wretched smile drawing itself across her face as she looked the man directly in the eye.


    ''Eh? Is he not going to kill me? Do you know something that I don''t-''


    At the instant Eclaire had this thought, pain erupted within her skull.


    It was a searing pain, horrible and mind wracking, and as she looked up to the man who held his rifle with confidence, the woman realized all too late that she had been shot.


    ''Number Four... why?''


    This was the final thought she had before she fell to the ground, her blood and brain matter splattered across the concrete.


    ----


    Then she awoke.


    To say she awoke didn''t exactly describe it correctly. It was as if she had merely blinked her eyes, opening them to witness a new scenario.


    Once more she was inside the car, and once more Number Four was in the process of putting the vehicle into park.


    ''Huh?''


    And without hesitation, her body started moving - taking the same exact path as it had before.


    The woman exited the vehicle, walking out into the open with confidence as she put on a grand smile, glaring the sniper directly in the eyes.


    ''Hey... wasn''t I just shot? Was that a hallucination?''


    Eclaire asked this question, however her question fell on empty ears as she was completely ignored.


    And then, ever so slightly, the woman tilted her head - right as a bullet whizzed by her ear.


    ''EHHHH!?!?!? HEY!!! THAT WAS TOO CLOSE!!!''


    [Be quiet. You''ll ruin my concentration.]


    Eclaire had shouted out in surprise at being inches away from being shot again, confusion filling her mind as she pondered whether the death she had witnessed before was nothing more than an illusion.


    Thck!


    Yet in the next instant, she knew well that it was no illusion - for once again that horrible pain erupted within her mind, and her body became weak as she fell to the ground with the splatter of blood.


    ''What... is happening?''


    ''I... was shot again?''


    ''No... no...''


    ''I''m scared...''


    ''I don''t... I don''t want to die...''


    These were the final thoughts that Eclaire had before she died.


    For the second time.


    ----


    Yet another instant had passed - just the blink of an eye - and as she opened her eyes, she was now once again in the car.


    Once more the woman put the vehicle into park, and Eclaire immediately shouted out in protest.


    ''HEY!!!! What''s happening!? Why do I keep on seeing this same scene!? Is this some sort of prediction for how the future will play out!?''


    [Could you be quiet already?]


    ''No, no no no no no! I can''t just be quiet!!! Why do I keep seeing visions of myself getting shot!? Why do things keep on resetting!? And why¡­ did it hurt so much?''


    [First let me get through this. Questions later.]


    Once again the woman dodged a bullet as she walked forward with that mind piercing smile, this time the first and the second - both of which were mere centimeters from the head of the woman as she tilted her head just enough to evade them.


    ''Did you just... did you just dodge those? Did you memorize their position-''


    [It seems like you''re starting to understand on your own. Good job, I suppose. Now will you let me concentrate so that I can-]


    ''But that would mean that you don''t know where the next one is going to come from, right?''


    With fear laden in her tone, Eclaire said these things as she came to the realization that the next bullet would be her demise.


    The man who was perched like a bird seemed to be thinking for a moment, however such thoughts were short lived as he seemed to come to a decision.


    [That is correct.]


    And in that next instant, three times the man fired.


    One hit the left eye of the woman, the other the right, and the third her neck.


    The same indescribable pain exploded within her at the three locations, and Eclaire felt an indescribable hopelessness as the terror of being slaughtered replayed within her once more.


    She fell face first onto the ground, and time seemed to slow before she slammed into the ground, grabbing her throat as she failed to breath in.


    ''It hurts... it hurts so much!''


    ''Isn''t this a memory!? A vision!? A prediction!?''


    ''WHY DOES IT HURT SO MUCH!?!?!?''


    With bloody tears in her eyes that had been blinded and pierced, the girl failed to take in one final gasp as her consciousness went cold.


    Thus, Eclaire died.


    For the third time.


    ----


    [Alright. I''ll inform you as to what happened. As soon as I do, everything that you just experienced will all make sense.]


    Four had progressed into the building, dodging all five of the bullets which were fired upon her after learning their exact location and trajectory.


    At that point, the man had become shaken, giving up as he realized that there was a monster within the girl that he could never hope to deal with on a human level.


    But what he didn''t know was the pain that Eclaire had gone through in order to press such a man into submission.


    [You just experienced my ability... RETRY.]


    As Four proceeded through the building, she looked at the scenery around her.


    There were numerous restaurants and entertainment venues, all of which were closed down due to the calamity.


    Many bodies of the undead lined the floor, likely those that had been taken care of by Yakov.


    [To put it simply, whenever something goes wrong, I have the choice as to whether or not I want to retry it.]


    With a smirk, the woman spoke within the mind of Eclaire, communicating only through thoughts.


    [Therefore, like a character in a video game, I was able to predict the movements and motions of the enemy by first dying to them - using that newfound knowledge to RETRY.]


    As she came upon a large open area, the woman''s glint eventually landed upon a particular room - one which Eclaire knew all too well.


    [Until finally, I was successful.]


    She headed towards the entrance, giving Eclaire this explanation, who remained silent as she processed the information.


    ''So you mean to say that you can try again as many times as you want... at any time?''


    [That is correct.]


    ''No matter what happens, you''ll always have a second chance? You''ll never run out of chances? There are no limits to this ability?''


    [There are no direct limits.]


    ''So if you keep on trying, then eventually you can make everything go your way?''


    As Eclaire posed this question, the woman stopped in her tracks.


    She halted so abruptly that Eclaire could feel the tension in the air - even if the tension was created by the very body that she owned.


    [You underestimate the weakness of the human mind, Eclaire.]


    And with a cold tone, Four warned Eclaire from the horrors that lurked within this ability.


    [It is true that my ability will allow me to continue trying, over and over again - as many times as necessary.]


    She spoke with a sternness that Eclaire had not witnessed before, until this particular topic had been brought up.


    [I can set a certain point to reset to, and once I have set that point I can return to it as many times as needed until I update the point, depending on what I consider to be a successful result.]


    And with a grave tone, Four explained the ability, mocking the very idea itself of being given an infinite number of chances.


    [However to say that everything will eventually go my way so long as I keep trying... hahaha....]


    Suddenly, the woman began to laugh within her mind - however the laughter seemed to overflow as she physically laughed out loud.


    [Hahaha... ah... you''re so funny, Eclaire.]


    And as if she had forgotten where she was, the woman now spoke these words without care if someone overheard her or thought that she had gone mad.


    [If you believe that having the ability to try as many times as you want is the same as being able to bring about any result that you want, then you would be sadly mistaken.]


    At that moment, Eclaire felt something.


    Control had returned to her.


    She tripped, almost falling as she caught herself - her ability to move her body overwhelming her so suddenly that she didn''t even know how to react.


    ''Ah... I''m in control again...''


    Standing up as she glanced upon her hands, gripping them as the feeling returned, Eclaire continued to listen to the voice that spoke from within her.


    [But you won''t understand such a thing without experiencing it yourself. Therefore... why don''t you give it a try?]


    And with these words, Four receded into Eclaire''s subconscious, taking a secondary role as she allowed her host full control of her own body.


    [Watch and learn just how difficult it is to bring about a result that you desire when the only tool you have is the stubborn ability to try again... over and over until you finally deem such a thing to be IMPOSSIBLE.]


    ----


    It was the strangest thing.


    Despite the fact that Eclaire had returned to normal, it felt as if she had been out of control for an eternity.


    The state of her sensations had been thrown around, tossed from the strange indifference during the time in which the virus had controlled her, to the terrifying state of being emotionally and physically attached to her body while not being in control of her actions.


    And after all of these things, having control again was both liberating and ensnaring.


    ''Eh? I thought that I would be happy to be in control again...''


    Clenching her chest, the white haired girl seemed to tense up as emotions welled up within her.


    ''But why do I feel so... overwhelmed?''


    [To a person who is in control of everything, having such control taken from them will come as a major shock. However as soon as one becomes accustomed to having no control, regaining such control will seem like an immense responsibility - one which will make a person wonder how they ever handled such pressure in the first place.]


    With a gulp, the girl listened to the words of the parasite, fending off the impending sense of anxiety that seeped its way into her heart.


    ''Even if that''s the case... I have things that need to be done.''


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    And thus, she moved her foot forward.


    ''I have no intention to sit around and fall into the same place as before.''


    ----


    ''How does the reset point work? Is there some special action or phrase that is necessary in order to set it? Can you set it to any point you want? What are the limitations?''


    Eclaire was quickly able to accept the fact that Number Four had such an ability which should not have existed under any logical thinking.


    However with the world in its current state, and with her own soul being transferred from one place to another, Eclaire no longer had any intention to think about things logically.


    [Well, there isn''t any particular key word or phrase or anything. I just sorta... decide. It''s kinda like when you quicksave in a game before you slaughter an NPC to see what happens. You have to make the decision at the moment you will return to, though, so you can''t return to a time that has already passed. And if you choose a moment of return, it''s like overwriting the save, so anything that has happened up to that point becomes determined.]


    Four gave up the information relatively easily, to the surprise of Eclaire.


    ''Are you sure you shouldn''t be protecting that information a bit more closely?''


    [You''re correct in that I don''t want my ability to be known to other people, however I''ve chosen you as the one I will observe and guide. As long as you don''t reveal the information yourself, I will have no issue. Ah - but if you do, then I''ll just set things back to a previous point.]


    ''If I tell someone and then set the point to after the fact, what would you do?''


    [Ah, that''s easy. I would kill that person.]


    ''And if that person were an entire crowd of people?''


    [Then I''d slaughter every single one of them.]


    Like bullets, the questions and answers were shot back and forth as Eclaire probed Four.


    [It''s as I said. Despite the fact that you''re emotionally weak, you also know how to strategize and plot if you straighten yourself and harden your heart. Even now, you''re trying to understand me - aren''t you?]


    ''Maybe.''


    Eclaire responded in such a manner, eventually coming to a fancy door that led to what appeared to be a VIP hall.


    ''This is the entrance to the basement. If you''ve read my memories, then you should already know that I''ve been here one time before... and you should be aware of exactly what is down here.''


    As Eclaire explained, Number Four seemed to remain silent, not saying a word in response as the girl pressed forward, opening the door as she entered to witness a magnificent staircase that led downwards.


    ''If I know the owner, then he likely came down here to check as to whether those down here have been infected or not.''


    [You''re going to confront him?]


    As the girl proceeded down the marble staircase, she nodded slightly at the question of the parasite.


    ''That''s right.''


    Stopping as she reached the bottom of the stairs, the girl came to a hallway where she could head either to the left or to the right.


    She looked both ways, checking either direction which were filled with doors that appeared to be hotel rooms - similar to those on the other floors yet even more luxurious than even those on the upper floors.


    Picking a direction, the girl headed for the first door she saw, opening it without issue - for the electronic lock system was no longer active.


    She gazed inside the room to see a fancy bed, however it was completely empty of people. In an instant, the girl moved onto the next room.


    ''I''m going to try out your ability, alright?''


    [You''re free to do as you please. I am curious to see how someone else would use it, after all.]


    Opening another door to witness yet another empty room, the girl nodded in agreement, her expression becoming all the more serious.


    Then, coming to a particular room, she overheard the voice of a man shout out.


    "You lazy bitch... hurry up already!! How many times do I have to tell you this!?"


    "I... I''m sorry! I''ll clean this up right away!!"


    As Eclaire heard these shouts, she closed her eyes, placing her hand on the handle of the door as she whispered to herself.


    "Quicksaving."


    ----


    "What the hell is going on!? I wake up and everything looks like it''s been trashed!! Was it you!? Did you do this!? HAH!?"


    A handsome man sat up within a bed, dressing himself as he glared at a particular girl who cowered in the corner of a hotel room.


    The room was luxurious, fit for a king, filled to the brim with portraits and statues, and velvet furniture that could only be found within a resort - yet the entire room seemed to give off a musty air as if it hadn''t been dusted for months.


    "F-forgive me..."


    While the man who shouted out was one clearly of high standing, dressed in the attire fit for a noble, the same could not be said of the girl - who was wearing nothing more than rags and covered in bruises and wounds.


    "Forgive me... she says. Hah... if you''re asking me to forgive you, then why don''t you get up and do something useful?"


    The man stood up, tying his tie as he beamed over the girl, who only seemed to cower even further at the imposing figure.


    Raising a hand to slap the girl, she flinched away in fear of being beaten once more with a squeal.


    "You lazy bitch... hurry up already!! How many times do I have to tell you this!?"


    "I... I''m sorry! I''ll clean this up right away!!"


    Yet as soon as she shouted these words, the door burst open.


    The man''s attention immediately turned to the one who entered through the door - a white haired girl who glared at him with dead eyes.


    She walked into the room without a care, merely glaring at the man then to the girl while she lazily assessed the situation, her arms crossed as she entered without a word.


    "Who the hell are- are you one of the hotel staff as well? Hah... about time. I had been asking them to send me a replacement for this one, so I guess that''s you? Well, fair enough. Hurry up and get undressed-"


    The man barked out an order to the girl, however her lazy glare soon became one filled with an aura of death, as if she were looking at an insect.


    "Wha... how dare you look at me like that?"


    Lowering his raised hand, the man''s attention completely focused upon the woman who was in front of him.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Do you think your position means anything anymore?"


    With these words, the girl smiled - a terrifying grin overcoming her expression as she mocked the man.


    "Why you!"


    The man swung his hand to slap the white haired girl, however she dodged backwards - evading it without effort.


    As if she knew that it was coming.


    "Wha..."


    The man took a deep breath, confused at having been read so easily by the whore before him.


    Embarrassed and flustered at having his slap be dodged, the man was unsure how to react.


    "You just dodged me?"


    The man rushed forward to grab the neck of the girl, however she seemed to jump out of the way, evading his grasp.


    "You''re not supposed to dodge me.", he uttered with irritation as he pulled back a fist, prepared to punch the girl with a full blown blow.


    "I''ll be reporting this behavior to the Owner."


    "You seem to be missing some information, Sir."


    With a voice that mimicked someone in customer service, the girl spoke in a dead tone free of emotion - purely professional.


    "You no longer have any worth as a paying customer... therefore I am going to have to ask you to leave."


    "WHY YOU-"


    "What is the commotion over here?"


    The man shouted out in anguish after having been made a fool of, only for a gentlemanly voice to speak out from the doorway as two men appeared.


    The one who stood in front was an older gentleman, his hands folded behind his back as he entered the room calmly, and standing behind him was an overweight man with a large mustache.


    These two were none other than Gerard Stirling and Yakov Kremol - the Owner and his loyal Janitor.


    "Ah... Yakov and Gerard... finally you two show up! You aren''t going to believe this, this little bitch had the audacity to speak rudely to me. She even went as far as to dodge my strikes and even ask me to leave! Is this not unbelievable?"


    The man immediately placed his complaints upon the two, smirking victoriously as he approached them.


    "Truly, it is unbelievable."


    Nodding his head as he crossed his arms, Yakov closed his eyes as he spoke these words of apparent agreement.


    "Of course. Give her an order to submit and cease dodging any of my strikes, and I will personally take it upon myself to teach her a lesson-"


    Slap!


    Yet the hasty words of the upperclassman were silenced at the backhand of the Janitor.


    "It is unbelievable that you would treat our employees in such a manner... when you have ceased to be a paying customer within our establishment."


    "Wha... what do you mean by that!? I haven''t missed a single payment, and even if I had, you know that I wouldn''t try and evade payments! I have a reputation to worry about, so you should understand better than I do that there is no way I would merely avoid-"


    "You don''t seem to understand the situation, Mr. Lorenzo. Money and position no longer hold any WORTH in this world. Therefore to us..."


    At that moment, Yakov grabbed the head of the man, throwing it down as he kneed the man in the nose.


    "UGH!!!!"


    The man shouted out as blood ran from his nose, however the Janitor merely wiped his hands of the violence, walking away elegantly as he continued to speak without concern.


    "You are nothing more than a mere peasant with a bad attitude."


    Stopping in his tracks, Yakov ceased to make his way out of the room as if he had suddenly realized something.


    Turning around, he approached Eclaire as he inspected her.


    "Hey!!! You bastard!!! Who the fuck do you think you-"


    Yet the upperclassman didn''t seem to accept the situation as he grabbed the coat tassels of the man - to his immediate regret.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots were fired, straight through his cranium, and with an expression of horror the man struggled for just a moment before he fell to the ground.


    "He was being a bit too persistent, don''t you agree?"


    Yet the one who held the gun - to the surprise of all present - was none other than the white haired girl known as Eclaire.


    She stepped forward, kicking the man aside with a slight grin as she looked down upon him, the pistol in her hand no longer silenced.


    "Keeping such a man around would only impede the operations of this business... and would only lead to betrayal in the end."


    "As if you have the right to discuss betrayal, Eclaire."


    Gerard made this comment with a sarcastic smile.


    "I suppose you''re right."


    Closing her eyes, the woman looked at the corpse, then glanced over to the gentleman at her side, Yakov, who was watching her like a hawk.


    "Eclaire. Why are you here?"


    This question was posed by Gerard, who seemed to be suspicious of her yet did not have any immediate qualms with the method she had used to take care of the situation.


    "I do apologize, Sir. I was merely concerned for those in the basement. I had finished the mission you had sent us first floor residents out on the surface, and I wanted to report my findings, however I had a feeling that you would be present here. So I decided to check up on those down in this place while I was at it."


    The answer that Eclaire gave was quick, but it only lightened the suspicions of the man by a slight amount.


    "You have no affiliation with the ones down here. The others you knew-"


    "I know. They are dead, are they not?"


    Letting out a sigh, the girl put on an act of resignation.


    "But even if there was only a one in a million chance that you had spared at least their lives... I suppose there was a part of me that was curious and wanted to find out the truth. And given that this is the first time we have been allowed outside of our rooms for months, it was the only opportunity I would have."


    "Heh... you must have been quite worried about them, weren''t you?"


    As Gerard said this, an explosion of emotions erupted within the mind of Eclaire - however with everything in her being she masked such emotions as she put on a smile.


    "Not particularly. I had already accepted their demise long before. The moment you sent them to this floor, that is."


    Even though she put on a delightful smile while she said these words, Eclaire felt herself breaking on the inside.


    And at that instant, gun in hand, the woman began to tremble.


    ''I know that it''s impossible... but even if it''s impossible... I''ve always wanted to try.''


    ''But I''ve never been able to do so.''


    ''Now I have a chance... so even if I know that I won''t succeed... I need to see for myself.''


    Glancing back just a moment, she looked to the one known as the Janitor - who was currently helping up the beaten girl in an unusual show of kindness - or at least unusual towards a resident of the basement.


    ''Whether this man truly is the obstacle that I''ve always made him out to be.''

 Chapter Number 131 - Try again.

    With the whip of her pistol, Eclaire didn''t waste a moment as she prepared to fire upon the man.


    She had resolved herself to kill him.


    Her finger was on the trigger within an instant, and as soon as her sights were lined up with the overweight man in their path, she pulled the trigger.


    Snap!


    Bang!


    However at the same instant, a searing pain tore into her arm as the cracking of bones could be heard.


    "AGH!!!"


    The girl fell to the ground in pain as she realized that her arm had been twisted in a horrible manner, the bullet having pierced the floor to her side as its path was redirected.


    The gun dropped to the ground as the piece of her arm flopped around, hanging on by a few mere threads.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Miss Eclaire?"


    The one who said these words was none other than the gentleman who claimed to serve as a Janitor, fixing his collar as he looked down upon the woman.


    Tears filled her eyes from the pain as she gripped her arm, looking up to the man with despair as she winced in anguish.


    "I..."


    With a gulp, the woman controlled her breathing - though such a task was impossible due to the immense stinging that screamed out from within her.


    "I''m going to try this again..."


    ----


    ''I''m going to try again.''


    ''I''m going to try again.''


    ''I''m going to try again.''


    ''I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again. I''m going to try again.''


    ''I''m.''


    ''Going.''


    ''To.''


    ''Try.''


    ''Again.''


    ''...''


    ''I''m not going to try again.''


    ----


    How many times had she tried?


    How many ways had she been thwarted?


    How many limbs had been broken?


    How many times had she been beaten senseless?


    How many times had she died?


    Eclaire had no idea.


    She tried, and she tried - endlessly putting forth efforts to kill the man known as Gerard.


    She had attempted to kill Yakov first. She had attempted to use words to lighten the mood and distract them. She had attempted to wait a while, or lead them to a different scenery and use that to her advantage.


    She had tried using different weapons or methods of killing. She had tried separating them. She had tried putting on every act and persona that she could imagine.


    She had even tried getting Number Four to help her.


    However none of these methods were successful.


    Not a single time had she been able to so much as lay a finger upon Gerard - for every time, she was thwarted by the Janitor.


    It was as if her plots had been revealed before even she could think of them.


    ''Why do I keep on failing... no matter how many times I try again?''


    Having reset her state to the beginning once more, Eclaire had given up on thinking of a method to kill Gerard at this time.


    She understood now that such a thing was impossible - so long as Yakov existed.


    ''It''s because of him... but why is he so flawless? Why does he seem to know everything? Why does he seem to have the perfect answer for every action I take?''


    She could not answer this question.


    ''If I can''t kill Gerard... if I can''t destroy this operation... What should I do now?''


    Of course, she had tried to escape as well.


    In order to find out whether escape was possible, Eclaire had attempted this within the numerous resets she had endured - however on every occasion she was hunted down like a fawn.


    ''It''s as if his entire existence is designed purely to hunt me down... but I feel that it would be the same for anyone else who tries to betray the hotel.''


    So long as Yakov had not confirmed Eclaire to be an enemy, he would not attack. As a matter of fact, if she were an ally of the hotel, he would exert all of his efforts to protect her from harm.


    However the moment she did something that gave him a definite reason to eliminate her, he would - without question.


    ''I guess... I''ll have to give up for now.''


    It pained her to do so after coming so far.


    She didn''t know just how much time had passed in the alternate realities that she had experienced, but if she were to guess then it would have been at least a full 24 hours.


    Her body felt no exhaustion as it was always returned to the state which she began, however her mind was taxed.


    [It seems like you''re invincible at first.]


    As Eclaire came to this decision, the voice which had gone silent during her entire trial finally spoke up once more.


    [You believe that you can do anything. That if you know what''s coming in the future, you can prepare for it. You can avoid whatever bad outcome you witnessed in the previous loop. You can change things to work out in your favor. However, if such a perfect world were possible... then there wouldn''t be so many questions that have no answer.]


    As Four spoke with a tired tone, Eclaire listened patiently - exhausted herself as depression welled deep into her.


    [People like to regret their decisions all the time, thinking ''if only I had done this'' or ''If only I had done that.'' But we only ever see the results of the actions that we did choose. We never see the results of all those ''what ifs''. And because we haven''t seen the results, we fantasize about a perfect world where we had made such alternate decisions - when no such world could have existed in the first place.]


    ----


    "I apologize, Sir."


    Bowing her head, Eclaire took the course of action that had yielded the best results as she made the decision to take another path.


    Without question, she could not kill Gerard right now.


    Whatever she did, she needed to lay further groundwork. She needed a better plot which Yakov wouldn''t be able to foil.


    Merely trying over and over wasn''t enough to get past him.


    "I was wrong to betray you before as I had. But upon reflecting on things after living on the first floor, I realize what I''ve lost."


    As she lowered herself, to the shock of every person present in that room, Gerard seemed to smile in a lecherous manner as he licked his lips upon witnessing the submissive position that the woman had taken.


    "There is nothing more that I would like than to be by your side once more... as an executive."


    And with this plea, the woman shamelessly made her case to the man.


    "Therefore even if I have to work my way up from the bottom, I am prepared to do that."


    The eyes of Yakov seemed to be keen upon the woman, and she understood well that if she were to try anything that he would stop her within an instant.


    But she no longer had the will to do such a thing.


    "You''re asking for a high price, Eclaire. How could I possibly trust you as an executive after your previous actions?"


    The man however was not convinced.


    Wiping the drool from his mouth, he seemed to calm his own desires as he spoke these words as fact.


    "It''s true that I am still a person of suspicion - one who has lost your trust. Therefore the position that I am requesting is not to replace one of your executives. Rather, I would like instead for you to create a special new position given the current state of the world."


    Looking up, the woman stood as she began to explain her plot.


    "Even if you said before that the hierarchy won''t change, the addition of a position or two is inevitable given the differences in how everything will work on the outside. Think about this. Most people are likely dead, but there are almost certainly groups of survivors in the outside world that are likely ganging together in order to build up their strength."


    The mustached man listened carefully as the woman spoke, nodding as he confirmed her words to be true.


    "Communities and factions will form, and eventually the weaker groups will be swallowed up by the more powerful ones. There will come a day where there will be entire cities controlled by a single faction, and perhaps those factions will eventually expand to become nations. But as of right now - the entire world is really just like a massive gang war."


    At this point even Yakov seemed to have let his guard down, and was now focused more on the content of her words - as if he had sensed that the girl had no intention to attack.


    "There are no countries, no nations, no governments. The most powerful groups in the world right now are the small gangs, the groups of people who have banded together with a common goal."


    Though Eclaire understood well that if she tried to pull anything at this point that she would immediately be shut down.


    "The small groups can be easily overtaken and incorporated as laborers. The larger groups will be able to provide food, supplies, vehicles, gas, and weaponry. If we split the people of this world into these two groups, then they would end up as either our clients or our employees."


    Gerard seemed to chuckle at this classification.


    "But the fact of the matter is that unlike the previous society, finding people that will wish to interact with our business is now significantly more difficult. After all, nobody would willingly enter the base camp of another faction. So we will need someone to gather information on the outside groups and hold negotiations so that we can offer our services. In other words... we need a spokesperson."


    Placing her hand to her chest as she closed her eyes, Eclaire smiled lightly - speaking words that disgusted her very being and went against everything she considered to be right.


    "You already are well aware of my skills concerning diplomacy¡­ and my ability to deceive. Therefore... I humbly request to be given this position."


    Thus - she made her move.


    The man standing before her seemed to be thinking about his options, considering her words with deep thought, however he ended up looking to Yakov in the end.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "What are your thoughts, Yakov?"


    "I don''t believe it''s a bad idea. Without question, it will certainly establish our presence in this world better than any other method. If we wish to prosper, we will need to search out for parties to act as our clients, and taking in further labor assets would only benefit us with little cost if we were to give them the same provisions as members of the first floor or basement."


    As the gentleman put his opinion forward, Gerard seemed to be convinced.


    Eclaire was somewhat surprised that she was even able to get this ploy around Yakov, however perhaps that was only because she didn''t have a clear idea as to how she would actually use it to improve her chances at killing Gerard.


    ''Well, I guess outside influences will always be a risk to us, but if we are aware of them, then even if I am planning something, it will still end up benefiting the hotel.''


    "Alright. I understand your argument, Eclaire. I''ll appoint a spokesperson."


    With a smile, the man folded his arms as he stepped forward - bringing himself uncomfortably close to Eclaire as he beamed over her.


    "But what makes you think that I should allow you to be the one to hold such a position?"


    "I just said, did I not? My skills at negotiation are unparalleled. Even Melissa couldn''t match me, and she was the one who replaced me as an executive. Or are you saying that there is someone else more qualified?"


    "The fact that you betrayed me already makes your qualifications null. HOWEVER. If you were willing to come with me tonight... then I suppose I wouldn''t mind giving you the position."


    There it was.


    The man made the filthy proposition - one which made Eclaire gag just to think about.


    However with a perfect smile, she choked down the sacrifice as she prepared herself to use a method which she had once before accepted - and failed at using.


    "Very well, Sir. I will do as you say."


    "Gather the executives, Yakov. We''re having a meeting. As for these basement dwellers... I suppose we can bring them some food tomorrow."


    With these words, the man turned his back to the bowing woman, stopping to make one final comment.


    "Ah, but if you cause any trouble with the other executives, then I''ll have you removed from your position immediately. After all, if I demote you to the basement then you won''t have any right to deny any requests."


    ----


    [So this is the method you have chosen... it is very fitting for you, Eclaire.]


    [You quickly realize your own weaknesses, and take other routes in order to achieve what you want.]


    [But don''t you think that he won''t trust you the same way he did before? He''ll likely have Yakov watching your every action in order to catch you slipping up.]


    After Gerard had already left, Number Four proposed these questions to Eclaire, who responded with resolution in her thoughts.


    ''If he doesn''t trust me at first, I will just have to build up that trust once again.''


    She had made her decision.


    ''Learning from the mistakes of the past... I will do things better the second time around.''


    And as such, with this declaration, the girl posed a question back to the parasite that had overtaken her mind.


    ''Is that not the very essence of what it means to RETRY?''


    ----


    "There it is."


    A young girl spoke these words as she led a group of five along a major thoroughfare, surrounded by buildings that towered above them.


    Pointing to one of them in the distance, the group set their eyes upon one in particular which appeared to be even more luxurious than even those around it.


    Of course - even this high class facility had been distorted from the Calamity which had torn away at the world around it.


    At this point, the sun was approaching its descent once again.


    From the awakening on June 20th, Marcus and Sylvia had met up with one another along with Amy and Shaun, eventually making their way to the school where they met and fought the serial torturer Larry Pertan.


    The following day, the two had left after Amy had been taken away by Number Two, heading out to obtain supplies only to be killed numerous times and eventually knocked out and captured by the third branch of the street rats.


    Awakening late that night of the 21st, the two had met up with Isabella, defeating Sheldon Stirling - the leader of the third branch of the Street Rats Organization.


    After fighting numerous others, the group had eventually made their way to a restaurant where they had found some rest.


    The following day, the 22nd, the group had made their way to a particular department store where they faced off with Randov - a reawakened who held the redirect ability.


    They had also met with George Troladi - a former cop - and Bradley Vendetta, a former criminal who happened to be the Host of Experiment Number Three, before setting out once again.


    And now, after traveling for the majority of the day on the 23rd while fighting off undead all the while, the group had finally arrived at their destination - The Hotel.


    This place was the home base for the 4th Branch of the Street Rats Organization - an underground ring for prostitution which was led by Gerard Stirling - the uncle of Sheldon Stirling.


    Masked as a luxury resort, the place was every bit as extravagant as one might imagine, even considering the wretched state of the world.


    The group had arrived at this place with one intention - to confirm if the 4th Branch was still active, and to eliminate it.


    "Everyone remembers the plan, correct?"


    A businessman clad in professional attire spoke up to the other three, who currently wore suits and fedoras that boasted of dirty wealth.


    Pocket watches lined their sides and brass knuckles decked their fists, with glitters of gold and silver mimicking an aura of importance.


    These clothes were created by Marcus using his ability "Redefine".


    "Of course I remember. But as for these two... well, I would hope that is the case."


    "Don''t just write me off so easily, woman. It may have been my job to forget what I saw before, but that is no longer the case."


    Sylvia spoke up with a haughty tone, a luxurious purple dress covering her body, however the man who replied was the former police officer who seemed to chuckle at his own past woes.


    "Very well then. Isabella. Or should I say... Lady Stirling."


    Stepping in front of her, Marcus took the lead as the four surrounded the navy blue haired girl who was now dressed like a young mafia princess as if they were her bodyguards.


    "Please make sure not to put yourself at any risk."


    Almost as soon as the man said this however, a voice spoke out from the corner of an alleyway.


    "Welcome, welcome!"


    Then, walking out from the corner was a beautiful woman.


    Her pristine white hair drew down her head in a gorgeous manner, amplifying the black dress that she wore as the two contrasted with one another.


    "Ah! If it isn''t Lady Isabella of the Third Branch! What a delight it is to finally meet you! Oh... but I suppose you all haven''t introduced yourselves yet?"


    Standing in front of the group as she eyed the five, the woman put on a cheerful smile as she seemed to lick her cherry lips with interest.


    "Marcus Coran, Sylvia Berith, Bradley Vendetta, and George Troladi. You four are the subordinates and bodyguards of the mistress who has taken over the third branch following the passing of Sheldon Stirling."


    As the woman said these words, absolute shock filled the minds of every person present, and they all looked to one another with eyes wide.


    ''How does she know our names?'', Marcus thought. ''No... more so than that... how did she know about the plan that we had thought up to pose as the girl''s subordinates?''


    At that instant, Marcus looked into the eyes of the woman, whose smile didn''t seem to decrease for even a moment.


    And as he did, even as a businessman who had dealt with the most skilled of negotiators - he felt a chill run down his spine.


    ''This woman... is on another level.''


    "That should do it for introductions, no?"


    Closing her eyes without a shred of hostility, the group was left speechless as their plot had been shattered in the matter of moments - revealed to them before they could even speak of it.


    ''What do we do at this point? She must be working for the Hotel, and the fact that she was able to predict our plan before we had even begun it... should we just attack her here and now?''


    "That would indeed finish our introductions. You''ve approached us for a reason, have you not?"


    Yet as Marcus considered his options, Sylvia sprung into action as she engaged the woman in conversation.


    The battle had already begun.


    "Well, yes. You see, you''re probably quite confused as to why I was able to tell you so much about yourselves without ever having met you. But that aside... I wanted to welcome you to the Hotel as our honored guests."


    The woman spoke these words, and Marcus could tell that Sylvia was calculating - analyzing her every word and motion while trying to get a read on the woman.


    ''I shouldn''t be wasting any time either. We don''t yet know that our cover has been completely blown, so we need to probe the situation.''


    With this decision, Marcus looked to the woman, waiting for her to continue as she motioned to the grand facility behind her.


    "I''m certain that the Leader would be delighted to meet with another of his own, after all."


    "Very well. Lady Isabella. Do you wish to accept this invitation?"


    Yet it was Bradley who said the next words as the red haired man took the perfect role of servant - putting the final decision on the one that was supposedly his master.


    "We will accept. It has been quite a while since I met with Uncle Gerard... and given the state of things, I have much to discuss with him."


    And reacting ever so calmly to his words, the young girl played her part without flaw - every single person present mixing a vile combination of truth and lie as their facades floated about them, saturating the air with deception as truth and lie became inseparable.


    And with this, the white haired woman nodded, motioning for the group to follow behind her.


    "Understood. Then... please come this way. A banquet has been prepared, as I had already anticipated the arrival of some esteemed guests as yourselves."


    [Volume 4: END]

 Volume Number 5 - The Invaders of Paradise - Chapter Number 132 - Foundations

    "The taller a structure, the larger the foundations must be."


    "They must be capable of dispersing the weight of the structure so that the weak soil beneath will not crumble under the weight."


    "We love to build things up, higher and higher - adding story upon story to the world around us. And all too often we speak of limitations... as if they only exist within our minds."


    "But limitations don''t merely exist within our minds."


    "We do fail."


    "We will fall."


    "We can''t achieve everything and anything merely because we ''put our minds to it''."


    "If we tried to build a tower so high that it would reach the heavens, then perhaps we would begin the construction of a tower."


    "We would start with the foundations, and build it up and up, going higher and higher and gaining in confidence with each level that we added onto the previous one."


    "And with this newfound confidence, we would tell ourselves that we could keep on building forever."


    "However at some point, no matter how great our foundations are, no matter how deeply rooted they have been seated, they will fail."


    "And at that moment, as this immensely tall tower comes crashing down upon us, we will come to a realization."


    "That reaching for the stars and shooting for the heavens was nothing more than a fool''s errand."


    "It was an impossible task which could only ever drive a person to destruction."


    -Part of a speech by Clarice - also known as the Determined - after her decimation of humanity in the world of Yolenos.


    ----


    "However, do not allow my words to make you believe that everything is impossible."


    "When a man looks at a task before him that seems insurmountable, such a man must run himself ragged, attempting every possibility before realizing that such a thing is impossible."


    "Why is that?"


    "It is quite simple. There are two types of people in this world - dreamers and realists."


    "The dreamer has a false conception of reality. He believes that success can be achieved with little to no effort, and because he believes this, he believes that if effort is applied, that anything can be achieved."


    "Imagine a rich man, born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He inherits a company or a domain from his father, and the moment he inherits this he believes in his heart that such a thing was due to his own efforts."


    "Yet there were no efforts to be made in the first place."


    "How then, will this man proceed? He will become disillusioned, believing in his own competence, making decisions from on high while ignoring the struggles of those underneath him. He will write them off as incompetent, ignorant, weak minded people. He will be filled with the idea that any failure he encounters is due to the actions of others, and he will heave the blame onto such people without taking any responsibility for himself."


    "Excuse after excuse will exit the man, yet all the while he will continue to dream. He will believe deep in his heart that anything he attempts will be successful, and he will in turn become all the more controlling as he blames failures on everyone but himself."


    "When he sees another doing something one way, he will stop that person and tell them to do it his way. When he sees one who has disobeyed his orders, he will place that person on trial, publicly shaming them for having dared to go against his orders."


    "Those who are competent will be forced to become incompetent, and everything around the man will begin to crumble - all because of his foolish dream that he clung to."


    "That he himself was great."


    -Part of a speech by Claire - also known as the Determined - after her decimation of humanity in the world of Yolenos.


    ----


    To say that Marcus was confused would be quite the understatement.


    Marcus, Sylvia, Bradley and George had thoroughly considered the best option concerning their infiltration of the 4th Branch of the Street Rats Organization.


    "The hotel is a hierarchy. Each floor represents a different level of status. Those on the first floor are effectively slaves, people who have no rights of their own. They are locked in their rooms, and they aren''t allowed to leave unless it is by the order of someone above them."


    While the group had traveled, Bradley had gone into further detail to explain the hierarchy which the hotel worked under.


    "They are given just enough food to appear healthy, though not much more. A single meal a day is all they''re given. Luxuries are also kept to a minimum, but these things too only exist so that they can perform their work."


    "Their work?"


    Sylvia had turned to Bradley with a raised eyebrow, suspicious of the tone in which Bradley had uttered it.


    "This is a prostitution ring, as you know. Their job is simple. To please clients. In whatever way they are ordered."


    Marcus and George had stiffened up as Bradley said this, however Sylvia didn''t appear to be shocked in any manner.


    "At the very least, clients are not allowed to directly injure the residents of the first floor, because that would limit their profitability."


    "And how would you know all of this?"


    "Ah, I never told you? I appeared one time as a client to gain information. I tried all of the options that were available, though I didn''t actually do anything with them. I merely talked to the girls that I was assigned before leaving after tipping them so that they wouldn''t discuss what had happened inside. After all, in a place like that, what happens in the bedroom stays in the bedroom."


    Sylvia seemed to be processing that information for a moment as she placed her hand to her mouth without any visual reaction.


    "Does Three know?", she asked calmly.


    [Do you think that something as ridiculous as jealousy would ever affect me? That''s funny, Sylvia. When you merge with another, your thoughts and mindset become one. If Bradley had any intention of being disloyal, I would know in an instant. But even so, I have no qualms with such techniques if it''s for the sake of gaining information.]


    Taking over for just a moment, Three seemed to be ready for such a response, to which Sylvia nodded promptly.


    "I see. So you''re relatively logical as well. Most women who are obsessed with a man would become envious very easily, you know."


    "Well, she did almost kill one of them-"


    [Would you be quiet about that? She was all over you.]


    As Bradley made this comment, Three interrupted quickly as if to prevent him from saying any more, at which Sylvia let out a snide chuckle.


    "Heh..."


    [...]


    As if out of spite, the face of Bradley which had been transforming back and forth between that of the male and female remained in its feminine state as Three seemed intent on preventing Bradley from saying anything further.


    "Are you going to stop him from giving me further information merely because he''s embarrassed you? You experiments are a lot more human than I thought, to have such simple emotions."


    [...]


    A few more moments passed, but eventually the face gradually returned to its natural state as Bradley once more gained control.


    "I know, I know. I get it. I get it, I''m sorry. Ah... now the Lady is mad at me. She''s going off on me right now, you know. You didn''t have to stir up the wasp nest."


    "If she is stirred so easily then it''s not my problem."


    Motioning for the man to continue, Sylvia seemed to be completely disinterested with the troubles of the man - purely focused on the job at hand.


    "Well, at any rate. The first floor residents are effectively wage slaves. They''ve entered a contract with the Hotel and they cannot break it for any reason. Usually these are people who fell into heavy debt and have been placed there in order to pay it off - though they won''t do so until they''ve lost their use as a prostitute."


    George seemed to be disturbed at the things that Bradley said, however it was a quiet disturbance - one which he seemed to have been resigned to.


    "As you go up each floor, the positions and privileges of the residents would increase. Second floor residents are those who have made good profit for the Hotel and as such have been promoted. These women are allowed to leave their rooms at least, so long as they earn a specific amount of profit. They''re also allowed three meals a day, and are given a budget for their own personal use."


    "Hmm... so it''s like a business. Those on the bottom are underpaid, barely scraping by, however they work towards middle and upper positions in the hopes of one day being able to do as they please.", Sylvia muttered.


    "Well, it is a business. An illegal one, but still a business on the outside.", Bradley laughed. "But the most important thing about rising to the second floor is that they now have the right to refuse a client if they wish."


    "Hm? So you''re telling me that the women on the first floor don''t have the right to do so?", Marcus asked with concern evident in his expression.


    "Well of course. This isn''t some game. If a client pays, no matter how filthy or rotten he may be, then the girls have to satisfy him. On the first floor, that is."


    Closing his eyes as he took in a breath, Marcus seemed to come to a decision.


    ''I''m not going to go as far as to say that I''ll become any sort of hero... but at the very least... that place should be destroyed.'', he thought to himself.


    Opening his eyes, the man looked at Bradley with a serious expression.


    "Please continue.", he urged.


    "As for the third floor, this is a floor that is very difficult for anyone to reach. The women on this floor don''t actually exist for prostitution, but are more figureheads for the branch. Women of noble status who are able to use their positions for diplomacy, or those who are able to rope in particular figures of interest such as politicians or police chiefs."


    "You can say that again."


    George couldn''t help but to spit out that comment as Bradley said the word "Police chief", clearly filled with displeasure at the notion.


    "At any rate, these people are considered the successes of the 4th Branch, those who were able to escape their debt using whatever means and methods were available to them. They still aren''t allowed to leave the hotel, but there are numerous luxuries and facilities inside, so they can live their lives as if they were nobles without any real restrictions."


    "Hmm... so the difference between the first and third floors are really like night and day.", Sylvia noted. "It''s almost like a Kingdom with peasants and nobles."


    "But within every Kingdom, there are also those below even peasants. I may have said that the first floor residents were slaves, but at least the customers can''t harm them."


    Thinning his eyes, even Bradley became serious as he spoke his next words.


    "But then there are the ones who get sent to the basement."


    "Sent? As in, they''ve done something wrong to get there?", Marcus pressed.


    "Exactly.", Bradley responded with a nod. "Even if someone is promoted to the third floor or higher, they can be demoted if they don''t perform their role. Those on the third floor are always in competition with those below them to ensure that their positions aren''t swept up from underneath them, so they have to be constantly making sure that their worth doesn''t decline as an asset."


    "So those who are in a higher position are expected to produce more results, while also being given more benefits and resources.", Marcus said with a nod. "This is quite the business."


    "Yep. Well, my point is this - failure to produce results can cause you to be demoted. However, for those who go to the basement, there are only two types of people who are sent there."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    At that moment, as if to finish off his statement, Sylvia spoke up.


    "Rebels, and those who have been deemed as useless."


    She spoke with certainty, as if she understood what the man was going to say before he had even said it.


    "You do understand what it means to serve underneath a Dictator, don''t you?"


    "It''s simple logic. Anyone who goes against the person in charge will of course be punished. On the other hand, people who have failed to produce any profits will be thrown away even if their loyalty is unwavering. After all - this basement is likely the one place where even the ugliest, most pitiful souls will somehow be able to turn a profit. Am I wrong?"


    "It''s as if you''ve been there yourself.", Bradley muttered with a grin. "But yes. This is the place where the real money is made. Certainly, all of the activities on the above floors can make a great deal of profits, however think about this. All of the activities on the above floors are at least mildly legal, being presented as a normal hotel. Even if the girls on the upper floors are bound to certain conditions that one might not consider legal, it''s actually all completely acceptable by the law."


    "What?"


    Marcus looked to Bradley with shock, however George merely nodded.


    "In this nation, so long as there is an appropriate contact, anything goes. We aren''t able to pursue businesses for abuse of workers unless it is without agreement. This particular hotel and many other facilities run by mafia gangs perform their legal operations on the surface in order to mask the illegal ones beneath.", the former policeman noted.


    "So the fact that the girls are in debt means that they are forced to sign a contract that they might not agree with, and they usually are led to believe that there is no legal way out. Of course, if they got the police involved before the contract was signed, then a shady deal would likely occur between the police and the mafia, and the girl would end up in a worse position - likely being sent to the basement level from the start.", Sylvia predicted.


    "Yep. So basically, no matter which way they go they''re screwed. As you might know, the more illegal something is, the more money there is to be made. A rich man with a particularly disturbing fetish would be willing to pay grand sums in order to fulfill it, after all. In the basement, those who have been thrown away are used as the playthings of such high paying customers. Criminals, psychopaths, madmen and the like. Injuring the customers and even killing them is allowed on this floor."


    "This... is quite disturbing.", Marcus said with a gulp.


    "That isn''t the half of it.", Bradley stated. "It isn''t limited to just abuse. This place was literally designed to achieve any sexual fantasy that the well paying customers could possibly request. Children, animals, corpses, it doesn''t matter."


    Folding his hands behind his back, the red haired man uttered his next words with repudiation evident in his tone.


    "So long as the customer is paying the right price, the scenario can be created."


    "And we''re about to enter that ring of debauchery."


    At that moment, a grin slowly drew itself across the face of Marcus.


    Fixing the tie which he wore, the man seemed to glance at his watch - one which continued to tick even throughout this calamity.


    "I suppose it''s about time that we show these people the results of bad business practice. No?"


    ----


    "Isabella. You said a while ago that you had to meet with the leaders of the other branches during the time that you served under your brother. You were presented as a person of importance, were you not?"


    "I was considered to be like brother''s daughter, in terms of my position. Even though he had no children himself, I was certainly his favorite among all the children who worked for him. He put me to many jobs, but diplomacy as his second in command was among them."


    "So if he were to die, would you say that it wouldn''t be strange if you were to inherit the third branch?"


    "That wouldn''t be unlikely at all. As a matter of fact, with my mother gone it seems to be almost a certainty. Brother didn''t exactly trust any of the men that he had threatened with hostages or overtaken through other means, after all."


    With these questions that Marcus posed to Isabella, a clearer picture came into his mind as the gears churned to form a plot.


    "Then, if we were to look the part, would it not be possible that we could present you as a sort of princess - a young mistress who has taken over the branch upon the death of the leader?"


    Voicing his thoughts, Marcus seemed to grin to himself as the ideas flowed.


    "Could we not present ourselves as her faithful subordinates who stand at her side to protect her from this wasteland of the undead?"


    "Oh... now this is interesting.", Bradley said with a smile. "So you''re saying we could use her to infiltrate the 4th branch as if we were allies?"


    "Exactly."


    Thus, the plan was formed.


    However, as Marcus understood well, plans don''t always go as one might expect.


    No matter how much one plots and plans, there will always be factors which are left out of the calculation.


    And even the smallest factor could spiral into an unpredictable mess.


    ----


    "Understood. Then... please come this way. A banquet has been prepared, as I had anticipated the arrival of some esteemed guests as yourselves."


    This was the invitation given to the group after they had encountered the woman whose hair was as white as bleach.


    She had stated their names, and had recanted the entire story that they had decided to go with.


    ''Was she spying on us when we discussed things earlier?''


    The discussion had been hours earlier, when they were much further from the hotel.


    It was hard to imagine that this woman would have been tailing them for so long - much less that Seven wouldn''t notice such a person.


    ''It''s almost as if... we''ve already spoken to her.''


    The group followed the woman, each person filled with a strange suspicion at the knowledge which the woman had displayed.


    ''She hasn''t immediately attacked us, which means one of two things. Either she hasn''t deemed us to be an enemy yet, or she is leading us into a trap. The likelihood of the 2nd possibility is... high.''


    How else was Marcus supposed to interpret this?


    ''But on the other hand, if she were merely leading us into a trap, why would she have brooded such blatant suspicion within us by sharing her knowledge of our ploy?''


    By all logical means, it didn''t make sense.


    Marcus didn''t understand the goal or position of this woman, and he needed more information to make any accurate deduction.


    There was also the possibility that she was merely acting illogically, or that she was overconfident to the point where she had given up a possible information advantage.


    But would she really do such a thing?


    ''For now, we should go along with this invitation. Seven, can you transfer this thought to Sylvia and Bradley? You should be able to do that, if I recall.''


    [I haven''t invaded Three''s host. She would likely fry my cells if I had attempted to do such a thing. But I will let One''s host know.]


    Seven made this statement, at which Marcus was slightly surprised at how cooperative Seven was being.


    "Sylvia. I think we should go along with whatever charade this woman is trying to play on us for now in order to obtain more information on them."


    However Marcus immediately realized that asking Seven for anything was a mistake.


    His eyes blackened as he had been taken over for just a second, Seven had spoken these words out loud for all to hear.


    The entire group froze in shock, every single person looking to Marcus with horror and confusion as he had just spoken such incriminating words in front of the very woman who may very well have been his enemy.


    "Charade... eh? I guess you figured it out."


    With a slight laugh, the white haired woman turned around with a smile as she faced Marcus.


    She approached him, her arms crossed as she looked the man up and down - his undead complexion having been hidden by some makeup which he had produced using his ability.


    "If you all are members of that organization, then I guess someone like myself who plans on betraying it would be your enemy. Isn''t that right?"


    However, unexpectedly, the woman made a confession.


    And at this confession, Marcus could hear the demented laughter of Number Seven from within him.


    "I guess that''s it for this loop. I''ll try this again a little differently."


    The woman seemed to shrug it off as if it didn''t matter, nonchalantly walking around Marcus as if she truly cared about nothing.


    "Wait just a minute."


    Speaking up was Sylvia, who spoke with thinned eyes.


    "Ah... you''re going to say something? Well, I guess this reality won''t remain, so I might as well gather as much information as I can for next time. What is it?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, but I think you''re misunderstanding something. No... I think we''re all misunderstanding something."


    Approaching the woman, Sylvia stared her down with a fierce glare - however the woman didn''t seem to back down from such a glare for even a moment.


    As if Sylvia wasn''t a threat in the first place.


    "You said that you planned on betraying the organization. Is that correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "I can''t understand you, no matter how hard I think."


    Turning away, Sylvia folded her hands behind her back as she muttered out loud.


    "You appear to legitimately believe that we are loyal members of the Street Rats Organization. But if you actually believed such a thing, there is no way you would have admitted your betrayal so easily. This might be another plot to get us to admit our facade, but the fact of the matter is that we never even made such a claim in the first place - you merely assumed such a thing. No... such an assumption would make no sense. Nothing seems to make any sense, so I''m going to stop things right here in order to obtain some answers."


    Turning around, Sylvia spoke bluntly.


    "You know that we''re not actual members of the Street Rats Organization, correct?"


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Eclaire first, then Sylvia - the white haired woman was confused at the statement of the businesswoman, at which Sylvia was confused by the confusion which Eclaire displayed.


    "What is your game?", Sylvia pressed. "Why are you pretending like you know everything, but also like you don''t know anything?"


    "Ugh.... this is getting too annoying. Fine. Fine! If I explain everything, then you''ll explain everything from your end as well, right?"


    Suddenly, the girl''s personality appeared to change, as if she had suddenly given up on the battle of information that she was waging.


    It made absolutely no sense, however Sylvia didn''t allow this opportunity to slip.


    "Then please explain. Start with your name. We don''t even know who you are."


    "Ah... is that so? Well, you won''t remember it anyways, so I''ll have to give it to you again later. But I suppose for the sake of formality, I''ll give it to you now."


    With a light smile, the girl placed her hand to her chest as she introduced herself.


    "My name is Eclaire Samantha Armstrong. I''m currently the spokesperson for the 4th Branch of the Street Rats Organization, and my job here is supposed to be to gather potential clients and employees among the survivors."


    Lowering her tone, the woman''s demeanor became deathly serious as she spoke.


    "However, I hold a hidden ability. And I plan on using that ability to betray and murder the owner of this hotel"


    ----

 Chapter Number 133 - Compatibility

    ''That explains... a lot.''


    Sylvia hadn''t pieced everything together, but the logic was flowing.


    This woman was reawakened.


    Once she factored this into account, all of her strange actions seemed to make sense.


    The flow of time seemed to halt as Sylvia thought these things, a phenomena which she had experienced multiple times at this point.


    If she considered that the woman had some sort of ability, then even the strangest of actions would make sense given the context of exactly what the ability was.


    ''So that leaves the question of what the ability actually is.''


    However Sylvia knew that anyone who had been reawakened would not be so quick to discuss their ability.


    Even if one believed they could trust someone, having an ability meant having an absolute advantage over others. This was especially critical when it came to dealing with other reawakened persons, as there were some abilities which could only be dealt with by those who also had an ability.


    ''My ability, reduce, could likely reduce the effectiveness of another user''s ability, for example.''


    As a result of this, giving out information on one''s reawakening was something that nobody would willingly do unless they could truly trust a person.


    After all, this was not an age of heroes who performed public services and were required to be registered - but an era of calamity filled with those who had no reason to use their abilities for anyone except themselves.


    "We have already learned that the Unnumbered all have abilities, therefore there are likely dozens... maybe even hundreds or thousands of ability users out there in the world. Although most people don''t have abilities, this will greatly affect the way that things play out throughout the world. Those who have been granted abilities will discover them just as Randov had, and will soon enough learn to use them¡­ in ways unimaginable.''


    While only a few days had passed since the start of the Calamity, Sylvia mused that anyone who had an ability would have at least noticed something different by this point. Those who had become Hosts had an advantage over the others in that they gained much more information on the situation very quickly, but if she didn''t take advantage of this grace period then the world would become filled with powerful people that even she and Marcus might have trouble with.


    ''That''s right... we''ve been wasting a lot of time, haven''t we? Even though we were privy to such accelerated growth, there were also a number of setbacks. If we don''t hurry up...''


    At that moment, Sylvia came to a realization, however she didn''t allow herself to show it, keeping the same dead gaze.


    ''Then the entire world will become a melting pot of reawakened... and we''ll end up as nothing more than numbers.. again.''


    [OOOH!!! You finally realized it!! I''m very proud of you, Sylvia!]


    Unexpectedly, Number One shouted this out with excitement evident in her tone, giggling all the while.


    [Hehehe... I thought you were never going to figure it out. After the fight with Randov, you were distracted quite a bit by the appearance of Three and her Host, but you lost sight of what the existence of one person who had been reawakened truly meant.]


    And as Number One spoke, Sylvia too came to the very realization which should have been obvious.


    [If you don''t hone your abilities as a reawakened... then even someone like me or you might DIE.]


    ''If you might die, then why aren''t you and Seven doing anything about it?''


    [Ah... but we are. After all... we''ve invested in you two, haven''t we?]


    ''So in the end, you just don''t want to do the work yourselves?''


    [That isn''t what Seven intends, Sylvia. At least... I don''t think so.]


    Suddenly, One became quieter as she whispered, as if preventing someone from listening in - though there was nobody who could even attempt to hear this conversation within her thoughts.


    [Seven... despite his hatred for humanity... wishes to give you all a chance.]


    If she had a head to nod, she likely would have done so.


    [In order for a Host and Parasite to merge, they must be of a shared will. They can still be different in personality or nature, but their mindsets must be aligned. And this is merely my own opinion, but I believe that Seven has selected his human with the intention of changing himself... just as he changes his host.]


    ''Why are you so focused on merging?''


    [I suppose it''s time to tell you. Don''t tell Seven or Marcus, alright?]


    Sylvia didn''t react visibly to this question, but on the inside the shock was overwhelming her.


    One was acting completely differently than usual, even going as far as to hide something from Seven - who Sylvia had thought she was completely loyal to in every manner.


    [Reawakening is an ability that is deeply linked to a person''s soul. It isn''t something physical or mental, but something that is literally a part of a person''s being.]


    One began to explain the essence of Reawakening to Sylvia, who listened intently.


    [Our original bodies are locked up in a room somewhere, and we don''t even know where they are. So we were forced instead to obtain another body. This left us with a problem.]


    [When we take over another body, there is another soul within. If this soul is not compatible with the ability, the Host will reject it and self destruct. If a soul is only partially compatible, then they will not be destroyed, however they must become more compatible in order to fully utilize the ability. If they become less compatible, self destruction is also a possibility.]


    [To put it simply... you have to become compatible with us, or you will cease to exist.]


    With this information, Sylvia could not contain her expression anymore as her eyes widened with shock.


    [In other words, a complete merging would mean becoming completely compatible with the abilities we hold.]


    However One, who revealed such critical information, didn''t wait for Sylvia to regain her bearings as she continued.


    [We could take the route that Two took of course, and merely kill off a person in order to take control of a new Host. This would be a workaround for having to train your minds to become compatible. However as Two has likely found out... this comes with some unexpected side effects.]


    ''What are these unexpected side effects?''


    Putting her thought process back on track, Sylvia focused as she began to question everything once again.


    [If you kill the Host that you take over, a forced merging will occur. You will not have to live with another soul within the same body, however your personality, morals, and thoughts will become mixed with those of the other person.]


    ''So the person we know to be Experiment Number Two is actually a hybrid of himself and the man who he overtook?''


    [Yep.]


    ''And you and Seven and all the others who didn''t kill their Hosts didn''t do so because they instead wanted to merge naturally without having to change themselves?''


    [Mhm.]


    ''But if we fail to become compatible with you... no... with the concepts that you have been awakened to... then we risk our own elimination?''


    [That''s correct.]


    ''What happens to you if we are erased from existence due to incompatibility?''


    [Your souls will simply cease to exist. We will once again inhabit a body with only a single soul - our own, and that soul will be 100% compatible with the ability that it has been assigned.]


    ''That...''


    [So with that being said, either way is fine to us. But you know, Seven is actually giving you two quite the chance here. Instead of merely driving you to incompatibility, he is waiting to see which direction you two take yourselves on your own.]


    With a giggle, One made her final statement.


    [I won''t allow you to tell anyone what I''ve just told you. Not Marcus, not Seven, not anyone. After all, don''t forget what my reawakening is.]


    [Reduce.]


    [Do you know why that is?]


    [The burden placed upon me... the expectations which that man held for me to become the ultimate weapon... these things were all so heavy.]


    [And if there was anything that I ever desired - it was for someone to lighten that load.]


    With a sigh, One spoke in a strangely melancholy tone.


    [There is nothing I have ever wanted more than for my own importance to be reduced.]


    ''And what if I wanted to reduce that burden by assisting you in carrying it?''


    Yet the response which Sylvia had was one in which One could never have expected.


    [Huh?]


    ''Would that be incompatible?''


    And with a smile, Sylvia opened her eyes as time seemed to flow normally once more.


    ''Or would such an approach merely make me an even better candidate for this ability?''


    ----


    "You just did something, didn''t you?"


    Sylvia found herself faced with suspicion as the white haired girl known as Eclaire uttered these words, crossing her arms all the while.


    "You''re an ability user as well?"


    "How would you know such a thing?", Sylvia questioned.


    "I''m... not quite sure. But I just had a feeling. And based on your reaction, I''m going to assume that this feeling is right."


    As she made this statement, a smile drew itself across Eclaire''s face.


    "Hmm... so what did you do? Well, I guess I should reveal what I did myself first."


    Leaning against a wall, the woman seemed to become more relaxed, despite the fact that she was outnumbered five to one in this scenario.


    Perhaps she knew that Sylvia and the rest had no intention of attacking without reason, or perhaps she was merely that confident in her own abilities.


    "You''re probably wondering about it. How do I know so much? How did I know your names? How did I know about Lady Isabella? How did I know that you four claimed to be working for her? But more importantly than that... you''re probably wondering why I would admit to you that I intend on betraying the Owner."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Gazing around her as if to make sure that nobody was listening in, the girl continued speaking with a lowered tone as she became more cautious.


    "That all has to do with my ability. As of right now, we exist in a reality that will cease to exist in a few minutes. I will snap my fingers, and the world will be reset to a checkpoint that I set earlier. And from that point, I will move forward with the new knowledge I have obtained in order to create a better outcome than before - gaining more and more knowledge with each attempt."


    Placing her hand to her chest as she stepped forward, the girl smiled proudly as she spoke.


    "I am Eclaire Armstrong... and I am the holder of the ability RETRY."


    "You can reset time to a certain point?"


    It was George now who spoke up, baffled at the possibility - yet not all too surprised given the insanity that had surrounded him from the moment of this world''s destruction.


    "That is correct. Which is why I can tell you all of this, because you''ll forget soon anyways. Despite how I may look, I am quite logical, and I consider information to be extremely important. Being able to speak and interact with people is critical in obtaining intelligence, however doing so will also reveal things about oneself."


    Looking up to the sky, the woman let out a slight sigh as she spoke.


    "Even the slightest movements and habits of a person can be used to get a better understanding of that person. Therefore even allowing yourself to interact with someone is allowing yourself to reveal certain things about yourself. But with this ability, I can interact with people and gain information on them without revealing anything about myself."


    "How many times have we had this conversation?"


    Speaking up this time now was Marcus, who seemed to be loosening his tie as if to get a breath of fresh air.


    "Seven.", Eclaire responded immediately. "The first couple of times, I found out your basic information. After that, I tried attacking you a few times to find out your strength, however I was killed almost immediately by that girl."


    Pointing to Isabella, Eclaire seemed to laugh to herself in a pathetic manner.


    "She sliced off my head before I even had any time to fight anyone else - every single time."


    Biting her cheek in a manner which could almost be described as cute, the woman continued to speak with a bitter tone.


    "So I gave up on attacking, and instead decided to gain as much information as possible on you and your group. But what do you know? It looks like there''s quite a bit more for me to learn."


    "What if you were to keep this reality and we were to assist you in taking down that Hotel Owner?"


    Cutting straight to the chase, Sylvia didn''t miss a beat as she saw an opportunity, one which seemed to catch the attention of Eclaire.


    "Oh? You would assist me in that? You did say that you weren''t actually members of the Organization. Tell me then. What is your actual relationship with this girl? She isn''t actually the heir to the Third Branch, is she?"


    "She is."


    Marcus stood forward, placing his hand on the back of the navy haired girl as he stood next to her with pride.


    "She is the next heir, that much is true. Don''t you know that a lie is best told when it''s saturated in truth?"


    "Eh? So if that''s the case, then she is someone who Gerard might know?"


    "I''ve met with Uncle on numerous occasions, though none of them were particularly pleasant. He seemed to be quite intent on obtaining me as an asset, however brother had no intention of selling me off. I believe that my evaluated worth was simply more than a purchase could cover."


    The girl stated this coldly, free of emotion as she spoke up.


    "Additionally, due to my young age I would have been sent to the lowest level - the one in which clients could pay high amounts for highly illegal activities. Well, my point is that my particular talents would have gone to waste if such a trade had occurred."


    "You''re... a sad thing, aren''t you?"


    Looking down upon Isabella, Eclaire couldn''t help but to close her eyes in pity.


    "I don''t believe I am deserving of any sympathy. After all, I have obtained many great things even in recent times. Through my experiences with brother and now my experience with Master Marcus and Mistress Sylvia, I have learned much and I have gained much."


    The woman became silent for a moment, thinking as she seemed to eye the girl with sadness in her expression.


    "I see.", she whispered. "Well... the fact of the matter is that Yakov has probably already heard our conversation, so I can''t exactly allow this reality to remain. But I have a proposal."


    Stepping forward, the woman looked at each person with inspecting eyes, trying to read each of them.


    "If I deem you all to be trustworthy, then I will act as the loyal servant of the Owner, and I will lead you to his banquet exactly as you all have planned. You will go there, and you will enact your plan - and even if things go South, I will assist you at the last moment. You will not know why or when, but you will suddenly find yourself gaining an ally from the shadows - and even in the case that everything goes wrong, you will still have a chance to RETRY."


    Lowering her tone, Eclaire eventually stopped in front of the young girl as she spoke.


    "And I will continue to retry until the moment we succeed."


    And holding out her hand, Eclaire offered it to the girl.


    "What do you say - Lady Stirling?"


    "Hey, should you really be asking her?"


    Raising an eyebrow at this decision, Bradley couldn''t help but to speak up, however the words which Eclaire spoke next were those of an entrepreneur.


    "If you are to serve this woman as your mistress, then you had best begin to act the part."


    "So you''re telling me that it''s my duty to assist in her revenge?"


    With a bright smile, the red haired man fixed his tie as he pressed this question.


    "I suppose you could say that. However, looking at her... I don''t believe that she holds any desire for revenge."


    Analyzing the girl, Eclaire seemed to nod after looking at her for a few moments, coming to a conclusion.


    "Rather... she is merely attempting to give herself purpose. Just like you, Four."


    Holding out her hand once more, Eclaire reached to the young girl, who looked back to Marcus and Sylvia before looking up to the white haired woman.


    "Master and Mistress... once before you told me to make my own decision. I made that decision at that time. Now, I will ask you both. Do you wish for me to obtain my own goal as well - or should I continue to serve you in order to achieve your goals?"


    Marcus and Sylvia seemed to look at one another as Isabella asked this question, however with quick nods they seemed to come to an agreement.


    "Isabella."


    With gentle yet firm words, Marcus began his lecture as he placed his hand on the shoulder of the girl.


    "There is no human in this world who doesn''t have a desire for their life."


    As if he were a father lecturing his daughter, the man looked up to the sky while he spoke with nostalgia in his tone.


    "If it is your desire merely to serve us, then I have no qualms with such a thing."


    Suddenly, the man gazed down at the girl with intensity.


    "However if you truly do have a desire deep within you - one which has been hidden away under the veil of servitude and loyalty - then I would urge you to unearth it."


    And then, with a wicked smile, the man spoke the words of a devil.


    "Bring such a desire to the surface - and allow yourself to pursue such a thing."


    "Even if my own desire is distorted?", the girl asked.


    The man paused for just a moment, and silence seemed to fill the air - however this silence was broken by the black haired businesswoman.


    "Especially if your desire is distorted... it is all the more reason to call you human."


    - - - -


    "If there is any desire within me... it is to cease being a burden to the two of you, and to become capable of serving you properly. Therefore... if taking this place down will assist me in doing so, I would like to do such a thing."


    Thus, the girl made her declaration.


    With disturbing smiles, Marcus and Sylvia both wrapped an arm around the girl, thinning their eyes as they spoke.


    "I see... so that''s how it is.", Sylvia chuckled.


    "If that''s the case, then we can''t just ignore your heartfelt plea.", Marcus added.


    Looking at the white haired woman, the two nodded in approval.


    "Then I suppose we''ll just have to raze this hotel to the ground... and everything that it stands for."


    As the two said this, Isabella held forth her hand - and it met with the hand of Eclaire.


    "Very well. I will take your offer. Please allow things to proceed as you have discussed. We will enter the Hotel and attend the banquet in accordance with our plan. Should you betray us... well, with the ability to reset to your own checkpoint, there isn''t exactly anything we could do to prevent that regardless - no?"


    With Eclaire''s hand in her own, Isabella posed this critical question to Eclaire who merely smiled with a nod.


    "You''re right. I could betray you at any moment. And because this contract will not be remembered, none of you will be all the wiser."


    Holding up a finger, the woman made one additional point.


    "But on the other hand, that would mean that you have no reason to lie right now. Isn''t that so?"


    With a devious grin, Sylvia asked this question, to which Eclaire chuckled lightly herself.


    "That too is true. After all... there is no need to deceive someone who doesn''t exist in the first place."


    At that moment, the woman let go of the hand of the girl, and she raised her hand as she prepared to snap her fingers.


    "I''ll see you all in the next reality. Hopefully this will be the last time I have to try this again."


    ----

 Chapter Number 134 – Unexpected Guests

    "There it is."


    Time had reset.


    The state of the world had been returned to a previous one, just as the hotel had come into sight of the group.


    None of them had any memory of having met Eclaire, nor did such a person exist any longer within their minds.


    Yet this was of no concern to them - for to these people, it was as if nothing had ever happened in the first place.


    This was the true power of retry - the ability to completely erase everything and try again.


    "I suppose we had best get going... after all, I would like to discuss things with this uncle of yours myself."


    With an interested grin, Bradley made this comment to Isabella, who merely nodded at his words.


    Thus - the five stepped forward, their outfits flaring with luxury that seemed to be an outlier within this destroyed world.


    However in the distance, George caught sight of a person - at which he pulled out his pistol without the bat of an eye.


    "There''s someone approaching us. Remain cautious.", he ordered, at which the others prepared themselves for contact as well.


    It was a woman.


    She was dressed in black, which seemed to compliment her purely white hair, as if creating an intentional contrast.


    She walked with confidence, approaching the group with a calm smile - not saying a word or making any hostile motions as she came towards the group.


    "Who are you? Put your hands where I can see them, and don''t make any sudden movements. Answer my questions clearly, and don''t try anything funny or I WILL shoot.", George barked out - perhaps his instincts as a policeman taking over as he forcefully applied his words on someone who may or may not have been an enemy.


    "Wait, wait just a minute. I''m not here to fight."


    Putting her hands up, the woman stopped her approach as she called out to the group in a plea for them to listen.


    "Did I stutter? I said who are you? Who are you working for? What is your purpose? Answer the questions or my gun will be the one doing the talking."


    George didn''t seem to be taking any bullshit, which surprised even Marcus.


    From what Marcus had seen so far of George, he was someone who had been fed up with the corruption he had witnessed among the police force, but the fact remained that he likely had to deal with many petty criminals - thieves and drug dealers, vandalists and perhaps sometimes even small-time murderers.


    He knew exactly how to forcefully take control of a person who couldn''t be trusted.


    The fact that he was now posing as a gang member only furthered his use of such threats - for such things would actually keep him in character.


    "Who I am. Eclaire Armstrong. Spokesperson of the 4th Branch of the Street Rats Gang. My purpose is to invite the five of you to attend a banquet with our Leader. As for the reason, he wishes to establish contact with any survivors in the region in order to do business with them. Do you all accept this invitation?"


    Keeping her arms above her head, the white haired woman didn''t show a single sign of being flustered - despite being held at gunpoint.


    As if such a thing was not a threat in the first place.


    She merely fired off the answers to the questions as if they had been practiced, and in the same sentence managed to get her own purpose across, tossing the ball back to the group.


    "Lady Isabella. Do you know this woman?", George asked, keeping his weapon focused on the target.


    "I have never personally met her, however that is because I never met with any of the executives of the Hotel - only with Uncle Gerard and his Janitor. Most of the branches tried to keep out of one another''s business, so contact was typically only made with executives between branches, but in the case of the Fourth Branch, even that was limited."


    "So what you''re saying is that even if she is telling the truth and she is a spokesperson for the 4th branch, you wouldn''t know?"


    "That is correct. Furthermore, I have not met with Uncle Gerard for quite a while, so his executives may have changed during that time. I have heard that he has quite the competitive system in place as far as their selection is concerned."


    The white haired woman seemed to wince as Isabella said these things, however she quickly corrected this as she overwrote her expression with a smile.


    "Forgive me if I am being too prompt, but I do have a number of tasks to perform, and I cannot waste time sitting at the other end of your firearm. Would you mind making a decision so that I can continue my work?"


    While George didn''t flinch at this provocation, he was astounded at the woman''s fortitude.


    When a normal person was put at gunpoint, they would almost certainly fall in line out of fear of death, regardless of their experience - yet for whatever reason this woman seemed to have not a shred of that fear.


    Was it merely because she was a member of the mafia?


    Even those involved in gang violence would buckle at the threat of death. It was human nature to be cowardly.


    Did she believe that he wouldn''t fire?


    George determined that this was the case - as he currently had no intention to fire upon the woman, however that didn''t mean such a notion wouldn''t change depending on the situation.


    If she posed a threat or tried to attack, he would do so.


    ''So why... does she have no concern at all?''


    "We''ll accept the invitation. I believe that a conversation with Uncle will be beneficial to both parties. Perhaps we can come to some sort of agreement."


    Isabella took the lead, acting as the leader of the group just as she had been instructed.


    On numerous occasions she had taken a position of leadership for the third branch, and acting was no foreign concept to her.


    Whether it was the role of a poor innocent young girl, or the role of a demonic elite without a shred of mercy - she would play it without fail.


    "Very well. But I will have to request once more-"


    "George, please lower your weapon. This woman is not an enemy. She is an ally."


    While Eclaire was about to ask for the man to stand down, Isabella seemed to read the situation with ease, taking the initiative as she ordered her own ''subordinate'' to cease his rude behavior.


    "Of course, Lady Stirling. However if these people mean to underestimate you... then I will not allow such a thing."


    Putting on an act of being irritated at having his master be so easily dismissed, the man lowered his weapon at her orders.


    "Now, now, we will deal with that when it happens. For now, we should cooperate. Isn''t that right, Lady Isabella?"


    With a calm and casual smile, Bradley stepped forth with confidence as he spoke.


    "After all, we''re all Street Rats. No?"


    Standing in front of the white haired woman, the red haired man flashed a pretty boy smile that perhaps would steal the heart of any woman.


    Yet even so, Eclaire showed no signs of being taken in by such charms.


    Closing her eyes, the woman turned around as she stepped forward, leading the way towards the hotel.


    And then, with a light chuckle, she whispered her next words.


    "Yes. I suppose we are."


    ----


    A woman lay in a luxurious office, her body spread across a velvet couch.


    This woman, who carried herself like a spoiled elite, was currently being tended to by a number of middle aged men.


    Though they appeared to have been dressed up in a professional manner, their disheveled demeanor was something which could not be treated with such things.


    Each man had a particular role. One was tending to the hair of the woman, carefully attempting to remove the curlers from it. Another was currently giving the woman a pedicure, while yet another carefully massaged her shoulders. Two were currently fanning the woman with large palm leaves in order to keep her cool.


    The room around the woman was what looked to be a restored office - a place which was once luxurious, though disturbed by the Calamity. Even so, it appeared as if an attempt had been made to ensure that it was in pristine condition.


    "Hey. You really haven''t ever massaged anyone before. Didn''t you have, like, a wife or something in the old world? Or maybe she was the one doing the massaging? Lower."


    "Y... yes ma''am."


    The woman let out a complaint while reading through a book - not bothering to gaze up at the man she lectured.


    Yes, a book.


    Were smartphones still available, she most certainly would have been scrolling through her phone, however electricity didn''t seem to be up and running. For whatever reason, almost every electrical appliance in existence had been completely fried to its core.


    While exceptions did exist, the generators for this building were dead. Even if some appliances hadn''t been affected, the power which they required could not be supplied.


    This created a situation where air conditioning was not possible. The sweltering heat of the summer was enough to fry a person - thus the men who were using palms as fans.


    "This is so miserable... I can''t believe that we really have to use these primitive things...", the woman complained with a groan.


    Glancing up, the woman took a peek at her own pedicure - to which her eyes widened in disgust.


    "Hey!!! What do you think you''re doing using that one!? I said to use the red one!"


    "Eh? But you didn''t say anything about what color-"


    "Hah? Are you questioning what I said?"


    The woman gazed upon the man as if he were garbage, to which he immediately buckled.


    "N- no ma''am. Forgive me. I must have not been paying attention."


    "Absolutely fucking useless. Paint over it, oaf."


    "Of course, ma''am..."


    The woman continued to read her book, clearly disturbed yet frantically attempting to get some pleasure out of the current situation.


    "It''s all wrong... everything is wrong... why couldn''t the world have just stayed how it was? I would have been surrounded by good looking men, with good personalities, who aren''t just losers like yourselves. Ugh..."


    Intent on voicing her disgust, the self esteem of the men around her was depreciated further as they were informed that they were nothing more than backups - the best available alternative.


    "The fact that you need to be surrounded by such men in the first place just shows how spoiled you are, doesn''t it?"


    Slamming open the door as she spoke these words was another woman - this one with long black hair.


    "You don''t have any right to say such things about me, Valerie."


    "I don''t? Melissa, you have a report to make to the Owner. Are you sure you should be lounging about with these men when you haven''t even done anything worthy of reporting?"


    "Gentlemen. Please leave the room."


    The one known as Melissa made this order, at which all of the men who were caring for her immediately ceased what they were doing, getting up and heading out without another question.


    They all walked past Valerie, immediately leaving before shutting the door behind them, leaving the two alone.


    Once she had confirmed that the men were left, the woman sat up, a couple of curlers falling from her head as she did so.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "What the hell are you talking about!? These men have done quite a bit of work to restore the hotel. And whose achievement is that?"


    "Would it not be the achievement of Eclaire, who found those men scavenging the streets and brought them to the Owner in the first place?"


    "Hell no! She may have found them, but all she did was bring them here. I''m the one who convinced them to stay and work for us."


    "By promising that you would step on their faces?"


    "T... that''s besides the point!! I have nothing to do with their disgusting... ngh... that''s just how men are! You have to be willing to do things like that to manipulate them into doing what you want! Otherwise they would have just tried to leave, and Yakov would have killed them!"


    "I suppose that''s right. But in all likelihood, Yakov would have been able to force them to work for the Owner through brute force. Yet you stepped up and made them your own personal servants. Some of those men were married and with children too before all this. To think they would give into such primitive desires... well, I suppose that''s what makes them so easy to manipulate."


    With a sigh, Valerie seemed to turn around as she made her exit.


    "Whatever. Do as you please. But understand that with every person she brings back to us, Eclaire looks better and better. I know she''s planning something, and I have no intention to allow her to remain an executive."


    "You don''t need to tell me that twice. Why the fuck do you think I''m making those men my dogs?"


    Snapping back as Valerie placed her hand on the doorknob, the brown haired woman known as Melissa spoke in a dominant tone.


    "So that everything they achieve is credited to me."


    "You have twenty minutes before the meeting. Don''t be late. All of this is unnecessary."


    Waving as she motioned around to the makeup and hair care that Melissa was surrounded by, the former rich girl became indignant at the comment.


    "Appearance is everything!! Don''t you understand that the only reason Gerard even cares for that wench is because he likes her-"


    "If changing your appearance could solve everything, then life wouldn''t be so complicated. But I suppose you''re right."


    As she left, the door began to close behind Valerie as she walked off.


    "It does solve a lot of problems."


    ----


    "Yakov. Weren''t they supposed to arrive two minutes ago?"


    "They most certainly were, however I believe we should give them the benefit of the doubt over a trifle such as this, Sir. Something important could have come up, or perhaps they are all fretting over how they look before they meet with you."


    "Heh... do you think so?"


    "Without question."


    While Gerard sat at a desk in the center of a grand office, Yakov stood directly beside him, hands folded behind his back as he stood at attention.


    "It''s already been a few days since this thing happened... I guess everyone is getting back to business as usual. If I remember, Eclaire is doing pretty well gathering people from the outside as new hires."


    "That is correct Sir. Because there is no longer a law to keep us in check, we are free to obtain labor without even relying on contracts or debts as we used to. All it takes is to simply invite such people inside, and never allow them to leave."


    "And the restoration... is it progressing well?"


    "I myself have not exactly been focused on such a thing. I have been too busy ensuring that everyone has been kept in check, given the growing number of people. However I do believe that Melissa will have a better answer for you when she arrives."


    "Is that so? Alright. Guess I''ll just have to wait for her report then."


    A few minutes passed, at which the man had placed his feet upon the desk, closing his eyes as if to take a nap before a knock was heard at the door.


    "Come in."


    The man called out and the door opened slowly, three women filing into the room quickly as they stood in a line before their boss.


    "Good morning Sir.", Celia said quietly.


    "Good morning? Good morning, I suppose. Do you have any good news to go along with this good morning of yours?"


    "Er... um..."


    The blonde haired girl found herself at a loss of words, to which Melissa forced back a sigh as she spoke up.


    "As you might have noticed, reconstruction is proceeding nicely. I''ve been able to sedate most of the men who had joined us from the outside, and so there have been very few incidents of runaways or rebels."


    "Might I add that the few incidents we did have were cleaned up quite swiftly.", Valerie added with a boastful smirk.


    Each of the women seemed focused on placing their own achievements forward, which lightened the expression of the man they reported to.


    "That certainly is good news. And you, Celia? Do you have anything to report to me?"


    "I... I was able to find one of the traitors!"


    The girl shouted this out, clearly not accustomed to speaking of her own achievements.


    "That is correct. A man approached Celia with the intent of ''saving'' her from this place. She informed me and he was taken care of quite quickly.", Yakov added.


    "Saving her... what a load of hogwash. He acts as if this place is some sort of hell. Well, good work either way. I assume he''s been..."


    "He was taken to the basement level. While most clients aren''t interested in men, there are exceptions.", Yakov reported promptly.


    "It isn''t going to be easy to find any clients who can afford the basement in this rubble... I guess we''ll have to lower our prices a bit. But either way, we''ll need to find some larger groups in the first place. Has there been any word from Eclaire on that?"


    As Gerard brought up the name Eclaire, Melissa couldn''t seem to hide her displeasure.


    "Sir... with all the respect... was there really a need to give that woman another chance at having an executive position?"


    "Are you questioning my decision?"


    "N- no... of course not. It''s just that... she betrayed you already. I simply can''t wrap my mind around why you would be so merciful as to give her another chance. Isn''t it extremely likely that she is planning to betray you again?"


    "If that''s the case Yakov will reveal her schemes. Isn''t that right, Yakov?"


    "That is correct, Sir."


    Standing up now, Gerard stood in front of the three as he walked around his desk.


    "You see... I have a dream. A dream to reign over this place. But not just as it is right now. If this place is my nation, and I am a King, then I''m nothing more than a minor ruler - someone who has control over an insignificant country that has no power."


    Motioning his hands with grandeur, the man looked to the three with a disturbing grin as his eyes flickered with greed.


    "I want to reign over a nation that has so much power that nobody could ever dare to go against me."


    Folding his hands behind his back, the man chuckled to himself as he exposed his dreams to the three.


    "And in order to do that, first we have to expand. We have to take over people, just as any nation would. And even if the people we take over aren''t pleased with the one who rules over them - that will be fine so long as we can stop them from rebelling."


    Gazing at Valerie in particular, Gerard looked her up and down as he stroked his mustache.


    "You will assist me in preventing such rebellion, no?"


    "Of course, Sir."


    Turning to the blonde haired woman who was pathetic in almost every manner, the man placed his hand on her chest, molesting her freely with a lecherous glare.


    "And you... your job is that of the fool. You may be useless in most things, but the fact that a man wanted to save you is exactly your purpose, Celia. You''re supposed to seem innocent. You''re supposed to be stupid. You''re supposed to be someone who any man would WANT to save. Because this way, we can root out any traitors before they can even try to pull anything off."


    The girl held her breath the entire time as the man spoke, unable to say anything in response until he finally took his hand away from her, to which she merely nodded briefly, eyes closed in fear.


    "And you, Melissa. You''re supposed to be the diplomat. The elite. The one who controls people. So you were able to seduce a few lonely men who had lost their women after the calamity? That''s wonderful - but I need more from you. I need you to control more than just lonely men. Can I trust you to seduce even the ones who are powerful in order to make us worthy allies?"


    "There is nobody better suited for the task, Sir."


    With a smile that she forced upon herself, the brunette woman said these words - though her thoughts were filled with immense vulgarities towards the man.


    "Then that''s enough. Continue your work. I expect to see more results when you report to me a week from now. Is that understood?"


    "Yes Sir."


    The three replied in unison as they took their bows and left, immediately heading out the door in single file, to which the man pulled out a cigarette.


    He flicked the lighter a few times, failing to get a flame until after multiple attempts until finally he succeeded.


    Taking a puff in, the man fell backwards into his seat as he looked up to the ceiling above him, irritation coming across his expression.


    "Tch... these things really aren''t the same as cigars. Yakov."


    "Yes?"


    "Keep an eye on those three. Eclaire as well. I know that you won''t betray me, but they have to be kept in check above anyone. If they decide to go against me, then can I trust you to eliminate them without any further casualties?"


    "You already know that."


    With a chuckle, the older gentleman stepped forward as he prepared to take his leave as well.


    "If they so much as tried to go against you, then they would be underground before they could even realize that a grave had been dug."


    However right as the man grabbed the handle, there was a knocking at the door.


    Opening it, Yakov was met with a woman - one he knew well.


    "Ah... Eclaire. Are you here for your report as well?"


    "Not quite. As a matter of fact, I''ve brought some guests of interest. I had led them to the restaurant where a banquet was prepared, but I thought it best that the Owner and all of the executives were gathered."


    "Ah? Come on in, Eclaire."


    Waving for the woman to enter, Gerard spoke from his desk as he motioned to the woman.


    Entering with a smile, the woman carried herself with class, not hesitating for a second as she gazed upon the Owner with eyes that would eat up any man.


    "Sir. I happen to have met with a few particular people who claim to be from the third branch."


    "The third branch!? So Sheldon is still kicking, is he now? Haha... that kid... is he here, or is it just his subordinates?"


    The man seemed to be immediately interested at the mention of his nephew, however the woman nodded her head with a grave expression.


    "I''m afraid Sheldon was caught up in the calamity. He didn''t survive. The one who is present here is the one that he had designated to take over the third branch."


    Opening her eyes, Eclaire spoke the name which sent shivers down the spine of even the Owner of this hotel.


    "Isabella Stirling."


    ----

 Chapter Number 135 - The Present

    "Well, they certainly are... using their resources efficiently."


    Five people sat at a booth in a restaurant, each of them with a platter in front of them.


    While numerous dishes were available, there were some very specific conditions to the dishes based on the availability of resources.


    No meat was currently present. Any and all meat, regardless of its condition, would have rotted away over the course of the six months that had passed.


    All refrigerators or chillers would have shut off with the power outage, so even in places where the strange aura of rot that destroyed the world did not reach, natural rot would overtake.


    Similarly, most fruits and vegetables were out of the picture - especially those prone to rot with high water content.


    However, this was not to say that all vegetables were ruined. If they were stored in a room that was deep in a building where the rot didn''t reach, things like onions, beets, and potatoes which would not naturally rot quickly were at least edible. Canned foods in particular were usable.


    The same went for pasta, flour and other basic ingredients could be used to cook bread or even cakes and desserts.


    "They certainly are using their human resources efficiently as well.", Sylvia added to Marcus'' sarcastic comment.


    Surrounding the group were a number of women who were wearing the outfits of servers while ensuring that the buffet spread before the group was stocked with dishes.


    These women had greeted the group as they entered the hotel, taking every effort to serve them with care after Eclaire had handed the five over and ordered for them to be fed.


    "Would you all like a refill?", one asked as she faced the red haired man.


    "The Lady doesn''t exactly want me to interact with any of you, so I''m just going to push my glass forward and allow you to figure it out for yourself."


    Bradley responded in this manner, pushing forward the glass as he said - clearly messing with the parasite within him as he exposed her envious orders to all present.


    "What? I listened and did exactly as you said, did I not? Why are you so irritated? Oh... so you didn''t want them to think that you were being manipulative or envious? Well, I suppose that''s understandable. Tell me next time and maybe I won''t say anything."


    With a smirk, the man spoke to himself, at which none of the people except for the waitress seemed to look at him with bafflement.


    "Maybe."


    ''So these are the prostitutes...'', Marcus thought as he glanced at the waitress, moving his own glass forward for a refill.


    "You as well, Sir? Here you are."


    The woman quickly shifted her astounded gaze from the red haired man to Marcus, flashing him a bright smile - one which was clearly meant to ensnare the hearts of the men she served.


    ''Well, if anything, they certainly know how to serve clients. I suppose they were trained for such a thing their entire lives. Being able to please the ones they serve is paramount to their survival, after all.''


    "If you all need anything, please don''t hesitate to call out to me.", she stated as she left with a light bow.


    "I think they''re wasting a large amount of food by placing it all out for a group as small as us. However, if I recall correctly, this is a typical service for people who are severely important. Large amounts of resources are gathered at a single point, to the point where it is wasteful, and as a result there are many other places that lack even the most basic of resources."


    The one who said this as she glanced over to the buffet was Isabella, calmly analyzing the situation as always.


    "That''s correct, but there isn''t exactly much to do about it.", Marcus stated as he looked over as well. "People who are considered important will always wish to have whatever they want, whenever they want. But in order to have that, it means that you have to prepare anything and everything for them at all times, even if it means it will go to waste."


    "I suppose we''re considered important then?", George chuckled.


    The policeman had barely touched his food - a light piece of bread that had been freshly baked.


    "Of course we are.", Sylvia answered. "We''re the newly appointed leader and the executives of another branch of this organization, so it''s obvious that we would be welcomed like this. Well... I suppose this isn''t exactly a feast of luxury by the standards of the previous world, but in this world it''s insane to show this level of courtesy."


    George seemed to nod, taking another small bite.


    "I suppose so..."


    He seemed to be in deep thought.


    "By the way... are you two not undead? Even if you used makeup to look good, can your bodies actually digest food?"


    "I''ve noticed that there is no direct issue, likely a result of the regeneration we have. Somehow or another our functions keep intact, unlike the other zombies. If that were not the case then our insides would likely have been ripped apart at this point."


    Marcus explained this with a whisper, careful of any prying ears.


    "But enough of that. Isn''t it strange that they were able to get this restaurant up and running so quickly? It''s only been a few days since the awakening, and I believe that everyone woke at the same time, so why is this place so different from everywhere else?"


    "That would be because they have so many workers in the first place.", Sylvia stated. "These women are likely trained in every job when it comes to caretaking and service, including cleaning. That could be extended to interior repairs if necessary... I suppose."


    "Is that really the case? I can understand cleaning... but repair work isn''t something that a woman would typically perform. And especially not a prostitute."


    Something seemed off about the atmosphere.


    "Well, I''m sure they have some men here too. Perhaps it''s just the ones serving us who are women."


    "I suppose. But I haven''t seen a single man since we entered this place."


    As Marcus brought this fact up, the others looked to one another as if they had come to a realization.


    "I guess that''s right... I mean, most of the workers here were probably women, but you''d think that there would be some men. We know that the Owner of course is a man..."


    "Ah, Uncle Gerard only hires men as janitors, except for the ones he sends to the basement."


    "Janitors? That''s an oddly specific profession to only hire men for.", Sylvia stated as she dug her fork into some pasta. "I mean, if he was only going to hire women for everything else, why would he hire men specifically to clean?"


    "There are some things that only a man can clean."


    At that moment, every single person froze.


    A man had appeared right in front of them without making a sound - almost as if he had teleported.


    He was an older gentleman with gray hair and a mustache of similar shade, and he wore a suit as he stood in front of the five like a butler prepared to serve.


    "I do hope that the food is quite acceptable. You must be quite disappointed with our limited resources, so I would hope that you will forgive us of this unfortunate scenario, Lady Isabella."


    ''How did he get there?''


    ''I didn''t even notice him.''


    ''Who the hell is he?''


    Flustered thoughts entered the minds of all except Isabella, who answered with a pleasant smile.


    "Yakov. I haven''t seen you for quite a while. I hope you''re doing well."


    "I see that you are doing well yourself, but I have heard the unfortunate news that your brother is not doing so well. I am very sorry for your loss."


    "Brother... his will has been transferred to me. I will do everything in my power to fulfill that will."


    The man seemed to smile gently, as if filled with pride at the response of the girl.


    "I see. How resolved of you. And these people. Are they your most trusted subordinates?"


    The man seemed to be pressing the girl for information, however she didn''t flinch for a moment, prepared for such questions.


    "That is correct, Yakov. These people are trustworthy beyond doubt. Despite their appearance."


    The girl seemed to take a jab at those around her - though her cold expression suggested that such a thing was not meant to offend, but rather that she was simply stating a fact.


    ''Seven... did you notice him coming?''


    [...]


    ''So you didn''t?''


    [Something is wrong, Marcus.]


    ''You''re telling me that even though you''re some sort of superhuman monster that you couldn''t sense a mere man approaching?''


    [...]


    ''Answer me, Seven.''


    [He''s human... but...]


    Seven seemed to be in deep thought - something that Marcus thought would never occur.


    If this man was truly so powerful that even Seven would become unsure, then how would Marcus stand a chance?


    [There''s something about this one... I have a feeling that he''s another one of the Unnumbered.]


    ''So he has an ability?''


    [That''s the only thing I can deduce for now.]


    As soon as Seven made this statement, Marcus'' expression hardened as he realized that the situation had suddenly taken a turn for the worse.


    [Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been unable to detect him.]


    ----


    Number Seven was a superhuman.


    Eyesight, hearing, physical ability, regeneration, resistance, so many factors of his body were infinitely superior to that of a normal human.


    While Marcus could not use these abilities to the fullest himself, Seven on his own should have a perception that far exceeded his own.


    Yet... this man had somehow managed even to exceed the vision of Seven.


    [The difficult thing about reawakened people is that their abilities transcend what would normally be possible.]


    The words of Seven shook Marcus as he quickly realized that even his position as a Host which he believed was a superior one was standing atop a shaky foundation.


    [What that effectively means is that even though we are physically the most powerful creatures on this earth... that those with abilities still have a chance to outplay us.]


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ''So even if you were the one facing them... you might still lose?''


    [I have no intention to lose, Marcus.]


    Lowering his voice, Seven whispered into the mind of the man.


    [But the fact of the matter is... I may have made a mistake.]


    ''What do you mean by that?''


    [...]


    ''Seven, what do you mean by that!?''


    [...]


    ''What mistake did you make!? Hah!?''


    [Marcus.]


    ''What?''


    [Don''t let your guard down for even a moment. I miscalculated... and the situation is far worse than I thought it could be.]


    ----


    Marcus wanted to ask Seven a number of questions, however he didn''t exactly have time to do so.


    "At any rate, it is quite good to see you again... and while it saddens me greatly to hear of the demise of the third son, it pleases me that you have taken up his work so quickly. I''m sure that the Owner will be pleased as well."


    Yakov spoke these words with a light bow as he prepared to take his leave, after having thoroughly snuck glances at each of the people present.


    "Is uncle Gerard coming to see me?"


    "That he is. He should be arriving-"


    "Now now! Where is my favorite little niece? Hahaha! There she is! Bella, you''re certainly doing well, aren''t you?"


    Hunching into the room was a large mustached man who entered without a shred of elegance, waddling his way over to the table that the five were seated at.


    "I would certainly be doing better if brother were still here, but I am doing as well as ever, considering the circumstances."


    "Ahh... such a pity, isn''t it! To think that my favorite little nephew would''ve kicked the bucket so quickly... and at something so unpredictable at that! It''s a darn tragedy, I tell you. He had so much potential, so many lofty ambitions. Even though he was only a part of this game for a short while, he made so much progress that even I was surprised."


    The man spoke as if he were sympathetic, however his nonchalant tone gave off that he clearly held no real concern, and was merely saying such things as a formality.


    "But the past is the past, and now he has become exactly that."


    And with these words, the man slid aside the person known as Sheldon Stirling - whose name he didn''t even bother to recall.


    "The past."


    Pulling up a chair as he sat in front of the booth, the man folded his hands as Yakov stood behind him, cautiously watching his leader from afar.


    "But I''m not here to talk about the past, now am I? I''m here to talk about the present."


    Pointing to the girl, the man leaned onto the table in an overbearing manner, not considering the discomfort he created in those directly near him.


    "And that would be you, girl. Or should I say... third branch leader."


    "So you''ve heard. Well, I suppose your subordinates ears are as open as ever. Particularly that of your janitor."


    "My janitor isn''t the only one with ears, but yes. His are particularly well oiled. So? Did you come here on your own decision, or was it merely coincidence that you happened to be in the area?"


    As the two struck up conversation, the other four sat straight up, each of them careful to remain quiet, not interjecting without permission.


    They were playing the parts of subordinates, after all, and speaking while two higher ups were conversing would have been unacceptable.


    "Well, once I found out that brother had died, I tried to gather up all of the remaining people in the third branch. Once I had done that, I started to send people out to confirm the situation in the area. And once we had confirmed everything, I set off myself with my executives to see if there were any remaining branches. Of course, your hotel was the closest."


    "I see. So? What''s the situation on resources? How are the other kids? What kind of work have you put them to? They were quite useful if I remember what your brother used to tell me."


    Gerard asked such things in a vulgar tone, however Isabella didn''t flinch in the slightest.


    "They''re all dead. Unfortunately, the disease eliminated all of them."


    She lied with ease, even knowing that the very ones who had killed all of them were present in the group.


    "Is... is that so? How unfortunate. The ones in the basement were all spared of the virus on my end, so I thought that would be the case for you as well. Well, regardless, you still have a good amount of manpower, don''t you? After all, the men you hired..."


    Looking up to glance at Marcus, Sylvia, Bradley and George, the man stopped talking.


    "These ones can''t be in the same group as them, right? The ones who were working because you had their kids. After all, if you just admitted that they''re all dead, there''s no way you could say that in front of them."


    "These ones are loyal to ME. Not to my threats.", Isabella reinforced.


    "Haha! That''s my girl. So the other men, do they know that the kids are dead? You should keep that part a secret so that you can still use ''em."


    "That is the case. They don''t know at this point."


    The man seemed to be visually pleased as Isabella said such a thing.


    "You really have learned well. Sheldon... he did a good job at raising you, didn''t he?"


    "He taught me to always use every weakness that people have, in order to get them to do what I want. I am merely applying such a practice."


    Things seemed to be going quite well, or at least from what Marcus could tell.


    If Stella had a good relationship with Gerard, it would allow them to infiltrate all the easier.


    ''For now, gaining information is critical. I''ll need to make a list of things we need to find out, but the most important thing would be to find out if there are any more reawakened within this camp, and what their abilities are.'', Marcus thought.


    "So? What is your plan from this point on?", Gerard asked.


    "What else would I do but expand? I already have my men in the field, moving to clear the City of the undead and save as many people as possible."


    "Saving people... eh?"


    Gerard seemed to grimace at the word.


    "Now why would you waste time and effort on something like that?"


    However at the moment he asked this question to the girl, a demented grin painted itself across her expression - one which made even this man shiver in fear.


    "Because that would make them indebted to me, wouldn''t it?"


    ----


    ''She... is smarter than I thought.''


    Gerard was impressed.


    He had never particularly thought too much about this girl.


    He had met her a few times when she accompanied his nephew during his business visits, particularly during the times in which they handed over some of the children who had been prepared for his business.


    However during the times he had met her, he never had seen her as anything more than a prized experiment.


    ''Sheldon seemed to take a lot of pride in her, but I never really saw the reason for that. She just seemed like a creepy little girl to me who had lost any sense of self, but now that I see the way she thinks on her own... it all makes sense.''


    With a nod, Gerard came to a conclusion.


    ''He was preparing a successor.''


    Of course, Sheldon couldn''t have predicted his own death. Something such as the Calamity was likely outside of his calculations.


    Even so, in the mafia, death was always right around the corner. Sheldon likely understood that, and raised this girl with such a thing in mind.


    "Let''s get right down to business then. What would you say to a partnership?"


    "We are already under the same colors. It would be strange if we didn''t work together."


    Isabella responded in a matter of fact manner, which Gerard took as permission to make a proposal.


    "You see, this hotel is everything to me. It''s my life''s work. The people here, the facilities, the location, the atmosphere... this is my home."


    The man said this final word with a heavy emphasis.


    "And I will do everything I can to protect my home... and to make it as comfortable as possible."


    "So you wish to focus all your human resources on improving such a place, and in order to do that you want to partner with us so that we may do outside work. Am I wrong?"


    The girl spoke these words as she glanced up to the man, her eyes as cold as ever before.


    "That... yes."


    Gerard felt a shiver sent down his spine as the girl had caught on with such ease.


    It wasn''t as if he were talking to a child.


    Even an adult would have trouble reading others with such ease, yet this girl''s ability to reveal the intentions of her opponent seemed to be almost on par with those of Yakov.


    "If you don''t allocate people to exploring and overtaking the outside world, then you will be unable to progress with your goals. However if you do, then you will stagnate in your progress at home. Even with as many prostitutes and janitors as you have hired, they are nowhere near the number that you employed prior to the Calamity. Therefore right now, you find yourself at a loss, barely able to even keep yourself and your executives happy - much less any potential clients."


    The clarity with which the girl had easily understood the situation surprised even the ones who posed as her subordinates.


    "Very well. We will assist you. We will perform our work outside, and you can rely upon us to form a network which you will become a part of. Is that acceptable?"


    "I couldn''t have said it better myself, girl."


    Standing up, the man motioned for the group to follow him.


    "Come. It''s about time you meet my executives. If you all are still eating, feel free to remain, but at least you should come, Isabella."


    "No, we''ll all come."


    Stepping up was Marcus, who quickly took the lead as he followed the man.


    One by one the people exited the booth, leaving their dishes for the waitresses to clean up.


    ''After all, this is exactly what we''ve been waiting for.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 136 - Capable

    "Why are we waiting here?"


    "Why are you asking that question? You should already know the answer, shouldn''t you? Because the boss ordered us to."


    "You really aren''t any fun. Like, at all. Did you have any friends in your old life?"


    "I never particularly tried to obtain any friends. You, on the other hand, were incapable of obtaining any."


    "Wha- I had friends! There were so many people that wanted to hang out with me all the time, thank you very much. I was a very important person, after all."


    "So the only people you could get to hang out with you are those who were after your money?"


    Valerie and Melissa sat inside a conference room, arguing needlessly as they always did - though only one seemed to be arguing while the other casually threw insults around.


    Celia seemed to watch the two with concern, unsure whether she should speak up and stop the two, however in the end she said nothing.


    These three had been ordered to wait in this place shortly after having reported to Gerard.


    As for why, they had not been given an explanation - only that they were to wait here until Gerard arrived with some guests.


    "It''s always something with you! I''m getting quite sick of your insults, you know!"


    "The fact that you take my statements as insults only reflects your own incompetence, given that I am merely stating facts. And the facts happen to be against you."


    "Were you always this much of a bitch, or did something happen to make you this way?"


    Changing her tone, Melissa suddenly shifted from her usual whining to become serious as she investigated.


    "I mean, working as an assassin isn''t something that you normally just fall into. Why did you-"


    "Enough."


    Cutting Melissa off as she attempted to probe into the background of Valerie, the black haired woman sliced the air with her voice.


    "You have no reason to know about my past."


    "So why the hell can you act like you know about mine?"


    "Because you''re a blabbermouth who always brags about how rich you were. But where are those riches now? You were the one who lost them, no?"


    "That- I wasn''t..."


    Melissa seemed to squirm, however at the words of the assassin she became suddenly quiet.


    "It wasn''t my fault..."


    "Is that what you tell yourself? But you''ve never told me how you lost them in the first place, so I can do nothing more than to assume it was your fault, given your reckless personality."


    "Alright. I won''t press you any more. But you need to stop pressing me."


    "Oh? So you finally say something intelligent. Very well. I''ll take that deal."


    Smiling as she crossed her arms, the woman seemed to rein victorious.


    "You''re awfully mean, you know. I know I might come off as some arrogant prick, but even I have emotions."


    "Yes, I know that quite well. You never seem to be quiet about expressing your feelings to others - particularly your discontent."


    "Um! I think... we should try to get along."


    "Yes, yes. Celia, we are getting along. You understand that, don''t you? If we didn''t get along, we wouldn''t fight like this."


    "Hah!? What the hell is that supposed to mean?"


    "Exactly as I said. I may criticize you, and you may shout out in response, but I would never do such a thing to a person that I didn''t know well, or a person that I was merely using for my own benefit. If that were the case, I would butter them up with kind words in order to use them to the maximum extent. And you would never present yourself in such an uncouth manner to such a person. So despite our inherent arguments, would you not agree that we have become quite close over our time here?"


    "I... suppose so."


    Melissa seemed to be reluctant to admit it, but now that she heard Valerie say such things out loud she began to reconsider their relationship.


    ''Is that really true?''


    She was left to wonder about such a thing.


    "At... at any rate, I think the boss is coming."


    Celia made this comment quietly, her gaze falling upon the door.


    "Hm? How do you know that?"


    "Oh, well one of my... ER! I... I just feel like that''s the case."


    Cutting herself off, the other two girls seemed to glance at the shy one with suspicion, however this suspicion could only last a moment, for the door opened at that same instant.


    "Stay seated, girls. Everyone, feel free to take your own seats. There should be one more coming, but it looks like the three of you are already here."


    At the head of a large group, the overweight man slithered past the women as he took a seat at the head of the table.


    Yakov stood directly behind the man, and the other five people entered the room without a word, each of them taking their seats quickly.


    ''A woman, a girl, and three men...''


    Valerie glanced over to the people as she watched them intently, studying them meticulously as her eye landed upon a particular black haired businesswoman.


    ''And without a doubt... that one is their leader.''


    However despite her deduction, someone else took a seat at the opposing head of the table.


    ''Hm? That''s strange. The girl?''


    Melissa seemed to be shocked as the girl took the position at the head, and Celia looked back and forth with confusion.


    "Sir, did that child just take the head seat? Is that really alright?"


    Melissa was the first to speak up at such a bizarre occurrence - however Gerard''s words were like those of a slap across the face.


    "You will not refer to my niece as a mere child. That is Lady Isabella - to you."


    Raising his hand with a disgusting expression, the man rebuked his subordinate with a greasy smile.


    "Sorry Bella. But it seems like my subordinates just don''t have an eye for greatness. They''re too focused on appearance, and can''t see beyond that."


    "I have no qualms with such things. After all, I was nothing more than a mere subordinate until quite recently. Even our bond as uncle and niece is not set by blood, but by adoption."


    "Such a thing doesn''t matter. You''re a part of this family. You became a part of it the day your brother took you as his own.", the man said with the wave of his hand, as if he could whiff away all issues.


    Silence seemed to envelop the room for a moment, and each person present seemed to be feeling out the others.


    "She certainly is taking her time to get here. Yakov, you did call Eclaire, didn''t you?"


    "She is on her way. I can assure you of that. She has had quite a bit of work to take care of recently, but I believe she will only be a bit longer-"


    Just as the man made this statement, the door opened.


    "Sorry I''m late! I just had a little bit of trouble with one of the employees on the first floor. And you know how long it takes to ascend that staircase."


    Walking in with a grand expression, Eclaire quickly took a seat directly next to the owner.


    "You don''t have an issue with that, right?"


    "There are no issues, so long as you''re here. Everyone. Listen up, because I''m going to go around and introduce you all. Sitting across from me is none other than Isabella Stirling."


    Lowering his tone, the man''s expression became serious as he spoke his next words which sent waves through the hearts of the women present.


    "The current leader of the third branch."


    ----


    ''She''s the current leader of the third branch?''


    ''It doesn''t make any sense.''


    ''How could a little girl...''


    Melissa was caught up with such thoughts, finding it impossible for someone so young to be in such a position.


    However Valerie thought otherwise.


    She was not surprised at all that the girl was someone of the standing Gerard had just described.


    ''But if she truly is the leader... then why is she just a puppet for that woman?''


    However, her focus was on another.


    ''Is this merely a case where a child is subject to someone older and more powerful than them because they don''t have the power to fight back?''


    It wasn''t uncommon in the era of kings and queens for the ruler to die, leaving behind a son who was too young to rule a nation.


    In situations like this, the uncle or the retainers would take control of the country, and so while the young ruler would technically have the title of King, the real power would be transferred to the effective leaders.


    However Valerie felt that there was something more to this entire situation.


    She felt that this was not merely a case of a young inheritance hindering one''s ability to rule.


    ''She IS capable.''


    These were the thoughts that Valerie had on the child.


    ''And it''s exactly because she is capable of ruling the third branch... that it makes no sense that she would become the pawn of another.''


    ----


    "Everyone I''ve gathered here are among my executives. You''ve already met Yakov, so you already know that he''s my head Janitor."


    The man whose name had been mentioned took a polite bow as he was brought up, not speaking a word as he smiled calmly.


    "You four. Go around and introduce yourselves. Keep it brief. Then the other four will do the same.", Gerard ordered.


    Sylvia immediately focused as she analyzed the situation.


    ''It seems that Gerard is the leader... but I sense that he isn''t exactly a leader because of anything like pure power. Rather, he is the type of leader who can lead exactly because he surrounds himself with powerful people who are loyal to him.''


    There were many different types of leaders in the world.


    Some led from the shadows, not taking any official position as they manipulated others to do as they pleased, putting someone else on a pedestal as the figurehead.


    Others would be flashy and charismatic, gathering people around them due to their appeal as a person.


    Some were simply skilled in their respective areas, and naturally flowed to the position of leadership due to their own competence.


    Others were merely accustomed to managing people, even if they weren''t skilled themselves. The majority of project managers fell into this category, given that they would have to manage people from all different areas of specialty and bring them together.


    But when one took a position of leadership, there was one constant - they had to have the power to do so.


    There had to be a reason for such a person to be in power.


    If it was not due to their own skill, then it was due to their ability to gather skilled people around them. Some would use brute force, while others would use more coercive means.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Sylvia could tell that this man was not capable himself - and rather that Yakov held all the power.


    While the other executives were likely skilled in their own fields, they were kept in check by Yakov - the older man who gave off the appearance of a proper gentleman.


    He was perfectly loyal to Gerard for a reason that Sylvia could not understand, and his loyalty ensured that nobody would go against this man - instilling his position as the ruler.


    ''He''s the biggest threat... but that one as well...''


    "My name is Valerie Lofthelm. I serve as the bodyguard of the 3rd branch Leader. I hope that we will be able to work together to ensure our prosperity."


    With a calm and calculated statement, the black haired woman introduced herself.


    She somewhat reminded Sylvia of herself - her cold demeanor, her calculating nature, everything she did seemed to be laced with suspicion and caution.


    Something that Sylvia could understand.


    "I''m... Celia Marinor. I worked as a... well, I worked as a sort of ambassador before the Calamity. I would often deal with the police and local government forces to ensure that our activities went under the radar."


    The woman with short cut blonde hair seemed to speak softly without a shred of confidence, yet her words seemed to oppose such a thing as she declared that she used to work in a diplomatic area.


    To Sylvia, her demeanor made little sense, as typically someone dealing with relations would be someone bold and charismatic - not someone who would be easily intimidated.


    ''But perhaps...''


    "I''m Melissa Touchette. I''m the firstborn daughter of the Touchette family, and I have been working here as the manager of this hotel. All activities, employees, and development is under my jurisdiction. Of course, with the permission of the owner."


    Sylvia''s thoughts were cut off with the haughty introduction of the brown haired girl who looked to be some sort of princess.


    Or at least, that was how she displayed herself.


    ''Someone who likes to brag about their own achievements and position, always making themself seem more important than they really are. I''ve seen many of these before.''


    "And I''m Eclaire Armstrong. I''ve been assigned as an executive recently to handle external affairs pertaining to this new world. Of course, I''ve been working together with Celia, but she isn''t exactly suited to go outside in this world, so I offered to take the risk in that area."


    "I... I''m sorry... I don''t really have any ability to fight... those things..."


    Celia seemed to look down in shame at Eclaire''s introduction as she apologized, however Eclaire spoke up in response.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to jab at you, Celia. I understand that we all have our strengths and weaknesses, and we should keep to them. That''s the reason we have multiple executives, right? But even so, once we have a better map of the world outside I should be able to take you to some places and we can do business with the local survivors."


    "That''s actually why I gathered you all here today.", Gerard noted, picking up the attention of all with a loud voice. "I want the four of you to work together with my niece and her subordinates to better understand the state of the outside world, and link our business to it."


    Motioning to Isabella, Gerard seemed to hand off the torch to her.


    "Isabella. We''ve done you the courtesy of revealing our executives and their roles to you. Will you please have your subordinates do the same so that we can better understand each other''s capabilities?"


    And with this statement, Sylvia immediately realized exactly what the plot of this man was.


    ''Ah... he purposely controlled the information he revealed to us, in order that he could force such information out of us as well. But even so, we''ve gained quite a bit more than he has.''


    "Sylvia Berith. Administrative specialist."


    With a quick statement, Sylvia made sure that her words were precise and straight to the point, revealing as little about herself as possible while complying with Gerard''s demands.


    "Marcus Coran. Middle management."


    Marcus seemed to catch on, following his lead.


    "Bradley Vendetta. Owner of Vendetta Consultants. To put it simply, I solve problems for people - usually by eliminating them at the source."


    "Oh? The other two didn''t seem very interesting, but I''ve heard of you."


    Leaning forward with a grin, Gerard seemed to look at Bradley with intrigue.


    "You''re the one who people call if they wish to take revenge on someone else... the serial killer who makes a decision on whether he will assist the client or the target AFTER he takes the job. Isn''t that right?"


    "You seem to be well informed. I suppose I never exactly tried to hide my actions. I spent some time in jail recently, however I was acquainted with Sheldon after a certain incident and began to work underneath him. With him gone, my loyalty has been shifted to the young Mistress."


    When one tells a lie, the closer the lie is to the truth the more convincing the lie will be.


    By making all of the details close to reality, any questions which pop up can be answered with ease, and it will be difficult for the opponent to know that one is lying.


    Sylvia listened carefully as Bradley seemed to employ such a strategy in his discussions.


    "And you? Who are you?"


    "George Troladi. I''m an informant. I had infiltrated the ranks of the police, and I worked for Sheldon from the inside in order to feed him information. Though I suppose my position as a cop isn''t exactly meaningful anymore."


    Sylvia was surprised with how quickly George had whipped up such a story, but it seemed to line up quite nicely with what she could tell happened quite often in the mafia.


    Cops were often corrupt, paid off in order to leave certain groups or factions alone. The idea of planting a spy in the police force wasn''t something out of the question.


    "I see... a spy, eh? How... interesting."


    The one who said this was Eclaire, who seemed to lean forward with a gleam in her eyes.


    "I certainly would like to see your skills in action... though I doubt we will have any opportunity to see such a thing quite yet."


    "If the opportunity arises, I will be sure to serve Lady Isabella to the fullest."


    If anything had been established within these conversations, it was that the four were absolutely loyal to the child that they called their leader.


    There was no hesitation, and not a single bit of discourse on this matter.


    ''Perhaps it would be suspicious, however that''s a risk we are willing to take. In the mafia business, you''re loyal to the boss or you die when your disloyalty is found out. So we play the parts of loyal dogs. Even if they''re suspicious of us, they would only be suspicious of our loyalty - not of the fact that we don''t actually consider her to be our leader in the first place.''


    With this logic, Sylvia considered the information that had been revealed to be acceptable.


    "Very well. I think that should do it for introductions. So let''s get down to business. Melissa, it''s your job to make sure that the Hotel properly functions, so I don''t anticipate that you will be sent out on any expeditions. As for Celia... well, depending on the situation I may send you out with protection."


    Placing his hand to his chin as he stroked his mustache, the man seemed to be in thought as he came to a decision.


    "Eclaire and Valerie. You two will work alongside them in order to establish contact and intimidate any survivors as necessary. If you need, you are free to utilize those clients as you please."


    "Sir, if I may make a comment, I don''t trust these people. Should we truly be allowing them to have so much power? After all, if they try to betray us-"


    "If they try to betray us... then you and Yakov will eliminate them before I even get word of their betrayal."


    While Valerie had spoken up with her concerns, Gerard made a bold statement - saying these things in front of the very people in question.


    Sylvia understood all too well that this was no mere slip of the tongue - this was a threat.


    ''These two alone will be enough to destroy your group completely.''


    This was exactly the message that the man managed to get across with his words.


    "Very well. Then, you all heard the boss. If there is even the slight hint of any sort of deception, do not claim that we didn''t warn you."


    "We will keep such a thing in mind. I don''t particularly mind your words, uncle, but don''t you think that someone else might have taken offense to your words just now?", Isabella questioned.


    "I''m not speaking to someone else. I''m speaking to you."


    Gerard''s response was as prickly as ever, however he reinforced his tone.


    He knew exactly his position.


    He understood that Isabella would not be irritated by such a threat, and so he had made it - that was all.


    After all - it was her responsibility to ensure that her subordinates remained loyal to the Stirling Family.


    "In that case, I will take my leave for now. I must catch up with some of my subordinates, but I will be in contact soon enough with information to share regarding the factions and survivors around us. At that time, I may request the assistance of some of your executives."


    Standing up, Isabella immediately headed for the exit, showing herself out without any permission to do so - and as she did this, the other four immediately followed in suit.


    The group quickly left, the door closing behind them, and Gerard was left with his five executives as silence encroached upon them.


    "I suppose that''s that. Yakov. Your thoughts?"


    "They cannot be trusted. Should I watch them more closely?"


    "Don''t bother just yet. Keep your focus internal. Any threats within the 4th branch are much more critical than external ones. Valerie. Let me know if they contact you further."


    "Understood."


    "Celia. You may be of use in this case. You should understand exactly what to do, no?"


    "Yes Sir."


    Her expression suddenly becoming serious, Celia lacked the usual fear which she displayed as she responded to the one she ordered about.


    And as she did so, Gerard seemed to relax for a moment.


    "Now then... I suppose I should check out the lounge to see for myself just how much progress has been made."


    Standing up, the girls watched as the man took his leave, with the older gentleman following closely behind him.


    "Don''t ease up for a moment. I want this entire hotel to become a paradise by the time we find customers to serve."


    ----

 Chapter Number 137 - Heads

    "Is everyone settled down? We may be here a while, so if you have to use the restroom I would suggest doing it before we start."


    It was late in the day.


    Following the meeting with the 4th branch executives, Marcus and his group had left the hotel and traveled a short distance before coming to an office building which they had cleared out in order to use it as a temporary base.


    It had been collectively decided that returning to the school where Gordon, Stella, and Shaun were left would be a bad idea.


    It had taken a long walk to get to the hotel in the first place from there, so there was no reason to travel so far. Furthermore, in the case that they were being watched by some of the 4th branch members, it would be best to avoid leading any danger to the school.


    "The fact of the matter is that we have to cover for the lies we made up. If they realize that we don''t actually have subordinates running around and surveying the world, they''ll become suspicious of why we lied about such a thing. They will begin to investigate our actual situation, and eventually they will uncover our true objective."


    Sylvia, who was currently sitting on a couch in a lounge surrounded by the others, rattled off the truth of the situation as she looked around with caution, as if trying to ensure that nobody was listening in.


    "Regardless, we have the advantage right now.", Sylvia noted. "They believe we are allies, and as such we have the element of surprise on our side. Even if they are suspicious of us, they won''t attack directly unless they have proof, so we''ve bought ourselves some time to gain more information."


    At the end of the day, this was a war of information.


    "We learned quite a bit from this meeting.", Marcus noted. "We know the structure of their organization at least. I would have liked to get some better information on the number of people they have at their disposal, but I suppose that is what it is."


    Thinning his eyes as he leaned forward, Marcus held a clipboard in his hand as he flipped through his notes.


    "The most important thing is how many reawakened people they have on their sides, and what abilities they hold. Of course, such things cannot be found out so easily. But the fact of the matter is, they do have reawakened people on their side."


    "We know that Janitor is one of them. The way he appeared before us earlier so suddenly... the only explanation I have for such a thing is that he is a reawakened person. No normal human could have done such a thing.", Sylvia added.


    "But there''s another question we have to ask.", Bradley added. "Just how long have these people been reawakened for?"


    Putting his hand to his chin in thought, Marcus began to consider this.


    "I don''t know. Randov was reawakened at the time of the Calamity... and I believe that has to do with the fact that an Unnumbered entered him at that time. So it''s possible that the Unnumbered triggered his reawakening... and if that''s the case, then perhaps that would also be true for the others who have been reawakened through one of the Unnumbered."


    Marcus spoke his thoughts out loud, but he couldn''t be sure of such a thing.


    "Regardless of experience, an ability user will always be dangerous. We''ve only had our abilities for a few days now, and we''ve been able to use them in ways that already far surpass human strength.", Sylvia noted. "For now we should assume that any ability user is extremely dangerous, and must be identified."


    "But if that is true, then how are we to identify the ability, and which people are users?", Marcus pressed.


    However as he asked this question, the group became silent.


    The fact of the matter was that there was no real way to tell whether a person was an ability user unless they used their ability like Yakov had.


    Even then, to figure out the ability was something else altogether. One might deduce and deduct from the ways it had been used, but Marcus and Sylvia had learned quickly just how versatile abilities could be.


    It wouldn''t be easy to figure it out like they had for Randov, who had so foolishly revealed his ability to them.


    ''Though the only reason he did that was because I was already defeated in the first place... and I even died to obtain that information.'', Sylvia thought.


    Furthermore, Sylvia couldn''t write out the possibility that an ability existed which would allow another person to evade death in a similar manner to the Hosts.


    ''Revive... regenerate... revert... there are actually quite a few possible abilities which might allow such a thing.''


    The more she thought about it, the more dangerous this world truly had become.


    She had thought she had an advantage over most, however even that advantage seemed to crumble when she imagined the vast number of potential abilities out there.


    And worst of all was that anyone could be a host for an unnumbered.


    It didn''t have to be an executive or someone skilled, which meant that each and every person was a target for scrutiny.


    There may even be those who had kept their abilities secret from Gerard.


    ''But that could also technically benefit us, if we were able to use it to our advantage...''


    Yet at the end of the day, information was still crucial.


    Unless they knew about a potential target, they would never get anywhere.


    "Alright. It looks like we have two real options."


    With a sigh, Sylvia seemed to have come to a decision.


    "Myself, Bradley, and Marcus - the three of us are capable of dying without consequence."


    Of course, there was still the horrid pain associated with being murdered, but Sylvia hardened herself as she made this proposition.


    "We could either attack now, using our abilities as necessary to defeat whatever opponents appear before us... or we could continue this charade and continue trying to gain information before we make any moves."


    "I have an idea."


    Speaking up was George, who seemed to be reaching into his pocket for a cigarette as he fiddled with the lighter.


    Leaning forward, the man placed the cigarette in his mouth, taking a deep puff before breathing out enough smoke to fill the room.


    "Why don''t you all hear me out? After all... understanding criminals is supposed to be my specialty."


    ----


    A young girl trudged through a wasteland, a sack on her back.


    If one were to witness her from afar, she would look somewhat akin to a schoolgirl - however the land of devastation around her would immediately douse such a notion.


    Her navy blue hair was long enough to the point where it almost reached her knees, and her eyes were cold and lifeless, as if she had never experienced any emotion from the time she was born.


    Of course, she hadn''t.


    This girl was Isabella Palmer - or as she was raised to be known as, Isabella Stirling.


    A girl who had been sold off from the moment of her birth, donated to the mafia in a corrupt bargain which involved gambling and dishonesty.


    However despite her cruel situation and upbringing, this girl felt no hatred or remorse for her situation - only gratitude.


    For it was exactly because of such an upbringing that this girl was capable of handling the tasks which her Master and Mistress had assigned to her.


    ''There it is.''


    It had been a few days since Isabella had last been to this place - the hotel.


    An enormous building spread out before her, though to even say that it was a building would be an understatement.


    It was more akin to a resort.


    An entire campus with all sorts of venues and amenities, to call it the life''s work of a man at the top of a mafia branch was certainly fitting.


    Of course, Isabella had no interest in such luxuries.


    As a matter of fact, to this girl, luxury was an enigma.


    Spoiling oneself on such pleasures with no real purpose beyond immediate satisfaction was the very epitome of pointlessness.


    She could never comprehend such a thing, yet even though she did not comprehend it - she understood well that the vast majority of people acted in order to satisfy such immediate desires.


    People who did follow their immediate desires were simple to understand.


    They could be easily predicted, manipulated without effort, and directed exactly as she wished merely by opening a door here and closing another there.


    ''Uncle... you too are merely a person who is controlled by your desires.''


    As she approached a particular entrance, the girl locked eyes with a man who sat atop a building - the barrel of his rifle aimed directly at her forehead.


    The girl stepped forward, not averting her gaze even as she understood well that all it would take was a single bullet to end her very life.


    She approached the man, eventually coming close enough to speak.


    ''And that is exactly why you will lose to us.''


    "Who are you, little girl? Do you think that I''ll show mercy just because you''re a child?", the man asked in a gruff tone, clearly irritated.


    "You have been ordered by Uncle Gerard not to fire on sight, correct? After all, if you were to accidentally kill a potential client, or an ally for that matter, you would be immediately disposed of."


    The orange haired man had a beard that wrapped around his face, and he seemed to grimace with displeasure at the strangely intelligent response of the girl.


    "Uncle Gerard? Don''t tell me... you''re that niece he was telling us about?"


    "Isabella Stirling, leader of the third branch. I''m here to discuss things with my uncle, so would you mind allowing me inside?"


    The man was perched atop the canopy, clearly meant to act as a guard to prevent unwanted guests from entering freely.


    "Do as you please. There''s no way I could know your identity, so I have no choice but to trust you. If there are any issues Yakov will take care of them, but I can''t imagine a child causing any trouble."


    With these words, the girl nodded, heading straight past the man as she entered the hotel.


    The man was left in thought, unable to understand what he had just witnessed.


    Therefore, rather than think too hard on such a thing, he instead decided to stay out of the Stirling family business.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''At least, if you aren''t actually who you say you are, that is.''


    ----


    "Ah, Lady Isabella. What are you doing back here alone? I presumed you would return with information, but where are your subordinates?"


    Greeting the girl as she entered the resort, which was in better condition than last time she had come, was none other than Yakov - aka the Janitor.


    "I came alone this time. I do have some business with my uncle, therefore can you take me to him?"


    With a quick nod, the man motioned for the girl to follow him.


    "Right this way, Lady Isabella. I will confirm if he is available first, and if so I''m sure he will have no issue meeting with you."


    ----


    "Sir. Lady Isabella has returned."


    Yakov stood in front of Gerard in his office.


    While the man seemed to be uninterested at first, gazing through reports which had been written by hand due to a lack of printing services, he immediately gazed upward as soon as the name of his niece came up.


    "Is that so? We could certainly use that information about the surrounding world at this point. Let her in."


    "Of course."


    With a light bow, the man headed over to the door, which he opened as the girl walked in.


    She carried herself with elegance despite her cold eyes, standing in front of the man''s desk without taking a seat in the chair behind her.


    "You can sit-"


    However as soon as Gerard tried to invite the girl to sit, she took the backpack off and held it forward, opening it up as she emptied the contents on Gerard''s desk.


    Yakov seemed to change his expression for just a moment as he went into battle mode for a second, but he stopped himself just short of attacking as the girl gazed directly at Gerard - not a shred of concern in her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, things haven''t exactly gone as planned."


    "Girl. Is this how you typically deal with people? You need to learn not to make such messes in other people''s homes."


    Gerard thinned his eyes as he asked the girl this question, irritation evident in his tone - however the girl merely sat down at this provocation.


    "Uncle. I''m sure you''ve heard of the Bloodhounds."


    "You''re saying the Bloodhounds are involved in this?"


    "After the calamity, it looks like they became a bit arrogant and began to expand their territory all over the City. All of my subordinates that I had sent out previously were killed by them."


    The man''s expression became grave at this news, to which he looked to Yakov as he spoke with a stern tone.


    "Dispatch those five clients. That should be enough for now, no?"


    "I would prefer if you would allow me to work with your executives, but..."


    "No, for now we will dispatch only the five clients for surveillance purposes. If the situation proves grave enough, we will dispatch the executives."


    "Are you saying you don''t trust me, uncle?"


    "I''m merely taking precautions. Even you could understand something like that, no?"


    Taking a deep breath, the girl merely nodded in response.


    "Very well. I will personally take the lead on this. I will ensure that my subordinates'' deaths were not in vain."


    The girl stood up to leave, however the man called her back immediately.


    "Isabella."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you going to leave these heads on my desk?"


    Turning around as she noticed, the girl walked back over to the desk as she grabbed the heads one by one, placing them back into the bag on her back.


    Without a word, she took the heads with her, turning again to exit the room.


    "It''s a shame that your executives were killed so easily... and the Bloodhounds have been known to do stuff like this. Sending heads as ''gifts'' to their opposition. Which would mean that this is a message. Yakov."


    "Yes, Sir?"


    "Once the surveillance has been performed, prepare for war."


    "Understood."


    His demeanor changed, the man had a fire in his eyes as he brought his fist down upon his desk, anger barely contained within him.


    "Nobody... messes with my family and lives."


    ----


    ''Why do we have to go outside like this? That tyrant... he really is just throwing us to the dogs, isn''t he? And fighting a gang!? And a gang who killed members of the Street Rats, no less!? How the hell am I supposed to do something like that!?''


    Senator Albert Baracus.


    He was a man from the Imperial State of Koravik, the 95th Senator to be exact.


    This particular man was no fighter - he had virtually no combat experience aside from the few days he had survived through this Calamity under the effective Dictatorship that Gerard had established.


    ''Make sure that they learn exactly what it means to go against the Street Rats. Hah! How could he say something like that when he doesn''t even send his own men to take care of the problem!? Instead he sends us former clients! If only I hadn''t ever...''


    Biting his lip in remorse, the man ceased his thought as he looked around him.


    ''At any rate, this is no good. I have to make sure that I don''t get separated from these people. If they go in with guns blazing, then maybe I''ll have the chance to escape. Even if they get pissed at me for running, there''s nothing I can do.''


    This man walked alongside a group of four others who had been gathered and ordered to head to the North entrance, where Gerard''s niece would be waiting to head out.


    In the nation of Koravik, the Emperor had established a strict meritocracy.


    Every position was ranked, with those who were of a higher ranking gaining superiority over all others.


    As the 95th Senator out of 100, Albert was nothing short of a failure - but the fact that he had even made it to the position of Senator was a success in itself.


    ''If I could just make it back to the Empire... then surely... surely the Emperor survived. And if he did, then all I have to do is make it back into his hands.''


    While he was nothing more than a pawn, he was sure that the Emperor would manage to rebuild Koravik given enough time.


    As the only neutral nation in the war, Koravik had managed to avoid the damage that other nations had taken throughout its course.


    By developing and acquiring weapons on par with the other nations under the direction of Emperor Hernando Bellini, it had grown to become a superpower that rivaled the other four nations and was able to defend its status of neutrality.


    While the war raged in the other nations, Koravik had taken advantage of this - producing weapons for profit while maintaining relations with both sides.


    Not a single ruler had ever dared to attack Koravik, as doing so would be nothing short of a strategic nightmare.


    While the nations of Vorathia and Stronvardia were allied against the nations of Joraten and Forgestaria, the combined military strength of these groups were more or less equal.


    If Koravik were to join one side or another, the opposing side would be wiped out without mercy.


    As such, Koravik managed to avoid the attacks of any other nations, benefitting from both sides with the silent threat of joining the opposing side if anyone were to aggravate them.


    Many attempts had been made to convince Koravik to join their side, however all had been in vain - for the Emperor would have no part in such negotiations.


    "If we are not attacked, we will not attack. And if we are attacked, we will wait. We will research, and we will find out exactly who attacked us. Do not think that I am so naive as to merely lash out in revenge the moment an attack is had. I am not so stupid as to not consider that many might be plotting to attack under the banner of another nation. Therefore if a nation does attack us in an attempt to spur us against another - we will ensure that such a nation is wiped from the face of this planet."


    This was a message that the Emperor had made to the other world leaders at a particular conference.


    War was based on deception, and the Emperor of Koravik understood that. His critical position of neutrality was not one to be taken lightly. As such, he had managed to discourage even deceptive attempts to spur his country into action.


    Excellence was rewarded. Mediocrity was punished. Hotheadedness and other undesirable traits would lead people to lower their rankings, to the point where they would fall into the very depths of society.


    Yet it was exactly this relentless system that encouraged so many to excel.


    And standing at the top of them was the Emperor.


    This was the nation that Albert had come from - so even if he was not special in any manner in this apocalyptic world, Albert could brag that he had survived in such a political jungle.


    ''I survived... yes... but I never managed to thrive. I was only just able to get by.''


    ''I was always weak... weaker than everyone else... in everything. There were only... only a few who were weaker than me.''


    Looking around him as the man approached the North entrance with the other four clients, the man felt a sudden surge of confidence that was quite unusual for him.


    ''However now... I''m the weakest of all.''


    He hated it.


    It was enough to inflame his heart with a burning rage, but the man suppressed such desires as he exited the door - to witness a young girl.


    ''Eh?''


    She stood in front of the doors, with just a small blade in her hand - a pocket knife.


    She wasn''t dressed in any fancy clothing, far from it. Her attire was relatively plain, though she had clearly been dressed up for combat.


    But it was her Navy Blue hair that particularly stood out to Albert.


    ''Ah... she is weaker than me.''


    The man was confused, but without doubt this must have been the niece of Gerard.


    As for why such a girl was being sent out on this mission with those such as himself and these others, he did not know.


    But in his heart, as he saw her, the man felt a shred of pity.


    ''I suppose I''ll forgive her... but the one who sent me here... I won''t forgive the Owner.''


    Glancing around him with distaste, the man held back his own sentiments - his anger slowly building as he grew irritated with the very people he was surrounded by.


    ''I won''t forgive anyone who is stronger than me.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 138 - Innocence

    ''Ah... a child.''


    ''Why did it have to be a child?''


    ''Gerard... are you trying to tease me? Is this your cruel joke, even though you understand my nature?''


    ''If I lay a finger on her... then I''ll be killed.''


    ''But... even so...''


    ''I want to consume her.''


    ----


    "I''d like to thank you all for going along with me. I do understand that you are merely following the orders of my uncle, and that you all likely have no true desire to avenge my comrades who were so mercilessly slaughtered, but even so, I implore you."


    While the girl spoke in an eerily emotionless tone to the five, she bowed her head to them in a manner which didn''t quite seem to fit her emotionless nature.


    "Please assist me in destroying these people."


    As she uttered these words, a shiver was sent down the spines of the five people she spoke to.


    Despite the utter lack of emotion in her voice, there was something within her words that seemed so legitimate, so heartfelt, and so distorted that it was enough to shake even murderers and psychopaths.


    A pedophile.


    A zoophile.


    A sadist.


    A mutilator.


    And a necrophile.


    These were the people who surrounded this girl - all demented and unconvicted criminals whose private lives were unknown to anyone.


    ''Destroying these people... she means the gang that killed her subordinates, right?''


    Then, suddenly, the girl flung her head up as a smile drew itself across her face.


    It was so unnaturally smug that Albert felt as if his breathing had stopped the moment he witnessed it.


    "Let''s get going, shall we?"


    ----


    "This excursion is merely a scouting operation. There are three particular locations that we had narrowed the Bloodhound activities to. There is no need for anyone here to put themselves in danger. I only ask one thing of you."


    Despite the fact that she was a mere girl, the child with navy blue hair spoke like a leader - fearless even in the presence of suspicious people that she had never met before.


    "Obtain whatever information you can."


    "So we don''t have to fight anyone?"


    Albert was the first to speak up, clearly wishing to relieve his own fears.


    "I have no intention of forcing those who cannot fight to go into combat. Such a thing would only be wasteful. If you can gain information for me without harming a soul, then I will gain much without having lost a thing."


    ''This girl... she can plan ahead on this level?''


    It was terrifying.


    Albert was experienced in politics, and often had to read other people, however he understood that it was no easy task to strategize on such a level, yet this girl seemed to do so with ease.


    ''I thought that she would be playing games and having fun with friends at this age, but here she is... like a General in a war... plotting and planning to defeat her enemies.''


    While Albert had no children nor a wife, he understood at least that this girl was beyond abnormal.


    ''Is this what being raised in the mafia does to a child?''


    It was enough to unsettle him.


    ''Is this how far we have to go to prove our strength?''


    He wanted no part of it.


    Alas, he was a member of this world - and thus he had been sucked into the calamity that was the human race.


    ----


    "With that being said, if you wish to fight, then I have no qualms with you doing so. I intend for us to be paired up in groups of two. The location is a shopping mall. There are multiple entrances, so each group will take one. You are not required to actually enter the building, as this may give away your position, but at least do what you can to scout the facility from afar."


    "A mall, eh? You capitalists are always attached to your fancy clothes and cars... I suppose even in this world, you can''t seem to let go of them."


    Ector seemed to chuckle to himself as he made this comment, though Jeremiah didn''t seem to take such comments well.


    "Hey hey, isn''t it obvious that people would flock to where the goods are? You yourself are quite the consumer, even if you don''t admit it. You condemn us for everything we do but take advantage of the very luxuries we produce. And what have you produced back in your nation except poverty?"


    "Equality.", Ector responded.


    "Equality in that you''re all equally worthless. The both of you. I''m tired of your voices."


    The red haired dutchess now spoke up, annoyance filling her expression as she silenced the two with a slick tongue.


    "Will you just be quiet for a moment?"


    At the next instant, both men immediately tasted the strange sensation of iron as drops of blood entered their mouths - for wrapping her arms around each of their heads, the woman pressed a dagger into each of their tongues.


    "If not... then I may have to simply MAKE you shut up."


    "I guess you three shouldn''t be paired with one another."


    However despite the deadly interaction that occurred, Isabella continued to keep her focus only on the task at hand - ignoring the internal conflict that threatened the group as a whole.


    "Very well then. Ector and Jeremiah. You two will be paired together."


    "Hah!? Paired with this communist!?"


    "You think I want to work with this fool? Girl, do you have any idea-"


    "I''ve made my decision. You two will work together... and your own hatred for the other will become a tool."


    With a sly smile, the girl turned around, facing the three with a sinister expression as she made a proposition.


    "Whichever one of you five is able to gather the most information on the enemy will be allowed to go free."


    At that instant, each of the five halted in their tracks.


    Their eyes widened, and their expressions soon filled with suspicion - of one another.


    "You should all know well that I have the influence to convince my uncle of such a thing. If it is merely a single person... it should be simple. Therefore, I do hope that you will all try your best... to serve me."


    Turning around, the girl stepped forward, her footsteps completely silent as her hair swayed behind her.


    Truly - she was a person who understood human motivation well.


    "Ah, and I am not just ''that girl''. That''s Lady Isabella - to you fools."


    ----


    "I''m not stupid. I understand my uncle quite well. He likes to take advantage of people in every scenario, and he views them to be in two categories - clients and slaves. However the moment this world went to shit, you all dropped from the first category to the second."


    The girl had suddenly dropped the professional pretense, to the great shock of those present.


    "Because you all were clients before, you must have been important people - people with lots of money and lots of power. And it doesn''t take a genius to understand that when someone drops in status to such an extent that they will be dissatisfied with the situation, and wish to escape at all costs. Why then, would none of you have left at this point?"


    Looking at the people with a smug grin, the girl spoke as if she understood everything about the five.


    "Simply because you can''t... because there is only one fate that awaits a runaway slave."


    Thinning her eyes, the girl''s words crushed Albert as he shrunk back in fear.


    "Being made an example of."


    With this, the girl''s words cut deeply into the five that followed her, some angered by her tone - yet they made no moves to attack or retaliate.


    "None of you wish for such a thing. You cannot afford to take such a risk, so you will obey. Yakov is not an enemy that you could ever hope to defeat, and so you will continue to listen to every order that my uncle gives you."


    Looking up to the sky above, the girl continued to speak without even paying attention to the people.


    "But at the end of the day, you all do not have proper motivation for this particular task. After all, if I merely told you to go and fight, you would not have been willing to put yourselves into any danger. You would have pretended as if you did your best, just scraping by to avoid the wrath of my uncle."


    Then, looking back down to them with a smile, the girl''s next words shook the hearts of those present.


    "Which is why I''ve given you proper motivation."


    Like a puppet master, she pulled on the strings of those more powerful than her - using every advantage to her favor.


    She was a mere girl - yes.


    Nothing more than a girl.


    Weak, powerless, and fragile.


    Yet even so, she held a weapon that none could match - influence.


    And with this influence, she would wrap these men and women into her schemes.


    ----


    "I suppose... we''ve been paired together for this..."


    Albert walked alongside Dutchess Kristina Engel - also known as the mutilator.


    Of course, he had no idea which of the three crimes she was guilty of.


    ''I know that Mira is the pedophile... but what about this woman? The sadist? Probably not. So she is either the necrophile or the... mutilator.''


    For his own safety, Albert hoped that she was the necrophile.


    ''Of course, even if that were true... she might have the urge to kill me and then do as she pleases with the body...''


    Regardless, the situation was bad.


    "Just stay out of my way, and I won''t kill you. I intend to be the one who gets free of this prison, so if you let me take the credit for everything and don''t hold me back then I''ll reward you accordingly."


    "How exactly would you reward me?"


    With a gulp, the man asked this question to the red haired woman who brandished multiple throwing knives - one in each hand, and a few more on her belt.


    "By not killing you?", she answered with the raise of one eyebrow - as if such a thing was obvious.


    "Oh... well, I would certainly appreciate that.", the man said timidly.


    Yes, he was pathetic.


    Miserably so.


    "Listen up, zoophile. I can already tell what the other two men are going to do. They''re likely thinking that this is their big chance. I don''t know if they''ll work together given how polar they are, but if they do so then I can tell you that they''re going to raid the building."


    "EH!?"


    The group of six had separated into three different pairs at the orders of Isabella.


    When they had gotten close enough to the mall, the pairs went their separate ways to circle around and approach it from different directions.


    Currently, Albert and Kristina were standing atop an interstate onramp, looking down upon an enormous parking area that fronted the shopping center.


    "Shh. You''ll give away our position.", Kristina rebuked.


    "What do you mean they''re going to raid the building?", Albert whispered. "Wouldn''t that just give away the fact that someone is going to attack? Rather than being useful to Isabella, wouldn''t that instead hinder her?"


    "Exactly. But they''re soldiers by nature. They''re fighters, and they won''t shy away from an opportunity like this. They think that if they can take revenge for Isabella''s subordinates themselves, they''ll be able to easily defeat their rivals. If I had to guess, they will team up with one another until they defeat all of their opponents, and then they will attack each other."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Just by offering such a thing as freedom, Isabella had triggered an explosion.


    The five clients who were once potential allies in defeating their captors now became enemies - and with the offer of freedom came the desire to use any means possible to escape.


    Giving up on being the one to escape, Albert instead decided that he would do what he could to help his partner in the hopes that he wouldn''t suffer her wrath.


    "So... what do you plan to do?"


    "Simple. I''ll wait until they attack. If they die, then that will be that. We''ll gather what information we can without revealing ourselves, and that should be enough to defeat Mira - who would be my only remaining enemy at that point."


    Mira had paired up with Isabella, though the fact that she would have to protect the girl would almost certainly be a hindrance to her.


    She would be bound by the girl''s orders, and wouldn''t be able to move so freely.


    After all, even if she was a terrifying manipulator, she was still just a child - someone who could never hope to have any combat experience.


    And if it were discovered that Mira had allowed the girl to die on her watch, death would be a light sentence.


    "And if those two somehow manage to defeat... every last one?"


    Asking this question, the man kept his eyes on the building below - focusing on the entrance before gazing at each window as he tried to ascertain the situation inside.


    "Heh... hehehe... heh..."


    However the demented chuckling of the woman next to him was enough to freeze him in his tracks.


    "Ah... ah... I REALLY hope that happens..."


    Looking up to meet the face of the woman, he witnessed that she was currently wiping some drool from her mouth, knife in hand.


    "Because then... I''d go to slaughter them myself."


    ''Ah.''


    At that moment, Albert realized something.


    Each of the five people who had been ensnared including himself was here for a reason.


    ''She''s got a screw loose.''


    Quivering with fear as he glared at the woman, whose smile was beyond demonic, the man was unable to even respond.


    ''No... it''s more like there aren''t any screws holding us together in the first place.''


    ----


    "That girl... she must be testing us."


    Jeremiah uttered these words as he walked alongside Ector - a man who he could never get along with.


    As a former soldier for the Stronvardian military, this man had a particularly strong sense of patriotism for the ideals that his nation portrayed - most particularly, survival of the fittest.


    To say that Stronvardia was a capitalist nation would not exactly be correct.


    Stronvardia was a nation where anything would be permitted if you had enough money, power, and connections to allow such a thing.


    The existence of the four major groups - the politicians, the bureaucrats, the mafia, and the police were a testimony to this.


    These were the people who had allied themselves with the factions of power, allowing themselves to rise above the others.


    And as a patriot, Jeremiah had fervent dedication to this system.


    It was a system that promoted lies, deceit, and unfair play.


    It was imperfect, without doubt.


    But even so, this was a system where the elite could stand on top, and anyone skilled enough would inevitably rise up in society. There were no bars preventing one from rising up due to their birth, and this was the greatest form of justice in his mind.


    "You noticed it as well then?", Ector responded.


    The two no longer seemed to be so actively fighting, instead speaking calmly to one another as they approached their destination.


    "That girl wants one thing - to defeat the Bloodhounds. I may not agree with you on other things, but hear me out for a moment. Think about the other groups. The only other person who has any real combat experience beyond this past week is Kristina."


    "That''s correct.", Ector nodded as the two entered a parking area - one which was filled with a number of zombies.


    Each of the men wielded silenced rifles, at which they immediately began firing upon the undead - though remaining cautious not to hit anything in a way that would attract attention.


    "Why do you think that she put us together in the same group? I think it''s obvious. We''re the strongest. If we can manage to overcome our differences and team up, she wants the two of us to take this entire branch out here and now."


    "I agree."


    As they mowed down the undead, the two men finished clearing out the area as they pressed forward.


    "So think about this. The girl said that she would free one of us - the one who made the greatest contribution. But if the two of us were to take out this entire branch on our own, and claim that we worked together and did an equal amount of work in doing so, she wouldn''t be able to pinpoint which of us did more than the other.", Jeremiah noted.


    Scratching his beard, Ector seemed to smile at the proposition of the man.


    "With an achievement that large, allowing two of us to go free isn''t too much of a request."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Stopping in his path, Jeremiah glared Ector directly in the eyes, holding out his hand to him.


    "So why don''t we team up together?"


    As the man did this, Ector glared with suspicion for a moment, however after the moment had passed the orange haired man too held out his hand with a grin.


    "Looks like we have a deal."


    The two interlocked their hands, gripping one another with an immense amount of strength - both of the two refusing to let go.


    "We''ll work together to destroy our enemies.", Jeremiah declared.


    "We''ll join forces to slaughter those bloodhounds... in order to free ourselves from this hotel.", Ector added.


    Then, with their words synched - the two spoke in unison, with a single word having changed.


    "And we''ll fight alongside one another..."


    "Like true brothers."


    "Like true comrades."


    With the shake of their hands, the two stepped forward towards the hotel, grins plastering their faces as they gripped their weapons.


    ''And then... I will kill you as well.''


    ----


    ''Why did she pair up with me?''


    Mira couldn''t understand the actions of this mafia princess.


    Without question, Yakov and Gerard should have informed her of the particularities of the five clients.


    She likely knew everything about them, or at least as much as Gerard and Yakov knew.


    Why then, would this girl have selected Mira out of all people to be alone with her?


    ''Is she teasing me?''


    "You''re probably wondering about it, so I''m just going to come out and say it. Yes, I already know who you are. No¡­ what you are."


    The statement of the girl as Mira walked alongside her through an empty apartment building confirmed her suspicions, at which she almost jumped back with wide eyes.


    "If you know... then why would you-"


    "I have my reasons for everything. But honestly, it''s simple. I have an enemy to defeat. And this is the most efficient way to defeat such an enemy. You are the second weakest, are you not?"


    "Eh? What does me being the second weakest have to do-"


    "I''m also the second weakest in my own camp. Our strengths have been matched."


    The two approached the windowsill as they found themselves looking down upon the mall from a nearby high rise apartment building.


    They had come up here in order to scout from afar, keeping their presence to a minimum while ensuring that the enemy didn''t discover their location.


    Or that was what Mira had been told by Isabella.


    "Take a look down there. Soon enough, the two hotheads I paired up will attack."


    "What do you mean they''ll attack!?", Mira shouted as she placed her hands on the windowsill, scanning the area with concern. "Won''t that give away our position? Everything we worked for-"


    "That was all part of my plan."


    Freezing in place, the woman slowly turned her head as she gazed into the eyes of the girl - and as she did so, she saw it.


    An abyss.


    "What... what do you mean by that? You ordered them to attack? You... you wanted to take over this place without Yakov or his men? What if they fail!?"


    "I never ordered them to do such a thing."


    However the words of the girl only propelled further confusion in the woman.


    "You never ordered them? Then how did you-"


    "How did I know? It''s simple."


    Turning around, the girl''s hair draped behind her as she let out a sigh.


    "People are all too easy to understand."


    "If you knew they were going to attack, why didn''t you stop them? Or rather, how do you know they''ll actually do so? If you really haven''t given the order, then they might not even-"


    "I told you, didn''t I? This is all part of my plan. We had to fight zombies to get to this position, didn''t we?"


    "Hm? Well, that''s true. But what does that have to do with anything?"


    "They will also fight zombies when they enter that mall."


    "Huh? That doesn''t make any sense. If there were zombies inside the building, then the Bloodhounds would have already taken them out at this point. Surely you understand that much-"


    "That would be if the bloodhounds existed."


    At that moment, from somewhere under her clothes the girl slid out a knife.


    "Mira... everything I''ve done to this point... leading you here... watching you fight while you protected me from the undead... pretending to be useless in combat... that was all a part of our calculation."


    She held the weapon with care, gazing upon Mira with cold eyes that held not a single shred of remorse or regret.


    Nor did they hold any form of justice.


    Those eyes were filled with an apathy for what she was about to do - as if right or wrong did not exist in her mind.


    ''Innocence.''


    This was the only thought that Mira could have as she witnessed those eyes.


    ''Not a childlike innocence... no... far from it... but what is innocence? It is nothing more than a lack of knowledge... between good and evil.''


    For even an innocent child was capable of evil - if they were completely unaware that what they were doing was wrong in the first place.


    "Earlier, you struggled to fight even against the weak creatures that are the undead. I''ve ascertained from the earlier fight that you have no abilities. Therefore, without question, you are an opponent that even I can defeat."


    The words of the girl were mind shattering, yet even as Mira was faced with them she was unable to stop her train of thought.


    ''She is completely innocent... a distorted innocence covered in bloodshed... one in which even she herself does not realize her sin.''


    "Therefore, I will defeat you."


    ''She is incorruptibly innocent.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 139 - Mira Solaris

    [Moments earlier]


    "Hey, why are we going this way? Shouldn''t we be heading towards the building over there?"


    "Are you incapable of thought, or are you just a hothead? Well, I suppose those are basically the same thing. We''re going to scout out the enemy, correct? What better place then, than a high rise building from where we can see everything?"


    Isabella and Mira had approached one of the mall entrances, however at the direction of Isabella the two instead turned to a nearby apartment complex.


    "Oh... I guess you''re right. But... well, you can''t fight, can you?"


    Stepping in front of the young girl, Mira took the lead as the two approached the canopied entrance.


    "I may not be a soldier, but I at least know how to handle myself... if it''s only a few zombies."


    She held a pistol which had a silencer, and she had a number of magazines on her person, so ammunition wouldn''t be an issue.


    "Stay behind me. If you can do that... then I''ll protect you."


    As Mira took the lead, Isabella became quiet.


    She merely accepted her words, at which Mira quickly moved forward, entering the apartment without haste.


    As soon as she entered the building, she scanned the area, taking a couple shots with precision before confirming that the zombies were dead.


    "It''s clear."


    And with swift motions, the two headed towards the stairway.


    "Stay close to me. If you drift too far, I won''t be able to do anything to protect you."


    The two had ascended the stairs without wasting a moment, making their way as high as they could within reason.


    "I would like to find an empty unit if possible.", Mira stated as she scanned the hallway before entering it, pointing her pistol around with suspicion.


    Focusing on each corner, the woman checked cautiously as she moved forward, the child standing behind her all the while.


    "Looks like things are clear here-"


    However as she looked around a corner, the woman heard a noise from behind her.


    The creaking noise of an opening door.


    ''Eh? One of the apartments? They should be locked-''


    However even as she thought these things, the woman turned around too late.


    There was a zombie lunging directly at the girl.


    ''Shit!''


    She turned around, gun in hand, however it was too late.


    ''She''s going to- dodge?''


    Mira was certain that the girl was about to get bitten, however the child had jumped back just in time, as if perfectly matching the attacks of the creature - just barely evading it.


    ''I... I can''t shoot.''


    Her hands trembled as she gripped her weapon, watching as the girl jumped around while the creature chased her, lunging and attacking - yet each attack was foiled by a perfectly timed dodge.


    ''If I shoot... then I might hit her.''


    She was stuck.


    If she allowed this to go on, without a doubt the creature would eventually injure the child.


    ''Where is Yakov when you need him?''


    Without question, that man would have shown up in an instant if she had tried to run away.


    He seemed to have eyes not just on the back of his head, but on every back alley of this very world.


    Yet for whatever reason, he was not here at this moment - perhaps because he knew that the girl would not die.


    ''I have to shoot.''


    Or perhaps it was that he didn''t care.


    ''I have to find the right timing...''


    At that moment, she found it.


    Isabella jumped in a direction away from the creature, at which it rushed away from Mira.


    Bang! Bang!


    And with the body of the creature covering the girl completely, Mira found the courage to take the shots at it''s head.


    With two bullets to the skull, it fell forward with a splat, landing on the ground in a pool of blood.


    The girl looked down at the dead creature before her, having finally stopped her frantic movements as she looked up to the woman.


    "Good work.", she stated.


    "Good work? I... I barely even killed it. You... you''re ridiculously athletic, aren''t you? Were you in some sort of gymnastics?"


    "I am the princess of a mafia gang. Wouldn''t you say it''s obvious that I was at least a bit athletic?"


    "I... suppose so."


    With a gulp, Mira kept an eye on the girl.


    She was strange.


    She made no sense.


    Everything about her was off.


    Yet even so, she had no choice but to serve her - lest her own head be on the line.


    ----


    "Therefore, I will defeat you."


    These were the words that Isabella said to Mira before launching her attack.


    She held a knife in hand, and slithered along the ground with movements unlike anything Mira had ever witnessed - perhaps because this was her first time ever witnessing a child of this stature in a fight.


    "EH!?"


    Just barely dodging the first strike, the wall behind her was sliced as the plaster erupted from behind her.


    "Wait just a minute!!! What are you-"


    Despite her shouts, however, the girl did not yield.


    She swung violently, at which Mira dodged for her life, just barely managing to evade the strikes.


    Forced into the kitchen, the woman looked around as she grabbed a pot, holding it as she blocked a flurry of blows.


    "Will you listen to me!? Why are you attacking me!?!?"


    Suddenly, the girl stopped her attacks.


    She glared at Mira, meeting her eyes with a bored expression.


    "Because you''re someone that I feel I should kill."


    These were the only words that Isabella offered Mira, who could do nothing more but plead for a cease fire.


    "Wait just a minute. Wait. I''m not going to attack you. I''m not going to hurt you. So why would you feel the need to kill me? It doesn''t make any sense!!"


    ''You should be innocent.''


    "I mean, I would never lay a hand on you! If I did, then Yakov would rip my head off!"


    ''You shouldn''t be capable of these attacks.''


    "And even if I were planning to attack you, why would you attack me now!? Why wouldn''t you have Yakov or someone else assist you!? It doesn''t make any sense!!"


    ''Yet you are.''


    Mira Solaris found herself at a loss.


    The girl was powerful.


    Her attacks were so fast that a moment''s hesitation would have meant her own death - and even then, she felt as if this girl was holding back.


    As if she didn''t truly intend to land the killing blow so quickly.


    "I''m not so foolish as to risk explaining myself. But now I know for certain."


    With dead eyes, the girl walked forward, wobbling back and forth as she looked up to the woman.


    ''What is she...''


    She approached almost casually, like a child walking up to her mother, and she wrapped her arms around the woman.


    "You''re so weak that even a child could kill you."


    ''What are you... ah... ah...''


    And almost as if entranced, Mira hugged the child instinctively.


    ''She is... perfectly innocent.''


    Then, tears streamed forth from the woman.


    ''Why... were all the others always so corrupted?''


    "You really are incomprehensible."


    The young girl''s words stung the heart of Mira, but even so she didn''t care.


    ''Why did they all become so stained?''


    "But it is exactly that incomprehensible nature that has led my enemy right into my hands."


    ''Why couldn''t I have kept this innocence?''


    And at that moment, a horrid pain erupted from the stomach of the woman.


    Looking down, her innards were now on the floor in front of her, and the girl stood there, knife in hand, covered in blood.


    "Ah..."


    Falling forward, the woman hit the ground with a thud, unable to even speak anymore.


    ''Even now... she still looks... completely innocent.''


    These were the final thoughts of Mira Solaris before she died.


    ''Incapable of even recognizing the evil that she performs.''


    For the only time.


    ----


    Corruption and Innocence - By Mira Solaris


    I was born to a noble family - the Solaris family.


    My father was a typical noble - someone who always wanted to further his own standing.


    To him, a daughter was nothing more than a pawn which should be used to form a bond with another family through an arranged marriage.


    Nothing more, and nothing less.


    When I was 13 years old, I was told that I would be sent off to live with another man. I was shocked, and couldn''t exactly process what that truly meant.


    I protested at first, of course. But after he yelled at me and rebuked me, I eventually came to accept it.


    However it was then that I met the man.


    He was 60, no, maybe 70 years old. A man so old and shriveled that he shouldn''t have been marrying someone three times my age. But there he was, ready to take me away without any issues.


    I didn''t cry. I didn''t complain. I was horrified, and disgusted - yes. But I deceived myself into believing that this was my duty, that I was doing this for the sake of my family.


    I left that day and began to live with the man.


    We lived in separate rooms at first. I served him. I cooked for him, cleaned for him, and did everything I could to please him.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    He would yell at me every time I made even the smallest mistake. He would lose his temper over the smallest things, and I endured every bit of it.


    Then he began to beat me.


    He would take off his belt, bend me over, and beat me over things that are so insignificant I can''t even remember them.


    It was only later that I realized just how much enjoyment he got out of that.


    One day, he approached me and told me to go to his bedroom.


    I had always obeyed him to this point, but this time he seemed different. He wasn''t angry, nor did he yell at me. He merely ordered me in a stern tone, and I listened.


    However it was as I got to the bedroom, when he closed the door, that I realized something was off.


    He grabbed me, shoved me down, and started forcefully removing my clothes. I screamed and shouted, but nobody could have possibly heard me.


    So I spit in his eyes to distract him.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    That was the first time I ever ran.


    I ran, and I ran. I was half dressed, my clothes were torn, and I looked like a peasant - but I didn''t care.


    I ran.


    I eventually made my way back to my home, however when my father saw me he shouted and screamed.


    My father beat me for running away, shouting about how I had dishonored our family name and how our relationship with that man had been destroyed.


    He had no remorse or sympathy for the fact that I was in such a pitiful state, but was only angry because of the damage to our reputation.


    That was when the suitors came flooding in.


    One after another, I was sent off again and again, and I ran away again and again.


    Each of them were old perverts who wanted nothing more than my body, or middle aged men who wanted my father''s money and connections.


    I couldn''t stand them. The way they looked at me was as if I were nothing more than a tool, a piece of property for them to own.


    Time after time, I dishonored everyone that I was sent to live with by running away. My reputation as a loose woman who wouldn''t stay with one man became widely known, to the dismay of my father.


    That was when he started introducing me to the younger men.


    He would send me to dinner parties, wearing pretty dresses with the hopes that I would meet people closer to my age - hoping that I would land upon some prince charming and restore our honor by committing to him.


    However the young men were all the same.


    All they wanted was an accessory to boost their worth, their gazes were no different from those old men. They may have been better looking, which might have satisfied some women, but I couldn''t stand the eyes they looked at me with.


    So I rejected them all.


    I made so many enemies that my father lost all his hair, our family''s power rapidly decreased and our control over the City State waned.


    The very girl that he intended to use to increase his status had driven him to ruin.


    But I was glad.


    Eventually he disowned me, and I was sent away to Stronvardia. He slowly tried to build up his relationships with the enemies I had made, but I didn''t hear from him for quite a while.


    It was then, as I made my way through the slums of Stronvardia, that I met a particular boy.


    I don''t know how old he was. To be honest, I don''t particularly care. He was young and innocent, and he was kind.


    I was crying there on the street that day, and the boy who was dressed in nothing more than rags offered me a piece of bread.


    It was stale.


    The bread was so hard that I wondered if it had been left out for weeks.


    And yet, it was the most delicious meal I''ve ever had.


    However, on that day, as I found myself bathing in gratitude for the kindness of the boy, I felt something.


    A strange desire.


    I wanted to corrupt him.


    I couldn''t stand how pure he was.


    I couldn''t stand how kind he had been, or the fact that such a kind person could even exist in the first place.


    After all, nobody had ever been kind to me up to that point. If someone had done this to me earlier, I wouldn''t have had to struggle so much.


    I wouldn''t have had to become this way.


    I could have been like him - if only someone like him had been around at that time.


    And yet - he wasn''t there until I had already been broken.


    So I corrupted him.


    It only took a single night, and the boy''s expression was changed permanently. His pureness was now distorted, his smile now filled with lust.


    Satisfied, I left the boy behind in search of more.


    I wanted to destroy every pure thing that I could get my hands on.


    At some point, my parents back in Vorathia had passed away, and there was nobody to lead the City State. I returned at the request of one of our few remaining allies, and took the throne again.


    I became the Countess, and soon enough our City State began to flourish once more. Despite the enemies I had made, the death of my father had changed everyone''s opinions on me. Perhaps it was because of the void he had left, which I was able to fill, but the allies came one after another.


    And so too, did the suitors.


    I rejected every one of them of course. I no longer had interest in those who were corrupted. I wanted to find someone innocent. However I couldn''t do that with my own people, or that would create a potential scandal.


    That was when I happened to make contact with a particular man - the Young Master of the Street Rats Organization.


    He was trying to expand his influence under the table, and as the Countess I had given him an audience.


    "Do you have any desires that shouldn''t see the light of day?"


    This was the question he had asked me.


    "If so, then please let me know. And my family will take care of the rest."


    He had left with that offer, and eventually I found myself contacting him again.


    He put me into contact with Gerard, who ran a particular hotel centered around those activities.


    I became a frequent customer, often visiting Stronvardia under the guise of business. I was able to satisfy my cravings, and nobody had to know a thing.


    However, then the Calamity happened.


    The world was destroyed, and I was stuck in a foreign land under the rule of a Dictator who viewed me as nothing more than a pawn.


    And now, for a reason I don''t even know, I''ve been killed.


    But perhaps... this is my punishment.


    For corrupting so many, perhaps this is the only suitable ending for someone such as myself.


    To die at the hands of someone who doesn''t even know that she is committing any sin.


    ----


    Justice.


    Just what did this word mean?


    To promote what was right?


    To punish criminals?


    To protect those who were in line with the law?


    What was the law?


    An arbitrary rule, defined by some politician who lived outside of the very laws they wrote - to enforce upon those below them.


    At one point in his life, George wanted to be an enforcer of justice.


    "Why do you want to join the police force?"


    This was the question that the gray haired chief asked George on one particular day, as he sat surrounded by a number of officers.


    "Sir! I was raised in a neighborhood filled with crime, and I wanted to prevent such things from happening to other children. I wanted to enforce the law and keep our neighborhoods safe."


    "Is that all?"


    However, on that first interview, the attitude of the police chief took George by surprise.


    "Er... is there supposed to be something more?"


    As George asked this question, he had noticed that the mood changed.


    The officers around him seemed to be smirking to themselves, some nudging the shoulders of one another as they chuckled.


    "Kid. Let me give you a piece of advice. I''m not going to flat out deny your application if you''re really set on becoming an officer. But let me ask you one question."


    Suddenly, the chief took control of the room, at which the other officers seemed to stiffen up.


    "Just how far do you think you''ll get with such an unclear goal?"


    Closing his eyes, the man took a puff of his pipe, filling the room with smoke as George began to cough.


    "I''ll tell you. With a goal like that, you''ll never even rise beyond a patrol officer."


    Those were the words that George had been sent home to think on.


    And he had thought.


    He rethought everything. His own sense of justice. His own desire to protect people.


    Why did he want to protect people?


    Because it was the right thing to do?


    He couldn''t find an answer.


    But even though he couldn''t find an answer, that didn''t change his mindset.


    He wanted to help people.


    He wanted to protect people.


    He didn''t need a reason for such a thing, and he didn''t need some lofty goal like the Chief Police had insinuated.


    ''I don''t need to become a police chief. I don''t need to rise in the rankings or gain a ton of recognition. If I can help the people around me in my City, then that will be enough.''


    This was the conclusion he came to.


    He had no lofty ambitions. He had no true direction or major goal. He just wanted to do what he could, where he could - and nothing more.


    What he didn''t understand was just how little he would be able to do.


    "Welcome to the squad, rookie! You ready to go out on patrol?"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Great. Then follow me. There''s a certain place we need to investigate. Lots of incidents go down in these areas, so keep close to me."


    One of his senior officers had invited George on his first day to go out on patrol with him, which George readily accepted.


    It was an opportunity to investigate crime and prevent any further incidents. After all, nobody would commit a crime right in front of a couple police officers.


    His very presence would act as a deterrent to those who wanted to do anything wrong.


    "Hey... are we at the wrong place?"


    "The wrong place? Are you stupid, rookie? Don''t you know what this place is?"


    "It''s a bar, isn''t it? Why are we-"


    "Hah... don''t you understand anything? Crime always occurs in places like this. Alcohol, drugs, poverty, gangs, you name it. If people gather somewhere, then crime will also gather."


    With this explanation, George felt as if he had been enlightened.


    "Oh... I see. Thank you for the explanation. Then, let''s get right to it."


    With these words, the two pulled up to the scene. Lights were flaring, music was blasting, and everyone was partying like there was no tomorrow.


    "Don''t forget your strap. If you don''t got it on you, you never know what cretin might try and pull something on you."


    "Ah... I see."


    Gripping his pistol at his side, George confirmed its presence.


    He was nervous, but such feelings had no place here.


    He was an officer now, and he had to be able to swallow such cowardice for the sake of his duty.


    With these feelings, the two men entered the night club.

 Chapter Number 140 - Repaying a Debt

    "Excuse us. Coming through."


    Flashing his badge, George''s partner was able to force his way through the line with a smile on his face.


    Everyone seemed to step out of the way, fear in their expressions as they avoided the man for the sole fact that he was a police officer.


    ''I suppose nobody wants to get in the way of our business.'', George thought.


    "Ah, good evening officer Bentley. And who is this young gentleman with you? I haven''t seen this one before."


    "My new partner. He''s going to be helping me out quite a bit, so treat him nicely, will you?"


    "Haha... of course. Please. Come on in."


    The bouncer seemed to know George''s partner quite well, and the two were allowed inside without a fuss.


    "You come here often?"


    "Well of course I do. This is a hub. Follow me."


    His partner shuffled his way through the night club, eventually finding his way to the bar.


    Some people were sloshed over themselves, speaking in an incomprehensible manner. There were a couple of men who quietly pushed more drinks toward the women that they were with, their intentions obvious.


    ''But that isn''t any of my business, so long as they aren''t disobeying any laws.''


    George looked around, watching the people with discomfort, however he quickly focused on his task.


    ''Even if these people are out partying and getting drunk, they are still citizens. And it is exactly my duty to protect these citizens.''


    Resolving himself once more, the man instilled his sense of duty within himself.


    "Heyyyyy... aren''t you looking good tonight? The usual?"


    "Two of them. Give my new partner a little extra kick, will you?"


    A woman who was working at the bar called out to George''s partner, who responded in kind.


    "Hm? What are you talking about?", George asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Ah, sorry about him. He''s new, so he has yet to learn the ropes. Give me just a sec."


    Placing his arm around George, his partner led him off quietly as he whispered to him.


    "Listen up, rookie. When you wear the badge, there are a lot of benefits that come with it. This happens to be one of them. It would be rude to just refuse those benefits, wouldn''t it?"


    "Are you telling me that you''re going to drink on the job just because you can get some free drinks?"


    "Don''t be so loud about it."


    Gazing around him, the man ensured that nobody was staring before whispering to George once more.


    "If you''re so tight about everything then you won''t-"


    "Then I won''t what? I won''t get anywhere? I won''t rise up in the rankings? I highly doubt that drinking on the job will get me anywhere except a dumpster, wasted and wondering what happened."


    Shoving the man off him, George began to walk off.


    "I have a duty to perform. And if you intend to sit around wasting yourself when we could be helping people, then you''ve got the wrong idea of what it means to wear the badge."


    "You... you''re a cocky one. Acting like you''re my senior when you''re just a rookie who doesn''t understand shit about this job..."


    "I don''t need to understand shit to know that I shouldn''t be drinking on duty. If that''s all you''ve come here for, then I want no part of it."


    "Rookie."


    Suddenly, George''s partner spoke up, his voice tense as he took a serious tone.


    "You''re going to regret taking that stance. I''ll forgive you for tonight since you don''t know how things work, but if you were with some of the other officers then you''d probably have your face bashed in at this point. If you don''t change your mindset about what it means to be a cop, then you had better leave this force."


    With these final words, the man turned around as he headed back to the bar.


    ''Is this really how all the other officers are?'', George wondered. ''No... that doesn''t matter. I should be-''


    Suddenly, a popping sound was heard.


    The music was blasting his ears, so it was just loud enough to overcome the rave, however without a doubt George heard the sound.


    ''A gunshot!?''


    Turning quickly, the man gripped the pistol at his side as he rushed in the direction of the sound.


    "Excuse me, coming through!"


    The people moved reluctantly, giving him nasty glares all the while, but George ignored such a thing as he rushed outside into a parking lot.


    It was there that he saw it.


    Laying on the ground in a pool of blood was a woman.


    Her head had a hole in it, and her expression was that of shock - as if she had died instantly without even being able to react or scream.


    Standing above her with a gun in hand was a large man who wore a white suit, his arms folded as he glared down on the body with disgust.


    "Damn woman... she just had to go and resist, didn''t she?"


    "Freeze! Put your hands up! Drop the weapon!"


    Pistol in hand, George shouted these words as he aimed it at the man, anger evident in his expression.


    However the reaction of the gangster was completely unpredictable.


    "Hm? Who are you? Ah... you must be a newbie. I''ve never seen you around here before. Where''s the other one? Bring him here, he''ll let you know the situation."


    The man didn''t even bother to drop his weapon as he spoke completely calmly, not making any movement of surrender.


    "The situation? I can see the situation with my own two eyes. Now drop your weapon, or I WILL shoot."


    With coldness in his tone, George spoke these threatening words to the man, who stood up, now irritated.


    "You will, will you? Well guess what? If you don''t back the hell down, I will too."


    And just like that, the two entered a faceoff.


    Perhaps George should have fired before things had come to this point, but he couldn''t just kill a man so easily.


    He faltered.


    He hesitated.


    And because of that hesitation, he now had a gun pointed at him.


    "Now you drop the gun, or it will be my bullet in your head - and you''ll be laying beside this woman."


    What should he do?


    What could he do?


    Should he shoot?


    Should he finish this standoff here and now?


    ''Shit!''


    Throwing his weapon to the side, George found his own hands in the air.


    "Ah!!! I''m so sorry about this!!! My new partner hasn''t learned anything yet, so please forgive him, will you? He doesn''t understand whose turf this is, and I haven''t had a chance to teach him that there are some people who just shouldn''t be touched."


    Rushing outside was George''s partner, speaking with an apologetic tone as he spoke up to the gangster.


    "Haha... is that so? Well, I guess I am feeling pretty generous today. Just this once I''ll let him live. But..."


    Thinning his eyes, the man looked upon George with an expression of disgust.


    "There won''t be a second time. If any of my boys give even the slightest word that this rookie is interfering in our business, then we won''t stop until he''s dead."


    Aiming his words straight past George, the man spoke directly to his partner instead.


    "Is that understood?"


    "Of course. We wouldn''t even hope to betray our contract. I''ll make sure that he learns everything before he steps foot outside again."


    Coming behind George, the man grabbed the back of his head as he forced George to bow.


    "Say thank you to the kind man that he spared you.", George''s partner ordered.


    "You..."


    "What? Are you not going to thank me, boy?"


    Suddenly, the gangster became arrogant as he said these words with a grin.


    "Thank... you."


    "That didn''t feel sincere enough. But whatever. As I said, I''m in a good mood today. So I''ll let you off JUST THIS ONCE."


    Turning around, the man got in his car - a luxurious sports car that was decked out with all sorts of fancy decals.


    Revving the engine loudly, the man drove away quickly, heading off without another word.


    "We''ve got to chase after him and take down his group.", George stated, rushing to grab his pistol.


    "No."


    However he was stopped by his partner, who held a gun to the back of his head.


    "You''re not going to be doing anything like that. George... it looks like I took you out on patrol a bit too early. You don''t understand how the world works yet, and you''re endangering not only yourself - but all of us."


    Freezing in place as the man pressed the barrel to the back of his head, George could do nothing but listen.


    "This incident didn''t happen. This woman died today of a drug overdose. You never met that man. Neither did I. Is that understood?"


    "How can you-"


    "Did you think that your useless justice was going to save your life just now?"


    Reading into George like a book, his partner spat out these words with clear disgust in his voice.


    "You almost got yourself killed. Pride... naivety... optimism... sense of duty... all of those things are going to get you killed. And soon."


    Then, with his next words, George felt as if his own heart was being gripped.


    "If you think that you joined this force because you wanted to enforce justice, then you had best change your definition of justice - or you WILL find yourself dead."


    ----


    "He got away."


    "No, he didn''t get away. Criminals get away. A citizen doesn''t need to escape from us in the first place."


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    George and his partner were in the locker room later that night, having returned to the station after the incident.


    As soon as backup had arrived at the scene, George was taken off by his partner under the pretense that he needed to cool his head.


    "A citizen? He killed that woman. I don''t know who she was, or why he killed her - but he''s a MURDERER."


    "George."


    Suddenly calling out to him from behind, George immediately turned around as his partner called his name.


    "You joined this force because you thought you could enforce your sense of justice on others."


    Suddenly, the two found themselves staring one another down, inches from each other''s face.


    "You were disillusioned by some false sense of honor, and you joined this force. You thought that everything you did would be in line with your own morals."


    Suddenly, the man grabbed George''s throat as his head was slammed into the locker behind him.


    "Yet you refuse to understand that the law doesn''t follow your personal definition of right and wrong."


    Tightening his grip on George''s neck, his partner didn''t show any signs of letting loose.


    "You might be thinking to yourself that you''re going to report me to the chief. That if the higher ups knew what I had done, what I was doing, that they would take care of it. Isn''t that right?"


    "Is that wrong?", George crackled - his own expression stiff.


    "Yes. That''s wrong.", the man said as he loosened his grip, dropping George to the ground. "After all, it was the chief who ordered me to do such a thing."


    "So you''re telling me that because the chief ordered you to, we have to protect that gangster and whatever boss is backing him? That people like that who have power are allowed to run free, and the ones who represent the law are powerless to stop them?"


    His tone lowering to a whisper, George was calmer than ever - though his words cut through the silent locker room like a knife through butter.


    "George. The police are a business. The government is a business. It''s all just a big business. When you run a business, if someone pays you to do something, you do it. The more difficult the task, the more it costs. Sometimes the task is so difficult that no cost will cover it."


    "And you''re telling me that allowing murderers to run free is a task worth the money?"


    "Yes."


    Without hesitation the man replied to George''s question, who was taken aback at the immediate response.


    "Organized crime is controllable. It''s something that we can predict, calculate, negotiate - and it''s something that won''t ever harm us so long as we stay on the right side of the checkbook. If you want to be a hero, then find a psychopath to arrest - someone who doesn''t have the financial power to be worth the risk of letting him run free."


    With these cold words, George found himself trembling at the deep seated corruption.


    ''Do I have to overcome all this myself?'', he thought.


    "How can you live with yourself?", he spat.


    "How can I live with myself? George, where is that sudden question coming from? Do you think we''re just sitting around all day greasing our pockets with dirty money? Do you think it''s easy to cover up incidents like these? Do you even understand the struggles that we experience trying to maintain a facade of peace when this entire damn city is rotten from the inside out!?"


    Suddenly, the man began to shout at George as he lost his temper, sweat forming at his forehead.


    "No. You don''t know a thing. The only thing you know is living in that small cocoon of yours that you''ve just broken out of."


    Pressing his finger to the chest of George, his partner seemed to calm himself as he continued to speak.


    "Is it evil? Is it evil that we don''t start a gang war between the police and powerful gangs? Is it evil that we prevent our streets from becoming a warzone by accepting a bit of extra cash? Or is it really you who are evil - who would cling so desperately to your justice that you would allow such a thing to happen without any thought for the repercussions."


    Turning around, the man left George speechless as he walked off, irritation filling his words.


    "Yes, we''re corrupt. Yes, it''s wrong. Yes. It would probably be the right thing to do if we were to bust our asses to get rid of every last criminal organization in our City."


    Suddenly, the man stopped, his tone lowering as he spoke his final words.


    "But being right doesn''t win you anything in a world where everything else is wrong."


    ----


    George had been banned from going out on patrol for the next month, instead working at the station under the strict instruction of the chief where he was taught everything.


    He learned about the gangs present in the City, those who the police had contracts with, those who he wasn''t allowed to touch, and the reasons why he wasn''t allowed to do such things.


    He learned everything that he wasn''t allowed to do, and with every new piece of information he learned, he came to hate the system all the more.


    However, he stayed.


    He stayed a police officer for a single reason.


    It wasn''t that he thought he was strong enough to change the entire system. It wasn''t that he felt like he could change it from the inside, or anything of the likes.


    He wanted to do what he could - even within the rules that the police had set for him.


    ''If I can just find a psychopath... someone who is absolutely uncontrollable... someone who is without question, a threat to society - someone who shouldn''t be protected no matter what the situation is... then...''


    The words of his former partner stuck deep in his mind as George had found a new goal.


    ''Then I will be able to perform my duty... and protect the citizens.''


    However this was easier said than done.


    George had spent months as a detective, investigating incidents which were quickly thrown under the rug due to the involvement of the rich and powerful.


    Time after time he found himself sweeping up the messes of those who could afford the cleaning service that he had become, and with every well paying client George felt himself hating his job all the more.


    The people around him didn''t make things any better - money grubbing officers who wouldn''t blink an eye if a murder happened right next to them, so long as the bills were slid in their direction.


    George was ostracized. At first, he was invited to dinner parties and events, but as he attended such things his disgust for the elite only grew. He would sit hand in hand, clinking glasses with someone that he had pardoned the day before for crimes so heinous that even bars shouldn''t keep such a person contained.


    There was one particular politician - a man named Larry Pertan who he had been unable to arrest following a series of murders of young girls - and even when he began to kidnap and contain these girls one after another, George found himself unable to do anything but watch as his crimes were swept under the rug.


    With every passing day, there was a new case, and with every case there was a new excuse. At some point, George didn''t even know why he kept on going.


    ''To pay my bills?''


    ''Is that all I''m here for?''


    ''To help these criminals and take my cut?''


    He didn''t know.


    George continued searching each day, however the only cases he was able to solve were minor infractions - ones that made no real significance.


    If there was a lone drug dealer, he could make an arrest - but only if said person wasn''t backed by any major players. Individual murders and rapes appeared occasionally, but not often. The majority of such cases were linked to groups that he had soon come to know as the untouchables.


    ''Speeding tickets... minor traffic violations... homeless people loitering where they aren''t welcome... VIP security details...''


    Why was he even there?


    Did he even serve a purpose?


    No - rather - was his purpose even one worth serving?


    Wouldn''t this world have been better if George didn''t exist?


    Would more children have been spared of the violence if he hadn''t helped in hiding the crimes of certain individuals?


    ''Yes.''


    The answer - was a resounding yes.


    George''s existence in this world had not been a positive one - it had been a negative one.


    It would have been better for society if he had never been born.


    ''But perhaps that is exactly why... I need to make up for it.''


    As George walked alongside a man who had a monster within him, he prepared himself as the two approached a particular pair who were hiding out of sight as they scouted a large shopping center from afar.


    ''If my existence in this world has been a negative one... then I only have one goal left in this ruined place.''


    From the top of an interstate on ramp, George found himself looking down upon a man and a woman - two people who he knew to be working for the very mafia organizations that he had never been allowed to fight.


    And with eyes focused on these people, the man gripped the pistol at his side as he hardened his resolve.


    ''To repay the debt that I''ve fallen into... and die.''

 Chapter Number 141 - Albert Baracus

    "Behind us. Two men. Both of them are armed. One is experienced in combat. The other... I can''t tell."


    Kristina whispered these words into the ear of Albert, who didn''t dare to turn his head as she fed him this information.


    "It''s strange... very strange. I can usually tell whether someone is experienced right away... they give off a certain... aura. But for some reason, this guy... it''s like I''m receiving mixed signals."


    Slowly, the woman stood up, keeping her back facing in its direction as she walked along the ramp, leaning on it while pretending to be preoccupied with the scenery below.


    "Well... I guess I''ll just have to find out for myself. I''ll take the strange one. Can you take the experienced one?"


    "No... but I guess I don''t have much choice."


    Whispering these words, Albert accepted the situation as is.


    This woman was not someone he had the power to negotiate with.


    And then, with a smile, the woman''s grin deepened as excitement filled her expression.


    Her red hair seemed to spike with energy, and suddenly, she stood on top of the ramp as if she were walking on a balance beam.


    "Hey! Be careful!! If you do something like that-"


    "I''ll fall?"


    Looking at the man with a smile, the woman turned so that her back faced the ground below.


    "That''s my goal."


    And with these words, she fell backwards as she descended to the ground.


    ''Eh?''


    Too shocked to even understand what he had just witnessed, Albert couldn''t even bring himself to look over the ramp down below.


    ''Did she just kill herself?''


    Terror seeped into his very body, and quickly the intruders that the woman spoke of entered his mind.


    ''Were they truly such terrifying people... that this was her only option?''


    At that instant, the man turned around - and it was then that he looked up to see them.


    On another ramp, one higher than the one he was situated on, there were two men - both of whom were standing atop the ramp without concern for their lives.


    "Marcus. There were many people in my life that died as a result of the horrible people I protected. In that sense... do you think it could be said that I owe a debt to this world?"


    One of those two men was a man who wore the outfit of a police officer, gun in hand and a deadly expression on his face.


    His head was shaved with a buzzcut, one which showed his genuine sincerity despite his dull expression devoid of any true sense of duty.


    "I would have to say that is the case."


    Standing next to him as he replied was a businessman - one who wore a suit and tie and carried himself with an air of dignity.


    This man spread out his hand, which suddenly erupted into a tentacle that grabbed hold of the police officer at his side.


    Then, shooting out his other hand, another tentacle formed as it grabbed hold of the ramp below as the man slowly lowered the two.


    "Then I suppose with every criminal I defeat in this new world... I would be one step closer to repaying the debt that I have towards humanity."


    As the two landed in front of Albert, however, the businessman nodded his head at the words of the policeman.


    "No... that''s wrong."


    The tentacles retracted, and the man once more gained the form of a human - however his monstrous appearance shook the very being of Albert to the core.


    He lost all will to fight, and suddenly he realized just why the woman had decided to jump headfirst from such a height.


    ''She... must have known what was coming.''


    However right now, Albert was frozen stiff.


    Unable to move, his cowardice had completely overcome him - and he was unable to even hold his weapon which he dropped to the ground.


    "The debt you hold is not towards humanity... but rather... towards the ones who suffered because of your failures."


    Suddenly, the businessman broke out into a sprint, and at that moment Albert understood - his life was over.


    "And is that girl not the very epitome of such a failure to destroy the things that you wished to rid this world of?"


    And with these words, the man jumped off the ramp, a smile on his face as he disappeared from the vision of the two.


    Albert merely stood speechless, not even turning back to see what had become of the monstrous man, yet now he faced the policeman who stood with eyes widened in shock.


    "Ah... I suppose he''s right."


    As if coming to a realization, the man looked down in thought, ignoring Albert as he nodded to himself.


    "That girl... if I had been able to properly oppose the ones who destroyed her... would never have become the person she is today."


    With these words, the man held up his pistol, pointing it at Albert.


    "Then... I suppose the debt I have to the people of this world can be transferred to her."


    With this, the man shot.


    Bang!


    However with a dodging roll, Albert hid behind a concrete barrier, just barely escaping the path of the bullets.


    "Why are you working for these men?", the policeman questioned as he continued to fire shots, ensuring that Albert wouldn''t peek out from his hiding spot. "Is it because they''ve forced you to? Or is it because you''re one of them?"


    "You fired on me before even confirming that!?", Albert shouted.


    "I suppose you''re right. Sorry about that. Maybe that man is influencing me a bit too much."


    Pulling back his pistol, the man began to reload his weapon as he kept his eyes upon the hiding place that Albert was in.


    "I... I''m nothing more than a coward. I''m weak. I''m too scared to go against that man, or his subordinates. Why are you here? Who are you!? What is your goal!? Who are you working for!?"


    "Sigh... do I really have to explain all that?"


    Throwing his gun to the side, the man held out his arms as he approached - now unarmed.


    The weapon which Albert previously held was on the ground, far from where he could attempt to make a jump for it.


    "I''m just a man who is trying to find out what it means to enforce justice."


    At that instant, Albert jumped for it.


    He rushed as quickly as he could, grabbing the rifle on the ground as he quickly aimed it at the man, who looked down upon him with dead eyes.


    "Put your hands up, right now! I... I''ll shoot, you know! I won''t have any regrets killing someone strong like you who has no issue preying on the weak!"


    "Am I the only one of us who is preying on the weak?"


    The cop responded with these words as he slowly raised his arms, putting them in clear sight as Albert stood up, holding the weapon tightly as he aimed it towards the man.


    "Are you trying to say that I''m preying on someone weak right now? Sorry, but that isn''t going to cut it. You were trying to kill me first. I''m just returning the favor. Now tell me. Who are you working for? The police shouldn''t exist anymore, so-"


    "Isabella Stirling."


    With this one word, the man stopped speaking.


    "You..."


    He was unable to even respond, unsure what to even say.


    "You''re working for her? But... no... that''s impossible. We''re working for her, right now. And... didn''t her subordinates die? Isn''t that the whole reason we''re here?"


    "Did you think that anything a gangster told you would be true?"


    At that instant, the man began to fire.


    The bullets flew as the magazine was emptied, however the quick reflexes of the policeman were enough to evade the first few after which the recoil completely redirected the path of the shots.


    And in the next moment, Albert found himself faced with a man, baton in hand, whose eyes were filled with the desire to kill.


    Slam!


    And then, his side exploded in pain.


    He dropped the weapon in an instant as he was beaten, the wind knocked out of him as he spit up a volley of blood and fell to the ground.


    "UGH!"


    "A coward? I don''t want to hear an excuse such as that. I''ve worked in this industry for years now, so you won''t fool me."


    Then, another blow - this one to the stomach.


    "AGH!"


    The policeman was relentless in his pursuit, stomping on the man''s foot as he looked down upon Albert without a shred of sympathy, as if he were looking at an insect.


    "I know a predator when I see one."


    ----


    Through his years of experience, if there was one thing that George had learned after dealing with people from every place in society, it was that he knew when someone was filth.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    High status or low status, wealthy or poor, elegant or uneducated, these things had nothing to do with whether a person was scum.


    He had seen it all. People of every group, race, gender, and occupation. No matter who a person was, they were not safe from corruption.


    Perhaps it was nothing more than judgemental arrogance - however even if this were the case, George would not change his line of thinking.


    ''This man... is someone who likes to prey upon those who cannot resist him.''


    George knew this for certain.


    Despite how weak and pathetic he appeared, despite how powerless he seemed to be, a beast was lurking within this man.


    "So you''re going to enforce your strength on me as well?"


    Suddenly, George felt his leg grabbed as the man''s tone became rabid, filled with hatred.


    "Just like the rest... just like every other person in this world... you''re no different."


    "Who are you really?"


    George asked this question to the man, slamming him across the face with his baton.


    The man was sent flying as he let out a groan of pain, blood dripping from his face as he spoke.


    "Albert... Baracus. The 95th Senator of the Imperial State of Koravik. I... could barely even do well in my own profession. But in a fight? In combat? I was always so weak."


    The man gargled blood as he spoke, thinning his eyes as tears flowed from them, looking to the sky with regret in his expression.


    "Go ahead, cop. Kill me. Perhaps if you did that, you''d gain some sort of RECOGNITION."


    And suddenly, the man''s tone changed as he looked at George with acceptance.


    "You''re a wicked man, but your crimes... they are ones I do not know of."


    Picking up his own pistol, George walked over slowly to Albert as he took aim at the man''s head.


    "I have no evidence, no information, nothing. Even in a legitimate trial, you would be deemed completely innocent of anything I could possibly accuse you. And rightfully so. For to deem a man guilty without evidence... is a true crime."


    Pointing his gun at the head of the man, George looked down upon the man with a bored expression.


    "But there is something from my years of experience that I''ve learned. A sentiment that I''ve obtained after witnessing criminal after criminal allowed to go free despite their obvious guilt."


    Pulling back the safety, the man looked down upon Albert with a sigh.


    "When compared with the crimes a man has already committed, it is a far worse crime to allow a guilty man to go free. For if I, as a representative of the law, cover up the crimes of a man - then any crimes he may commit in the future become MY OWN."


    "What if I were to tell you that my crimes were not towards humans?"


    In a final plea, Albert said these last words - however there was defeat in his tone.


    This was no pathetic form of begging, but rather that he was questioning - trying to find out the true opinion of the one who was about to kill him.


    "What do you mean by that? Don''t tell me that you''ve been preying on some sort of monsters all your life."


    With a chuckle, George was almost entertained by the thought.


    "Animals. They aren''t bound by human laws. If an animal kills a man, it is written off as a tragedy. Perhaps the animal is put down. But it is because an animal isn''t bound by our laws that we deny them the rights we grant those who are bound by such laws."


    "So you mean to tell me that your prey is not human, but animal?"


    "Yes."


    "To think that you would openly admit to such a thing... well, I don''t care."


    Holding up his weapon as he once more took aim at the head of the man, George continued to speak with disinterest.


    "Whether your crimes are to man or beast, they remain crimes. The fact of the matter is that this world will be a better place without a person like you within it."


    Pop!


    While the weapon was silenced, the muffled sound of the bullet resounded in the ears of George as he watched the man''s expression become riddled with blood - shock and horror filling it.


    "If I couldn''t ever make this world a better place through peaceful means as a figure of authority, then I will resort to other measures now that such authority no longer exists."


    Walking off, the man left the scene with a bad taste in his mouth - yet he did not regret in the slightest what he had done.


    Perhaps he should have regretted it. Perhaps he should have heard that man out. Perhaps he should never have killed him at all.


    ''But the fact of the matter is... he was working for my enemy. He was an ally of that mafia organization... perhaps a client who had been caught up in the calamity. But regardless of that, there are only two types of people associated with that group.''


    ''Victims and perpetrators.''


    ''And that man was no victim.''


    ----


    Weakness - By Albert Baracus


    From a young age, I was the weakest child in my school.


    In Koravik, competition was everything. Everyone would one day obtain a rank, and that rank would determine their place in life.


    Each professional would be listed and evaluated among their peers in the same occupation, and it would be made public as to what place each person held.


    Like this, a ranking in society would not only be created - but enforced.


    This person is above that person. This person is below that person. It was clear cut, set in stone.


    There was no room for discussion.


    Of course, rankings could change. They moved around each day, depending on the achievements of each person.


    However in a school of 565, I was Student Rank 565.


    I had started out somewhere in the middle. 230 or so. However with each passing day, my own incompetence and weakness became clear to all. Whether in athletics or academics, I was unable to hold a candle to those around me.


    And so, it dropped.


    My ranking dropped until I had hit rock bottom, where it stayed put.


    At that point, I realized that something had to change. Perhaps I wasn''t trying hard enough. Perhaps I wasn''t working hard enough. I changed myself. I started working out. I started to study. I started to do everything I could to improve myself as a human being.


    However, that improvement didn''t last.


    The bullies appeared.


    Not just one or two. Dozens of them.


    People who were just a few ranks above me, who were happy to finally see someone more pathetic than them.


    People who were ranked far above me, who wanted to make an example out of the student who dared to have the lowest ranking in the entire school.


    And anyone else who wanted to join in on the fun of beating someone who was already down.


    The hazing began, and it never stopped.


    However it wasn''t until later in my life that I realized something - those people didn''t bully me just because it made them feel good.


    There was that too, of course. And I think that even if that was their only reason, they still would have done so. But I realized later that they were trying to protect their own position.


    By robbing those below them of the will to fight against them, they maintained their own status. They created a status quo which couldn''t be shaken so easily.


    I had given up on everything. Bruised and beaten down, there wasn''t a day where I didn''t question whether my life had any purpose - and at some point I began hating myself.


    But it wasn''t myself that I hated. It was weakness that I began to hate - and I was the very embodiment of that.


    However on one particular day, my hatred for weakness dissipated.


    I was the son of a farmer, though quite a spoiled one at that. Most people in my position would have had to work the fields, but I was lucky enough to be sent to school - perhaps because my father didn''t want me to end up in a low class profession like him.


    I was tending to the sheep on that day, and as I was doing so, I came to a realization.


    ''I may be the weakest human... but that doesn''t mean I''m the weakest, does it?''


    On that day, I lost my own hatred for weakness - and that hatred soon turned to a hatred of strength.


    I began to hate the strength that humans held - and I began to treasure the weakness of an innocent animal who could do nothing in the face of the beasts we call humans.


    ----

 Chapter Number 142 - Kristina Engel

    At the moment I saw that man, I knew immediately.


    He was a monster.


    I fell backwards, taking a dive off that interchange in the hopes that he would ignore me - assuming I had died in the fall.


    However, how could I have ever thought that I could deceive a monster?


    The only person I ended up deceiving was myself.


    ----


    With skills that almost resembled an acrobat or a gymnast, Kristina rolled to the ground without a scratch.


    Despite the fact that she had fallen from a great height, she didn''t appear to be harmed in the least - and instead was more focused than ever as she quickly turned to face a zombie at her side.


    ''I need you.''


    With motions as quick as ever, she gripped the blades at her side as she sliced the head of the creature off before it could even groan in pain - at which she began to butcher the creature with haste.


    Blood and guts flew, and the woman sliced and diced with a fierce determination in her expression - one that was driven by terror.


    ''I need to hurry before he comes this way.''


    The woman diced up the body in an unimaginable fashion as the creature was turned into a paste of chunks and blood.


    ''Now then...''


    Then, falling backwards into the paste, the woman lathered herself in it as she took a perfectly still expression.


    The blood and guts she laid in would appear as if it was her own, her body having been crushed from the fall at the locations of impact.


    ''I have to remain perfectly still.''


    And with an expression of shock, the woman stopped even her own breathing.


    Her pupils dilated, and she began to play dead in a manner which was far too realistic for one to merely chalk it off as acting skill.


    ''Or that thing will notice me.''


    "It''s quite unfortunate for you."


    However, her facade was interrupted by the landing sound of a man who had jumped off as well, his legs exploding into chunks of flesh on impact as he landed.


    The man fell forward to the ground, unable to even stand, yet he still spoke with pride in his tone as his legs regenerated quickly.


    "If perhaps I were someone who was unskilled with liars, then I would never have seen through your facade. It''s perfect. Your breathing has stopped, your expression is dull - and you truly appear as if you''ve DIED."


    Standing up on his newly grown legs, the businessman dusted himself off as he walked over to the red haired woman, looking down on her with a casual smile.


    "However, unfortunately for you... I have more experience with the concept of death than you will ever have in your single life."


    Crouching down, the man faced the woman as he investigated her up close - to which she didn''t even flinch.


    "Therefore... I can say with certainty - that you have not died."


    At that instant, the man felt a throbbing pain in his throat as the woman''s hand thrusted forward - shoving a knife right into his neck.


    "Blergh!"


    The man threw up a volley of blood, which joined the pool that the woman laid in, however even so he grabbed the hand which held the knife lodged within his neck.


    He did not speak, for his throat at this time was in shambles, however his eyes said everything they needed as he gripped the hand of the woman with an unshakable pressure.


    ''You cannot kill me.''


    This was what the man said with his expression, which bore into the woman.


    Then, ripping the knife from the hand of the woman, the man thrust it out of his own throat as he threw it aside.


    "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    With these gargling words from the man, whose throat was in the process of regenerating, the woman could do nothing more than open her mouth in shock, unable to comprehend this statement.


    However in that next instant, she smiled.


    A deep, horrendous smile, filled with all the bloodlust she could muster as she sat up without any further attempt to hide the fact that she was alive.


    "Yes."


    Then, grabbing the other knife from her side, the woman prepared herself as she resolved to fight even the monster in front of her.


    "I''m enjoying this... greatly."


    ----


    The man before Kristina appeared to be annoyed.


    He looked towards her, dark bags underneath his eyes as they filled with a sense of disappointment.


    Why did he look so disappointed?


    It was not disappointment in how weak she was. Something as barbaric and simple as that couldn''t possibly hope to describe the complex expression he held.


    "Do you even understand what you''re doing?"


    "Better than you ever could."


    With these words, the woman lunged forward at the man, knife in hand as she sliced and diced with crazed movements that not even a skilled combatist would be able to predict.


    She sliced apart the man''s clothes, his coat filling with cuts which blood sprayed out of as he dodged - though even while he dodged he didn''t appear to avoid major injuries.


    He was sliced time and time again by the woman, who didn''t cease her attacks as she laid her weapon into him, creating one wound after another.


    The man seemed to grit his teeth with each laceration, bearing the wounds as he continued to dodge yet not once did he lash out in anger.


    Yet even so - his disappointment increased.


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean why!? Why what!?", the woman shouted as the man caught her knife - the blade impaled within the palm of his hand.


    "Why do you continue living in such a manner? What is your purpose in existing?"


    "Huh?"


    Grabbing her fist as he once more tightened his grip, the woman pulled back - or attempted to - yet she found herself unable to do so.


    For his strength far exceeded that of a human.


    "Is there any point in asking such a question?"


    The woman looked down, fear evident in her expression as the man felt the quivering vibrations resound through the woman''s body while he kept hold of her.


    "I just want to..."


    "You just want to destroy?"


    Crack!


    Suddenly, the man squeezed the hand of the woman with immense pressure as she let out a scream of pain.


    "AGH!"


    Falling to the ground in torment, the woman looked up with tears in her eyes - her fingers having been broken as she shouted.


    "L-let go!!"


    "And what will you do if I do that? Will you attack me again? Or perhaps you''ll run back to the one you serve."


    Suddenly, the woman felt a hand around her throat as she was lifted from the ground.


    "N-no... wait..."


    "Wait? Stop? You tell me to do such things, but if I had asked the same of you moments before as you wounded me with a smile on your face - then you would not have so much as considered such a thing."


    Bringing the woman close to his face, the two were merely an inch apart as the man gazed into her eyes without a shred of compassion.


    "Am I wrong?"


    As she looked into the cold, heartless eyes of the man, a certain memory was evoked within the woman.


    One which she had spent her entire life trying to isolate - masking her own personality as she had fallen into a deep obsession which she was never able to overcome.


    Yet at this moment, the woman''s regressed cowardice exploded as tears fell from her eyes.


    "Please... please... stop....", she choked.


    "If I were allowed to stop... then perhaps I would have already done so."


    Slowly, the hand of the man wrapped around the woman as the flesh became like liquid, enveloping her completely in a red layer.


    "However, the thing within me will not accept such a thing."


    Then, the man smiled.


    And at that moment, the woman felt something - an emotion which the man had not displayed before for even a second.


    Compassion.


    "However... that doesn''t mean I am completely powerless to do as I please."


    In that instant, a spike of flesh shot through her head - her vision and memories becoming hazy as everything faded.


    "At the very least... I can grant you a quick death... and even he will not have any issue with such a thing."


    Dropping the body to the ground, the woman''s eyes remained open - a gaping hole in her head from which blood gushed forth.


    "Consider this... the final piece of mercy that you have been given. For even if you were someone who took pleasure in the rending of human flesh - that is only because it was who you were raised to become."


    Turning around, the man carried a serious expression - neither happy nor saddened as he walked off without looking back.


    "I will keep your memory within my heart... Kristina Engel."


    ----


    When he had wrapped the woman with his flesh, he had become one with her mind.


    ''I''ve found another way to use redefine, Seven.''


    In that single instant, memories flooded the mind of Marcus - and he knew everything there was to know about the woman he had faced as his opponent.


    ''And as guilty as that woman was... I deem her to be not guilty.''


    [So you''ve become a judge?]


    ''How else could you interpret such an ability?''


    [It isn''t polite to peek on people''s hearts like that, Marcus. What if she didn''t want you to read all her secrets like you just did?]


    ''What if she didn''t want me to kill her? Would you have allowed such a thing?''


    [No.]


    ''Then any further discussion is pointless.''


    Marcus could feel himself changing.


    His heart was hardening in response to the absurd requests that Seven gave him, and he felt himself lose emotion even as he took a life.


    But even so, he retained one bit of his humanity.


    ''I will not forget who she was... no matter how many times you may try to distract me.''


    [Good.]


    However the response that Marcus received from his parasite was contrary to his own expectations.


    [I don''t want you to forget, Marcus.]


    The being spoke inside his mind, at which Marcus stopped, though his expression showed no sign of surprise.


    [I want you to remember... everything.]


    ''Then we have something in common.''


    And with a slight grin, the man''s darkened eyes looked to the sky.


    ''I want you to remember everything as well.''


    ----


    [Many years before]


    The front door to an enormous mansion quietly closed, a red haired child sneaking through it as her eyes shifted around her - trying to ensure that nobody saw her.


    This girl was wearing the expensive clothes of a noble, however they had been dirtied with mud and her face was also lathered with the filth.


    Sneaking towards the grand stairway, the girl made her way up before a voice called out to her.


    "Kristina."


    As soon as this male voice spoke up, the girl seemed to halt in shock, fearfully remaining still.


    "Y... yes?"


    "You were out again with those peasants, were you not?"


    From a corner, a nobleman with slicked back hair emerged, crossing his arms with disappointment as his gaze pierced the back of the girl.


    "N- no-"


    "Lying isn''t befitting of an elite. But even more unbefitting is the fact that you associate yourself with peasants - and not even peasants who have worth as retainers, but rather those who wouldn''t even have any value as pawns."


    With a heavy tone, the man approached the girl as he grabbed her chin, forcing her to turn around and face him.


    "B- but... they''re my friends... I..."


    "We don''t befriend those who are below us. We RULE OVER them."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Looking down upon the girl with a grim expression, the man had no intention to yield on his own perspective, instilling his words into the girl.


    "You fail to understand just how disturbing people can be. You fail to understand just what will become of those people who live on the streets all their lives. To them, we are nothing more than objects of jealousy - and we must defend ourselves from their barbarian impulses to shake us from our footing. You may not realize it now... but people like that are the very reason people like us exist in the first place."


    Wiping the dirt from the face of the girl, the man looked upon her as if she were a precious object - the likes of which should never become dirtied in such a manner.


    "We are the sole glimmer of hope for humanity - the only existences who have risen above our base desires with elegance and pride. Were it not for the elites, the world would descend into a mosh pit of madness, where the physically powerful prey on the weak without restraint. It is through the law and order that we establish that such a world has been prevented. Therefore... if you must associate with such people... you must not do it as a friend."


    Placing his hand to her chin once more, the man smiled slightly as he spoke with a firm gentleness.


    "You must do it as a ruler."


    "I... I will rule them then!"


    And in response to his words, the girl made her proclamation, twiddling her thumbs nervously as she spoke.


    "If that is what it takes for me to associate with them... then I will become... the one who is in control of them."


    "Good."


    Placing his hand on the head of the girl, the man smiled with an unshakable pride.


    "If you are able to control the masses... then you will be able to use them to protect yourself from those who you cannot control."


    ----


    Kristina Engel was raised to be an elite.


    As the only daughter of the prestigious Engel family in the Forgestarian Empire, she was someone of high regard - a person who would one day inherit a large estate and rise to the rank of Dutchess.


    She was destined to become a ruler over the masses, and as such she would have to understand how to control them.


    Her father taught her many lessons in order to achieve this, and from a young age she was trained to throw away her own emotions or any notions of friendship.


    People were to be used as pawns. If they could not be used as pawns, then they were instead enemies to be eliminated.


    These were the things that were instilled into the mind of the girl, however at the end of the day - she was nothing more than a child.


    She could never truly see things the same way her father did. After all, with the innocent mind of a child, the difference between a friend and a pawn became blurry.


    What was a pawn?


    Someone who would do as she told?


    Someone who she could control?


    But would a friend not do the same thing?


    If she had asked a friend to do something for her, and they refused, could she call that person a friend?


    No. She could not.


    But the same went for a pawn, didn''t it?


    If a pawn didn''t do as they were asked, then they were no pawn. They were someone independant of control.


    ''After all... asking for someone to do something just because you''re their friend... isn''t that the ultimate form of control?''


    ----


    "Hahaha! Stop it! Hey, throw it over here!"


    The words which Kristina had spoken to her father on that day - that she would control the peasants - had obtained her the right to return to the streets once again.


    "I''m gonna kick it as far as I can, and whoever can get it first wins! Are you guys ready!?"


    "YEAH!!!"


    Surrounded by children who were clearly living off the streets, a single diamond shined in that mound of coal.


    "Alright... I''m going to kick it! Three! Two! One!"


    However, Kristina never figured it out.


    She never understood what the difference between a friend and a pawn was, so eventually she gave up on such things.


    She returned to playing with her friends - or her pawns, whichever word she was told to use - as if everything was back to normal.


    "GO!"


    Not for a moment did she think of any dark things like using these people to advance herself. Right now, she was doing nothing more than having fun.


    However perhaps that too was using them for her own pleasure.


    But she did not know - for she was merely a child who was incapable of understanding such things.


    The ball flew into the air, soaring down an alleyway as it bounced off a wall and shot down another corner.


    "Ehh... that''s so far, Nikolas!"


    "Go get it, everyone! Whoever does is the winner!"


    "What does the winner get!?"


    "I know! Kristina will buy them lunch! She''s rich, so that shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "Ehh? Why do I have to do that? What if I win!?"


    The children happily raced down the alleyway as they discussed such conditions with giggles and laughter, casually playing together without a care in the world.


    "Then... we''ll all pitch in to buy you lunch!"


    "But I don''t need something like that! I can buy myself lunch anytime I want!"


    "EH!? Hmm... this is too hard! We''ll think of something later - IF you win!"


    With these words, the children all turned the corner, heading into a particular alleyway - however as they turned the corner they all stopped.


    "Eh?"


    "Where did the ball go?"


    "Is it in one of the dumpsters? Let''s search for it!"


    "Alright!"


    Immediately, all of the children began rustling through crates and ravaging through the dumpsters, all of them smiling as they desperately attempted to be the one to find the ball.


    Of course - Kristina was no exception.


    Despite her expensive clothes and well kept hair, she joined the children in their antics, pretending as if she were one of them as she played along.


    ''Should I really be playing like I''m one of them?''


    But at the end of the day, the teachings of her father continued to pester her.


    Her father was always irritated when she lowered herself to the same level as these peasants, saying that it was unbecoming of a noble.


    Of course, deep in her heart, Kristina understood that he was right - but even so, things were so boring otherwise.


    When she played like this, life was fun. It was enjoyable. She never had to worry about losing any of these friends, since her money would always keep them around. They would always want to play with her if she gave them some charity every once in a while, and they would even treat her like a princess if she asked them to.


    Of course, she didn''t ask them to do that. She wanted to be just like them.


    ''Sometimes... I wish that I wasn''t born an elite.''


    Jumping into a dumpster as well, the girl made sure to dirty herself as she joined in with a smile.


    "Don''t have all the fun yourselves!", she shouted.


    "Haha!"


    "I''m going to find it first!"


    ''But... I am an elite.''


    ''So when the fun is over... I''ll have to control them.''


    ''We''ll grow up and become adults... and these people will serve me.''


    ''But... maybe I can help them.''


    ''If I become someone powerful, then maybe I''ll be able to raise these people up to become more important than their parents.''


    ''Father... I will gather my pawns.''


    ''But I will not abandon them, or throw them away.''


    ''I will build them to become people... worthy of serving me.''


    With these thoughts, the girl had made a decision.


    "I found it!"


    One of the boys who was searching behind a set of crates held up the ball with a triumphant smile.


    "Kristina, you''ll buy me lunch, right? I want one of those sausages! The really long ones on a stick!"


    "Those? Aren''t those really cheap? Are you sure you want something as simple as that?", Kristina asked as she exited from the dumpster she was diving in.


    "They may be cheap for you, but I don''t have any money at all! I can''t even dream of getting one of those!"


    With a shrug, the girl nodded.


    "Alright. I''ll buy you one."


    "Yes!"


    With these words, the group gathered as they prepared to head to the market district, however as soon as they turned a corner a couple of men were standing there.


    "So you were right... there really was a diamond in the filth."


    With a delighted smile, the eyes of the men focused on Kristina, at which she felt an unsettling fear.


    ''What are they looking at?''


    ''Why are they looking at me like that?''


    The other children seemed to have frozen in place, looking up to the men with fear as the men walked in between them, approaching the girl.


    "Girl. I''m sorry to interrupt your playtime, but you''re going to have to come with us for a bit. This is some official business regarding your family, so I''m sure you''ll oblige."


    Fear shot through Kristina as the men stood above her, however it was then that she realized something.


    "To them, we are nothing more than objects of jealousy - and we must defend ourselves."


    The words of her father replayed in her mind, at which the girl stiffened herself as she responded with confidence.


    "I have no reason to go with you people."


    As soon as she said these words, the mood shifted immediately, and the expressions of the men changed from polite to irritated in that instant.


    "I see. So after all, we''re going to have to do this the hard way."


    At that moment, the man pulled a rope out of his coat as another rushed forward to grab the girl.


    "H-hey!! What are you doing!?"


    The man grabbed hold of Kristina, lifting her as the other began to bind her with a gag, tying her hands and restraining her kicking feet in the process.


    As he did this, all of the remaining children ran.


    "Agh!!"


    "They''re crazy!!"


    "Help!!!"


    They all darted off, scurrying away as quickly as it happened, at which Kristina shouted out while kicking.


    "HEY!!!! Come back here and protect me from these people!!!!"


    With this shout, all of the children who were running off stopped in their tracks - frozen stiff as the men managed to get the gag on the girl.


    "MMMPH!!!! MMMPH!!!"


    The children all gazed back, watching with horror as she was tied up and contained, too terrified to do anything else than watch.


    "If you are able to control the masses... then you will be able to use them to protect yourself from those who you cannot control."


    As she met eyes with each of the children who didn''t move a muscle to help her, Kristina realized something.


    She had no control over these people.


    ''Ah... I figured it out.''


    ''The difference between a friend and a pawn.''


    ''With a friend... you can''t force them to do anything you want.''


    ''If the risk is too high, they will abandon you - no matter what promises they may have given you before.''


    ''But a pawn... a pawn is someone that you have absolute domain over - who will obey any command - no matter how ridiculous.''


    Thinning her eyes as she was taken away, the girl wanted to yell and scream, however even that she had given up on.


    Her struggling stopped, and the men quickly rushed off, and as the other children left her sight Kristina had one final thought.


    ''And those people... were nothing more than friends.''

 Chapter Number 143 - Less than Nothing

    She did not struggle anymore.


    Such a thing would have been pointless.


    She was outnumbered and overpowered, and gagged so that she could not scream. Nobody would be able to hear her even if she tried, and she was taken away without further incident.


    "Hurry up. Get her in the trunk."


    "Alright."


    The ride was bumpy.


    Every time the car passed a speed bump, she felt as if she were on a rollercoaster without a safety bar, bobbing up and down to the point where she wanted to throw up.


    Her head was banged around and the fear only increased in the darkness of that trunk, and the girl wondered just what would become of her.


    Would she be killed?


    No. She was relatively certain that would not happen.


    If these people merely wanted to kill someone, any child would suffice.


    Would she be sent to some sort of labor camp, or made into a slave?


    Again, unlikely. If they had kidnapped her because they wanted to put her to work, any other child would have been better. The males would have been more sturdy for physical labor, and there were likely other girls who were prettier than her - those who could be kidnapped with less risk due to their poverty.


    She was kidnapped for a single reason - because she was the heir to this estate and its lands.


    ''Which means... they''ll contact my father.''


    Suddenly, a shiver went down the spine of the girl.


    For at that moment, she came to a realization.


    The chance that she would be saved was ZERO.


    ----


    "Alright, open it up. She''s tied up, but be careful here. I don''t want any accidents or mistakes. Do you hear me? If she somehow gets up and tries to run, or attacks you, or something funny happens, I want you to be ready for it."


    Kristina could overhear the muffled voices through the trunk moments before it was opened, and the light of the day shined upon her.


    It had been hours since she had been taken away.


    She didn''t know quite how long she was driving for, but she knew that it was somewhere far away.


    Without question, she was no longer in the domain that her father ruled over.


    She might not even be in the Forgestarian Empire anymore.


    "Don''t try to resist or run. You''ll only end up hurting yourself even more."


    One man told this to Kristina with a firm tone, as if to say ''I won''t be warning you twice.''


    The girl nodded quietly, at which one man picked her up. She had been bound at her hands and feet, so she had to be carried.


    "Looks like the noble was raised pretty well. At least she has manners and knows how to behave. Heh...", one man joked.


    "I said don''t let your guard down."


    With a slap to the head, one man reminded the other of his duty.


    "Alright, alright. I get it. Sheesh."


    As Kristina was picked up by one of the men, she bore witness to her surroundings.


    ''A farm?''


    She was clearly somewhere in the country, away from civilization. There was a large farmhouse in front of her, and fields surrounded her as far as the eye could see.


    ''So... there''s no way of knowing where I am.''


    Suddenly, the girl felt something slightly different from the fear that seemed to have overwhelmed her.


    Loneliness.


    "Let''s go."


    As she was brought up a front stairway and into the house, the girl was brought to the second floor and led into a bedroom.


    ''I... am completely isolated.''


    ''Nobody cares about me.''


    ''Nobody wants to save me.''


    ''And nobody will be forced to save me.''


    As she was brought into the room - a dirty bunker with a bed that appeared to be decades old, the girl was placed on the filthy mattress.


    "Stay here."


    She was told this by the man, who closed the door and locked it quickly.


    There were no windows, and the walls and floor were made from wooden boards - something that she could not destroy so easily even if she tried.


    ''If nobody is forced to save me... then will anyone even bother to try?''


    No.


    The answer was a resounding no.


    Her father would likely be filled with a disappointment so immense that he would disown her on the spot upon hearing that she had been foolish enough to be kidnapped.


    The people whom she had considered to be her friends had run away without hesitation, leaving her as the only victim of this incident.


    And what would happen then?


    She would become worthless as a hostage.


    No, worthless didn''t even describe it.


    She would become baggage.


    She would be a nuisance, whose existence would burden the men who had kidnapped her.


    Feeding her and taking care of her would soon outweigh any worth she might hold to them, and they wouldn''t be allowed to let her go free - for she would become a liability to them if that were to happen.


    There was the risk that she would be able to testify against them. Therefore, allowing her to escape from this place scott free would not be an option - even if she was worthless.


    ''Help...''


    The girl reached her bound hands upwards, towards that ceiling as she made this plea to nobody in particular.


    ''Please... help me...''


    And as she thought these things, tears came to her eyes.


    ''I... don''t want to die.''


    ''I don''t want to be killed.''


    Alas, her cries would not be heard by anyone.


    And even if someone heard them, they would have no reason to care.


    ----


    A day passed.


    Every once in a while, one of the men would come in to feed the girl.


    They wouldn''t unleash her hands or feet, only her gag. She was only provided with bread and water, and she was only able to eat during the prescribed times that seemed to have been scheduled.


    "Even if you scream, nobody will hear you out here. You could try to bite me if you were tenacious enough, but you won''t dare to do that. If you do, then we''ll stop feeding you at all."


    These were the words that one of the men had told her the first time she had been brought food, and Kristina had no intention of resisting.


    She had already tried resisting - using her authority in order to get out of the situation - and where had that landed her?


    Right here.


    She wasn''t going to do anything pointless to try and go out with a bang. She would remain idle and obedient, in the slim hope that someone might come and save her from this mess.


    ''I need to come up with a plan.''


    With this thought, the girl had begun to think about whether she could do anything to escape, and what she would do if she did end up escaping.


    She was in the middle of a rural area, and there wasn''t any form of civilization for miles. Even if she was able to free herself of her bindings, she would have to travel quite a ways without being caught in order to truly escape.


    Even then, she would be lost in the middle of nowhere.


    If she found a town, she might be able to go to the police and take care of the situation, but how long would it be until she found something like that? Would she even have a way to get home?


    Would her father even be willing to come out to this place if he were told that she was here?


    ''He''s too busy.''


    Of course, he would send a servant. She would be brought home quickly, and that would be that.


    ''So I guess... escape is my only option.''


    As the girl decided upon this, the door opened.


    "Hey. Sit up."


    A young man walked into the room. He seemed to be in his late twenties, maybe early thirties, and he looked at the girl with a disturbing grin as he took a seat next to the bed.


    "I''m going to call your daddy. Of course, he won''t be able to track the call, but I''m going to tell him a few things. If he can send us some money, then I''ll let you go."


    Unwrapping the gag of the girl, the man allowed her to speak as he pulled out a phone and began to dial a number.


    "I want him to hear your voice so that he knows I''m not lying, so cry as much as you want. Make him as worried as possible if you can."


    "How much will I cost?"


    "Huh?"


    The man looked at the girl with a raised eyebrow, wondering why the young girl would ask such a question.


    Blinking his eyes a few times, the man wanted to confirm if he had heard her correctly.


    "What did you just say?"


    "How much will I cost?"


    The girl repeated herself, at which the man let out a grand laugh.


    "Hah... hahaha! Hey, do you even understand the position you''re in!?"


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes thinned as his expression became filled with bloodlust.


    "You don''t have the right to be asking such questions."


    "If it''s too much, he won''t pay."


    The girl quivered as she whispered these words, to which the man grabbed her hair.


    "HAH!? What the hell are you talking about, girl? What kind of parent wouldn''t be willing to give their entire fortune for their precious daughter? I''ve dealt with a lot of people in my life, and over my years, I''ve learned one thing about people."


    With a snarky smirk, the man stood up as he looked down upon the girl.


    "No matter how stuck up a person is, the moment you take away the thing that is the most precious to them, they''ll crumble and give anything to get it back."


    Dialing the number, the phone began to buzz before the line was eventually answered.


    "This is the Engel household. Can I please have your name, number, and the reason for your call?"


    One of the servants answered the phone - of course, the Duke himself answering would be impossible.


    "My name doesn''t matter, my number is private, and the reason for my call is that I have the Duke''s daughter in my house - and if you don''t transfer me over to the Duke right now then I can''t guarantee her safety."


    "That''s quite troublesome, Sir. The Duke doesn''t take calls without knowing the name and number of the caller. I''m afraid you''ll have to call back later when you''re more willing to share that information."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "WHA!? Hey. Did you even hear what I just said? Ahh... I see. You don''t believe me. Well what if I let you hear her voice? Girl. Say something."


    "Er... hello... it''s me, Kristina."


    "Hello Kristina. It looks like you''ve gotten into quite some trouble, haven''t you? I suppose I''ll inform the Duke about your circumstance, but I highly doubt that he will take the call. Please hold on."


    The calmness with which the man spoke baffled the kidnapper, at which he began to shout.


    "HEY!!! I just let you hear the damn voice of the girl - the princess who lives there - and you''re going to put me on HOLD!?!? Who the hell-"


    "Sir, we don''t deal with people who yell at us over the phone. That isn''t a part of my job title, after all."


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Suddenly, the phone transitioned to the beeping of a hold as the line was cut off.


    "Wha..."


    The kidnapper grabbed his hair with frustration, whispering to himself.


    "What the hell is wrong with these people..."


    "So um... how much money are you going to ask for? If it''s more than 3,000 Sin, he probably isn''t going to consider me to be worth it."


    While the phone was on hold, Kristina took advantage of the time to ask a question.


    "3,000 SIN!?!? What the hell is wrong with you!? To a man that rich, 3,000 is NOTHING! LESS THAN NOTHING!!!"


    The man was now visibly very irritated as he shouted out in anger before calming himself down.


    "No... I shouldn''t get too irritated by the words of a child. You don''t know anything about money anyways... so even if you think that your father is cheap, you don''t understand his value of money."


    Nodding to himself, the man sat down once more as the phone continued to beep.


    They waited and waited, the phone remaining on hold for minute after minute.


    "What''s taking so long?", the man grumbled.


    ''What''s taking so long?'', Kristina thought. ''I told you already, didn''t I?''


    ''It''s true that 3,000 Sin is nothing to that man.''


    ''But to him, I''m worth less than nothing.''


    ----


    "I don''t usually pick up a call without knowing who is on the other end."


    After 10 minutes had passed, the phone was finally picked up, at which the kidnapper perked up to respond.


    "Well it''s also not very usual for your daughter to be kidnapped, is it now?"


    "If you''ve called to present me with some cheap sarcasm, then I don''t have time to be wasting on you. Hurry up and get to the point.."


    "Are you sure you should be talking to me like that? Your precious little girl is right here next to me. Say hi, Kristina!"


    "Um... hi..."


    "Give her the phone please."


    Suddenly, the tone of the man shifted, at which the kidnapper grinned victoriously.


    ''So the little girl is important to daddy after all?''


    "Alright. I''ll let her talk to you for a bit. IF you hear me out."


    "Give her the phone. NOW."


    Suddenly, the man barked out an order with authority, at which even the kidnapper was shaken.


    "Al-alright... here."


    Handing the phone to the daughter, the girl looked at it with wonder.


    "You knew that I told you not to play with those peasants, didn''t you?"


    "Y-yes..."


    "And you still did so, even while I told you not to do so?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then find a way out of this yourself. Hand the phone back to the kidnapper."


    At the cold words of her father, the girl opened her mouth to say something, however she choked up before she could do so.


    A few moments passed, but even then the girl couldn''t get any words out.


    "You''re an elite, after all. Or were you nothing more than a fraud?"


    And as the man spoke these words, the final shot was taken.


    Her hand quivering, the girl handed the phone back to the man, who snatched it up from her.


    "Prepare me 3 million Sin if you want to see her alive again. As for the place-"


    "No."


    "Tch... so 3 million really is too much for you? This is your precious daughter, you know. Do you really think you can afford to bluff at a time like this?"


    "Bluff?"


    As soon as the man on the other end heard this word, he laughed.


    "Hah... hahaha... ah... I see. You think I''m bluffing to try and haggle down the price."


    With a snicker, the tone of the man lowered as he spoke to the kidnapper with confidence.


    "How unfortunate for you. You expected to get quite the reward from this, didn''t you? You thought that snatching the child of a Duke would get you out of your wretched place in this world, making you enough money to become some sort of big shot. Isn''t that right?"


    With these cold words, the kidnapper opened his mouth to respond however he was cut off before he could even say anything.


    "Sorry kid. But I have to break it to you."


    And with these words, the Duke laid down a statement that made the jaw of the kidnapper drop.


    "I''m not the loving father you believe me to be."


    "You... you keep on saying things like that... if you keep on bluffing, I really will harm her! We''ll play around with her, do whatever we want! We''ll scar her for life, all because you weren''t willing to fork over 3 million Sin! I''m not going to lower the amount a dime, so you had better prepare it-"


    "It isn''t about the amount."


    Even as the threats continued, the Duke didn''t bow down for a second.


    "Whether it''s 3 Sin or 3 Million, I''m not giving someone like you a single Gree."


    "Even if it means your daughter will die?"


    "If that girl was foolish enough to get herself kidnapped after my numerous warnings, then I have no daughter to speak of. If you''ll excuse me, you''ve caused me quite a setback. I have to begin procreating to obtain another heir."


    At that moment, the phone shut off.


    "He... hung up."


    The kidnapper merely stared at the phone, shocked at the conversation as he glared with a dead expression.


    "He really hung up..."


    Dropping the phone, the man stood up, completely baffled.


    "They never hang up. I''m always the one who hangs up on them. They always want to hear their child speak. They never lecture them... they only make promises. ''You''re going to be alright.'' ''I''m going to save you for sure.'' ''Just hang in there.'' Yet... yet..."


    "He wasn''t who you expected him to be."


    Finishing the sentence of the man, the red haired girl closed her eyes with a bitterness in her expression.


    "No... he''ll call back. He must''ve found a way to trace the call. Or maybe he''ll wait for me to call again."


    With a laugh, the man began to speak in a delusional manner.


    "He''s messing with me. He thinks that I won''t really go through with anything. He thinks that I''ll compromise if he pretends to have absolutely no interest at all... heh... no wonder that man was able to rise to the rank of Duke."


    Glaring to the girl, the man suddenly grinned as a horrifying expression overcame him.


    "Unfortunately for him... I''m angry. And I don''t feel like letting his precious little girl go without destroying her mind for the rest of her life."


    ----


    "Get undressed."


    With this sudden order, the kidnapper spoke in forceful manner - his demeanor shifted as he became deadly serious.


    "W... what?"


    Backing up into the corner of the bed, the girl was constricted to the point where she couldn''t even move.


    She looked up at the man, terror in her voice, and as she met his eyes she realized it.


    This man was being serious.


    "Your father is delusional. He needs a bit of a wake up call to get him to buckle down and realize the situation he''s in.", the man stated as he approached the girl, grabbing her wrists as he began to untie the bindings.


    "He thinks that if he doesn''t give in, maybe he can do something. He''s probably calling every police in his domain to get them on the case, but he has no idea that we''re far outside of his jurisdiction. Though if I were him, I would have at least tried to figure out where I wanted him to put the money."


    Even if they had not met in person for the exchange, a general location would have bettered the Duke''s position under the assumption that he indeed was using legal means to search for his daughter following the refusal of any sort of trade.


    "I told you... you''re wrong."


    However, the girl continued to assert this.


    "He isn''t looking for me. He isn''t calling anyone."


    "You may be so certain of that, but I''ve never met a parent in my life who wouldn''t give their life for their child. He may have treated you coldly all your life, but that''s just another one of his tactics. I can see right through him."


    As he finished untying the wrists of the girl, the man moved onto her feet.


    "Going and making another heir? Hah! He''s got some bad taste to say something like that. But it''s only because he can say something like that that I know for certain. He was bluffing."


    As he finished untying the girl, the man pressed forward as he looked at her with a lecherous smile.


    "But I''m not. I''m not going to let this go so easily. And if I know rich people... there''s one way I can ruin them easier than anything."


    Grabbing the hair of the girl, the man grinned as he looked down upon her as a predator glaring at his prey.


    "Whether he throws you aside and disowns you or actually cares about you, It would really hurt his name if his grandchild were to be the bastard child of a criminal, now wouldn''t it?"


    As the man said these words, Kristina realized something.


    She needed to fight back.


    "So I''m going to have you bear my child... and whether you like it or not, I''ll become a part of your royal little family."


    ----

 Chapter Number 144 - Elite

    She had to fight back.


    There was no other option.


    Kristina had given up on resisting at first, throwing it away as pointless.


    But even if it was pointless, she couldn''t allow this man to do such a thing without at least fighting back.


    ''Even if he kills me... even if he beats me... I can''t let him do this to me.''


    For if Kristina had allowed this man to do as he pleased and impregnate her, then the consequences wouldn''t just be limited to her.


    They would spread to her father''s name.


    ''Right now... he can just throw me aside.''


    ''But if the rumors spread...''


    ''He won''t even be able to do that.''


    ''For his name will have already been ruined.''


    Yes, this was the thing that her father cared for more than anything else in the world.


    His name.


    His status.


    His position.


    And if Kristina dared to tarnish the Engel name, then she herself would no longer be an angel in the eyes of her father - but a devil.


    ----


    She began by doing as the man ordered.


    By acting as if she was going to obey him, the man would let his guard down - and there would lie her chance to escape.


    She didn''t care what happened afterwards. As long as she could get out of this room without any bindings on her, that would be enough.


    If she needed, she would escape into the fields of corn.


    If she ended up dying somewhere in the wilderness, then at least this man wouldn''t be able to use her against her father.


    "Al... right."


    The girl shyly obeyed the order of the man, who drew closer as he too began to undress himself.


    However, the moment he began to do so, the girl ran.


    Her bindings had been freed so that she could perform the action with him, and her gag had been undone in order to speak to her father.


    Because of these things, and because she had not once shown any sign of disobedience, she had created a temporary lapse in the judgment of the man - which allowed her to run at that moment.


    "HEY!!! GET BACK HERE!!!"


    The man shouted out to her as she darted out of the room, however she rushed down the hallway, almost jumping down the flight of stairs while followed by the man.


    "You little..."


    Tripping over his pants, the man was delayed according to plan, unable to run as fast as he would otherwise have been able to.


    In any other situation, he would have caught her immediately - but that was exactly why it worked, if only for a moment.


    The girl rushed downstairs, bursting out into a living room where a group of thugs looked up to her with confused expressions.


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, what''s the girl doing here?"


    "Isn''t she supposed to be locked upstairs?"


    "YOU IDIOTS!!! GET HER!!!!"


    The shouts of the man atop the stairs reached the men, who quickly realized what was happening.


    "Ah."


    However before they could get up, Kristina darted the other way, heading back into another room.


    She closed the door, locking it as quickly as she could before the banging of numerous people filled her ears.


    "HEY!!! OPEN UP, GIRL!!!"


    "IF YOU DON''T, THEN WE WON''T LET YOU GO SO EASILY!!!"


    The girl backed away in fear, the darkness of the room enveloping her.


    Where was she?


    She didn''t even know. Some sort of storage closet, to be sure.


    There was no light, so she was trapped in the dark, forced to listen to the banging and shouting of the men outside - numerous of which had gathered at the door.


    "If you don''t get out of there right now, we''re going to kill you!!!"


    "Hurry up and unlock the door, girl!!!"


    "There''s no escape! Now get out here!"


    However, as the girl listened to the screaming and banging, she came to a realization.


    ''They keep on asking me to unlock the door.''


    And as she came to this realization, a smile slowly drew itself across her face.


    ''If they want me to unlock it so badly... then that must mean they don''t have a key to unlock it themselves.''


    Slowly, the girl''s eyes adjusted to the darkness as she looked around her to realize that she was surrounded by a number of shelves, filled with all sorts of kitchen foods and ingredients.


    Bags of flour, barrels and crates of vegetables and oil, and the likes.


    While the shouting continued, the girl waited.


    She didn''t know for certain if her theory was true.


    However, soon enough, the shouting died down.


    "Tch... keep watch over this room. Wait until she comes out. You hear me? Don''t take your eyes off this door for a second."


    She heard the voice of the one who was almost certainly the boss - the head kidnapper who had called her father.


    ''They don''t have a key. If they did, they wouldn''t have to watch over this room. They''d just get the key and unlock it, and that would be that.''


    She was cornered.


    Opening this door would mean giving up.


    However, on the other hand, if she were to remain in this room forever, what would happen?


    Perhaps she could dig her way out, or find some other means of escape. If she could catch them off guard, she would be able to run off.


    There were jugs of water in the corner, so food and water wouldn''t be an issue. She could remain in here as long as she needed to come up with a plan.


    All the while, the man''s plan had been delayed.


    The door was metal, unlike most of the building, so even if they found an ax or something along those lines, breaking in wouldn''t be so easy.


    ''And if they really do intend on doing such a thing... I suppose killing myself will always be an option.''


    The girl''s eyes made their way to a particular shelf which had numerous supplies and tools for preparation of food - knives included.


    As soon as she noticed this, the girl grabbed a nearby stool, standing atop it as she found herself faced with the blades.


    Taking one that resembled a butcher''s knife, the girl looked at it with intensity as she held it.


    Then, bringing it close to her own neck, she gulped as she pressed the blade to her skin.


    Her breathing intensified, and she froze in that position, waiting there for around 30 seconds before slowly taking the blade away.


    ''Not yet.''


    ----


    ''Just how long should I wait here?''


    As she had planned, food and water wasn''t an issue.


    There were numerous barrels and buckets, so she was able to make a corner of the storage room into a restroom. As unsanitary as it was, it would allow her to wait in here for at least a week, if not more.


    She didn''t know exactly how many hours she had been trapped in the room, but she knew that it was more than just a few. Had it already been a day?


    There were numerous kitchen tools which she was able to use in order to saw through some of the wooden walls, however she had to be quiet about such a thing.


    As difficult as it was for them, her kidnappers would barge in with every effort if they felt that she wasn''t trapped inside the room. She had to make them think that she was just being stubborn and waiting it out.


    ''If they believe that I''ll come out at some point, there isn''t any real reason for them to make any huge effort to get me out of here.''


    Earlier, she had heard an immense amount of shuffling and banging from outside the door. From the noise, Kristina predicted that they were barricading the door just in case she decided to come out.


    ''In case someone who is on guard falls asleep, I still won''t be able to get out. There will have to be someone present to move the furniture out of the way so the door can be opened.''


    With this, the kidnappers had covered every possibility.


    The thought that she would try to carve her way out likely didn''t even cross their minds.


    ''The thought that I would kill myself probably didn''t either.''


    With these thoughts, the girl continued to work, cutting into the wooden boards as she made progress.


    ''A bit more... quietly... quietly...''


    And finally, a piece came loose.


    The girl held it so as to not create a ruckus, slowly putting it down before witnessing what was behind it.


    ''Ah.''


    A metal sheet.


    She wouldn''t be able to cut this.


    ''What if I go down instead?''


    The girl looked at the floor with this thought in mind, however the thought was immediately purged from her mind.


    Even if she went downwards, she would hit the soil. When this happened, she wouldn''t be able to dig a hole with mere kitchen tools. Using a spoon or a ladle would take weeks before she got anywhere.


    She would run out of food and water well before then. In a worst case scenario, the tools might even break before she was able to escape.


    So what?


    Was she supposed to just resign to her fate?


    Was she just supposed to accept whatever her kidnappers had intended, without putting up any further fight?


    Or perhaps she should just kill herself here and now and be done with the matter?


    ''No... there''s another option.''


    "Hey. I want to get out. I''ll open the door, so can you move the furniture?"


    Speaking up, the girl spoke with a fearful tone - putting on a perfect act which wouldn''t be seen through so easily.


    Perhaps because the fear was real.


    "Huh? Oh... oh.... you wanna come out, don''t you? Hahaha... I guess being in there for so long has made you really bored. And you''ve probably realized that you can''t escape anyways, so you''re just prolonging the inevitable."


    With a smug tone, the man replied to the girl as the sounds of shuffling and scraping could be heard from behind the door.


    "Everything''s been moved. You can come out now."


    Opening the door, the girl found herself faced with a fat man - likely around 20 years old if she had to guess.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He smirked as he approached the girl with a rope - he had likely been ordered to bind her as soon as she came out.


    "Now just be a good girl and don''t make any sudden movements. Alright?"


    "Hey... could you... could you help me?"


    Looking up to the man with pleading eyes, the girl held her hands behind her back in a timid manner.


    "Hah? Help you? Why would I do something like that? You should understand your position-"


    "If you help me, there might be a reward in it for you... something much bigger than whatever your boss has promised you."


    Beckoning for the man to come closer, the girl seemed to call him to lean in as she whispered.


    "Hmm... I guess I''ll hear you out."


    The man shifted his eyes around him, making sure he wasn''t being listened to before he leaned in as the girl spoke into his ears.


    "If you help me escape... then I''ll let you get away with your life."


    These were the chilling words that the girl whispered to the man, immediately followed by a sharp pain to the back of his neck.


    "EH?"


    However that pain was immediately quenched, for at that moment, the man''s neck had been sliced clean through with a butcher''s knife.


    His head fell limp as the body dropped to the ground, a pool of blood forming around it as the man''s expression stiffened with shock.


    "Ah... sorry. I lied."


    Flicking the blood off the knife, the girl looked down on the man with satisfaction, a devious smile slowly drawing itself across her face.


    She quivered, and everything within her body told her that such a thing was horribly wrong.


    But in that instant, glaring down upon the man who laid dead on the floor, the girl could only feel a single emotion which far overwhelmed any fear she had experienced.


    "That... felt good."


    And then, her eyes focused on the bedrooms upstairs.


    "I want to do it again."


    ----


    It was late at night, so sneaking around wasn''t exactly difficult.


    While the dropping of the body and the movement of the furniture had made some noise, it wasn''t exactly earth shattering. All the doors upstairs seemed to be closed, so anyone sleeping in a bedroom wouldn''t have heard much.


    ''How many are there?''


    She tried to recall how many she had seen before coming up with the number five.


    ''So there are four left... but if I take care of that one, the others won''t have a head to rely on anymore.''


    If there was one thing her father had taught her, it was to never bother with subordinates of another.


    "Try to cut off a subordinate, and a replacement will be found. It''s like the head of a hydra. You can destroy them as many times as you want, but they''ll never stop growing back. However if you aim for the heart - the very thing that those heads cannot live without - there is where you will find victory."


    She would aim for the heart - or the head, in this case.


    ''Which room is he in?''


    The girl looked around the hallway, however the answer was obvious.


    The biggest one.


    ''People are pretty predictable, aren''t they?''


    Covered in blood, the girl slowly approached the door, quietly opening it to reveal a large bedroom.


    This one was in far better condition than her own, and on opening the door Kristina heard the snores of a young man.


    ''It''s him.''


    Slowly but surely, the door opened just enough for the girl to slip in. Closing the door and locking it, she tiptoed over to him, looking at the man who laid with his mouth wide open, drooling on his pillow as his body contorted in an uncomfortable position.


    ''Where do I start?''


    Sliding the knife out as she brandished the blade, the girl looked up and down the man.


    ''I suppose after all... it has to be there.''


    The man''s legs were spread, almost begging the girl to attack him in the unguarded spot.


    Raising the knife, the girl grinned to herself, whispering to him as she held it.


    "If you planned on using that to ruin my life... then I''ll just take it away and ruin yours."


    ----


    "AGH!!!! AGH! UGH! UGH!!! AGH!!!!"


    The man was unable to even move, his shouts of agony piercing the ears of the girl who held the knife, dripping with fresh blood and bits of flesh.


    The man couldn''t even speak as he continued to shout and blabber in an unintelligible manner, the pain far overwhelming him to the point where any reason was impossible.


    Blood covered his pants as he held his groin, shouting out with tears and writhing on the ground.


    "Do you really have the right to make such a fit... after all you threatened to do to me?"


    The girl looked down upon the man, a horrifying smile overcoming her as enjoyment overcame her expression.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson - peasant."


    Walking over to the man, the girl grabbed his hand, forcefully taking it in her hand with a smile.


    He was far too weak. The pain must have rendered him unable to even fight back against a small girl.


    "When someone is born an elite, it isn''t because they''ve been handed everything on a silver platter."


    Slamming his hand to the ground, the girl placed it flat as if the floor was a cutting board, raising the knife as she spoke to the man with a demented tone.


    "The only thing they''ve been handed is expectation."


    Slamming the knife down, the girl chopped off the tips of the man''s fingers, yielding another screech out of him.


    Yet even so - he was powerless.


    His struggle contained not the slightest bit of strength, allowing the girl to easily hold him down.


    "The expectation to be better than everyone... in everything."


    Raising the knife once more, the girl began to chop the fingers as if slicing carrots, making one cut after another as the screams continued.


    "And yet... you underestimated an elite - and merely wrote her off as an incapable little girl."


    Once she had finished, the man''s agony continued as he shouted, lifting up his arm which was now handless as he glared at the girl with horror.


    Then, with a delighted smile, the girl gathered up the pieces as she investigated them, blood dripping from her hands all the while.


    Throwing them up into the air like confetti, the rain of flesh, bone, and blood scattered onto the ground around them as she giggled to herself.


    "That was your mistake."


    ----


    "HEY!! WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON IN HERE!?!?!"


    "OPEN UP!!!"


    The shouts of the other thugs and the banging of the door was a familiar situation to the girl, however she didn''t pay it any mind.


    Once again, she was trapped.


    Trapped in a room where exiting would lead to a scenario where she would be doomed to the wills of the men outside that door.


    Looking at the butchered body of the man, the girl smiled to herself as she plopped into the bed - this one far more comfortable than the previous.


    Once again, she had food.


    She had something to drink.


    And she would stay in here as long as it took to catch those men off guard.


    ''Being an elite... means being able to overcome any situation - no matter how impossible.''


    ----


    A certain story was reported in a backwater ranch - one so removed from society that the story eventually died down as an urban legend.


    Five men were found in a home, butchered and sliced up, completely torn piece by piece from their bodies.


    Many bite marks had been found on one of the bodies, and the culprit had escaped without a trace.


    Numerous suspicious things were found inside the house. One storage room had boards which had been ripped up, and even a bucket with human waste in it.


    Blood was absolutely everywhere, dripped all over the house as if someone were walking around covered in it.


    The bodies were all of different levels of decay, as if they had all been slaughtered a few days after another.


    It was a nightmare.


    The police who had discovered the incident quickly covered it up to avoid the spread of panic, and no similar incidents ever occurred.


    However, to those who had discovered the scene, it was forever burned into their minds as a house of madness.


    And the fact that the culprit was likely still out there somewhere in society was a terrifying thought indeed.


    ----


    Marcus was made aware of everything.


    At the moment of her death, Seven had invaded the mind of the woman temporarily, reading her life''s memories before returning to his Host.


    ''That... is the woman I killed.''


    She was a tool of slaughter.


    Someone who had gone on to kill countless people, having developed a taste for mutilation unlike anything imaginable.


    The experience she had as a child had corrupted her, destroying her mind to the point where she couldn''t live without such sensations.


    This was what brought her to the hotel.


    ''A place where humans are procured like livestock, for the customers to feed upon.''


    That... was the thing that Marcus was fighting.


    ''After all... this place needs to be destroyed... without mercy.''


    Gripping his fist, Marcus turned as he left the scene of the woman''s death, not looking back as he headed to the hotel.


    ''Seven. No matter who I face... if they are a supporter of this hotel, I won''t hold back on them. I''ll give them a single chance, and if they refuse that chance, I will destroy them.''


    [Heh... that''s right, Marcus.]


    [Towards such people... towards such filth... there isn''t any need to hold back.]


    [Now you''re sounding a little more like a MONSTER.]


    ''If destroying them makes me a monster, then what does that make them?''


    Posing this question, the man asked the creature within his mind, after which a period of silence ensued.


    However after a few moments, he received an answer.


    [Humans.]


    ----

 Chapter Number 145 - Jeremiah Rithargus

    "Why are there so many undead in this mall? It''s like humans have never even cleared out this place. Do you think they got overrun? Or maybe... they were never here in the first place?"


    Jeremiah Rithargus and Ector Stralgen - both men who had large builds and were experienced in combat - were currently standing back to back as they fired off round after round, taking out numerous undead without blinking an eye.


    They had entered the mall from the front entrance, and were currently in the middle of a central area which split off in numerous directions, therefore they had to maintain careful attention to their surroundings to ensure that they didn''t get caught by surprise from behind.


    "I don''t sense that we''re being watched or anything like that... which is extremely strange. If the Bloodhounds actually had made this place into their lair, then I''d notice something.", Ector replied with a stern expression.


    The two were suspicious.


    "Do you think the girl could have been wrong about this place? Or maybe..."


    "I think that this is a trap."


    Finishing the sentence of Jeremiah, Ector reloaded his rifle after unloading an entire magazine of ammunition into the undead around him.


    "Do you think that the Bloodhounds were able to somehow keep the undead around as a security measure to their real base?"


    "That might be the case. But it''s still strange that the cameras seem to be off. No... I guess that isn''t too strange. I guess repairing them would require someone skilled in that area."


    "Then there''s probably either a basement or an upper level where the real threat is, and they left the first floor full of the undead so that nobody tries to get in?"


    "That''s the only thing I can think of."


    The idea that their very client had set them up had never crossed their minds.


    No - rather - it had. However even so, there was no motivation for the girl to do such a thing.


    If she held a grudge towards her uncle for whatever reason, then she should understand well that they too wanted to escape from his clutches. Betraying them would be doing nothing more than cutting off potential allies.


    If on the other hand, she was following the orders of her uncle, then that would make even less sense. The former clients held significant worth to Gerard, if only as pawns. Having them killed off for no reason just didn''t make any sense.


    ''Unless they''re really trying to get rid of any threats that could possibly leak information... but...''


    The existence of Yakov denied such a possibility.


    It was as if that man was all knowing - revealing everything and anything before they could even try to plan against him.


    Furthermore, why would they be lured to this place to be killed? Did she think that mere zombies would be enough? It was clear that no human had set up any traps here, so why here?


    By all means, the idea that they were set up by the ones they served didn''t make sense.


    However, this was their failure.


    They failed to understand that the reason for their elimination was not practical, nor was there any logic behind such a thing.


    It was purely because they were people who should not be allowed to exist in this world.


    For the very act of being a client of the man known as Gerard Stirling was an unforgivable crime in the eyes of Isabella Stirling.


    ----


    "That''s... all of ''em."


    "I still have a few mags left, but we might need to refill at this rate."


    "Tch... I didn''t expect this many zombies. We might need to retreat and come back. And to think we''d use so much ammo without even meeting any people..."


    "But we did get some good information, didn''t we? The fact that there are no humans on this floor is a major deal. Though... the fact that we eliminated most of the undead might be a problem if someone notices."


    Jeremiah and Ector went back and forth, the enmity between the two having decreased after they fought alongside one another.


    "Well, I can still go a little further. How about we go ahead and split up and clean up some of these department stores while we''re at it?"


    "Fine by me. Just don''t get yourself killed. Or do. It wouldn''t affect me, after all."


    "Haha, same goes for you, you greedy bastard."


    With violent smiles on their faces, the men headed in different directions, each glancing back at the other.


    ''Not yet. I won''t kill you until I''ve found those bastards.'', Jeremiah thought.


    ''Soon as I finish this off, you''re next.'', Ector mused.


    With these thoughts, the men headed in different directions, each going their own way.


    ''Ah ah... reducing someone''s perception of danger... that''s another way to use this ability, isn''t it, One?''


    ----


    The aisles of a clothing store was perhaps one of the most dangerous locations that Jeremiah could find himself in.


    With racks of clothing all over the place, the location was perfect for hide and go seek, as many children would often do while their mothers spent hours upon hours viewing the selection - and it was exactly this affinity for the childish game which made it a nightmare for an apocalypse.


    The undead could pop out of any corner at any moment, hiding themselves in the circular racks or behind the shelves with little effort.


    Fortunately for Jeremiah, the undead didn''t appear to be intelligent enough to purposely hide themselves like that.


    They were out in the open for the most part, and while Jeremiah made sure to check every possible location for enemies, he never found anything.


    One by one, the man made his way through the aisles, the silenced rifle in hand as he mowed down anything that stood in his path.


    Things were going almost too well.


    ''Are there really no humans hiding somewhere in this mall?''


    If the Bloodhounds were really here, wouldn''t they find some way to sneak attack the invaders?


    The man continued his way through the store, however after laying bullets into every zombie he could find, the man looked to the ground with a gulp.


    He was surrounded by the bodies.


    ''Shit...''


    Grabbing his groin, the man began to sweat as he looked at the bodies, sexual thirst overcoming him as he wiped a line of drool from his mouth.


    ''Shit... I can''t handle this.''


    This man - Jeremiah Rithargus - also known as the Necrophile, was at his limit.


    ''It''s all around me... the bodies... there are so many of them... yet... yet...''


    Forcing himself to look to the ceiling, the man''s eyes became teary as he grit his teeth with restraint.


    ''Yet if I give in... I will become infected.''


    It was as if this entire world was designed to make him suffer.


    Dangling in front of him at every moment was the very thing he wished for, yet he could never obtain such a thing - lest he die.


    ''No... I won''t give in.''


    Coming to this decision, the man shut down his instincts as he denied his perturbed fetishes, maintaining his humanity for just a bit longer.


    He was alone, and nobody would be around to witness him.


    He could give in and obtain exactly what he wanted.


    He could go out in one last blaze of glory before dying a dog''s death.


    ''No. I can''t think about these things.''


    The temptations continued to bombard his mind as he walked through the store, forcing himself to focus on the situation at hand.


    ''I have to focus. Focus. Focus. FOCUS. I need to work... work. Work. Work. Work. I need to focus on my work...''


    In every effort to distract himself, the man tried to find every excuse not to give in, yet the desires continued to bombard his mind.


    ''I''m here to defeat the Bloodhounds. Nothing more. Nothing less.''


    "You seem to be quite troubled."


    Shooting his head around at the sudden comment of a woman, the man immediately became on guard, aiming his weapon in the direction that the sound came from.


    However no matter how hard he looked, there was nobody.


    "I wonder just what it is that you''re so concerned about... to the point where you''re even drooling like a pig."


    Suddenly, the voice spoke once more - this time from behind him again.


    Shooting around once more, the man now faced in the opposite direction, reaching out with his hand as he grabbed something in midair.


    He grabbed a hand - however as soon as he turned around to look, his own eyes deceived him.


    He felt the hand of a woman within his grip, but there was no person present in front of him.


    His combat reflexes alone had allowed him to seize the foe who spoke, however it was as if she was invisible.


    "What... what the hell are you?", the man asked as the woman slowly took form, the invisibility having been dispelled.


    "Would you mind letting go of my hand first?", she asked as her gaze fell upon it.


    In front of the man now, completely visible to his eye, was a woman.


    Her black hair fell down her body, tied in a ponytail, and she wore a suit and even a tie as if she were a businesswoman.


    She carried no weapon, and she merely looked to the man with an annoyed expression as she tried to wriggle her hand free.


    However Jeremiah wasn''t playing any games.


    Crack!


    Snapping the wrist of the woman, he tore her hand off without mercy, at which she fell back - apparently holding back the pain as blood flowed from her now handless wrist.


    "Rude."


    With this single word, the woman held her hand with discomfort as the flesh itself seemed to bubble up as if it were liquid.


    "What are you?", the man pressed - his tone becoming low as he spoke with force.


    "I would have told you, but honestly I don''t feel like doing that anymore. Maybe if you were a bit more delicate with me, I would have been more accommodating of your questions."


    As the woman''s hand reformed, she stretched it out, feeling out the newly grown hand as if such a thing was normal.


    "Regeneration... that... wait..."


    Suddenly, the man realized it.


    This woman''s skin was not the normal shade of a human being, but rather a pale blue.


    It was the color of the undead.


    "You... are dead? Yet... you''re alive."


    "Aren''t we all?"


    With a dull tone, the woman held forward her hand as she pointed her palm at the man before grabbing and squeezing.


    In that instant, the man fell to his knees in horrendous pain.


    Grabbing his chest, the man puffed for breath as he looked up to the woman, who glared down upon him as if he were an insect.


    "The heart pumps blood through the body, carrying oxygen to the muscular cells. This oxygen provides energy for the muscles to operate, allowing them to function properly."


    Suddenly, the woman began to walk around the man, whose chest felt as if it were about to explode.


    "If the heart ceases to beat, this is known as cardiac arrest. After just a few minutes of living without a beating heart, a human will die."


    Placing her hand on the chest of the man, who found himself unable to move even a single muscle as he watched, the woman seemed to smile sinisterly as she continued to lecture him.


    "The muscles will no longer receive the oxygen they need to function. They will become unusable."


    Gripping his chin, the woman turned his head up to look her in the eyes.


    And at that moment, he felt it.


    ''This woman... I want to fuck her.''


    She was a corpse.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    But not just any corpse - a living corpse.


    A dead body with intelligence and life, moving around yet rotten and corrupted, the flesh continuously dying and replacing itself through some magical process that he couldn''t possibly comprehend.


    "However, what if the size of the heart were to be suddenly reduced?"


    Grabbing her hand as if she were crushing something, the woman grinned as she looked at the man with immense sadism.


    "The change in pressure would create an unprecedented reaction within the body - something that has never happened before. Of course, how could such a thing be possible?"


    Turning around, the woman continued to pace, speaking out loud as the man was unable to respond.


    "Even if the body were to somehow stabilize itself, the decreased volume and pumping pressure would mean that less oxygen would be transported throughout the body."


    Walking behind the man, she was no longer within his sight as she continued to speak.


    "You would live on with a limited flow of blood, and the amount of energy you would be physically capable of exerting would be significantly reduced."


    The man felt his own arm being grabbed as she seemed to be analyzing it from behind, yet he could not even see her face as she did so.


    "However... my own flesh is rotten."


    Then, letting go of the man, the woman once more walked within his sight.


    "Everything within me is constantly deteriorating, and I have no need of such energy."


    Spreading her arms, the woman displayed herself to the man as she removed her coat - her smooth yet rotten skin bearing itself in all its horrific glory.


    "Therefore even if my heart were to stop beating... that would not become the reason for my death."


    And at that moment, the woman shoved her own hand straight through her shirt, which became riddled with blood that seeped out as she stabbed herself with her claws.


    Ripping her very heart out of her chest, the woman held it tenderly - a purple heart which seemed to have lost all vitality.


    The blood exploded out of her chest, covering the man as it was expelled from the body of the woman - the sudden removal of the heart having unsealed a pressurized vault of the fluid.


    Yet despite its purple color, as if it had been bruised and beaten, the heart continued to throb with life.


    The woman stared at the heart, tears in her eyes and a pained expression on her face as she laughed to herself, placing it back into her chest once more - which sealed itself as a result of the regeneration.


    "My own thoughts too - are no longer a product of my brain, but rather a product of my soul which has been infused into this body time and time again."


    Then this time, the woman plunged her hand straight into her forehead, opening up her own skull as she grabbed a handful of brain flesh - ripping it out as if it were ground beef, mushed up and crimson with blood.


    "Therefore even without such a thing... I am still capable of thought."


    Throwing the flesh aside, the brain and even the skull of the woman began to repair themselves, as if dedicated to return to their original state.


    "It makes no sense, now does it?"


    Standing before the man as her body once more was full - the woman sighed as she looked up with grief.


    "Nothing does in this world. Not anymore."


    Then, sending her foot into the chest of the man, he fell backwards onto his back as he coughed up a fit of blood.


    Her foot was laid upon his neck, at which he felt himself being choked - crushed underneath the weight of the dress shoe which was placed upon him.


    "From the moment these reawakenings were introduced, any laws that we once believed to be true have been overwritten with new realities."


    And in that instant, the neck of the man was crushed.


    His breathing ceased as blood filled his lungs, and a fit of coughing and drowning ensued.


    The man shook violently, anger filling his expression, yet he could not even so much as scream out in pain.


    Then, with hatred in his eyes, his thoughts became blurry.


    ''You... no... I can''t die... not here... not without... at least...''


    Gritting his teeth, the man coughed up his final spout of blood.


    ''Having my way with you... you corpse in denial.''


    Thus, Jeremiah died.


    For the only time.


    ----


    10 years prior, in a small town on the outskirts of the Soviet Nation of Joraten, a military operation was held by the Republic of Stronvardia.


    This operation was an attempt to gain more territory in order to push the border of war further from their own cities.


    However, to the soldiers sent on this impossible expedition, it was nothing less than an unnecessary slaughter.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Having entered the Town of Iluk, the Stronvardian soldiers had forcefully established a temporary base, however these movements were found out by the Joraten army, and they found themselves surrounded on all sides by enemy forces.


    "Shit... shit! What the hell!? This... this wasn''t supposed to be like this!!"


    One particular man found himself running after witnessing numerous of his own comrades ambushed and mowed down.


    However as he ran through those streets, he knew that there wasn''t anywhere for him to go.


    It was dark, and late at night. The trails underneath his feet were caked with mud, not fit for anyone to drive upon. Buildings surrounded him, though they were nowhere near as modern as those of a large City.


    Bombshells and gunshots loaded his ears, and fear trickled through his body as he heard the screams and explosions of warfare.


    He ran as fast as he could, panting and out of breath but even so forcing himself to take each step with haste, not slowing down for a second - lest it be his last.


    This young soldier, who was in a fight for his life, was Jeremiah Rithargus - an infantryman at the time.


    He carried a gun in his hands and wore the bulletproof gear which he had been equipped with, yet even this was not enough to spare him from bombshells or being captured.


    "Huff... where... should I go?"


    With gunshots resounding in every direction, all options seemed to be sealed off from the man.


    Suddenly, the man looked to his side to see a residential district.


    ''The homes... there must be people inside.''


    Rushing to them, the man found his last hope.


    If he could strip off these army clothes, if he could force a civilian family to pretend like he was one of them, if he could just act as if he were a resident of this village - then he would survive.


    Assuming his comrades hadn''t already slaughtered them all.


    Rushing towards the homes, the man approached one porch as he began to bang on the door.


    "Open up! Or I''ll break it down!", he shouted frantically.


    However there was no response.


    "Tch..."


    Rather than breaking down the door, the man instead stepped off, moving onto the next home.


    This time, he knocked more calmly.


    "Excuse me. Can you please open up?"


    This time, a worrisome father opened the door.


    "Yes?", he said - his voice trembling.


    He was clearly terrified, but didn''t want to disobey or do anything that might put himself or his family at risk.


    "Let me in."


    Pointing a gun to the face of the man, Jeremiah immediately resorted to violence as soon as he had a person in front of him.


    However this was immediately met with the slamming of the door.


    The man was likely running through his home, trying to gather his children in preparation to escape from the back door.


    ''I don''t have time for these games.''


    Running a bit down the street, the man came to a home a few houses down, trying to get away from his past failures.


    As he did so, the fighting seemed to be honing in on him.


    ''Shit.''


    This time, however, the man decided to take a different approach.


    ''I''ll sneak inside and threaten them from inside their own home. That way, they won''t try to escape.''


    Heading to the backdoor, the man began to pry it open, eventually busting the lock and entering without restriction.


    Sitting huddled at a table was a young girl - likely in her twenties.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in here?", she asked - clearly fearful but with a rebellious tone.


    "I''m going to require your assistance. Give me a change of clothes and hide me here. Is anyone else living with you?"


    "It''s just me. I don''t have a husband, so I don''t have any male clothes."


    Standing up, the girl seemed to be mustering all her strength just to even speak to the man.


    "And even if I did... I wouldn''t have any for someone like YOU."


    Bang!


    Without a second thought, Jeremiah let his trigger finger slip as he fired a shot straight into the heart of the woman.


    "Tch..."


    She fell to the ground immediately, her body cold and lifeless as it hit with a thud. Blood pooled around her quickly, and the man turned to head out.


    However as soon as he turned, a bomb dropped.


    Hitting the backyard of the house he was in, the man flew backwards as a wave of heat enveloped his body. He barely gathered himself as he looked outside to see a charred moshpit of ash and cinder.


    ''Shit! They''re already here!!!''


    Looking around, the man knew not what to do - so in a panic he grabbed his rifle and rushed upstairs.


    ''I have to hide myself.''


    Making his way up, however, the man noticed something in the corner of his eyes below the stairwell.


    It was hidden in a corner, but there was a small door.


    ''Maybe there...''


    "Hey! Search these houses! See if there are any civilians left!"


    "Got it!"


    "No more bombshells until we confirm the situation over here! If we can evacuate some of the citizens we will do so!"


    "Understood!"


    A Captain and a soldier seemed to converse back and forth, close enough that Jeremiah was able to witness the entire conversation.


    Immediately shoving open the door and stuffing his body inside, the man found out that this was a cupboard - barely big enough to fit even a hunched man.


    Even so, he fit himself in there without a second thought, closing the door as lightly as he could from the inside.


    "Shit... a woman is dead here. Was she already killed? Or did the bombs kill her?"


    "No... she''s been shot. Look at her chest. Someone was here before us."


    "Eh? Then we should search-"


    "You idiot! We don''t have time to waste if there are no people left. We''ll save the civilians first and then turn off the nuclear defense systems. We''ll bomb the entire Town in a few days to get rid of any lingering enemies. For now, we need to move on. The faster we get these people out, the faster we can eliminate those dogs once and for all."


    With these words, the two men left.


    Sitting in that cupboard, sweat continued to bead down the forehead of Jeremiah, drenching him to the point where he was almost swimming.


    He finally let out a breath after holding it the entire time, and quivering he slowly opened the door.


    ''I''m... saved... for now.''


    He was indeed saved for now.


    ''This house has already been searched, but going outside is too risky.''


    Heading upstairs, the man wanted to escape the sight of anyone who might come in the back door - which had been blasted open.


    ''I need to hide here for a bit, and get out of this Town before they destroy it.''


    ----

 Chapter Number 146 - A Beast

    Jeremiah had locked himself in the upper room.


    He had a good view of the outside, and could see soldiers running around and even some fighting occasionally occurring.


    He had to ensure that nobody noticed him, so he made sure to be excessively careful whenever he took a peek.


    Time passed, and he spent each moment thinking about his situation.


    What his next move would be.


    However as the time passed, the gunshots and the bombings didn''t cease.


    ''I thought that it would just be a couple days... but it looks like our boys are fighting back pretty well.''


    However, eventually the bombings stopped.


    Soon enough, enemy soldiers had surrounded the home, and Jeremiah found himself in a predicament.


    ''Are they not going to nuke this Town?''


    A few days had passed, and the thirst was killing him.


    ''Shit... what do I do?''


    He couldn''t do a thing.


    Going outside with so many enemies around him was impossible. Even if he was at full strength, fighting wouldn''t yield him any results.


    ''Aren''t they going to evacuate?''


    That was right.


    They would evacuate once they had decided that they could destroy this Town.


    Which meant that he just had to wait and watch until that moment came.


    ''And when they leave... I will as well.''


    However, the thirst was overwhelming him.


    ''What should I do?''


    In the end, the man decided that he would head to the kitchen to get some water.


    He would bring as many rations as he could up to the room where he would lay low.


    Heading down the stairs as quietly as he could, the man looked down to see the body of the girl he had killed laying there without a blemish.


    Rigor mortis had set in, and her skin was pale. All the blood had been drained from her, though she hadn''t yet rotted.


    As he saw this, the man realized that the woman was somewhat beautiful.


    ''A shame that she refused my offer.'', he thought.


    The man headed to the kitchen, grabbing what food and water he could obtain before returning to the bedroom.


    ----


    A few more days passed, and not much had changed outside.


    Fortunately, food and water was no longer an issue. This girl was likely hoarding it in the case of attack - perhaps she was some sort of pessimistic doomsayer who thought that a war was inevitable.


    Of course, she would have been right.


    ''It''s always the pessimists that are right, isn''t it?''


    With this thought, Jeremiah took another peek out the window.


    ''They really are taking their time... I wonder why they haven''t left?''


    There were groups of men who had been posted along the streets who would switch off in shifts, as if to ensure peace.


    At this rate, there was no way he could escape.


    ''But they will retreat at some point. Our boys are just giving them trouble.''


    The man told himself this, though whether such a thing was true or not he began to doubt.


    Over the past few days, boredom had overridden his mind.


    He had food and water, and past basic survival needs, boredom would overtake a person.


    He would sit there in that room, doing nothing but watching the soldiers as they patrolled, hoping and praying that they wouldn''t try to enter any homes.


    They didn''t, fortunately. Perhaps they considered it a waste of their time - further proof that they fully intended on blowing this Town to the skies as soon as they were done with it.


    ''But... shit...''


    After days of sitting in that room without any stimulation, the face of the girl who he had killed popped up in the head of the man time after time.


    He couldn''t stop thinking of her.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have killed her.''


    She was stubborn, and she considered him to be nothing more than an invader.


    Perhaps that was all he was.


    ''But... you bastards were the ones to start this war...''


    At that moment, a tear came to the eye of the man, rolling down his head as he lay on that wooden floor motionless - not even allowing himself to move in order to preserve his energy.


    ''Maybe if we had talked... maybe...''


    Suddenly, the man sat up.


    ''I should at least take a good look at her... to put the image into my mind...''


    He was a soldier.


    He was a man who had already slain thousands.


    However in all of those scenarios, it was kill or be killed.


    This was the first time he had ever killed a civilian.


    ''Of the woman I killed.''


    And as he thought to himself over the countless hours that he was forced to sit in that room, the man realized the horror of what he had done.


    This was not the same.


    This was not the same as the hundreds of men he had shot in an equivalent exchange of bullets.


    This was not the same as the slaughter of men who would fight back.


    He had killed a woman in her own home, who had done nothing aside from speak back to him.


    ''What have I done?''


    Walking down the stairs, the man witnessed the body once more.


    She was rotting.


    Her face was still quite recognizable, but she was clearly mushy now - the rigor mortis having passed.


    Her skin was completely white, and if he even touched her it would likely cave in.


    Yet even so, the man stood above the woman, carving her narrowly preserved beauty into his mind.


    ''I''m sorry.''


    However in that instant, standing above the woman, a sinister temptation entered his mind.


    One that shook his very being, making him question how he could even call himself human as he thought such a thing.


    ''No... I shouldn''t.''


    ''I can''t.''


    ''I won''t.''


    But even as he told himself these things, his body which had been deprived of sexual relief for so many days told him otherwise.


    ''Stop it...''


    ''STOP IT!!!''


    The man moved without his own consent, as if a beast had overtaken him.


    ''NO!!!!''


    And as if something else was in control of him, the man did as he pleased with the body of the woman, sobbing all the way as his tears fell upon the face of the girl.


    For the beast which had overtaken him was none other than himself.


    He had lost to his own desires - and never again would he be the same.


    ----


    He had performed the action.


    He had given into his selfish temptations, and had defiled the corpse of the woman he had killed.


    Guilt could not even hope to describe the absolute disgust he felt with himself.


    This man was repulsed by his very nature.


    ''A beast... that is all I am.''


    Yet even filled with this disgust, as the time passed, the man felt the desire rise once more.


    And so, once again, he fell into that horrible sin.


    Again, and again.


    The man couldn''t stop himself.


    Once he had fallen a single time, it was like an addiction had flooded out, overwhelming him with desire.


    He was truly unable to control himself, reducing both his own dignity - and that of the girl he had killed - to nothing more than primitive monsters.


    At this point, her face was no longer recognizable.


    She wasn''t even beautiful anymore - and a typical man would be disgusted as to how he could even get off to such a thing.


    However this didn''t stop him.


    Day after day passed, and eventually, the soldiers left.


    At that time, this man too left the battlefield - making his way into the woods and eventually fleeing to the South.


    It was summer at the time, so the harsh snows were not present. He was able to make it back to his own nation without any issues.


    The City where he left the body of the girl was destroyed, the evidence of his sin forever enveloped in the heat of the bombs.


    However this was not where the man ended his story.


    For from this experience, an irredeemable fetish had been born.


    And so, eventually, the man found his way to the rank of General - but more so than that, he found his way to a particular man in the mafia - Gerard Stirling.


    Thus, unable to ever curb his filthy desires, this man became a client of the basement level of the Paradise Hotel.


    ----


    [He was powerless before you. You don''t even have very good control over your ability, and the difference was this great. He wasn''t even a weak human - his strength was real.]


    Following the death of the man, Sylvia found her mind filled with the words of One - who had become more talkative than usual.


    [He had combat experience and was able to locate you even when you had reduced your reflection of light to negligible amounts. His arm strength was great enough to break your wrist without effort, and his skill with a rifle was unreal.]


    [But at the end of the day... he was just a normal human.]


    With a sadistic pleasure in her tone, One seemed to be overjoyed at the results.


    [This is the difference between a reawakened and a normal human.]


    "There''s also the fact that I have your regenerative powers.", Sylvia added.


    [That too. But my point remains. Normal humans are terrifyingly weak - it''s almost comical. I lived my entire life bowing to them, serving them, terrified of them - and yet they can be destroyed so easily. It''s frustrating... but it''s also satisfying.]


    Sylvia sensed at that moment that One was smirking with all her being.


    [To watch as these pitiful creatures slay each other over their own squabbles without any idea of just how pathetic they are.]


    To this, Sylvia did not reply.


    She neither confirmed nor denied the words of the creature within her, but instead merely stayed silent.


    However it was not just her outward words that were silent, but even her own thoughts.


    For truly, she did not know what she should feel.


    Should she be angry at One''s disturbed view on humanity?


    Should she be angry at the scientist who made One this way?


    Should she be glad that these disturbed people were dying around her?


    She did not know.


    Therefore - she took no opinion on the matter.


    And she focused on the job she was tasked to do.


    ''At the end of the day... we have decided to kill these people.''


    ''Therefore... I will do so.''


    However as she thought these things, a smile overcame the woman as she left that place with the look of a demon.


    ''Heh... but you know... there is a reason we targeted these people.''


    ''I won''t ever claim that what we''re doing is right.''


    ''But I certainly don''t believe that it''s wrong.''


    ----


    ''Well... I guess this place is pretty open, so it isn''t hard to notice if anyone tries to sneak up on me.''


    Kicking over a table before letting off a series of rounds into the zombies on the other side of it, Ector Stralgen was currently in the process of eliminating a horde in the middle of a food court.


    A piece of the table fell out from the bullets which had carved a circle into it, revealing the set of bodies on the other side.


    Immediately, the man turned around as he fired single shots in a one two three manner, slaughtering the three undead that had tried - and failed - to catch him off guard.


    ''I usually prefer to stay behind someone... but that isn''t going to work right now.''


    Cleaning up his enemies without breaking a sweat, the man reloaded his magazine as he continued.


    However almost suddenly, as he mowed down a particular crowd - he stopped his firing for just a moment.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    For in the middle of a group of undead was a man with red hair who appeared to have a different look in his eyes than the undead around him.


    "Who are you?"


    Firing off single shots as he took out the zombies surrounding the man, Ector''s rifle soon fell upon the red haired man who merely stood with a grin on his face.


    Unlike all the zombies present, this man wore a suit - and he seemed to carry himself with pride as he walked forward.


    "The name is Bradley. Bradley Vendetta. A pleasure to meet you. And you are?"


    With this strange response, the man approached him with an unsettling confidence.


    He had been standing in the middle of a group of undead - completely unfazed.


    ''How?''


    The undead didn''t attack him, nor did they seem to have any interest in the man. Why?


    The undead weren''t exactly the bloodthirsty monsters that were typical of most apocalyptic worlds. Some were passive, though others were more aggressive. If one didn''t perform any strange actions, they might not have even known that a human was among them. But the moment one started acting like a human, they would notice and attack.


    ''In other words... he isn''t human enough for them to recognize him as one?''


    "I do have to thank you. I was in quite the predicament. I had to wait quite a while, suppressing all emotion while awaiting the time to escape those undead. You seem to have SAVED me from them."


    With an unsettling bow, the man thanked Ector in a way that sent chills down his spine.


    "Therefore... please allow me to repay your efforts in full."


    "How... no. I won''t even ask. Are you with the Bloodhounds?"


    At the moment the word Bloodhound was spoken, the man''s expression immediately became unfriendly.


    "How do you know that name, if I may ask?"


    This confirmed it.


    Without a question, this man was a Bloodhound.


    Were he not a Bloodhound, he would never have known that name. On the other hand, the fact that he hadn''t immediately admitted it only breeded further suspicion that he was indeed involved in them.


    "Ah, that? Well... it''s quite simple, you see."


    With a confident smirk, the man fired his weapon in quick succession as three bullets were fired into the legs of the man, who tumbled to the ground in pain.


    "Ngh!"


    Blood pooled around him as he placed one hand on the ground to support himself, now looking up to Ector with anger in his expression as he grit his teeth.


    "I''ve come here because I''ve been hired to defeat you guys."


    Placing the gun to the head of the red haired man, Ector smiled as he looked down upon the man with a grin.


    "Don''t hold this against me. It''s just business. As you Capitalists would say."


    Bang!


    Though the weapon was silenced, the sound of the gunshot resounded through the cafeteria.


    The body dropped to the ground, a cold expression overtaking it as the blood continued to form a puddle around the man.


    "I should''ve gotten more information out of him."


    "You know... it''s always quite heartbreaking to see my Darling die a dog''s death like that."


    However in that instant as Ector turned away from the man, he heard a female''s voice speak up from behind him.


    Immediately turning around to find out who this new person was and where she came from, Ector was faced with a reality that could not have been possible.


    For the red haired man he had just shot - his legs and head still riddled with bullets - was now standing.


    And his face was no longer that of a man, but that of a woman.


    Her eyes were darkened, the whites now black, and the pupils the color of blood.


    And in her expression was a sadistic anger unlike anything this man had ever witnessed.


    "But on the other hand... it is ever so satisfying... because it means I get to see the very same thing happen to the one who had the AUDACITY to harm my dear Husband in such a manner."


    In that instant, the woman snapped her fingers, and the air shifted around Ector.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he had an unprecedented premonition that something bad was about to happen.


    "UGH!"


    Spitting up blood, the man felt as if he had become a pincushion - a thousand needles having been stuck into him.


    Looking down as he coughed up the blood - he realized that his body was filled with holes.


    Bullet holes.


    "Blurgh... but... how..."


    The woman held no weapon.


    She merely smiled, watching the man with pleasure as he endured such pain.


    The man fell to his knees, unable to hold himself up as he planted himself face first into the tile floor.


    "How... you might ask? Well it''s really quite simple."


    Looking down upon him as his hearing waned, the woman began to pace as she made circles around the man.


    "I took my revenge."


    Then pausing, she stopped right in front of him.


    "An eye for an eye."


    "A tooth for a tooth."


    "A DEATH for a DEATH."


    And crouching down, the man found himself face to face with the woman, who wore the outfit of a man.


    And suddenly, perhaps he was delusional, but he heard both the voice of a man and a woman speak in unison.


    "Yet for the number of lives you have ruined... even a thousand deaths would not be enough for a human like you."


    And with the whispers of demons, the man and the woman both threatened in unison.


    "Therefore... before you die... I will have you experience such things."


    Even as his body erupted with pain from the immense wounds that lacerated him, the words of the two pierced him all the more.


    "This is the revenge not only of myself... but of all those whose lives you made miserable."


    At that moment, the man experienced a series of torments within his mind.


    Torments horrid enough to make him scream - yet he was too weak to do so.


    And in the matter of those few seconds, his mouth foamed up as the stimulation became too much for him to bear.


    His beard soaked red in blood, the man''s face fell once more as he died.


    "There was a particular woman who wanted her revenge on you... and even if those memories have been erased for the others... you cannot hide a desire for revenge from me so easily."


    Standing up, the woman walked away as she smiled, her face molding between that of the woman and the man.


    "And with this... I will consider this request to be completed."


    Suddenly stopping, the man - who now had taken over the body once more - looked back on the body.


    "Ah, don''t hate me for this. After all... this is just business."


    ----


    Loyalty to the right person will yield rewards, but loyalty to the wrong person will only ever result in backstabbing.


    The person you pledge your life to will determine whether the knife is in your hand, or your back.


    This was the philosophy that Ector lived his life by.


    A child brought up in the Soviet State of Joraten, from his early years he lived under the Communist rule which was initially established by Kraig Strax.


    Small Towns were assigned a single Human Resource Officer, and large Cities were divided into sections, each of which were controlled by their respective Officer.


    These Human Resource Officers had but a single task - to ensure that the citizens, who had been provided with all the equality and rights of their brethren, were fulfilling their duties to the government.


    If a citizen was not performing well in their work, it was likely an attempt to sabotage their comrades by producing less - a punishable offense.


    After all, if the others were working so hard, how could a single man sit back and relax while producing almost nothing?


    Was this not the very definition of elite privilege?


    Such was the society that Ector was raised in.


    Everyone was equal. Everyone had the same rights. Everyone had the same responsibilities.


    And if anyone tried to break that mold, then they were a REBEL.


    Throughout his childhood years, many people disappeared, however Ector never particularly questioned the disappearances.


    After all, anyone who disappeared must have been a rebel.


    Someone who went against the Supreme Leader.


    The Supreme Leader was a man that ruled over the nation, and led it to glory against the evils of the rest of the world.


    He had protected his people from the wicked Stronvardians and the demented Vorathians, halting attacks and destroying anyone who tried to lay a finger upon his people.


    The Human Resource Officers were the men acknowledged by the Supreme Leader as men of strong will and upright morals, who were deserving of serving such a man directly.


    Therefore, going against a Human Resource Officer was to go against the Supreme Leader himself - for they were the ones who executed his will across the nation.


    With this in mind, it was Ector''s long lasting dream to become one of the Human Resource Officers.


    On one particular day, he volunteered as a soldier, joining the army with this goal in mind.


    However it was at war that he found out the truth about the Stronvardian dogs.


    After numerous brutal battles, and witnessing so many comrades die at the hands of his enemies, the man realized that the propaganda he had been fed all his life was a lie.


    The Supreme Leader wasn''t the victorious warlord that he had been made out to be. He wasn''t a hero on the battlefield.


    How did he know this?


    Because not once did that man ever show up to save those around him.


    Yet, this truth didn''t shake his patriotism. It only grounded it.


    He realized that, while the Supreme Leader wasn''t the ultimate being he claimed to be, that his propaganda was a means of controlling the people - so in a sense, he was just as supreme as he claimed to be.


    By controlling the people with lies, he had managed to unite such an immensely large nation, doing with it more than any other man could have ever achieved.


    And Ector respected that.


    He continued to fight. He continued to struggle. He continued to watch comrade after comrade die at the hands of the enemy. And all the while, he continued to rack up the medals.


    He was a man who was battle tested, having survived a thousand gunfights. Not once had his enemies managed to pick him off, and he eventually took command of numerous soldiers.


    Until finally, he rose to the rank of Human Resource Officer.


    The highest honor one could possibly achieve, even greater than General or Commander, only those who had displayed excessive loyalty to the cause were gifted with such a title.


    He had earned this through his numerous battles. The number of lives he had sacrificed for it was insignificant.


    Finally having been given this title, Ector was granted the opportunity to meet personally with the Supreme Leader - a man who was the successor to Kraig Strax.


    Yosef Saldin.


    He was granted the badge of honor, and assigned to a small Town called Malmus.


    It was but a meek place, with only a few hundred people. In the far North, where the harsh winters would assault the people who lived there, it was somewhere that the Communist power had little authority.


    And his goal was to change that.


    This is where the story of Ector Stralgen begins.

 Chapter Number 147 - Quality Control

    "Now then... can anyone tell me why you''ve all been lined up here today?"


    A man wearing the pitch black attire of a military police paced back and forth, his hands behind his back as he spoke in a booming tone towards the hundreds of people who had been lined up in front of him.


    Along the line, there were numerous other military policemen, each wielding a rifle like a soldier at attention, prepared to react at any moment.


    However this man in particular, whose orange beard stuck out like a sore thumb, appeared to take the lead among them.


    "Nobody? So perhaps nobody knows? Or perhaps... the one who knows is unwilling to step forward?"


    As soon as he spoke these words, the people gathered seemed to straighten their backs, fear evident in their expressions.


    "Hmm... I see. I see. I suppose nobody is going to come forward. Well then... perhaps an explanation is due."


    Stopping in his tracks after analyzing the faces of the people laid out before him, the man stood forward, tipping his military cap as a grimace overtook him.


    "In our nation... as I am sure you are all well aware... we prize equality as the highest of virtues."


    Stepping forward, the man began to make his way through the crowd as they parted like the red sea, creating a path for him while he walked.


    "All humans are born equal, and all humans should be given equal measures in everything. It is only in equality that we can rise above the GREED that has destroyed so many other nations... yet this nation is different from the rest."


    Stopping for a moment, the man grinned with pride as he looked to the skies.


    "This nation is a nation of people who have overcome such greed, able to sacrifice the potential to become rich and wealthy for the sake of their brethren around them."


    However, the expression which the man held immediately turned sour as he continued glaring up at that reddened sky.


    "Yet... there are some who would still succumb to such greed."


    Turning around, the man began to walk back, out of the crowd towards the front.


    "It is because of our Supreme Leader that we have been able to overcome our greed. By following his example, we have moved forward with this path of self sacrifice which has opened up a world of possibility for our next generation."


    With each step he took, the man spoke in an overbearing manner - one which ensured the silence of every person present.


    "And this next generation too, will then proceed to sacrifice for the generation after. It will be a continuous cycle of self sacrifice - yet this sacrifice is not for nothing. This is not an endless cycle of suffering, but rather an endless cycle of refusing luxury so that those around us may obtain the basic needs which they have the natural born right to."


    Finally reaching the front once more, the man turned around swiftly as he now faced forward.


    "Yet this system, so perfectly established by our supreme leader, has been tainted by a thief."


    At the moment he said these words, a number of gasps could be heard, and the people seemed to shift around, looking at one another with suspicion.


    "Greed is the very enemy of equality. It is the act of taking beyond one''s share that forces inequality into this world. And the perfect example of this... would be the wretched nation of Stronvardia."


    The man spoke this name with a chuckle, as if the very concept of such a vile nation was laughable.


    "A place where the thieves sit on thrones, where crooks run the jails, where inequality is the very creed of their life - this nation of Stronvardia is nothing less than a hell on earth where the weak are damned to suffering and the strong lift themselves higher and higher - until nobody can even reach them."


    The people''s expressions were filled with horror and disgust as they heard of this wretched place known as Stronvardia - a nation where the rich and powerful do as they please while stepping on the backs of those underneath them.


    Corporations and politicians, corrupt policemen and mafia organizations - these were the things that the nation of Stronvardia was known for. All things which had been completely eliminated in Joraten by the existence of the Supreme Leader.


    Corruption, greed, violence, none of these things were present in this great nation.


    Thinning his eyes as he spoke, the man''s tone lowered as he uttered his next words.


    "I will not allow our Town of Malmus to even approach that den of wickedness. Of that... you have my guarantee."


    As soon as the man said this, a rain of applause poured upon him as the people cheered him on.


    "Thank you, Officer Stralgen!!!!"


    "You are truly a servant of the Supreme Leader!!!"


    However as soon as the man held up his hand, the cheering stopped.


    "I thank you all for your fervor. Truly, you all are subjects of the Supreme Leader. However... not all of you are clean."


    As if he had dropped a bomb upon the people, their excitement soon turned to hostility.


    ''Who is it?''


    ''Which one of us would dare to go against the Supreme Leader?''


    "As you all know, the food reserves are explicitly controlled by the servants of the Supreme Leader - myself and the officers under my command. And as you are all well aware... to attempt to manipulate or steal from this supply would be nothing less than HIGH TREASON."


    Holding out his hand, one of the other military policemen placed a memo in the hand of Ector, who glanced upon it as he read it out loud.


    "Among the 145 families present within this Town, there were only 144 sets of weekly rations remaining. Of course, this was no mistake in counting, nor in the supply that was ordered. Our officers have assured us of such a thing. Which would mean that ONE of you managed to STEAL the property of another family."


    As he said this, a seething rage seemed to blow over within the man - however this rage was not contained to him alone.


    Each and every person appeared to be infuriated by such an occurrence.


    "Which means... it is MY duty... as your Human Resources Officer... to find the culprit... and to ensure that they are not distributed any further rations."


    Closing his eyes as he spoke in a low tone, the man controlled his anger as he continued.


    "Such a punishment is quite light... but worry not, my good and faithful citizens... they will not get off with such a MERE sentence. I myself will ensure that... as your Human Resources Officer."


    Waving his hand in dismissal, the man made one final comment.


    "Ah, of course, I am sure you all understand that no further rations will be dispatched until the culprit has been found. The possibility of giving rations to the culprit would be far too high. Searches are being performed in all homes and workplaces as we speak... so your patience is appreciated."


    At that moment, the man raised a fist.


    "Hail the Supreme Leader."


    And as he said these words, each and every other person - a serious expression on their faces - raised their fists as well in unison.


    "Hail the Supreme Leader."


    ----


    ''They couldn''t have found it.''


    ''That''s right.''


    ''I hid it in a spot that couldn''t possibly be traced back to me.''


    ''I buried it in the borrow pit. When things have quieted down, I''ll dig it up again, but until then... I''ll let things boil over.''


    ''It won''t rot. The rations won''t spoil so easily.''


    ''But...''


    A man sat alone in his office, fretting alone at his desk.


    His hair was ruffled, and he was clearly stressed. Bags were present underneath his eyes, and it was obvious to anyone that he had been concerned about something.


    ''My daughters... will they be alright?''


    Looking back with worry, the man shook his head, brushing off such things.


    ''They will be in even more danger if I were found out. Therefore... I absolutely must not be found out.''


    This particular man - the father of seven daughters - had stolen a single ration from the reserves of the nation.


    The reason why he had performed such a heinous act, which would label him a criminal and a traitor if he were to get caught?


    His daughters were starving.


    Thinner than any of the other children, there was but a single reason for this.


    Rations were given out to each working man for a single family.


    The weekly rations were designed for a family of three - one child, a husband and a wife.


    Needless to say, trying to feed seven people on rations designed for three created an inequity.


    The single men and women who worked were given rations for a single family, enough for three people.


    The same went for people like him - fathers of seven daughters.


    Many larger families would send their sons out to work even from a young age to counter this. Most would avoid having children altogether, given the burdens associated with them.


    However, to this particular man, sending any one of his daughters out to work would be nothing less than failure as a father.


    Not once did his girls ever complain.


    Not once did they ever so much as say anything about the difference in treatment, but each day this man had lived with a hole in his heart - deeply infused with the sentiment that his work alone was not enough to provide for his girls.


    Truly, he was a failure as a father.


    And on one particular night, his youngest daughter - only three years old at the time - had come up to him.


    "What''s wrong?", he had asked her as the girl approached the man while he sat on the couch.


    "I''m... hungry."


    And with tears in her eyes, the young girl held her stomach with a pained expression.


    The man and his wife had already given up on eating much. They took the bare minimum amount of food to keep themselves going each day. But even so, as a man who worked day in and day out doing harsh physical labor, to not eat was nothing less than suicide.


    He had to eat, so he could work. And he had to work, so his family could eat.


    In the end, the man ended up taking a significant portion of the rations on his own. This was no fault of his, for if he allowed himself to get sick due to not eating, then there would truly be nothing left.


    However with nine people splitting the portions of three, the food spread thin. Even with the mother sacrificing much, she became very sick as a result of this - yet she continued to sacrifice.


    He had been cornered.


    With a now sickly wife, who had to consume her due portion in order that she may regain her health, and with himself consuming just enough to sustain his work, the rations had been reduced to a single portion for seven children.


    And that had resulted in seven very sickly children.


    So weak that walking was a task from which their stomachs cried out in pain at each moment, and as he looked upon the child on that night, the expression of his youngest girl broke the man.


    ''What have I been doing... as a father?''


    So he had performed an act of desperation.


    He had vowed to stop eating anything at all, and to keep on working until he collapsed, only then eating something.


    However this would not be enough.


    He needed more.


    He needed to be given more food.


    ''So... I''ll take it.''


    If he took the rations from the storehouses, some unmarried person would just have to share with another single person.


    They would both get what they needed, and he and his family would have what they needed.


    This was the rationale that led the man to perform such a high crime - and the day after he had done such a thing, he immediately regretted it.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    For the entire assembly of citizens had been called together for his crime.


    ''But even so... they don''t know it was me.''


    There was no way they would find out.


    If they had known already, he would have already been arrested and punished far before any meeting was held. Right now they were investigating.


    ''They can investigate all they want, but they can''t dig up every corner of the Town to find a single package of food. Even if they did find it, there is nothing that can trace it back to me.''


    That was right.


    Unless he was seen digging it up, he would not come under suspicion.


    ''I have to be careful about that... which is why I have to wait until the search stops.''


    It was unfortunate, but he would have to wait.


    Yet even so, this man did not regret his actions.


    He truly felt that he did what was right.


    ''This system... it doesn''t promote equality.''


    These were his true emotions.


    ''Sure... everyone is given an equal amount. But that has nothing to do with equality. If someone needs more, then shouldn''t they be given more?''


    ''I''m not the one who was wrong here.''


    ''I''m not the failure here.''


    ''It''s the system that has failed me.''


    As he had these thoughts, the man heard a loud knocking downstairs, at which his heart sank into his chest.


    ----


    "Y-yes, officer? Is there something I can do for you? Would you like to come inside?"


    "As a matter of fact, I would."


    The man with an orange beard had come to Vladimir''s home without warning, entering after barely having been invited in.


    This man was Ector Stralgen - the Human Resources Officer - the last person that Vladimir wanted to see.


    "I''ll be having tea tonight. Have your wife fix it for me."


    "Understood."


    With a low tone, the man glanced over to his wife, who nodded patiently as she headed off towards the kitchen.


    Even if she was sickly, she couldn''t miss a meeting with a man as important as this. The entire family had been gathered on the couch, at which Ector sat down across from the seven children.


    ''To think that he has the audacity to come into MY home and demand to drink from OUR reserves...''


    Tea and water were a part of the rations, and there was only a limited amount per family. To have to prepare such a thing for a guest would significantly hurt their supply.


    "Make sure it has sugar and milk. And plenty of it.", Ector added - as if to throw salt in the wound.


    "Of course, Officer!", the wife had responded from the kitchen without missing a beat.


    "Now then... Vladimir... why don''t you have a seat? Your daughters are all sitting, after all. If you keep on standing, I''ll feel like I''m ABOVE you."


    Motioning for the man to sit, Vladimir could do nothing else other than take up the offer.


    "You are quite generous, Officer."


    "I try to be. Well... your daughters are certainly looking fine. I see that they are growing up quite nicely."


    ''What part of them is growing up nicely?''


    The man wanted to shout this, glaring over to the girls who were as thin as rails, yet he calmed himself.


    "Ah... of course.", he responded with a grin.


    "Here you are, officer."


    Bringing the man a cup of the tea, so white that one might mistake it for pure milk, the man grabbed it as he took a sip of the fluid.


    "Ahhh.... I see that you haven''t spared the milk and sugar."


    With a satisfied smile, the man motioned for the woman to take a seat as well.


    "Now then... since we''re all gathered, let''s get on to the main topic."


    Suddenly, the tone of the man shifted as his eyes thinned with accusation.


    "Vladimir. You were the one who stole the rations, weren''t you?"


    ----


    "S-sir... with all due respect... I don''t see how you could have come to that conclusion."


    Tip-toeing with his words, Vladimir felt sweat beading down his forehead as he ensured not to make a scene, instead speaking carefully to the one making the accusation.


    There was no way this man could have found out.


    He was testing him. Perhaps he had done this to many people already.


    "Seven kids... and all of them female. It must be quite difficult, isn''t it? You don''t have to lie to me. I already know that you hate the system."


    "Sir... I have never said such a thing. I have absolutely no complaints about the system that our Supreme Leader has put into place. As a matter of fact, I am one of its greatest supporters."


    Placing his hand to his chest with a desperate smile, the man rattled off a series of petty compliments as he reduced himself to a robot.


    "There is nothing that our Supreme Leader has done which could possibly have been incorrect. Every one of his policies, implemented by yourself and the other Human Resource Officers, have been nothing less than excellent."


    "Is that what you truly believe? Hah..."


    Ector snickered, as if the words of the man were something laughable.


    "But you know... at the end of the day, it could only be someone like you. With seven daughters who don''t work, you''re probably at your wits end trying to find out how to get ahold of more than your share. But who is to blame for that?"


    With a grin, the man stood up as he looked down upon Vladimir.


    "Your daughters, for not working?"


    Nodding his head no, the man closed his eyes.


    "Wrong. It''s your fault for having so many kids in the first place."


    "Sir... I haven''t complained at all. And... you have no proof that I am the one who did this."


    "Ah...."


    Sitting back down, the man cracked a smile, now nodding yes to himself as he kept his eyes closed.


    "You''re right. My good boy, Vladimir, this is a nation of equality and fairness. We don''t discriminate against any person based on circumstance. As such... to merely accuse a person of a crime blindly would go against our precepts."


    Opening his eyes, the man glanced down the row of girls in front of him.


    "Without proper evidence, it would be excessively unfair to say that you''ve done such a thing."


    "I-is that right? I mean... yes. Yes, of course it is, Officer."


    Nodding heavily, Vladimir held back a sigh of relief.


    Without evidence, nothing would be done against him.


    A terrifyingly small amount of information had been leaked regarding those who had been charged with crimes, however the one thing that everyone knew for certain was that it wasn''t something that should be investigated - lest you yourself end up as one of them.


    People could disappear at any moment, without any given reason. Those who appeared on the outside to be loyal in every way would be gone the next day, and everything would continue as if nothing had happened.


    If a person disappeared, it was almost guaranteed that their family too would disappear. There were almost no instances of people disappearing while their family members remained.


    ''But... if evidence is necessary... then I should be fine.''


    After all, he had left no evidence.


    Fingerprints? He had worn gloves to protect against such a thing. Recordings? He had checked the storehouse beforehand to make sure no cameras were present inside or out. Witnesses? There had been no guards present at that time. He had ensured to pick a time when security was low, and had snuck in while the guards were patrolling another sector. He hadn''t met a soul on that day, and even then he had worn a mask over his face to ensure he wouldn''t be recognized even if someone had seen him.


    All his bases had been covered.


    "Well, since I am a fair judge, and since the laws of this country are fair, I suppose we can''t do anything without evidence. And I presume you have nothing to confess yourself?"


    Glancing over to the man with a raised eyebrow, Ector pressed Vladimir, who held back a victorious grin.


    "No, of course not. I would never dare to lie to a servant of the Supreme Leader, after all."


    With this response, the man with the orange beard stood up, preparing himself to leave.


    "I see. I apologize for the wasted time."


    "Not at all, Sir! Not at all. It was truly an honor to invite you into our humble home. Please feel free to stop by at any time if you wish."


    As Ector walked out, he was bombarded by the submissive words of Vladimir, who ensured not to show the slightest shadow of insubordination.


    "But I suppose the one I should apologize to... is myself."


    However, just as the officer reached the door, he looked up to the ceiling with disappointment.


    "After all... it was MY time that has been wasted... speaking to a traitor like you."


    And with the snap of his fingers, Vladimir''s world shattered.


    In that instant, his heart sank, and at the same moment a dozen men burst through the doors, weapons in hand as Vladimir and his family all found themselves on the opposite end of a firearm.


    "We have our ways of gathering evidence. You went to the storehouse on that night. At 11:46 PM, you snuck into the storehouse. You were in there for exactly four minutes and twenty three seconds before you left. It took you fifteen minutes and thirteen seconds before you eventually arrived at the borrow pit - where you buried the rations. This took six minutes and forty three seconds. You returned home after this, and arrived exactly eighteen minutes and thirty five seconds later. Is anything I just said incorrect?"


    "SIR! I- I have no idea what you''re talking about!!!!"


    With a gun now pointed at him, the man began to shout as he lost his composure.


    Yet despite his vehement denial of the scenario, the man was flustered on the inside.


    ''How did he know?''


    Even Vladimir himself knew not of the exact time he had performed such actions, but based on what he recalled from the night, Vladimir could tell that the man was correct to the tee.


    ''There were no cameras. I was certain of that.''


    ''Even if there were... I was wearing a mask! A mask! How would he have known it was me!!!''


    ''No... he wouldn''t have.''


    ''Was he just stating those time frames to make me irritated?''


    "Sir, please! You''ve got the wrong person!", Vladimir begged.


    "No. We most certainly don''t, One Double O Seven Three Six."


    Pulling up a device which looked to be similar to a tablet, a map was shown before the man - and on that map were about 20 dots.


    Nine of them red, nine of them blue, one of them a dark blue.


    ''Each of them... is a person in this room?''


    And as the man looked upon this device, he found the dot which was associated with him.


    The number above it was exactly as the man had described - 100736.


    Walking towards Vladimir, the blue dot approached him as Ector made his way to the man with a victorious grin.


    "Come now, Vladimir. You must have undergone the procedure when you were younger, so maybe you don''t remember it - but did you really think that we wouldn''t keep tabs on our citizens... to ensure their COMPLIANCE?"


    As Ector walked past the man, he viewed the back of his neck to witness a small scar - ever so tiny that it was barely even noticeable.


    "Well... we do make sure that it happens right after birth... so that nobody remembers such a thing."


    At that moment, Vladimir fell to his knees in defeat.


    "You... my entire life... you''ve been monitoring us?"


    "Such a vile word. We''ve been running quality control, Vladimir. On our people."


    In that instant, Vladimir felt a gun against the back of his head.


    "Because we don''t need any defective products such as yourself entering the mix."


    ----

 Chapter Number 148 - Ector Stralgen

    It was so sudden he didn''t even know how to respond, but Vladimir felt a sharp pain to the back of his head before everything went black.


    He had been knocked unconscious.


    When he had awoken, the man found himself in a chair in a white room, sitting across from the orange-bearded man who had invaded his home.


    "Good morning, Vladimir. Or should I say good evening? After all... you''ve been out for quite the time. Even I didn''t expect that you would be unconscious for this long. We''ve been waiting."


    Looking around him frantically, the man immediately pulled on his hands only to realize they had been cuffed to the chair behind him.


    "Where... where is my family?"


    These were the first words he spoke, clearly concerned for his loved ones even before himself.


    "I suppose the normal answer in a situation like this would be ''Don''t worry about them. They''re safe.'' Or perhaps something along the lines of ''You should be more concerned about yourself right now.'' However... that isn''t the case."


    With a strange grin that dug into the heart of Vladimir, Ector chuckled to himself with an immense amount of sadism.


    "You should be far more worried about them than yourself."


    "W-why!?"


    Suddenly recalling the events that had happened, panic overcame the mind of Vladimir as he realized his situation.


    He had been caught redhanded in the act of stealing the food.


    Not because of cameras. Not because of a witness. Not even because of a corrupt officer who arrested people without evidence of their crimes.


    He had been implanted with a chip that tracked his location from birth.


    Not only him, but every person within that room - including his daughters.


    How could they have done such a thing without his knowledge?


    How many people did they have these chips installed in?


    Everyone?


    Was everyone in this nation being monitored at every moment?


    He had been called out by a number - 100736.


    Was this his serial number as a citizen of this nation?


    "You probably have a lot of questions - many of which I can''t, or shouldn''t answer. As a matter of fact, you already know too much. If you were to merely be released back into society, your very existence could create a disturbance among the GOOD citizens."


    Glancing at Vladimir with an unforgiving expression, Ector spoke harsh words as he laid the situation before the man, who was helpless to do anything but listen.


    "However, merely killing people off because they''ve learned too much... this isn''t exactly just or fair, now is it? Of course, this was all your fault. You committed a crime. In order to reveal the evidence to show that we weren''t unfairly arresting you, we had to reveal the information about the chips to you and your family."


    Suddenly, Ector''s grin widened as he mocked Vladimir.


    "But you were the one who brought up the lack of evidence, were you not?"


    And with a malevolent laugh, the man dug into Vladimir''s soul, who was forced to writhe at the unfairness of his situation.


    "Hahaha¡­ it''s your fault that you know so much... because you put us in a situation where we were FORCED to inform you. It is your very curiosity that has put you AND your family into this position."


    "No... this... this isn''t what I wanted-"


    "It isn''t what you wanted? How convenient that must be for you. Just because you don''t want something, you can all of a sudden take everything back? Vladimir... that isn''t how this world works."


    Standing up, Ector began to pace around the man as he continued.


    "Sometimes, we don''t get what we want. Sometimes, things don''t go as predicted. Sometimes... we have to make SACRIFICE."


    As the man stopped behind him, Vladimir felt two hands placed upon his shoulders as Ector whispered into his ears.


    "And that is exactly why I''m here to make you an offer."


    "An... offer?"


    With a gulp, Vladimir couldn''t help but tremble at the words of the man who held this absolute power over him.


    He knew not where his wife or daughters were, but they were most certainly in some horrible position.


    A single wrong move could lead to their demise.


    "What is... your offer?", he pleaded.


    "Heh... it seems like you understand your position quite well. Sometimes they don''t want to listen, and shout out uncontrollably - trying to fight to their very bitter end. But smart people like you... people who have something to lose... they''re the ones who always are willing to COMPROMISE."


    Walking around as he entered the view of Vladimir once more, Ector looked down upon the man with a prideful smile as he spoke.


    "Your crimes against this nation and its systems have been recorded and must be paid for. However, something such as this can be paid for by having your own meal revoked for the next week. This will ensure that all resources are allocated as they should have been. However, next comes the issue of your knowledge."


    Sitting down once more, the man folded his hands as he got down to business.


    "Knowledge is quite a dangerous thing. We''ve taken great efforts to hide the existence of the chips from the people. You may have a small scar on the back of your head, but if your daughters had such a thing - surely you would have noticed. This is because technology has improved, and we''ve been able to implant them with virtually no lasting effects. And yet... now you and your entire family are witnesses to this dangerous level of knowledge."


    Pointing towards the man, Ector pressed his finger upon the chest of Vladimir.


    "That means that you are a grand threat to our nation."


    "So... what do I do?"


    Eager to hear what this offer was, Vladimir wasted no time.


    Without delay, he wanted to know two things.


    1. Could he somehow save his family from a horrible fate?


    2. What would he have to sacrifice in order to attain that?


    "Obviously, you would need to promise us that you will never spill a single word about the chips to everyone."


    "That''s... all?"


    Vladimir found himself astounded at the simplicity of the offer.


    It was too good to be true.


    "That''s all."


    "There''s nothing else? No catch? You''ll take my word for it?"


    "What else can we do but take your word for it? After all, you won''t dare to spill the beans, will you?"


    In that instant, the eyes of Ector fell upon Vladimir - and as he looked that man in the eyes, he knew immediately.


    If he disobeyed this man, he would regret it.


    "I''ll never say a thing."


    "Wonderful. HEY! BRING THEM IN!"


    Shouting out as he turned around, Ector called to someone who was likely standing outside the room.


    Suddenly, the door to the room opened, and in walked a line of people - pushed forward by a number of men wielding batons.


    Yet as soon as the constrained man witnessed these people, his heart sunk deep into the floor.


    Down through the soil, and further into the caverns below - then eventually reaching the very magma within the core of this planet.


    "You..."


    Tears filled his eyes as he choked out his words, gripping his constrained fists so hard that he drew blood from his very fingers.


    "How... dare you..."


    "Is something wrong, Vladimir?"


    Yet even as Vladimir spoke with a deep seated rage, Ector responded with amusement - as if to mock his very suffering.


    "How dare you... do this to my family..."


    For not only his wife, but each and every one of his daughters - were covered from head to toe in blood.


    ----


    "Hahaha... ah... their cries were indeed wonderful to hear. The third youngest screamed the most. The mother was more concerned for the girls, but that was pleasing to see as well."


    Covered in bruises and blood, tears lined the reddened eyes of each of the girls and the woman, who trembled in fear and hatred.


    "A little bit of roughhousing should be enough to silence you all for now. I''m sure that this experience will be burned into your souls, and that none of you will dare to say a word about anything that happened here. Otherwise... you won''t get away with such LIGHT beatings."


    Standing up with a smile so wicked that the man couldn''t seem to contain his pleasure, Ector walked down the line of girls as he looked at them with pride.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "Y-yes, Officer!"


    In unison, as if they were trained soldiers, the girls cried out without hesitation.


    "You''re free to go. But please understand that anyone you tell will get the same treatment, and you yourself along with your family will be eliminated. That is all."


    "HOW DARE YOU!?!?! MY WIFE!!! MY DAUGHTERS!!!!"


    Yet the man, on seeing the horrid state of his family, could no longer maintain his composure.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!!!"


    "No. You won''t. Take a night to think about the situation. Once you calm down, I''m sure you''ll come around to our way of thinking. Men. Take him away."


    With these words, the soldiers sprung into action as the man known as the Human Resources Officer made his way out without another word.


    "GET BACK HERE!!! I''LL RIP YOUR HEAD OFF!!! I''LL DESTROY YOU!!! YOU AND THIS ENTIRE NATION!!!!"


    However, the man had already left.


    The soldiers moved quickly as they pinned the man down, who shouted out with tears in his eyes as he frantically resisted.


    "STOP IT!!!!"


    "Honey... please... that''s enough."


    Yet the one who grounded the man was none other than his own wife.


    With a trembling voice, she spoke these words to the man, at which he looked up to her with despair.


    "If you resist like this... then we''ll all..."


    She couldn''t even finish her sentence.


    And as she said these words, the man''s heart tightened to the point where he felt as if something was wrapping a hand around it.


    She had been broken.


    At first, she had resisted. She had likely screamed and shouted out, trying to protest such measures - however upon realizing that her daughters were at risk, she likely changed her tune.


    Her shouting had likely turned to begging, and she had settled upon a single goal - to protect her daughters.


    Yet she had failed.


    The daughters she had tried to protect underwent the same abuse at the hands of the officers - and all hope was lost.


    Right now, having this defeat infused into her - she was focused on only one thing.


    Obey.


    Obey and ensure that such a thing never happens again.


    This was all she could do as a mere citizen with no power.


    It was frustrating.


    No, it was far beyond frustrating. It was infuriating.


    The emotions within the two parents were so grand that they couldn''t possibly live with themselves.


    However it was exactly these emotions which made them even more certain of what their next actions MUST be.


    Even if it went against their consciences, even if it meant concealing a grand lie about the very nature of this entire nation, they absolutely had to comply.


    For the sake of their children.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Thus was the trap that they had been ensnared in.


    The man had shown them that they were worthless. Powerless. Helpless.


    He had proven that the threats were not mere bravado by following through with the abuse.


    And this created a perfect scenario where information absolutely wouldn''t be leaked.


    Even so, in the off case that such a thing were to happen, they would be prepared for it.


    ''And if they needed to... then they would destroy every single person who poses a threat to the lie that is this nation.''


    ----


    "Ahh... how disappointing, Vladimir."


    A week had passed.


    A man was on his knees, tears dripping down his eyes as he had been tied up, unable to move and gagged.


    Everything around him was on fire.


    He knelt in front of a home, a fire raging behind him as his screams were muffled.


    Yet it was not only this man''s home which was on fire - but all the other homes around him.


    "This Town was filled with so many GOOD people. Yet because one of you is loose lipped... we can''t take any more chances."


    Placing a pistol on the forehead of the man, Ector looked down upon him with a smile.


    Why was he smiling?


    Everything had gone wrong - not only for Vladimir, but also for the Officers.


    Someone, somehow, had revealed information about the chips.


    Was it one of his daughters? His wife?


    Vladimir did not know.


    But the information had spread - and before it could spread too far, this was the result.


    "It isn''t easy to make sure every last person is eliminated. And for an entire Town to be wiped off the face of the planet... well, we''re fortunate that this was a small Town. My position as a Human Resources Officer won''t be safe anymore because of this. BUT."


    Even though the man spouted off words which should have been filled with disappointment and frustration, he continued to smile.


    "I did get to see quite an interesting show. So... thank you."


    Bang!


    "I''ll never forget the amount of PLEASURE that the annihilation of an entire Town was able to give me. So sincerely."


    With a demented tone, the man spoke with genuine and psychotic gratitude as he looked down upon the bloodied mess of a man before him.


    "Thank you."


    ----


    The Town of Malmus never existed.


    There were no records of such a Town.


    Its entire existence became nothing more than a fable - a falsification which for whatever reason was allowed to spread throughout the nation.


    It never existed.


    And anyone who tried to say otherwise would be deemed to be spreading false information around the nation - and labeled as a traitor.


    With these results, Ector was forced to meet with the Supreme Leader.


    After all, the destruction of an entire Town was no mere trifle.


    A significant amount of labor and resources had been lost, and significant efforts were made to eliminate its existence from the minds of the people. Of course, he was to bear the responsibility of this.


    However, he did this for the sake of the nation.


    He had destroyed a nest of traitors - those who held threat towards the great State of Joraten.


    Therefore his punishment would be light.


    He was sentenced to be sent to the nation of Stronvardia to spy - and this was organized between a certain criminal organization.


    "Our contact will house and serve you during your stay. You won''t need to worry about anything like food or supplies. Everything will be provided to you. For now... you should leave to allow things to cool down. I will call you back when I have a new assignment for you."


    These were the orders that the Supreme Leader had given the man known as Ector Stralgen.


    And so, he had headed out - eventually meeting the man who he would come to know as Gerard Stirling.


    He had stayed at the hotel resort, however his personal desire for abuse was not something he could control.


    The pleasure he felt in seeing the despaired expressions of those families he had power over as he threatened them, as he harmed their children, as they crumbled before him - it was unparalleled.


    And yet there was nothing in comparison to the pleasure he experienced as he watched an entire village crumble.


    He became a man instilled with a problematic desire - to see people in pain.


    Also known as a Sadist.


    But fortunately for this man, he was a guest at the Paradise Hotel - a place where one could obtain anything they wanted.


    And so - he did.


    And truly, this man lived in a Paradise - for someone as wretched as himself.


    ----


    "So yours wasn''t a Reawakened either?"


    "Nope."


    Standing side by side as they walked through the halls of the mall were a man and a woman.


    The man, whose red hair matched the blood that covered the two, seemed to have a smile on his face as if he were amused.


    "Regardless... I feel that we''ve done something good for the world."


    "Do you really?"


    The black haired businesswoman who walked alongside him had an emotionless expression, her eyes thinned with exhaustion as she looked back.


    "Well... I can''t say I disagree."


    And cracking a slight grin, the two made their way towards the exit.


    "This part has gone well, but now is where the real issue starts. If there are reawakened among them, they wouldn''t have sent them on this mission to help another branch."


    "I know that. That was the whole point of this though, right? To smoke out the weaklings and get rid of them in order to focus our energy on the real threats."


    "Then... Marcus. He''s likely heading to fight that one, isn''t he?"


    "Yep."


    With a nod, the red haired man grinned as the two exited the building, opening up to the light of the sun.


    It was just beginning to set, the sky reddening as its light began to fade.


    "When we''ve taken revenge for the girl... what are we going to do after this?", Bradley asked.


    Looking up to the sky, Sylvia chuckled to herself, closing her eyes.


    "Well... we have a couple of kids that we probably should check up on. I''d like to clean up our business between this group before we link ourselves back to them, though."


    With a nod, the man seemed to understand.


    "One more question. If we do run into Reawakened, what''s the plan?"


    "Hahaha... that''s a stupid question, isn''t it?"


    With a laugh, the woman slid off the question as if it didn''t matter.


    "There''s no way to predict their abilities. We''ll just have to find out for ourselves... and deal with them on the spot."


    "Is that so? That''s quite dangerous. The Lady says so. She''s worrying about me quite a bit. Ah, I wasn''t supposed to say that? Hey, don''t get so worked up."


    "I''m becoming used to it."


    Even as the man showed a spot of concern, the woman didn''t falter.


    Looking straight forward, her eyes thinned with a resolve unlike anything she had previously shown - for she had truly made her decision.


    In order to improve this rotten world, she would get rid of these people.


    For they were nothing more than a plague.


    "Danger, that is."


    ----


    ''I guess it''s time to head to the hotel... but first... there is a particular woman I''d like to meet up with once more.''


    His heart aching, Marcus waited outside the mall - awaiting his partner in crime.


    The woman he had killed had left a hole inside him - yet even so - it had only furthered his conviction.


    ''This world... is messed up beyond belief.''


    ''Everything is wrong.''


    ''And this is all a chance to make everything right.''


    ''Even if I have to become a villain...''


    ''Even if I have to destroy...''


    ''Even if I have to become someone I hate...''


    Suddenly, numerous faces appeared in the memories of Marcus.


    A particular girl whose mind had been broken, who had been kidnapped by a certain experiment.


    That girl''s brother, who had been shattered at the transformation of his sister.


    A young boy, helpless and bullied, who had shown his resolve and vowed to become stronger.


    A young girl who had been deceived and distraught, her jealousy having overcome her as she fell into darkness - all for the sake of being validated by others.


    And finally - an emotionless girl who had been trained from birth to be a killer.


    And along with her - the 30 children that Marcus and Sylvia themselves had slaughtered - at the hands of One.


    And then, finally, the face of a girl - a girl that he had been unable to save on a particular day long ago, when he had been attacked by a bear.


    ''If it''s for the sake of those children... then I''ll do it with a smile.''


    Halting his own hands from quivering, the man held back his tears as his eyes became watered.


    ''That... is my job.''


    Recalling the demented man who had captured so many students and tormented them, and recalling the wicked employer who he had killed with his own two hands, as well as the kidnapper who had destroyed the minds of so many children, Marcus felt a rage well up within his chest unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    ''And this man too... is one of them.''


    Then, with his mind set upon the mustached man who he had met with earlier, his mind cleared.


    ''At the very least... he must die.''


    [You''ve changed, Marcus.]


    And as he thought this, Seven decided to enter in with a commentary of his own.


    [If it was a few days ago when you first entered this world, you would have told me that killing wasn''t the answer.]


    [That finding a peaceful solution is always the best option.]


    [That killing won''t solve anything.]


    [Marcus, tell me.]


    [You''ve killed a couple people now. Why the change in heart?]


    [I want to hear it from your own mouth, as someone who has already died so many times.]


    As he was pressed with this question, Marcus spat his answer.


    "I''m tired."


    And with these words, the floodgate of his emotions bursted open.


    "I''m tired of seeing people lavish in the suffering of others."


    "I''m tired of seeing people kill for sport."


    "I''m tired of seeing humans used as objects and playthings."


    "I''m tired of everything in this world... and I''m tired of the people who promote that world."


    "Therefore... Seven... if you''ll allow me, I am going to continue with my agenda."


    Suddenly, fixing his tie, the man grinned to himself.


    As he gazed upon the doors of the mall, which opened before him, the man could not help but grin with the sadistic expression of a demon.


    "I''ll destroy every wicked thing in this world... even if it means I have to become a demon myself."


    [Well said, Marcus.]


    [But there is one fault.]


    [Listen closely, because I''m only going to tell you this once.]


    At that moment, as the human experiment whispered within his mind, the face of the businessman went pale.


    "You... expect me to..."


    [If you don''t... I might just kill you.]


    Yet in the next instant, his demonic smile returned.


    "Understood."

 Chapter Number 149 - Worth

    "I assume everything went well on your end?"


    "Without any issues. There were no reawakened, and I don''t need to explain to you how easy it is to kill a normal human."


    "The same from my end. Truly... they are weak."


    Standing side by side after having met up with one another, two business people made their way through the ruined streets once again.


    A man and a woman - both carried a fierce determination as they made their way forward.


    "It was within my predictions, but I had a feeling that they would send out men who were relatively skilled yet also not of any high value. The former clients were the perfect option to that man, Gerard, as they were people with some level of combat experience who were not his own executives. In other words... they were expendable."


    Marcus spoke with confidence in his own calculations, having plotted the entire fight out to this point.


    "But that would also mean that the ones who are left are the real threats, right?", Sylvia asked.


    "That much is true, but we can assume that those were the strongest normal humans in their possession - which in turn would mean that we can focus all our efforts on those people who have ascended what could be considered human."


    "You do mean the Reawakened by that, right? One of the Unnumbered?"


    "It''s entirely likely that Unnumbered are among them. As a matter of fact, I would argue that it''s impossible for that not to be the case. Particularly that man Yakov... I am almost certain that he was a Reawakened person."


    "He did seem troublesome, didn''t he?"


    Placing her finger to her chin, Sylvia seemed to murmur as she thought out loud.


    "So he''s the greatest threat?"


    "In terms of pure combat ability, yes. But even so, depending on the abilities they have available, there may be others even more troublesome. We can''t allow any mistakes from this point on."


    "But even so... unlike the time with Randov, this is going to be really difficult, isn''t it?"


    As Sylvia posed this question, Marcus fell into silence.


    "That''s right."


    After a pause he spoke, confirming the worries of the woman.


    "With Randov... you sacrificed yourself to gain information. You were willing to die in order to get that information. But he was arrogant. He was someone who was certain of his victory - a person who knew nothing of other ability users.", Marcus noted.


    "Which means that if there are multiple ability users among the enemy, then they will understand the diversity of the abilities, and as such they won''t fall to such simple tricks.", Sylvia stated, completing the sentence of Marcus.


    Indeed, the situation had grown far more dangerous.


    Not only had around a week passed since the calamity, which would give any newly born ability users time to learn of their powers, but they would also learn of the powers of others, and as such would be far more wary of potential ability users.


    Revealing one''s cards would be nothing less than suicide. To understand an opponent''s ability would be to predict their possible actions.


    In other words - a level of strategy the likes of which had never been seen had entered into this world.


    ''Of course, given the vast number of ways to use an ability, predicting all the uses would be extremely difficult even if the ability is known... but still, knowing the concept would give an absolute advantage to the party who is aware of it.''


    Indeed, this system of reawakened humans had created a war of intelligence.


    Keeping one''s ability secret was crucial.


    Finding out the ability of the opponent was just as crucial.


    "If we are unable to determine the nature of their abilities... we will lose. However, in order to do so, I will die as many times as necessary."


    With these words, Marcus declared boldly his intention to win at any cost.


    "Don''t go hogging all the deaths to yourself. After all... we''ll fall together, won''t we?"


    With a smile, Sylvia looked to Marcus, who couldn''t help but grin.


    "And when we fall... so too will we rise. From the dead."


    "Then there''s nothing to be afraid of, is there?"


    "Oh, I wouldn''t say that. After all... there could be an ability out there which could kill even the MONSTERS inside of us."


    ----


    "Yakov... he''s always been sharp. But ever since we awoke in this new world, he''s been impenetrable. It must be something to do with his ability."


    A black haired woman with an uzi strapped to her side patrolled the perimeter of the hotel, its grand facade behind her as she walked alongside her two partners.


    "B-but... do... do you really think that... that he''s right? It... I mean.... that girl, could she really have been lying this entire time?"


    With a timid voice, the blonde haired girl bore no weapon. Perhaps this was due to her lack of courage, or even her lack of combat ability.


    "Yakov wouldn''t say something if it wasn''t certain."


    The final one to speak was a girl who had brown hair split into two ponytails on either side of her - a girl who carried herself with pride as she strutted about with a Luger in hand.


    These three girls were Valerie, Celia, and Melissa, respectively - the current executives of the Paradise hotel.


    "So then... that girl really was lying? Her subordinates... they weren''t dead... and for some reason they plan on attacking us? But for what reason? It... it makes no sense... we''ve never even met them before, and I thought that the girl had a good relationship with Gerard...", Celia muttered.


    "To call their relationship good would be a stretch. It was more of a business relationship than anything else. But I don''t see any reason why she would hate Gerard. It is strange.", Valerie responded, doubts clearly evident in her voice.


    As they walked around the perimeter, the number of men in black suits posted around this hotel was excessive. Security had been well prepared under the assumption of an external attack.


    Some were posted on rooftops, others in windows, and others still on the ground outside doors, or just around the building in general.


    There were also likely more men inside the building - some to protect Gerard and others around the main areas.


    And dozens of these men were currently following this group of women.


    "Even if it doesn''t make sense, that doesn''t matter. If Gerard is going to be attacked by someone - and especially if that someone is a fellow Street Rat, then... it''s our duty to protect him."


    As Melissa said this, she seemed to have trouble getting out the last sentence, as if it didn''t sit well with her.


    "That is the role we''ve been assigned as executives, yes. While this type of work isn''t exactly typical of our roles, this world has become significantly more violent.", Valerie noted. "Though... I suppose the men recruited by that woman would suggest that violence is not the only thing ruling this world."


    "A-anyways! We should be... very vigilant then! I mean, we might be attacked at any moment, so-"


    "Miss Celia, look out-"


    In that instant, a tentacle shot out of the ground - aimed up towards the timid blonde woman who spoke - yet before this tentacle reached her, one of the men jumped forward in order to intercept the attack.


    The tentacle shot straight through the torso of the man, wrapping around him with a rain of blood as he groaned in pain.


    "UGH!!!!"


    Then, squeezing the man, he exploded into a puzzle of flesh with more pieces than one could count.


    "How unfortunate. I had intended on taking that one hostage as my first move... but it would appear that such a move underestimated the willingness that these men hold to protect you all."


    The three women immediately went on their guard, drawing their weapons as they turned to face a man who had shown himself as he exited from behind the corner of a building.


    This man''s hand seemed to be a piece of flesh which molded itself back into a human form from what appeared to be the strange tentacle which had dug through the ground in order to perform such an assault.


    He carried himself with a smile, slicking back his hair as he waltzed up to the group without so much as a shred of fear - not even holding a weapon in hand.


    He was a businessman, and his smile was certainly that of one.


    "That has been noted. And as unfortunate as it is, this failure of mine has revealed my presence, and as such has prevented any further opportunity for surprise attacks. However... such things are of no matter."


    With a gleam in his eye, the man spread his arms nonchalantly as he laughed - to the great disturbance of the three women present.


    "Because I have no need to use something as fleeting as surprise in order to defeat you inferior humans."


    Thus - the man showed himself.


    As a villain.


    This man was none other than Marcus Trevor Coran.


    ----


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ratatatata!


    Bullets.


    So many bullets he couldn''t even count them.


    They entered every pore of his body, degrading him into nothing more than a leaking piece of swiss cheese.


    Marcus fell to the ground, his body so torn and ridden with wounds that he was unable to even so much as remain standing - for his legs had been reduced to a point where they could no longer even be called as such.


    The pain overtook every semblance of his mind, enough to the point where even screaming in agony would be no salvation.


    Thud.


    And so, into the mud ridden streets, the man whose skin was already rotten fell face first to the ground.


    "Wha.... he just... he just showed himself like that... attacked one of our men... KILLED one of our men... just to... die?"


    Celia had retreated backwards, glancing back and forth between the pile of flesh and the chunks of the man who had been slain.


    "Isn''t that.... isn''t that insane? We had so many people... so many soldiers guarding this area... so showing himself and attacking like this... just to die..."


    It was ludicrous.


    Every man within the vicinity had opened fire upon the invader immediately, as soon as they had realized what had happened in those few moments.


    Valerie and Melissa merely watched this encounter with closed mouths, not even daring to make a comment as they looked down upon the corpse in front of them.


    "Unfortunately for both of us, I am not yet dead."


    Yet suddenly, sending a chill through the spines of the three, the pile of bullet ridden flesh spoke.


    "Of course, the pain is enough to kill me. The agony is beyond that which any dead man could be capable of handling. However... I think I''ve finally realized something."


    Holding his bloodied forehead with a destroyed hand, the man slowly stood up as he looked to the three with a pained expression - his bullet wounds slowly closing up.


    The metal was still encased in his body, and how the man managed to continue living was something far beyond mere biology.


    "More so than death itself... there is far greater terror in being unable to die."


    In that instant, the three women realized it.


    "You... have an ability as well."


    The one who spoke these words was Melissa, who looked to the man with indignation, gritting her teeth as a fire raged in her mind.


    "Hahaha... an ability AS WELL, you say. Thank you for the information, girl. However, this regeneration of mine is not a result of any ability. This is merely... the nature of the body I have obtained."


    Closing his eyes, the man stepped forward, at which a number of guns were aimed at him once more.


    "Don''t take another step forward!"


    Suddenly, a number of soldiers all gathered in a line, stepping in front of the three women in an orderly manner as they all looked to the man with hatred in their eyes.


    "If you do, we''ll lay another round of bullets into you until you do stop moving!"


    "Until I stop moving... you say. Heh..."


    However, covering his mouth with his hand, the man couldn''t help but to be amused at this choice of words from the soldier.


    "And what if I never stop moving?"


    "W-wait just a minute!"


    However the air was pierced by the shout of a woman who stood forward, putting herself in front of the soldiers who had gathered.


    By her demeanor, she was clearly weak. A person who had no experience in battle, to whom fighting was foreign.


    There was a certain naivety in her expression, yet even so she shouted out with enough fervor to stop each man in their tracks before this battle deteriorated into one of complete chaos.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Before... before we fight any further... can we at least talk to try and figure out what you want?"


    "Oh, I am certainly open to talking. That IS my specialty, after all."


    Motioning for the girl to step forward, Marcus opened the floor for discussion.


    "You... you are one of the men who was with Lady Isabella on that day, right? And she said that you were supposed to be dead, but here you are, alive and well... and on top of that, you''re attacking us. To further things, you seem to hold some insane ability that allows you to survive being shot so many times... just what is going on here?"


    Suddenly, the timidity in the expression of the blonde woman ceased as she questioned Marcus with confidence.


    "Just who are you, and what do you want?", she pressed.


    "Such difficult questions... how to answer..."


    Closing his eyes, the man seemed to be in deep thought.


    However, without opening his eyes, he answered.


    "Marcus Coran... that is, at least my name. However as to who I am... that is a different question altogether. One in which I myself am not so certain of. And as for what I want..."


    Suddenly, the man opened his eyes with a jeering grin.


    "Well, if all of you could die, that would be nice."


    "Why!? Why do you want us to die!? There must be some reason, right?"


    "What if there were no reason? What if I were merely a crazed killer who took pleasure in seeing people suffer? Would that be all too unbelievable - when such people already existed within your midst?"


    The words of the man left the woman in shock.


    She merely looked at him, her mouth wide as she was unable to come up with any reaction - for the things he said far exceeded her own expectations of what was rational.


    Indeed - a certain creature who was highly irrational had taken a great influence upon this man.


    "I have no goal other than to do as I please. And currently, I desire to see everyone here in agony."


    "Then... you have no intention to negotiate?"


    "None whatsoever. As of right now, you all stand on the side of your leader - Gerard Stirling, who is the enemy of Lady Isabella. Therefore, I must kill you all. However, even if you were to betray your leader and join my side, then I wouldn''t be able to trust you since a traitor will never remain loyal to anyone. Therefore, regardless of your actions, you all must die."


    The woman was absolutely stunned at the hardheadedness and faulty logic which the businessman spat at her, however as he said this she too hardened her expression.


    "I see."


    And with darkened eyes, she held forth a hand.


    "Kill him."


    "Yes, Miss Celia!!!"


    And suddenly, with a disturbing level of fervor, the woman walked backwards as if she were a Queen letting her soldiers take to the battlefield.


    The men bore their weapons, once more taking aim at the man as they prepared to release another barrage of fire upon him.


    However suddenly, the man held out his hands, and as he did so the air itself seemed to shift.


    And suddenly, one by one, the men fell to the ground.


    "Ugh! Agh! Ugh!!!"


    Clenching their chests as they desperately clung to life, the men gasped for air as they began to spit up blood.


    "What... what have you done!?!?"


    Shouting out as she watched the soldiers fall to the ground around her, Celia could do nothing more than watch in horror as the scene unfolded before her eyes.


    "If I were to explain that to you, then I would be putting myself at a disadvantage. However... I will let you know one thing."


    Stepping forward as he fixed his tie, the man walked through the pile of writhing men as if he were a demon walking through a battlefield of corpses.


    "That was my ability."


    ----


    "How... could you do such a thing?"


    She trembled, glancing upon the bodies that surrounded her with horror.


    They had struggled and writhed, spitting up blood before their eyes became cold.


    And just as this happened, a drizzle of rain fell upon the woman, who could do nothing more than gaze upon the numerous men whose lives had been taken without hesitation.


    Gray clouds tainted the skies, which slowly darkened as the businessman stood there - an arrogant grin plastered upon his face.


    "Don''t you value human lives... at all?"


    "No."


    These words, meant to invoke some sort of sympathy or hesitation within the man, were met without a single shred of such things.


    "The idea that human lives have inherent value... this is a concept that humans themselves created. It''s quite selfish, don''t you think? Many would argue that all people are born equally - that no human is worth more than another at the time of birth. But if this is true, then that would be to assume that our mere existence has some worth in the first place."


    The man continued to walk through the pile of bodies, glaring down at one particular man with disgust.


    "Yet it is quite clear that the mere existence of some people is detrimental to the universe itself. Therefore... would it not be true to say that these people hold negative worth?"


    "You... you don''t know what you''re talking about!!"


    Celia shouted out in desperation as she denied the claims of the man, yet he didn''t cease as he displayed his disturbed viewpoints.


    "Am I truly the one who has no idea what I am talking about? Then tell me. Is our worth measured at our birth, or is it measured from our actions and achievements?"


    As soon as the man said this, the girl choked up.


    She looked up, facing the man, and it was as she did so that she realized it.


    This man, who she had thought to be human before, had skin which was rotten.


    Why had she not noticed it during their first meeting?


    "I... I don''t-"


    "You don''t know? What a boring answer. Well, I suppose that''s obvious. When your logic is flawed either way, of course you have no way of knowing. If humans held inherent worth at their birth, it would imply that their actions have no impact on their worth - that we couldn''t rank a person''s worth by their achievements, but that their mere existence as a human person held worth. Yet this isn''t exactly a sound philosophy. After all... would that not mean that a mass murderer holds the same worth as an innocent child?"


    Once more the man continued to pace through the bodies, glancing upon each of their faces as if trying to memorize them.


    "But on the other hand, if humanity itself holds no inherent worth, then it would imply that only our achievements matter. That the disabled or elderly person is someone who should be cast aside without mercy. This is a concept that humans would have a difficult time accepting, as it seems WRONG."


    With a grin, the man closed his eyes as he spoke his conclusion.


    "Then... wouldn''t the best philosophy be that innocence itself holds worth - and that a human loses worth when they lose such innocence?"


    And as he spoke these words, Celia found herself shuddering at the weight with which he spoke them.


    Slowly, the rain increased as the man''s hair was now dropped from his head, the style in which it had been fashioned having been ruined.


    "Yet this too... is something that humans refuse to accept."


    "For even if one is innocent, then those innocent humans become the most worthless of all."


    "Those who cannot be held accountable for immoral actions, those who are kept ignorant to the darkness of this world, those who naively ignore the reality of things while living in a fantasy far off from all the others."


    "No... innocence is not the correct answer."


    "For if a child is kept innocent for too long... then that innocence will soon turn to ignorance."


    "And such ignorance will quickly turn to arrogance."


    ----


    Celia had no idea what this man was talking about.


    It was as if he was in some far off world, speaking of things which she couldn''t possibly understand.


    Yet she understood one thing very clearly.


    "You... you''re wrong."


    Standing up, the woman who once held a timid expression was now filled with anger.


    "You''re wrong, business man. Everything you just said about humanity... about our worth... it''s all wrong!"


    "How so?"


    "There''s worth in all of it."


    With bright eyes, the woman spoke without hesitation, to the grand surprise of her two comrades who watched from behind as she approached the man straight on.


    "There''s worth in innocence. There''s worth in the struggles of those who aren''t innocent. There''s worth in those people who fail, and those people who don''t achieve. There''s worth in the people who can''t achieve anything. There''s worth in the achievements that people have. There''s worth in all of that!"


    "And what worth is there in something that destroys something else which also holds said worth?"


    "That''s why we have to work to protect those things that are worth so much!!!"


    With tears now in her eyes, the woman shouted out as she rebuked the businessman, who had remained calm throughout the entire discussion.


    "You seem to be quite the upright woman. Or at the very least, you pretend to be. What are you doing in a place such as this - working for a man such as Gerard Stirling?", the man pressed.


    "Do you think..."


    "Wait, Celia. Don''t respond to that. He''s trying to provoke a rebellious answer out of you."


    Speaking up this time was Valerie, who warned Celia with a stern tone, at which the blonde haired woman ceased her response.


    "Do you think I wanted to be here - this is the response you were about to give me, correct? Not a single one of you WANT to be in this place. Yet here you are, fighting me. Someone who is prepared to destroy this place, and all the men - and women - who support it."


    Looking at Celia with a grin, the man presented her with an option.


    "Tell me, girl. Do you intend to stop me from entering?"


    And as she was presented with this question, her heart wavered.


    There was nothing she cared about for this place - but how could that man have known this?


    No, perhaps he didn''t know.


    Perhaps he was trying to find that out at this very moment, to see if he could get away without a fight.


    But it was in that instant that the girl was now presented with a decision.


    Did she allow this man to slip past her - and as such set her position in stone as a traitor to the Stirling Family?


    If she allowed this man to pass and he was killed by Yakov, then she would without doubt be killed - or worse.


    Even Melissa and Valerie might not agree to such a rash betrayal of the organization. If she agreed to allow this man to pass and they decided to fight the man here and now, then Celia''s head would be next.


    Looking back at them, the girl pleaded with her expression as she asked them ''What should I do?''


    However as soon as she witnessed the stern expression present on the two, she understood immediately.


    ''Now is not the time. And if he cannot even defeat us, then this man is not powerful enough to defeat Yakov.''


    As soon as she received this nonverbal response, Celia stood up with pride.


    "I''m sorry but... I''m not going to allow you to pass with such a flimsy excuse."


    "I see."


    Holding out a hand, the man prepared to attack.


    However, as he did so, the girl smiled.


    "You''re prepared to attack me, right?"


    And in that instant, the man froze in place.


    His eyes went blank as he fell to the ground, his face planting in the mud as the rainfall flooded the ears of the two.


    "Unfortunately for you... that happens to be the trigger."


    Walking up to the man, the girl smiled, a devious grin drawing itself upon her face as she planted her foot on his head.


    "Ahhh... all these soldiers... all these useful men... destroyed. In an instant. You really are a pain, aren''t you? And even if we killed you... you wouldn''t die, now would you?"


    Looking back to the two, the girl''s expression had become completely malicious.


    "You two may be able to put up a fight... but for this one, it looks like I''m best suited to deal with him."


    "That does seem to be the case."


    "I guess so."


    The other two seemed to nod in agreement, not shocked in the slightest by the sudden change in demeanor of the girl.


    And with a sadistic expression in her eyes, Celia glanced down upon the man who had spouted such arrogance without the means to back it up.


    "I suppose I''ll just have to win this one over with the method that fits me best."


    ''By forcing him to relate to others.''

 Chapter Number 150 - Magic Trick

    Marcus immediately understood the sensation of being thrown into another person''s memories, however this time was different.


    Unlike when Seven showed him the memories, Marcus was not present within the body of the person - but rather, he existed as a mere spectator.


    ''Hm? Seven, are you showing me this?''


    [No. This is the work of that girl - and her ability.]


    ''Do you know it? Her ability?''


    [I do now. I suppose I have some explaining to do as to why I know such a thing... but for now, I''ll inform you.]


    With a serious tone, Marcus could tell that Seven was through playing around.


    Despite their differences, Seven was now cooperating with him.


    This alone was evidence that Seven had changed, or perhaps that Marcus had changed enough to invoke such a change within Seven.


    [Relate. She has two different abilities. The first is that she is able to relate with the emotions and feelings of others. In other words... she can comprehend your mindset, and understand your desires.]


    This revelation made sense to Marcus.


    While she had seemed fearful and confused at his initial appearance, the girl had been filled with confidence as the fight went on.


    Even as Marcus had killed so many people, even if she had been distraught from such a thing, there was a strange change in her at some point throughout the battle.


    ''Perhaps that was when she first related to me.''


    However as he had this thought, Marcus turned his attention to the scenery around him.


    ''But that has nothing to do with what I''m experiencing now, does it?''


    [Nope. This is the second use of this ability. Not only can she gain an understanding of others by relating to them, but she can force others to relate to her. A powerful tool... one which can be used to easily make as many PAWNS as there are people who sympathize with her.]


    ''So those men... when she ordered them to attack...''


    [That''s right, Marcus.]


    With a sinister tone, Seven chuckled to himself.


    [They were injected with the desire to protect her.]


    ----


    A young girl with short cut blonde hair made her way to school.


    This girl was just entering middle school, happily making her way to a new world of opportunities.


    ''I can''t wait to make friends!''


    With hope filling her eyes, she entered the classroom on that day filled with expectation.


    This particular girl had recently moved to a new place for family reasons, however this was just in time for her to enter middle school and begin a new life.


    Many people would be new to the school, and so meeting another group of friends wouldn''t be tough. If she were someone who had transferred in the middle of the year, or into a place where the friend groups had been established, then this would have been another matter altogether.


    ''Um... lets see... ah... it''s that classroom over there.''


    Making her way into the classroom on that first day, the girl was greeted by a number of chatting students.


    Groups of girls and groups of guys had already seemed to form, though there were some loners who were merely sitting at their desks not paying attention.


    ''Should I try and join in on one of the groups? Or should I approach someone who is alone?''


    The girl was immediately presented with such a predicament, however her hesitation didn''t last long.


    ''I guess I''ll approach someone alone! After all, I''m sure they''re lonely and want a friend to talk to. And it would be difficult to talk to people who already have friends.''


    Energetically, the girl approached a particular girl with dark hair who appeared to be slouched over on her desk, half asleep.


    "Hello! I''m Celia! What''s your name?"


    With this energetic introduction, a few glances came the way of Celia, however they quickly were brushed off as most students returned to their conversation.


    The girl in question slowly opened her eyes, glancing up at Celia without any emotion, not saying a word


    "Er... did you hear me? I''m Celia. What''s your name?"


    Tilting her head, the blonde haired girl flashed a strange smile once more, confused as to why she would have been ignored in such a manner.


    "Heather."


    Thus the girl replied in a monotone manner, closing her eyes as she returned to sleep.


    "Hi, Heather! Let''s be friends! Why are you so tired? It''s the first day. Shouldn''t you be wide awake?"


    At this question, the girl opened one eye, glaring up at Celia with evident irritation.


    "You talk really loud."


    This was the only response Celia got.


    "Haha, my mom tells me the same thing. I guess I''ll try to be a little more quiet. So? Why are you so tired?"


    "Because I wasn''t able to sleep last night."


    "Ehh? Why not? Did you stay up too late playing games?"


    "Have you ever heard of insomnia? No... nevermind."


    "In... some... narnia? What is that?"


    "Nevermind. Anyways, why are you so energetic?"


    Sitting up now, the girl seemed to force herself awake, accepting that the girl next to her wasn''t going to simply leave her alone.


    "Why? I mean, that''s just the way I am!"


    "Then this is just the way I am. Sit down. The teacher will probably be here soon."


    With this order from the girl, Celia found herself sitting, though whether she could control her twitching legs was another thing.


    The excitement of making new friends was too much for her to contain.


    "Hehe... wanna be best friends?"


    "Are you sure you wanna go and be best friends with someone you just met? Seems to me like you don''t really give any value to the term."


    "Um... what?"


    "Nevermind. Sure. Let''s be best friends."


    Accepting the plea with a sigh, the girl returned her head to her desk, burying it into her hair as she once more attempted to sleep.


    ----


    "Lunch! Lunch! I''m so hungry! Come on, Heather! We''ve gotta get a good spot before everyone takes them all!"


    The energy which the girl displayed was almost nauseating.


    "I get it. Will you calm down for a bit?"


    Heather managed to sluggishly drag herself out of her seat, pulled forward by the hand of Celia - whose energy was far too great for her to handle.


    The teacher had introduced himself, and class had begun as normal. Following some basic introductions and an ice breaker game, all of the students had learned a bit about one another.


    After this, the lecture had begun. There was nothing particularly of note, as the teacher had merely gone from one subject to the next given each period, until lunch had finally arrived.


    "Did you bring a lunch? Or did you bring money for lunch?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "EHH?? You''re not hungry!? What''s with that? How can you not have lunch!?"


    To Celia, the idea that someone could skip out on lunch was unthinkable, and she showed this in her expression of blatant shock.


    "I... don''t usually get very hungry. I didn''t bother bringing lunch today."


    Glancing away, Heather avoided the eyes of the girl.


    "Well that''s a problem! Come with me."


    Grabbing the hand of the girl, Heather was pulled forward without warning.


    "Eh? Where are we going?"


    "To eat!"


    "But I just told you that I have nothing to eat."


    "In that case, I have enough for two!"


    With a cheerful smile, Celia almost seemed to shine brightly at that moment to the girl.


    "You... you clearly don''t."


    Looking at the lunchbox in the hand of the girl, which was obviously small and not enough for two people, Heather made this callous comment.


    "It may not look like it. But I''ll show you something special. Come on."


    However, with these words, the girl refused to budge.


    Pulled along, the two went up a stairway as they found themselves looking down on a grand courtyard.


    Sitting down on a bench nearby, the girl opened her lunchbox. The contents inside were simple. A small sandwich. An apple. A bag of chips. The portions were obviously small.


    "I know how to make this single portion into two portions. It''s a little bit of a magic trick. Close your eyes."


    Looking down at the food, Heather thinned her eyes in suspicion.


    ''Magic trick? What kind of stupid person would believe such a thing?''


    "I said close your eyes! I can''t reveal the trick to anyone! Come on."


    With a sigh, Heather played along with the little game of the girl, closing her eyes.


    She heard some rustling sounds, likely the opening of the bag of chips, then a crunching sound. After a bit, Celia spoke up.


    "Ok! You can open them now!"


    And as soon as Heather opened her eyes, spread out in front of her was two portions.


    The sandwich, the apple, the chips, everything had been split exactly in half.


    "Tada! See! It''s magic."


    "You''re stupid."


    With these words, Heather laughed, slightly.


    Sitting down next to the girl, she took one of the portions as she began to eat.


    "But... thank you."


    "You know... I want to see the whole world."


    Standing up, Celia walked over to the balcony nearby, hanging over it as she gazed out to the courtyard below.


    "I''ve heard from my dad that there''s a big war going on between us and the SSJ and the Forgestarian Empire. My dad says there are a lot of bad people in those nations who are trying to destroy everything."


    With a solemn expression, the usually cheerful girl continued to smile - however that smile was no longer filled with the same excitement as before.


    "He said that there are so many people out there fighting... fighting so that we can live in peace like this. So don''t you think that it''s our responsibility to enjoy our lives?"


    Turning around with a smile, the girl displayed an expression filled with so much emotion that Heather couldn''t possibly have described it with mere words.


    "If so many people are out there dying so that we can enjoy our lives... then wouldn''t hating our lives mean that those deaths are meaningless?"


    As the girl said this, Heather almost dropped her food, completely in awe as she found herself at a loss of words.


    "I guess... you''re right."


    "I want to explore the entire world one day."


    And suddenly, the excitement returned to the voice of the girl.


    "Joraten... Forgestaria... Koravik... Vorathia... I want to go to all these places! I want to see every city! The war will be over one day for sure! My dad told me that. He said that one day it will end, and when it does there will be peace all over the world! And when that day comes, I''m going to go everywhere!"


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "How do you know it will end?"


    However the joyful words of the young girl were interrupted by the skeptical words of Heather.


    Yet even at this question, the blonde girl smiled with confidence as she responded.


    "Because my dad said that everything has to come to an end - which means that the war will end for sure."


    At this, Celia sat down once more as she continued her meal.


    "So... when the war ends... will you come explore the world with me?"


    And with this question, Heather felt an emotion stir up within her cold heart.


    She looked up to the girl, whose hopefulness shined so brightly that she was unable to contain it.


    However, such hope was not something she could accept.


    "If everything has to come to an end... then how can you be certain that the world won''t come to an end before the war does?"


    "That won''t happen!"


    And with a smile, the girl responded with more energy than before.


    "That definitely won''t happen! Because if that does happen, then there''s no point in thinking about it anyways! Because we''ll be dead!"


    "I see."


    She was truly stupid, but at the same time, she was smart.


    "Fine. If we live long enough to explore the world, then I''ll travel the world with you."


    ----


    "Hey! Let''s walk home together! Where do you live?"


    "You expect me to tell you where I live so easily?"


    "If we''re best friends, then it shouldn''t be a problem, right? Let''s go!"


    The energy that Celia held was almost infectious, like a disease that attacked Heather without relenting.


    No matter how hard her immune system fought against it, it would continue to mutate and attack her in different forms.


    "Alright. Let''s go."


    Motioning for the girl to follow her, the two set out.


    However as they exited the school grounds, a voice called out to them.


    "Hey. Where do you think you''re going?"


    As soon as this voice spoke out, Heather seemed to freeze in shock, slowly turning around without a word.


    "You think you can just run away like this after we took all the time to plan out this afternoon together?"


    "Hm? Did you have afternoon plans, Heather!? Ah! I''m so sorry. If you were going to hang out with these three, then I wouldn''t have ripped you away-"


    "You''re wrong, Celia."


    While Celia had spoken out at first in misunderstanding, Heather cut her off with a low tone, her self confidence having vanished.


    "I have no plans with these people."


    "Ehh... so you''re just going to forget our plans just like that? You really are irritating."


    The one in the middle who spoke out with such arrogance was a young girl with her hair styled as if she had been to an expensive salon - something which would not be typical of a 12 year old.


    "Come with us, Heather. Ah... and you."


    Stepping forward, the girl approached Celia as she stood just a foot in front of her.


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t act all friendly with this one."


    "Why not?"


    Even with the bold girl right in front of her, Celia continued to speak in a clueless manner, completely unable to comprehend why the girl had spoken such words.


    "Haa.... airheads like you really piss me off. You don''t even understand when you''re in trouble. You act like everything is a joke, like there''s nothing in the world that can cause you any harm, completely unaware of anything. That girl is my property. And I say that she can''t have any friends."


    "Huh? Your property? Slaves aren''t allowed in this country. Or at least... that''s what my dad told me. Are you a slave?"


    Turning to Heather, Celia didn''t have the slightest idea as to what was going on.


    "Oh... my... goodness... you really are stupid."


    The bully couldn''t handle Celia''s inability to comprehend the scenario, and let out a desperate sigh.


    "She isn''t like.... an actual slave. She''s my personal plaything. If I tell her to do something, she does it. If I do something like this..."


    Pulling out a water bottle, the girl unscrewed it before emptying the contents onto the head of Heather.


    "Then she has no right to stop me."


    "Hey! That''s so mean! Go get her a towel or something!"


    The eye of the bully twitched at the pleading of Celia, whose naivety knew no bounds.


    "Pfft..."


    "Get her a towel...."


    The other two girls seemed to snicker from behind, laughing at the entire scene.


    "You know what..."


    Reaching into her bag, the girl in the center scrambled to pull something out.


    "I wasn''t planning on using this one, because I was going to let her off easily today. But I''ve decided against that."


    "Do you have a towel in there?"


    Suddenly, Celia was closer than ever, glancing into the bag of the girl with no sense of personal space.


    "No! Well, yes I do. But that isn''t what I''m getting."


    Suddenly, the girl whipped out a carton of milk, quickly opening it as she dumped it on the head of Celia.


    "Hahaha!!"


    "She really did that!"


    The other two lackeys couldn''t help but burst out laughing as the rotten chunks slid down the face of Celia, whose eyes widened at the sudden treatment.


    "Go get a towel for yourself if you''re so concerned. From this point on, both of you are my playthings."


    With these words, the bully motioned for the other two girls to follow her.


    "I''ve had enough for today. Just understand that from this point on... both of you are in my sights."


    ----


    "Are you alright?"


    Heather couldn''t help but to ask this to Celia, who seemed to still be in shock.


    "I guess we should get you washed up. But really... did you not have any idea what she was trying to do there?"


    "Heh...."


    While Heather spoke with concern in her voice, Celia let out a sudden giggle.


    "Hehehe... look at how dumb I look. Ah... this smells horrible. Ah! But we''ve gotta get you a towel to dry off!"


    Springing into action once more, the girl didn''t seem to be discouraged in the least - instead focusing on Heather, whose hazing was far less.


    "Don''t worry about getting me a towel. Worry about yourself. You need a shower or something."


    "Ah... I guess you''re right! Come on! Let''s head back to school. It should still be open for the students who stay after for clubs or sports."


    "Aren''t you mad?"


    As Celia grabbed Heather''s hand to drag her along once more, Heather stopped the girl in her tracks as she asked this question.


    "Why are you laughing and rushing about, so concerned for others yet completely cheerful even when something like this happens to yourself?"


    Suddenly, grabbing the collar of Celia''s shirt, Heather spoke with anger in her voice.


    "Don''t you want to get revenge?"


    "Revenge... I mean... I was pretty irritated when she poured water on you. But if she did this to me, it''s alright. After all, I''m sure that there''s a reason why she''s so mean. I could probably relate to her if I knew what she was going through."


    Letting go of Celia, Heather let out a disappointed sigh.


    "What''s with that?"


    "Everyone has a reason for something. There is nobody in this world who is wicked just to be wicked. If they''re mean to you, it''s because someone else was mean to them first. Or at least... that was what my dad told me."


    "You bring up your dad a lot. You must really admire him."


    "Well of course! He''s a firefighter! He spends every day of his life saving people... and I want to be just like him when I grow up."


    "I guess I won''t call that stupid..."


    Her anger dissipating, Heather motioned for Celia to follow her - this time taking the hand of her friend as she took the lead.


    "Come on. Let''s get you washed up."


    "Alright!"


    With this, the two girls headed into the school.


    At some point, they made it to the locker rooms, which were still open for the people who were practicing sports.


    "Ugh... I don''t really want to take a shower in the locker room though...", Celia muttered.


    "Then wait inside. I''ll be right back."


    With these words, Heather ran off.


    Celia merely looked to the girl, who seemed to have an idea in her head as she pursued it.


    ''I wonder what she''s going to do?''


    ----


    Celia waited inside the locker room, her head covered in the rotten milk chunks.


    The smell was horrid, and she considered just sucking it up and using the locker room shower, but instead she sat and waited for Heather to return.


    After all, she was curious.


    ''What is she doing?''


    "Celia! Did you take a shower already? Or did you actually wait for me?"


    Suddenly the door burst open, at which Celia poked her head out to see her friend standing there, her backpack bulging with items.


    "What did you do?", she asked.


    "Close your eyes and bend your head over. I''m going to show you a little magic trick."


    As Celia''s own words were repeated to her, she smiled grandly as she closed her eyes and did as the girl had ordered.


    "Ok!"


    She stood there, waiting.


    Some rustling was heard as items were likely removed from the bag. Then a cracking sound of plastic. Suddenly...


    "AGH! That''s cold!"


    Water was poured all over her head.


    "Hahaha! Hey, no opening your eyes until the trick is complete!"


    "No fair! Haha!"


    The white liquid was washed off the girl, who was now doused in water instead. Another bottle was opened, and the cleaning continued.


    "There you go. Trick over. I''ve made all of those milky chunks disappear."


    While the girl now dripped with water, the smell was at least somewhat reduced - though she would still need to shower when she got home.


    "Well in that case... I''ve got a trick to show you!"


    Suddenly, Celia burst forward as she ravaged the bag of the girl, pulling out two more water bottles from the bag that was now filled with them.


    Just how many had she gotten?


    "Take this!"


    Dumping an entire bottle now on Heather, the girl squirmed away as she tried to avoid the fluid, however Celia gave chase as she ensured that her friend was equally doused.


    "Stop it! I''ll get all wet!"


    "You already are!"


    "No, it dried off! But ah... now it''s too late."


    "Hehehe..."


    The two, now both drenched, then heard the sounds of the doors opening and the chatter of other students.


    "Ah... the sports students... let''s get out of here!"


    And with these words, the two grabbed their stuff as they rushed out the back door.


    ----

 Chapter Number 151 - I’ll Gladly Accept

    A few days passed without incident.


    "Hey! You wanna go get something to eat after this? I know a good cafe!"


    "I don''t have any money."


    "It''s alright! My dad gives me an allowance."


    "I see. Then let''s go."


    The friendship which had started with a one sided declaration of a naive girl who didn''t even know the person she was calling a "Best friend" slowly blossomed as the two became closer to one another.


    "Eh? You''re not going to like... say something like ''I can''t accept your money.'' Or try to tell me that I shouldn''t be giving money away so easily or something?"


    "If it''s to me, then I''ll take it gladly. Your loss."


    Therefore on Friday, with the weekend ahead of them, the girls decided to head to a cafe.


    "Don''t take advantage of me so smugly! If you''re going to do it, then shouldn''t you be quiet about it!?"


    "If I was quiet about it, then I really would be taking advantage of you."


    "Ah... I guess that''s true. Because you admitted it, I''m basically agreeing to letting you take advantage of me."


    "..."


    While they may have appeared to be arguing on the outside, the two girls were both filled with a strange happiness in this moment of peaceful bliss.


    However, such moments are always temporary.


    "If you had to kill someone you loved in order to save multiple people that you didn''t know, would you do it?"


    "What''s with that question!? Isn''t that really morbid! How should I even answer something like that?"


    "Just tell me the truth. I''m just trying to find out what type of person you are."


    Celia crinkled her expression with indecision at the morbid question of her friend, however said friend wasn''t taking silence as an answer.


    "Are the people I don''t know good people?"


    "I can''t tell you that. The situation is that you don''t know them. You have no idea who they are, if they''re good or bad, anything about them."


    "If I don''t know whether they''re good or bad, how can I make that decision?"


    "Are you telling me that if you knew they were good people that you''d save them? Or if you knew that they were bad people that you''d let them die without a second thought?"


    This question, posed by Heather, made Celia stop in horror at her own demented logic which had been revealed - a logic which she herself was not even aware of.


    "Wait... no... that isn''t..."


    "What would you do? I can tell you what I''d do."


    Without a hint of compassion, Heather blatantly spoke to her friend.


    "I''d save the person I love every single time. Good or bad, I don''t care about the people I don''t know. If they die, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "Isn''t that like... horrible!? Without a second thought, you''d just kill off so many people-"


    "If it were your father, would you care who the people on the other end were?"


    At this question, the heart of Celia wrenched.


    "That..."


    "You''d save him, right? As a matter of fact, if it were him on the line, you probably wouldn''t even want to know whether the other people were good or bad. Am I wrong?"


    Pressed with such a decision, the girl changed the topic.


    "A-anyways! It''s not like... it''s not like I will ever have to make such a decision! Let''s stop talking about pointless things!"


    Moving forward as she dodged the entire scenario, the girl pressed into the cafe ahead of her friend, who watched with a bitter smile.


    ''You have to think about things like this, Celia. If you don''t, how will you ever make such a decision when you really need to?''


    ----


    "MMM! This is so good!"


    "Geh... I don''t understand how you can drink something so sweet."


    "And I don''t understand how you can have black coffee! It has no taste at all - no, worse! It''s so bitter that it''s worse than water!"


    "And your drink is like drinking liquid sugar."


    "That''s the point! It''s supposed to be sweet!"


    The girls were complete opposites, but even so they joked and laughed together.


    "Sigh... well, I guess you can drink what you want. And I''ll drink what I want. You''re probably going to get fat or something from all the sugar though."


    "Haha... you''re always so brutal, Heather."


    "Because you always accept my insults as if they''re compliments."


    With smiles, the two happily sipped on their drinks - or at least, one of them sipped while the other slurped it down.


    "Hey. Mind if we sit here?"


    However suddenly, the two girls were interrupted as their booth filled against their will - for three girls had shown up out of nowhere.


    "Eh?"


    Locking the two girls into the inside of the booth, any path of escape had been shut off as the three sat without invitation.


    "Seems like you two have been having a lot of fun with one another recently. It almost makes me think that you''ve forgotten that I own both of you."


    "Jessica... you don''t own either of us. I don''t get why you keep on saying stuff like that."


    Celia spoke with softness in her voice, not with irritation, but rather almost looking at the bully - Jessica - with pity.


    "Tch.... that airheaded brain of yours... even after I dumped all that rotten milk on you... you still don''t understand?"


    "What is there to understand? You keep on saying you own us, but I''ve already told you that slavery is illegal in this country. It''s not like you can force us to-"


    "Ah. I see. I can''t force you."


    Placing her hands behind her head, the girl smiled sinisterly as she spoke without so much as looking either of her victims in the eye.


    "But maybe something I say can. Isn''t that right?"


    Glancing at Heather, the girl grinned with confidence as she spoke.


    "Prostitute''s daughter."


    And as soon as this phrase was uttered, the color was drained from the face of Heather.


    "..."


    The girl looked down, wide eyed and shivering, unable to say anything in response.


    "Huh? What''s that supposed to be? A cheap insult?"


    Celia however, showed no sign of backing down.


    "Just because you call us names like that, you think you can-"


    "Celia. Stop."


    However Heather spoke up, urging the girl to cease.


    "Haha... I guess you''re clueless to the end. You see, Celia, it looks like I''ll have to explain it to you in terms that even someone as stupid as you can understand. This girl here - her father is some bigshot politician."


    "Eh!? Your father is someone that important? You never even told me about him...", Celia chimed, gazing at Heather with surprise.


    "That''s because I don''t even know him."


    However the words out of Heather''s mouth shut Celia up.


    "Eh? You... don''t even know your own father?"


    "Oh, she knows him. But only as some bigshot politician on the TV screen. See Celia, her mother was a hired body. Her father likes to play around with as many women as possible, and her mother was with him for a single night, then thrown away like the garbage she was."


    "Wha... how could he do something like that!? Leaving a mother with a child-"


    "It isn''t just me. Who knows how many sons and daughters that man has. But there''s only two of his children that he considers to be real. And only one wife. But even that wife... well, if he''s playing around with other women so much, then he probably doesn''t care about her either."


    Suddenly, anger in her tone, Heather spoke up about things that she hadn''t even told to Celia before - in front of the three girls present.


    This was because all three of them had already known from the start.


    "That''s right. What, are you going to laugh at me too? Are you going to pity me too? Are you going to look at me like I''m some leftovers that nobody wanted to eat?"


    "I... I wouldn''t do something like that, Heather."


    With a kind expression, Celia spoke calming words, however the anger didn''t cease in Heather''s eyes.


    After all, the three were still present.


    "With that being said, we know everything about her. And obviously, if the rumors spread, she will be outcast everywhere. Not just by people at the school, mind you. If this escapes into the real world, her father will probably have people come out to silence her. Even her mother will be in danger. Politicians are pretty terrifying, you know."


    Faced with this harsh reality, Celia didn''t know what to say.


    She merely gazed at Heather, who looked down in frustration at the things said.


    After all - anyone who knew of such things had the power to do anything they pleased.


    "I... I''ll do what you want, Jessica. But could you leave Celia out of this?"


    "Absolutely not. She''s your friend, isn''t she?"


    With a grin, Jessica turned to Celia.


    "If you come with us and do as we say, then I won''t say anything about her past. But if you don''t decide to go with us, then I''ll tell everyone in the school."


    Standing up, the girls now opened up the booth, so as to allow the two free.


    "So you choose. It won''t affect you at all, but I want to see what your decision is. Will you come with us for the sake of your friend, or will you give up on her and escape what we''re about to do to you?"


    Faced with such a decision however, Celia didn''t hesitate for a second.


    "I''ll come with you."


    Heather merely looked to the girl with shock, however such shock soon turned to irritation.


    "You... you don''t know what they''re about to do to us. You may have never experienced things like this, but it will be too late to regret it after-"


    "I said I''ll come."


    Even as Heather protested, Celia spoke these words, at which the girl merely slouched her head in defeat.


    "Do what you want."


    Standing up, Heather followed Jessica and the other two without hesitation, preparing herself for the worst.


    "After all... if you''re going to give me something for free... then I''ll gladly accept."


    ----


    "Come on. I don''t like being in a place like this any more than you do. Let''s get this over with so we can go do some shopping afterwards."


    The five were now in an abandoned building.


    It was a three story structure - one completely made from wood. Something like this wouldn''t be found very often, but this particular piece of land hadn''t been renovated for years after having been confiscated by government officials.


    "I heard that there were some weird experiments going on in this place before it was locked up... but that doesn''t matter. Right now it''s a place that even the police won''t bother with. Which means it''s perfect for what we''re about to do here."


    With a sadistic grin, Jessica led the two who followed without a shred of complaint.


    ''What is she going to do to us?'', Celia wondered. ''Isn''t this... really bad? Should I have told somebody? Should I have made another decision?''


    Looking at Heather, who was not quite as terrified as Celia had expected, the girl wondered what the right decision was.


    ''We''re probably about to get hazed pretty badly... but if it''s only that then I guess I can live with it. It''s better than risking having her secret leaked.''


    If her secret were just something embarrassing or strange, that would be one thing. Perhaps Heather would overcome it. Although, Celia would still have defended her in order to protect her if the secret meant that much.


    But this was something that would have real world consequences in the adult world.


    It wasn''t something that could be laughed off, like being dumped with rotten milk or poked fun at by others.


    For this reason, Celia decided that compliance was her best option.


    "Come to this room."


    Entering a small wooden closet filled with bookshelves, the five girls gathered around.


    "Sit down. Both of you."


    Placing two chairs facing the open door, Jessica set up the room in a strange way, at which the two sat down.


    "I''m really sick of you two thinking that you can do whatever you want. And it pisses me off even more that the only reason you''re here is because I have dirt on you. So I''m going to make sure you both remember not to disobey anything I say in the future."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    As the girl said this, Celia tensed up, wondering just what was about to happen to the two.


    "For the first one... We''re going to play a little game. Heather is going to be playing this game. Jane. Make sure to tail her when she runs."


    "Got it."


    One of the lackeys - Jane - stepped near the door as she leaned upon it with crossed arms, keeping careful watch over Heather.


    "This is going to be like hide and seek, except the hider isn''t a person. It''s a bathroom. When I say go, you''re going to run off to try and find a bathroom as quickly as possible. If you find it in time, you win."


    The rustling sounds of rummaging through a bag could be heard, but when Celia tried to turn her head she was met with the hands of the other lackey - stopping her from doing so.


    "You''re not allowed to look. Keep facing forward. Remember that if you disobey us we''ll spread the secret."


    With this threat, Celia could do nothing more than obey.


    So long as they held this secret, would they be able to have such power over them forever?


    ''Why is she running to find a bathroom? What''s the goal here? What happens if she doesn''t find it in time? Is the secret going to be spilled if she loses!?''


    "What... what happens if she loses? Will you tell her secret to everyone?"


    Filled with concern, Celia spoke up, at which she heard a rich laugh.


    "Hahaha! No, no. So long as she obeys me, I won''t spill the secret even if she loses."


    With this, Celia let out a sigh of relief, however as she glanced over to Heather, the same could not be said.


    Instead, she seemed to be even more worried.


    ''Why does she look so concerned? Her secret isn''t going to be spilled, so even if she loses, everything will be ok... I mean... I don''t want her to get hurt in any other way... but I''ll make sure to cheer her up after.''


    "Remember. You can''t go until I say go."


    With this demand, Jessica ensured that her orders were followed.


    "Ready..."


    Suddenly, from behind her head, Celia felt something hot.


    "Set..."


    The smell of smoke filled her nose, and she felt the instinct to turn her head - but did not.


    "GO!"


    And in that instant, Heather jumped up, rushing off.


    Jane immediately followed the girl, running behind her as the two sped off.


    And as she witnessed this, Celia realized it.


    "Wha..."


    Anger couldn''t even begin to describe her emotions at that point, however overriding even that anger was a single tear.


    "How... could you do something like that?"


    "Do you understand your position now?"


    She trembled at the horrible thing which had been done, unable to say a word in response to her tormentor - who held her at the edge of a knife.


    If she stood up to help, she would be cut.


    If she turned around, the blade of words would be let loose.


    So she did nothing, instead biting her lip as worry overwhelmed her heart.


    For the girl who had rushed away moments before did so with her hair on fire.


    ----


    She had tried to relate to this girl - Jessica.


    She had tried to understand her.


    She had done everything she could to forgive her.


    She had imagined every possible hazing scenario, and thrown them all aside as temporary discomforts that could be brushed under the rug.


    However such things were no more.


    "What if her hair all burns off!? No, what if she gets seriously burned!? What if she can''t find a bathroom!?"


    "Hey, I sent Jane with her. If she takes too long, she''ll tell her where it is before she dies. I can''t guarantee that she won''t get away without injuries though."


    Standing in front of Celia with a seductive step, Jessica beamed down on the girl with a sadistic smile.


    "Now it''s your turn, girl who isn''t my slave because they aren''t legal in this country."


    With a lighter in hand, the girl grinned as the other took her side.


    "Now for your game. If you lose this one... I will tell her secret. Stay in this room for 1 minute. I''m going to see whether the girl won her challenge or not, so I''ll be leaving Yolanda to time you. You''re not allowed to get up from that spot until the time is up, or you lose."


    Then, flicking the lighter, the girl threw it to the ground in front of Celia.


    The fire slowly spread, at which Jessica made her way off - leaving the final remaining lackey to watch her - phone in hand as the timer began.


    "How... how can you do this?"


    The fire was small, so Celia merely pulled her legs away from it, remaining seated as she spoke now to the lackey.


    "Is this fun to you? Are you getting a kick out of this? I can''t possibly understand! I can''t relate at all! Why would you do something so-"


    "Cause watching people like you pisses us off. Is there any other reason we need?"


    ----


    The time passed.


    The fire came closer and closer, growing until it became uncontrollable.


    ''This is extremely dangerous!'', Celia thought, scooting her chair back to avoid being burned.


    "Tch... I guess you can move the chair. I''ll allow it."


    Yolanda didn''t seem to be fond of the tactic that Celia had used to avoid her legs from being burned, but nonetheless accepted it.


    "How much time has passed!?"


    "35 Seconds."


    Could those seconds have gone any slower?


    She would run out the time, and then she would rush out and find out if Heather was ok. She would have to get out of this building as soon as possible, given that it was wooden and would likely spread.


    ''Dad would be really disappointed...''


    "How much time now!?"


    "45 Seconds. How many times are you going to ask?"


    "Until it''s 60!"


    At this point the fire had spread quite significantly, and was now too large to be stomped out.


    ''So this building really will be destroyed...''


    No alarms were going off, and the fire department wouldn''t be called. It was an abandoned building, so the entire place was likely going to burn down if it was left the way it was.


    ''I need to call dad as soon as I can... I need him to know about this so he can show up!''


    Even if this building was going to burn down, she couldn''t allow the fire to spread to other buildings. Someone had to be informed before it was too late, so she would at least do that much.


    But first she had to complete this trial.


    "That''s 60. You''re free-"


    Standing up on the chair, the girl was now surrounded by fire.


    However even in such a situation, she leaped off it through the door, tumbling to the ground as she overcame such a hurdle.


    The walls of the small room and bookshelves were aflame at this point, however it was at that moment that something happened.


    Boom!


    A large explosion rang out from the neighboring room, dousing the first room in a roast of flame.


    "EH!?!? If I was still in there..."


    "Shit... I guess there must have been some sort of gas or chemical in the other room... I''m out of here."


    Running off, the girl known as Yolanda took off, heading for an exit.


    As she did so, Celia watched as the fire spread with massive strength, the gas explosion carrying it down the hallway in a matter of moments.


    ''Oh my goodness! This was way faster than I thought it would be!!! I have to call dad!''


    Rushing down the stairs, the girl grabbed her phone, however before she did so, her mind returned to the girl whose head had been lit aflame.


    ''Shit... no... before that, I need to see if she''s ok! When we''re all out safe, I''ll figure out the rest!''


    After all, she was the daughter of a fireman.


    And she was the one here on the scene.


    "The real first responders are the ones who can respond first."


    She could react faster than anyone, and if she could get everyone out before anything bad happened, that was more important than anything else.


    Therefore, she rushed to the stairs, shouting.


    "Heather!!! Jessica!!! Where are you!? Are you anywhere on this floor!?"


    However upon receiving no response, the girl rushed for the stairs, heading down to the second floor.


    ''They must be on a lower level... that''s good. If they''re on the uppermost level it will be troublesome. Let''s try the second floor.''


    Heading to the second floor, she rushed down the staircase as she tumbled out into the hall.


    "Heather!!! Jessica!!! Jane!!! Are you three on this floor!?"


    "What are you shouting about!?"


    Standing across the hallway as she walked out of a bathroom, the girl known as Jane yelled to Celia, whose face lightened up with relief.


    "Hurry! You''ve gotta get out of here!!!"


    "Why is that? What the hell are you talking-"


    Rushing to them, Celia shouted out in desperation.


    "The fire!!! It... it... huff... huff..."


    Suddenly, Celia felt quite tired as she began to pant.


    "Hm? What''s the commotion? What the hell are you going on about, slave girl?"


    Gripping Heather''s hand in her own, Jessica exited from the bathroom, at which Celia saw it.


    Heather''s hair was mostly missing, but some of it remained.


    The back of her head had been badly burned, but it didn''t seem to be something she wouldn''t recover from - as tears weren''t even present in her eyes.


    Rather, she looked tired - as if she were used to this sort of treatment.


    Irritation surged up within Celia upon seeing her friend in such a state, but she had no time to pay attention to such things. Right now they had to escape.


    "The fire! It''s spreading! We have to-"


    Boom!


    Yet it was too late - for in that instant, an explosion rocked the very building.


    And falling from the ceiling, a flaming beam blocked the path between Celia and the other three.


    "Eh!?!?"


    Shouting out in surprise, Celia watched as a wall of fire separated the three, and she reached forward without thinking - only to be burned by the raging flames.


    "Agh! N-no... this... how can this..."


    "SHIT!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?!"


    Roaring in rage, Jessica glared at the wall of fire with indignance, thrusting Heather forward in a moment of anger.


    "What the hell!?!? This was supposed to be you trapped in a fire, not us!!!"


    "AGH!!!!"


    "STOP IT!!!"


    Celia shouted out, tears forming in her eyes as she watched the girl put Heather through such a cruel torment - for the bully was currently shoving Heather''s face into the raging wall of flame.


    "YOU BE QUIET!!! GET US OUT OF HERE!!"


    Throwing Heather aside, the girl screamed and shouted as she rolled on the floor to put out the fire.


    "AGH!!! HELP!!! HELP!!! WATER!!!"


    However the raging fire, which had spread to her clothes and hair - and now even the floor around her - didn''t seem to be going out anytime soon.


    As soon as she looked over, even Jessica looked at the girl with horror in her expression.


    "Wait... no... I didn''t... I didn''t mean to-"


    Realizing what her anger had done in the heat of the moment, the bully''s words became weak as she stepped back in terror.


    "I''ll get her water!"


    Shouting out was Jane, who rushed into the bathroom.


    Yet the perpetrator of this crime instead fell to her knees, fearful and shivering as she watched her victim suffer such abuse at her own hands.


    "AGH!!!"


    "Stop screaming... stop it..."


    Tears formed in the eyes of the bully as the victim shouted, and Celia could do nothing more than watch in dread from behind that wall of fire.


    She wanted to cross it.


    So desperately she wanted to jump over there and do something.


    Yet she could do nothing more than watch as her very best friend was burned alive.

 Chapter Number 152 - My Fault

    "I can''t get any water!!! There aren''t any buckets or anything in here!!!"


    Jane shouted out to the others from the bathroom, however Celia and Jessica had been reduced to mere statues - too horrified to even move.


    For the girl who had been lit aflame had stopped screaming.


    Instead, the corpse, which was now surrounded in flame, lay still.


    "No... this... this is..."


    Standing up, Celia fell backwards to the ground, too shaken to even hold herself up.


    "This..."


    And then, turning around, she ran.


    "This isn''t real."


    Whipping out her phone, she scrolled through the contacts as she found what she was looking for.


    Dad.


    "Hello?"


    "Dad... dad... fire... fire!"


    There was a pause on the other end as the girl rushed down the stairs, but after that pause, a calm voice responded.


    "I''m on the way."


    "Please hurry!"


    "I know the location. We can track the GPS of any incoming calls. I''ll be there in a few minutes. Are you inside the building?"


    "Yes!"


    "Can you make it out?"


    "I think!"


    "Then get out of there for now. I''ll be there as soon as I can. If you can''t get out, get to a place away from the fire... and I''ll go in there to get you."


    ----


    Everything was a jumble.


    She couldn''t think straight.


    How could she?


    She had just watched her own friend burn to death at the hands of a bully.


    Could hatred even describe the emotions she felt?


    ''I''ll... never relate to someone like that.''


    Rushing down the stairs, the bottom floor was not yet on fire.


    Celia ran and ran, panting and terrified as she reached the front doors of the building.


    ''I... I made it... but...''


    Exiting the building, her mind could not forget the image which had been seared into her head of the roasted corpse of her friend.


    ''But at what cost?''


    Looking up to the building, the girl witnessed that the entire top floor was aflame, smoke rising from the building as people gathered to witness the scene.


    Sirens could be heard in the distance, and the sky itself seemed to darken at the phenomena.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why did you have to go and do something like this!?''


    ''If I had known you were going to KILL her, then I wouldn''t have cared about following your instructions!!!''


    Tears flooded down the face of the girl, who could utter no more sounds than incomprehensible sobs.


    ''How did things end up this way?''


    ''Was it my fault?''


    ''Was it my fault for obeying?''


    ''Was it my fault for complying?''


    ''Was it my fault for not having called an adult?''


    ''Was it my fault for befriending her?''


    ''Was it my fault for existing?''


    If she had not approached Heather, Jessica would have not gone so far.


    She hated the fact that Heather had obtained a friend for whatever reason, and decided to pull something this flashy as a result.


    Perhaps it was jealousy.


    Perhaps the friends of Jessica were merely fake friends who wouldn''t sacrifice anything for her, and she wanted to prove to herself that Celia wouldn''t do so for Heather either.


    ''Was it my fault... for being a good friend?''


    ''For being loyal to her, and not walking away?''


    ''Was it my fault for assuming that her intentions wouldn''t be this wicked in the first place?''


    Celia had never imagined that Jessica would have done something this extreme.


    Hazing, she had expected.


    Perhaps even injury.


    But death?


    Such a thing had never even entered her radar as a possibility.


    ''What should I have done?''


    However as she thought this, the sounds of a siren blared into her ears as she perked up.


    A firetruck had arrived, and numerous men were currently rushing to plug the hose up.


    ''Ah... dad...''


    As the men rushed to contain the fire, one of them ran over to her, a serious expression on his face.


    "Celia... I''m so glad you''re alright."


    Hugging the girl, the man squeezed her tightly.


    "Are you ok? Does anything hurt? Are you feeling bad? Did you inhale any smoke?"


    "I''m... fine."


    "You don''t look fine at all. Your face is covered in tears."


    Wiping the tears of the girl, the man hugged her even tighter.


    "I''m so glad... you''re alright."


    "Sir! We''re ready to begin!"


    However the moment was interrupted by one of the man''s colleagues.


    "Understood. But we should confirm if there is anyone left inside first."


    Then, turning to Celia, the man looked at her with a serious gaze.


    "Celia... you did well to make it out. Was there anyone else inside?"


    Pulling down the gas mask on his head, the man prepared himself to enter the building - should her answer be a yes.


    And in that single moment, Celia''s mind exploded with memories.


    Memories of her short friendship with Heather.


    Memories of all the teasing she had done, and all the times she had been given such serious responses.


    And then, the image of that burned corpse - and the hateful expression of the girl who had created it.


    Freezing in place, Celia didn''t know how to respond.


    She opened her mouth, but she could not say a thing.


    And as her father watched her carefully, the words of her friend played within her mind.


    "If you had to kill someone you loved in order to save multiple people that you didn''t know, would you do it?"


    "I''d save the person I love every single time. Good or bad, I don''t care about the people I don''t know. If they die, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "If it were your father, would you care who the people on the other end were?"


    "Are you telling me that if you knew they were good people that you''d save them? Or if you knew that they were bad people that you''d let them die without a second thought?"


    They... were bad people.


    "Two... maybe three. There are two or three girls still inside. Probably two, since one ran off before. And..."


    With a gulp, it took everything in her being to speak the next words.


    "At least one dead body."


    "So four in total?"


    "Yes..."


    "Celia."


    Walking forward, the man placed his hand on her shoulder.


    "You did well. From this point on... leave it to me."


    ----


    She had chosen to save them.


    She had chosen them over her father''s safety.


    They were bad people.


    They were people she hated.


    They were people that she despised so much that she wanted to kill them.


    But she didn''t.


    All she would''ve had to do was tell her father that there was nobody else.


    She could have lied, and those girls would have been trapped up there - reduced to ashes as the flames continued to rage.


    However as she watched her father rush in there, the girl told herself one thing.


    ''Father... I chose to try and understand... even people as rotten as them.''


    ''Is this... what you would have wanted from me?''


    ''Is this the right decision?''


    ''No matter how much I think about it... I just can''t <u>relate</u> to them.''


    ----


    "Shit!!! I tried to get out of here as quickly as possible, but the stairs on this side don''t lead all the way down!! And why the hell does this place have to be blocked!!!"


    "I don''t know!!! It just fell after an explosion! We can''t get past! And..."


    Huddling on the floor to avoid the smoke above, two girls spoke to one another with tears in their eyes as they covered their eyes with their arms to avoid the particles in the air.


    Although only two girls spoke, a third was present - yet this third girl had fallen unconscious.


    "Cough, cough! What... what do we do!? We can''t get out of here, there''s smoke everywhere, and if we breathe in too much we''ll end up like Jessica! We can''t get around the beam over there that''s blocking the hallway... are we going to die!?"


    "I... I don''t know!"


    "Then think up a way to get us out of here, dumbass!"


    While anger laced the words of the girl, she spoke with tears in her eyes - both clearly terrified as the flames grew around them.


    "Is this it?", one whispered. "Are we really just going to die here?"


    And now, despair.


    "No. You''re not going to die just yet."


    However as the girls gave in to such despair, the voice of a man entered their hearts.


    Jerking their heads up, they saw that a man was standing there behind that wall of fire.


    Bending over, the man grabbed the burning beam, heaving it up and aside as it landed with a thud.


    He wore a mask on his head and a heavy fireproof jacket covering his body, allowing him to be capable of touching such a hot structure. And while the appearance of this man might have been terrifying to many, to these girls in this situation - it was nothing less than a light of hope.


    "Can the two of you walk?"


    "Y... yes..."


    "I can..."


    Standing up while trembling, the two remained low as they covered their mouths, coughing all the while.


    "Take these."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man pulled out a couple of low tech masks, handing them over to the two girls.


    "It isn''t safe for the two of you to walk around in the heat like this. Take these as well.''


    The girls placed on the masks as the man undid his coat, handing over the first coat to one girl and a second coat which he was wearing underneath to the next.


    Then removing a third layer, he placed it upon the girl whose body lay on the floor - and removing his own mask, the man placed it on the sleeping girl.


    "Come on."


    With these words, the man slumped the girl onto his back, carrying her as he gave up all of his protection for her sake.


    "Feel free to rush ahead of me, but don''t run. Make sure you''re not going anywhere dangerous."


    With these orders, the two girls looked up to the handsome man, nodding quickly as they darted ahead of him towards the stairway.


    Then, following behind them at a slower pace, the man trudged forward - covering his own mouth as he carried the girl on his back.


    He remained as low as he could to prevent the smoke from reaching his lungs, but even so he could not help but to inhale some as he let out a few coughs.


    Even so, he pressed forwards.


    For even if this man were to give his life, he would do it in order to assist those around him.


    ----


    Minutes before Jessica had fallen unconscious, she had watched as Celia rushed off - abandoning the two girls after witnessing the death of her own friend.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    The girl began to hyperventilate, distressed at the corpse of the girl she had killed.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Could it be said that she killed her? It was the fire, after all. Perhaps she wasn''t the one who killed the girl, but instead this was merely an accident.


    No... such a thing wasn''t true.


    Even if she threw aside the fact that she was the one who had started the fire, even if she ignored the position that Jessica had put these girls into, she had grabbed the girl and placed her into the flames with her own two hands.


    No matter how she spun her words, she was a murderer.


    "Huff.... huff... huff..."


    And this realization was too much for the girl to handle.


    She had to get rid of the body.


    But how?


    How could she destroy it?


    There was only one way.


    The fire around the body had died down at this point, and it was now nothing more than a charred corpse.


    ''I have to hide it... and then it can burn with the rest of this building.''


    Thus, the girl stood up.


    Coughing and wheezing, she could barely stand, but she forced herself to do so as she grabbed the body.


    It was hot to the touch, enough so that her hands seared, but even so she heaved it with everything she had.


    And she dragged it.


    Into the bathroom nearby, she would hide it inside a stall.


    It would remain there until this entire building went up in flames.


    ''Huff... huff... huff...''


    As she dragged it into the bathroom, the girl kicked open a stall, throwing the body in and closing the door.


    ''It will look like... an accident. Someone who wasn''t related... was in here...''


    Then heading off with wide eyes, she dragged herself back into the hall.


    ''I have to get out of here.''


    ''I have to escape.''


    ''I have to save myself.''


    As she exited the bathroom and entered the hall once more, the girl looked to see that the wall of fire had spread even further, blocking her path.


    Turning the other way, she saw the other girl watching with fear in her expression.


    "Jessica... what do we do!? I checked the other way, but there isn''t any way down!"


    "Heh... heh.... hahaha..."


    With tears in her eyes, Jessica began to laugh to herself, lost in madness as the flames roared around her.


    "Huff... cough cough cough!!! UGH!!! URGH!!!"


    Then, suddenly, she fell to the ground in a fit of choking.


    "UGH!!!!"


    Wheezing in and out, the girl''s eyes rolled back in her head, the smoke having filled her lungs as she fell unconscious.


    "EH!? Jessica!! Wake up!! Shit!!"


    "What''s wrong!? Hey, what''s going on here!?"


    "Ahhh... ahhh..."


    The other girl had approached from the stairway, witnessing the scene just as Jessica had fallen unconscious, at which both fell into a panic.


    For the wall of fire in front of them which led to the only exit prevented any options.


    They were trapped.


    Left to die.


    And unless someone came to save them, they would be doomed to such a fate.


    ----


    Panting and wheezing, the man exited the building, met by a rally of cheers.


    "He did it!!!"


    "That''s the last one."


    "Hey! Look at him!"


    However even as the man struggled to get out of the building, he fell to his knees with the girl in his arms.


    "Huff... huff..."


    Gently laying her down, the man''s vision became blurry as everything went dark around him.


    "Hey!! Stay with us!! Are you alright!? Shit! Call an ambulance! For both of them! His burns are severe, and it looks like he''s breathed in too much smoke!"


    One man shouted out as many rushed over to the pair, and another whipped out his phone.


    "Hello!? We need an ambulance! There''s a man who has collapsed after exiting a burning building, and an unconscious girl who was inside the building! Yes. Yes. The address is..."


    Within minutes, an ambulance was called to the scene, and numerous people had gathered around the man.


    However one girl in particular pushed her way through the crowds.


    "Excuse me! Excuse me! That''s... that''s my dad! Please let me through!"


    Struggling through the crowds, the young Celia burst out of the crowd to witness it.


    Her father was lying there with eyes closed, heavily breathing even in his sleep.


    His jacket and mask were worn by the unconscious girl at his side - and he had clearly given them to the girl in order to prevent her from having obtained any lasting injuries.


    The other two had already left, and were likely long gone.


    "No..."


    Falling to her knees, the girl shook the body of her father as if to shake him awake.


    "Girl! Please stop that! You''re going to make things worse for him!", one man pleaded.


    "No...."


    His burns were severe, as if he had to jump through fire itself to escape - particularly the burns on his hands, the gloves of which had also been given to the girl.


    "No!!"


    Laying her head on his chest as she cried, the girl shouted out in regret.


    Had she made the wrong decision?


    Should she truly have told him that there weren''t any people left within that building?


    Suddenly, the sounds of a siren resounded in the distance.


    Parking in front of the building, a crew rushed out with a couple stretchers, at which the crowd made way.


    "Please let us take him.", one woman asked Celia gently as they loaded Jessica onto the other stretcher.


    At this request, Celia stood up, wiping her tears.


    "If you wish, you can come with us to the hospital."


    "I... I will."


    And with this offer, the man was loaded onto his own stretcher as both people were brought onto the ambulance.


    Following them inside, the doors were shut as the vehicle began to move, and Celia watched as the doctors began their work.


    "The girl is unconscious, but her burns are light thanks to the protective gear she was given. She likely breathed in too much smoke and fell unconscious. After that point however, the intake of smoke likely wasn''t high. The man, on the other hand..."


    Looking at the man, whose eyes had rolled behind his head, the nurse was clearly concerned.


    "He pushed himself even when he was already beyond his limit. He ran through the halls breathing in more smoke than a normal human could handle, all without any protective gear, and while carrying an unconscious person. Yet even when he should have been unconscious... he kept on going."


    Whispering to herself, the nurse was amazed at the fortitude displayed by the man.


    "It was as if there was some mad force driving him to remain awake until he had saved the girl."


    "But it''s exactly that fortitude which has put him into such a dangerous position. We need to perform emergency treatment ASAP."


    The one speaking was the doctor, who was currently putting on a pair of gloves as he prepared some equipment.


    "Remove his shirt."


    "Understood!"


    The nurse obeyed as the doctor placed a stethoscope upon the chest of the man, however as soon as he did this his eyes widened.


    "His heart has stopped. Prepare the defibrillator."


    "Understood."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the nurse and doctor shot into action, holding down the man as they placed the tool upon his chest.


    "Three... two... one..."


    The electricity spat out, at which the doctor felt the man to confirm that his heartbeat had not returned.


    "Once more. Get ready."


    However, it was at that moment that Celia realized it.


    Upon looking at the body of her father, which had now gone cold, she knew that such efforts were in vain.


    "Three... two.... one."


    For no life returned to his eyes.


    The moment he had decided that he would enter that building was the moment he had decided to give his life.


    ----


    Could pain even describe the horrid emotions that Celia underwent at that moment?


    Dawning upon the realization that her father had given his very life for the girl who had mercilessly killed her best friend, Celia''s eyes widened in horror.


    She couldn''t accept it.


    How could she?


    Yet no matter how many times she denied it to herself, that would not change reality.


    Reality was harsh, and she knew that this was the truth - regardless of what she told herself.


    He had died.


    Celia had returned to her mother on that day, having been given a ride home from one of the hospital workers.


    That worker had broken the news to her mother, who fell in shock upon the sudden news.


    While she had married a man who was in such a dangerous line of service, her heart could never have been prepared for such a sudden death.


    However, life had to continue on.


    Years passed, and the two learned to cope with such a dramatic event.


    The mother found a job and began to provide for her daughter, and the daughter eventually found her way back to school.


    Jessica had moved away after the incident, never to be seen by Celia again. The other two girls began to avoid Celia completely, and neither of them wanted anything to do with one another.


    There were no words between any of them.


    Heather had died, and her death was written off as a death within a fire. Her mother didn''t particularly care, and her father never even learned of it.


    There was no further investigation.


    Yet even despite the dramatic events, life continued on.


    Celia graduated middle school, and eventually found herself in high school. Her mother, however, deteriorated over time.


    Celia watched as her mother slowly went more and more insane, and it wasn''t until she went to college that she realized just how much trouble her mother had gotten herself into.


    She was taken away by a mental health institution after a public display of madness - one which perhaps might have been caused as a result of Celia being away for college.


    Perhaps her very presence was the only thing that gave her mother the peace of mind she needed to continue living.


    Yet it wasn''t until this event that Celia was approached by someone after a lecture as she walked back to her dorm on a particular day.


    "Celia Marinor. Age 19. First year of college, your father died in a fire when you were 12 years old. That fire was started by a girl who was trying to haze you and ruin your relationship with a friend of yours, who she was jealous of. That''s you, isn''t it?"


    As she was walking home one day, a hooded figure spoke these words from an alleyway, whispering to Celia who froze as she walked by.


    "How could you know that?"


    Stepping out from the alleyway, the figure pulled off their hood, at which Celia realized that burn marks were present on this woman''s hands.


    "Because the girl who started that fire was me."


    ----

 Chapter Number 153 - Fairness

    "Because the girl who started that fire was me."


    Celia couldn''t move.


    Everything within her froze as she gazed upon the woman who had revealed herself, a smirk upon her face as she glanced upon Celia.


    "You... you''re the one who..."


    "That''s right. I''m the one who created all of your problems. But those problems... they should be gone at this point, right? It''s been years since your father passed away. You should have accepted things by now, but based on the look you have on your face, you haven''t exactly accepted anything."


    Looking up to the sky, Jessica let out a chuckle as she continued to walk past Celia.


    "Heh.. well, I guess with a mother like that, there''s no way you could just accept it - no matter how much time passed."


    "Why... how do you know about my mother?"


    With the question of how Jessica knew about the fire and the death of her father having been answered, another piece of information was presented which didn''t line up.


    "Your mother''s outburst of insanity wasn''t exactly a private event. It was all over the news. Ah... but her personal information was kept private, so I suppose that doesn''t answer much. Well... I''m sure you''re aware that your mother entered the gambling world at some point, right?"


    As Jessica said the world gambling, Celia tensed up even further.


    "I... I told her to stop with that stuff. She... she stopped. And then... then soon after, she was taken away to the mental hospital. So... there''s nothing more to the gambling than that."


    "But there is more, unfortunately."


    Glancing around, the girl motioned for Celia to follow her.


    "This is no place to talk about such things. But I''ve come to you with a message concerning your mother and her current position. I was specifically chosen for this role because I knew you personally, and would be able to get you to comply without any complications."


    Looking at Celia, Jessica shot her a deathly glare.


    "You''ll hear me out, won''t you?"


    And as she was on the receiving end of that horrid glare, Celia could do nothing more than buckle.


    Hatred couldn''t even describe the emotions she felt towards this person, however the fact of the matter was that she had to remain calm.


    ''Dad... gave his life to save this girl.''


    How much of a disgrace would it be for her to harm the very person that her father had sacrificed himself for?


    "I''ll... hear you out."


    "Then come."


    ----


    The two changed locations, now inside a private study room within the library.


    Both had stopped by a coffee shop before coming to this place, and were now sipping on their respective drinks as they sat across from one another.


    The rooms which could be rented out were soundproof, so nobody else would hear anything they said within this place.


    "Celia... I know that you must hate me. If I were you, I would hate me as well. But I guess the first thing I want to say is that I''m sorry."


    However the words which exited Jessica''s mouth left Celia unable to respond.


    "I know that I was wrong. I know..."


    Holding out her hands on the desk, a tear formed in the eye of the girl, whose expression filled with self hatred.


    "I know that everything I did back then... it was all for my own ego... it was all because I wanted to feel like I wasn''t the only one who was alone."


    Spreading her palms forward, the girl showed Celia the burn marks - which were plain as day.


    "I''ve lived every day of my life... with the knowledge that I directly killed one person, and that another person died saving the murderer that I had become. It''s unthinkable. I should have been left behind. I should have been abandoned in that burning building."


    Choking up, the girl seemed to become tearful as she forced herself to continue speaking.


    "I should have been abandoned to die. So how do you think it made me feel when I found out that the person who saved me was the father of the very girl I was trying to destroy?"


    Holding her forehead with regret, a wry smile covered the girl''s expression.


    "I was livid at first. I hated you with everything in my being. I wanted to see you burn... I wanted to see you die. I blamed everything on you. I tried to hide my own sins behind a lie, so I made you out to be the enemy."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the girl let out a remorseful sigh.


    "But at some point... I realized that all of that was just lip service. I was just trying to keep my precious ego from shattering. And that was when I started to hate myself."


    Celia merely listened to the story of the girl as her heart somewhat softened.


    It had been years, after all.


    Even if her mother had gone insane, that was something that resulted from her father''s death, which could have happened at any moment given his profession.


    He was someone who was willing to risk his life to save someone. And such a person would eventually give their life to save someone.


    "I hated everything about myself. I was going to kill myself. I was on a bridge one day, about to jump off... but that was when someone approached me. And do you know what he told me?"


    With a bitter chuckle, the girl looked to the side with a wry expression.


    "That if I was just going to throw my life away, that I might as well use it to help him."


    "What does this have to do with my mother?", Celia asked.


    "I''ll get to that. Anyways... this man was actually a member of a growing mafia organization. No... not just a member. He was actually a leader of an entire branch. I agreed to help him out... and I started doing work for him. I worked my way up in this organization relatively quickly, so I have a pretty high standing."


    Glancing up to the girl, Jessica''s demeanor became deadly serious as she spoke.


    "Right now I am the second in command of the Second branch of the Street Rats Organization - the Gambling Branch."


    And as she said this, Celia''s eyes widened.


    "Gambling?"


    The word immediately struck a chord with her, however Jessica continued without hesitation.


    "Your mother, despite being incarcerated, escaped the insane asylum in order to gamble. Needless to say, she found herself in a gamble at one of our casinos and lost big time. But when I realized who she was, I immediately thought of you. And I realized that I owe you such a big debt... so I wanted to give you an opportunity."


    "An... opportunity?"


    The sudden information sprung upon Celia was enough to shock her.


    From the fact that her mother had escaped to the fact that she had immediately resorted to gambling and lost even further, it was too much for her to even process.


    But even so, Jessica didn''t slow down for a moment.


    "I''ll have a gamble with you in front of the branch leader. If you win, we''ll free your mother and forgive her of all our debts. If you lose, you''ll also come into debt. Whether you want to take part in this gamble is your own choice, and I have no intention of forcing you - nor do I have any intention of going easy on you."


    Standing up, the woman took a piece of paper out of her pocket, sliding it over to Celia.


    "Show up at that address Saturday night at 10 PM if you want to take the gamble. I''ll be waiting."


    And with those words, the woman opened the door as she left.


    Celia didn''t even have any time to call out, and before she knew it the girl was gone.


    "Wha..."


    Left alone in that study room, the girl knew not what to do.


    ''How... am I supposed to just accept all of this?''


    ----


    Celia had gone to sleep that night, the interaction not having left her mind.


    She kept that note with the address close to her, unable to come to a decision.


    ''If I go... then I might be walking right into her trap.''


    ''Should I tell someone?''


    ''The last time I did as she said¡­ two people died.''


    She was suspicious, to be sure.


    But even so, could she doubt the truth of her words?


    Her mother had become a ruthless gambling addict following the death of her father, and had only gotten out of trouble due to legal reasons - particularly, using her plea of insanity to get out of the debts she owed.


    If one was not sober or capable of making logical decisions at the time of a gamble, then the results of the gamble could be nullified. Of course, this was only true for casinos which followed the law.


    However Jessica had brought up the Street Rats Organization - a mafia group.


    Without question, they wouldn''t follow such laws.


    Could her mother have truly escaped from the mental hospital and gotten involved in something like that?


    If so, she had to help her.


    She couldn''t abandon her.


    Therefore, even if it might have been a trap, Celia came to her decision.


    ''I''ll go. And I''ll play. And I''ll win.''


    ----


    ''I knew that it was going to be for a gamble... but...''


    Celia was breath taken.


    The facility which rose above her was blaring with flashing neon lights, the entire area having an aura of worldly entertainment.


    The landscape was gorgeous, making her feel as if she were a queen walking down the path which led to the casino, however the way she was dressed was in no way concurrent with such a notion - after all, her outfit paled in comparison to those of the people around her.


    Women dressed in extravagant dresses and heels, with diamonds and golden jewelry covering every corner of their bodies, men dressed in suits with tophats and monocles, wealthy people of all sorts were gathered as they seemed to converge upon the casino.


    ''This... seems like it''s a place for rich people.''


    Many casinos were places where people would go and throw money away with the hopes of getting rich, but the majority of people here appeared to be people of high standing already.


    Or perhaps they had merely dressed the part, and were in reality using everything they had to simply put on a show.


    ''I stand out quite a bit... don''t I?''


    With a high cut crop top and a pair of jean shorts, Celia gave off the impression of a typical college girl. Without question, she didn''t carry the same classiness of the women around her.


    Even so, such things were insignificant.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    She came here for one reason - to save someone.


    Therefore she pressed forward.


    And upon entering the casino, an entire world opened up to her.


    It was outstanding.


    There were so many people that she couldn''t even count them, and more games and gambles going on than she could perceive.


    Music played and dealers shuffled, some players grabbed their hair in despair while others shouted out in joy.


    Machines whirled and coins fell, balls rolled and chips were bet.


    Truly, it was a world of gambling.


    "Ahem. You must be Celia Marinor. Am I wrong?"


    From behind her, a man spoke up, causing Celia to turn around with surprise.


    "Based on that reaction, I will assume that I was correct. Come with me."


    "Wait... how did you know who I was?"


    As she motioned for the man to hold on, he seemed to be ready to head out, but halted himself as he smiled.


    "You don''t exactly fit into this casino, so it was relatively easy to assume that you were a first time guest. The fact that you are a young woman who matches the description given to me would allow me to at least make such a guess."


    "I see..."


    Nodding as she accepted the explanation, Celia followed the man as she was led to the back of the casino.


    "This particular gamble will be held in one of our private rooms. Please follow me.", the man ordered.


    The man carried himself with an excessive amount of confidence, taking each step without hesitation as many eyes fell upon him.


    He wore a white suit with a purple tie, and he couldn''t seem to avoid the spotlight even as he shuffled along the side of the casino.


    "There he is..."


    "The owner..."


    Celia overheard numerous whispers of some of the players, at which she gazed at the man.


    "You''re the owner?", she asked.


    "Ah, did I fail to introduce myself?"


    Turning around as he came to a halt, the man bowed politely as he flashed a pearly grin.


    "Evan Stirling. The owner of this casino, and the Leader of the 2nd Branch of the Street Rats Organization - also known as the Stirling Family. A pleasure to meet you, Miss Celia."


    As soon as the man uttered these words, a pressure overcame Celia, to the likes of which she could not explain.


    Her throat tightened, and she found it difficult to even speak in response.


    "You as well..."


    This was the only timid response that she could muster.


    ----


    "You see... I have a certain philosophy."


    While the man led Celia to the back of the casino, the two entered a hallway which was far quieter than the lobby area where they were previously.


    "As the owner of a casino, you might say that gambling is my very lifeblood. Everything I do is gambling. From the oversight of gambles that take place in my casino, to their intricate design and implementation, gambling is everything to me."


    The man walked in front of Celia, not so much as looking back as he monologued without provocation.


    "There are two things that are more important than anything else in a gamble. Rules and results. The rules establish everything, and must be crafted with great care. Both parties must mutually agree upon the set of rules which they play with, and rules must apply equally to both parties - unless otherwise agreed upon. As such, fairness is created."


    Stopping in place, the man now stood in front of a door as he turned to Celia.


    "I''ve seen many in my days, as the owner of this facility, who have shouted and complained that certain rules are ''unfair'' or ''underhanded''. However, allow me to share my philosophy with you, Celia."


    Thinning his eyes, the man spoke with a deadly resolve.


    "So long as the same rules apply equally to both parties, there is no such thing as unfairness."


    With a smirk, the man lifted his finger as he continued.


    "Take a politician for example. How often do you hear politicians criticize the flaws of the system in place - so long as their party is not in power to abuse such flaws? They will claim that certain tactics are dishonorable or unfair, and rant about how such methods should be removed or prevented. Yet the moment they are able to abuse such methods for themselves, all such honor disappears."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the man spoke with disgust in his tone.


    "There is nothing I hate more than those who wish to change the rules only when they do not benefit from them."


    Looking back down to Celia, the man opened the door as a grin returned to his face.


    "The rules shall never change, from the moment they are decided. No matter who wins or loses, no matter who benefits or suffers, the rules are absolute. And anyone who wishes to change such a thing... is nothing more than a hypocrite."


    Entering the room, a venue opened up in front of Celia.


    "Of course, the same goes for results."


    Two red velvet couches faced one another with a mahogany table between them, and a recliner to the side of them.


    And sitting on one of those couches was none other than the woman who had invited her here - dressed in a luxurious outfit so flashy that one might have truly thought her to be a Queen of this underworld.


    The man took off his jacket and hung his hat on a coat rack before taking a seat at the recliner, leaning forward as he hung his hands over his lap.


    And with a notion to the empty couch, the man extended his invitation to his guest.


    "Please do have a seat, Miss. Celia. The fun is about to begin."


    ----


    Having taken her seat, Celia looked back and forth between the man and the woman - both who clearly were in cahoots with one another.


    Was coming to this place the wrong decision?


    "I can sense your worry. After all, this IS a casino. They are quite well known for stacking the deck in their own favor."


    With a wry chuckle, the man slicked back his hair with his hands.


    "Worry not, however. I''ve put forth some precautions to ensure that no such stacking will occur."


    "Even if you have put forth such precautions, that doesn''t exactly ease my concerns.", Celia stated quietly. "After all... you''re the owner..."


    "Which is exactly why I have put forth such precautions."


    With a smile, the man gazed back and forth between the two.


    "You see, Celia, I will be administering this game. However as the owner of this Casino, I''ve instilled a particular sentiment to ensure that our guests are at no disadvantage whatsoever when they face us. To put it simply... as the owner, I am nothing more than a neutral spectator in this gamble."


    As the man said this, Celia looked at him with surprise.


    "Huh? But... this whole situation..."


    "Yes, yes. I am aware. We are in possession of your mother. Incidentally, your mother owes us a debt of 1 Million Sin. And you are gambling in order to relieve her of such debt. Correct?"


    "1 Million!?!?!"


    Celia could do nothing more than drop her jaw at this earth shattering value.


    "Wait just a minute!!! A Million Sin!? There''s no way that she could''ve-"


    While Celia was about to protest, the gaze in the eye of the man silenced her.


    ''No... maybe she could have driven herself into such debt.''


    It was not the gaze of a man who was lying or exaggerating - nor even one of someone manipulating her.


    It was a gaze which said that he was telling the genuine truth.


    Whatever gambles her mother had gotten into, her debt of 1 Million was real.


    "I understand the shock you are in right now, however please remain calm as I explain. Well, to put it simply, you are gambling in order to retrieve from us 1 Million Sin worth of debt. Then, it is only fair that you put 1 Million on the line yourself, correct?"


    "I..."


    With a gulp, the girl spoke without a shred of true conviction in her tone.


    "I suppose..."


    The number was far too great for her to comprehend.


    "However, this must greatly concern you. After all, there is far too much for me to gain in such a circumstance. If you were to win, I would lose 1 Million Sin, and the potential 1 Million of debt that you yourself would fall into. There is a 2 Million deficit between winning and losing from the perspective of this casino - therefore cheating would be almost inevitable from our side. Or at least... that is how any logical person would view it."


    Looking at the man with surprise, Celia was unsure how to respond.


    Why would this man deliberately bring up such a thing?


    If he considered her to be easy prey and was just trying to take what he could from her, then he should stay quiet about such a thing, instead allowing her to fall into the trap without issue.


    "Which is why as the owner of this Casino, I will act as nothing more than a referee to this match between yourself and Jessica. She is acting not as a representative of the casino, but rather as an individual in this gamble."


    And as the man said this, Celia''s head shot over to Jessica.


    "Eh!?"


    "That''s right. I wanted to gamble with you myself. Take this how you will. If you win, then you can take it as an apology from my end for ruining your life. If you lose, then you can take it as my revenge on you for haunting my entire life."


    "So... what are you betting?"


    The situation still hadn''t changed.


    Regardless of how they spun their words, this was still a gamble where the casino stood to gain greatly from Celia''s loss and Jessica''s victory.


    "In the case that you lose, as a result of the potential 2 Million that I will have lost, Jessica herself will bear that burden.", Evan stated.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, a shiver went down the spine of Celia.


    "Why... would you do such a thing?"


    She couldn''t understand it.


    However in that instant, every instinct within her sensed it.


    "You see, Celia... those underneath me have no right to decide what gambles they take place in."


    This man was someone far more terrifying than she could ever imagine.


    "Now then... the tables have been leveled. The wagers have been placed. Therefore..."


    At that moment, the man reached into his pocket.


    Pulling out a revolver, the man spun the chamber, clicking it into place with a smile as he placed it upon the table.


    "It is time to explain the game."

 Chapter Number 154 - Relate

    ''Why did he put a gun on the table?''


    Celia gulped as she glared upon the weapon, which sat between the two.


    ''No... even before that...''


    Was Jessica being forced to take part in this gamble?


    The weapon had taken her attention, so Celia had almost almost overlooked this critical piece of information, but the man known as Evan Stirling had claimed that his own subordinates were not even allowed to choose their own gambles - which could have only meant one thing.


    Jessica didn''t decide to take part in this gamble on her own.


    Was she being puppeteered by this man?


    Was he offering his own subordinate as a sacrifice in a gamble that he was sure to win, regardless of the outcome?


    ''If I lose... will I become his slave as well?''


    "Ahem... it looks like you''re lost in thought, Miss Celia. Ah... could it be that you are concerned with what will happen to you under the condition that you lose?"


    His intuition was spot on - as expected of a man who owned a casino.


    "1 Million Sin must be an unimaginable amount for someone such as yourself. Well, don''t worry too much. I will have you work it off. And as for the type of work... well, that will depend upon the repayment plan which you wish to select."


    "Hm? Repayment plan?"


    Celia looked at the man as she questioned his words.


    "Well of course. Just as a loan is paid back over a given time period, so too will any debts encountered with the casino. Whether you wish to pay back your debt in 30 years, 20 years, 10 years, 5 years, 1 year... or even a single day. That much is up to you."


    "How... a single day!? How could anyone pay back such a large debt in such a short amount of time!?"


    At that last option, Celia couldn''t help but to lose her temper.


    "It would be better if you didn''t ask for now. I would never force anyone to undergo such a repayment plan. Only those who have had absolutely no choice due to certain external circumstances have ever chosen this. I will allow the debtor to choose their option, and assign them to a particular area of work depending on that option. Of course, you will be fully informed of your duties prior to selecting any option."


    The way the man spoke was enough to send chills down Celia''s spine.


    The less time the repayment period was, the more illegal it was likely to be.


    "Have your questions been answered? If you have any others, I will answer them to the best of my ability.", Evan inquired.


    "No... that''s all for now.", Celia responded.


    "Excellent. Now then, if we could return to the game... as you can see, this is a revolver. There is a single bullet loaded in one of the six chambers. I''m sure you''ve heard of Joratian Roulette?"


    "We''re... going to play that?"


    Suddenly, Celia''s world froze.


    Joratian Roulette - the game in which one fired a gun at their head with a single bullet loaded in a random slot - hoping that the bullet wouldn''t be in the chamber that was fired.


    It was quite literally a game of life and death.


    "Wait just a minute... is... is there another game we could play!? I don''t want anyone to die just for this game! And if I die and lose, then I wouldn''t be able to pay back my debt, would I!?"


    "I had assumed that you would say such a thing. But the conditions remain the same for you. Either you lose or you win. Dying is merely one result. If you lose and die, we will obtain the money from your body one way or another. Uncle Gerard... he has some particularly disturbing clientele that I''m sure would pay very well for such a thing. Ah! I seem to have said too much."


    With a wry grin, the man shut his mouth, though Celia somewhat felt that this slip of the tongue was intentional.


    Just who was this man?


    "But, death is not exactly the goal of this particular game. As I said, it is ONE outcome. Not a guaranteed one."


    "Even so... if death is an outcome, is there any way that we could switch the game to something that won''t result in death!?"


    Celia continued her pleading, however as she did so she was met with a deathly serious expression.


    "No."


    With this single word, the man denied her, and the room became heavy in an instant.


    "I have decided on this game. You have accepted this gamble. If you do not wish to save your mother, that would be another story. So tell me, girl."


    As he leaned forward, the man''s words cut into Celia''s heart.


    "Do you wish to abandon this gamble?"


    And with these words, the heart of the girl clenched, as if it was wrapped around by the hand of a demon.


    Her chest constricted, her lungs became wrenched and her breathing hastened.


    Her eyes widened as fear overtook her, and the girl realized the gravity of her own situation.


    If she did not put her life on the line, there would be no saving anyone.


    "Very... well..."


    Thus, she agreed.


    "I will take... this gamble."


    ----


    "The rules are simple. You will have a five minute discussion period. After five minutes are up, the first shooter will have a choice to make. They will either take the shot or give up and forfeit the game. Once the shot has been taken, the turn will be passed to the next person until someone either gives up or dies. There will always be a five minute discussion period prior to any shot being taken."


    As the man explained the rules, Celia found herself desperately attempting to calm herself.


    As she controlled her breathing, she realized something within the explanation the man gave.


    ''Wait a minute... that five minute discussion period...''


    On realizing it, the girl smiled.


    This game was not designed to kill - but rather to convince the other person to forfeit.


    Within five minutes, one could speak with their opponent and convince them not to take the shot. That was the true purpose of the game.


    It was unlikely that the bullet would be within the first couple rounds, so even if people were brave enough to take the shot once or twice, as the number of rounds decreased, so would any bravery one showed.


    To put it simply, barring some misfortune such as the bullet being within the first or second chamber, someone would almost certainly give up before the bullet was fired.


    "I''ll shoot first."


    However, Celia''s thought process was interrupted by a most illogical suggestion by her opponent.


    "You have no problems with that, right? If I shoot first, you''ll have more time to convince me to give up, and I''ll take more shots before you do. Also, if the bullet is on shot number 6 and the game does last that long, you''ll know for certain that the next shot is a bullet and know to give up."


    "Why would you give me the advantage like that?"


    With suspicion in her voice, Celia studied her opponent, who merely shrugged it off.


    "Even if the result has already been determined, it''s a 1 in 6 for the first shot, which is less of a chance than the second - 1 in 5. Each shot the second person takes has a greater chance of hitting than the first. But that''s all assuming that the first person isn''t already dead."


    Thinking it through, Celia nodded.


    There were advantages and disadvantages to being first or second, but those were purely based on what one knew.


    The chance of the bullet being in an even or odd position was 50-50. That much was guaranteed. If it was even, then Celia was doomed to die if she forced the game long enough. If it was odd, then it would be the other way around.


    However the knowledge which one held would change over the course of the game. If the first shot didn''t succeed, then the chance of the next being a hit was increased.


    Yet even if the chance of being on the winning or losing shot was equal, the option of forfeit changed everything.


    Indeed, the first person would have an advantage assuming their opponent was someone who clung to their life - which applied to most people.


    More time to convince their opponent to give up was a great advantage in this game - one which Jessica must have had a significant resolve to abandon.


    ''Does she not intend on giving up no matter what... and that''s why she was willing to so readily hand over this advantage?''


    This was the only thing Celia could have imagined.


    If this decision merely came from such a resolve, then Celia would happily accept.


    "Alright. You can shoot first."


    Was it just her imagination?


    Celia could have swore she saw Jessica smirk as soon as she said this, but it was only for an instant.


    "Very well then."


    Playing with his watch, which was a modern electronic one that functioned similarly to a smartphone, Evan pulled up a timer as he set it to 5 minutes.


    "I will not interfere at all in the next five minutes. While no violence is allowed in this game, and while you may not fire the gun unless it is the time to take your own shot - at your own head, mind you - anything else is permitted."


    Suddenly, Celia frowned as she realized the implication of this statement.


    ''Anything?''


    Beep!


    And with that, the game had begun.


    ----


    As soon as the timer started, Jessica closed her eyes, sitting back in a relaxed manner as she put her hands behind her head.


    "Eh? How... how can you be so relaxed? You''re going to fire first, you know! The fact that you even came into this game and offered to go first means that you''re definitely going to shoot, so shouldn''t you be at least a little bit worried?"


    Something was certainly strange about Jessica''s demeanor.


    Why was she so calm?


    Was she simply too stupid to comprehend that she had a chance to die in the next few moments?


    That couldn''t be it.


    Perhaps then...


    "Do you not mind even if you die?"


    At these words, Jessica''s eyes went wide.


    "That... that isn''t it at all!", she shouted, her demeanor suddenly becoming one of terror.


    ''I hit a soft spot? That... that doesn''t make any sense, but I guess I''ll press forward.''


    "Could it be that your life as this man''s subordinate is that bad?"


    "That isn''t it at all! I''m glad to be working under the master!"


    "The master?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Celia''s suspicions were further plunged into confusion at this method of referral.


    "Why would you refer to him as the master? Isn''t that..."


    ''As if you''re a slave?''


    These were the words which Celia stopped herself from saying, however upon looking over, the man known as ''The Master'' was clearly amused.


    "That... that''s because..."


    Glancing over to Evan nervously, Jessica was now flustered as she spoke her words with caution.


    "A-anyways... your statements are wrong. I have no intention of dying in this game. I just don''t think that there is any possibility that this first bullet will kill me."


    "But that''s just a guess. You can''t possibly know that for certain. Even if it is only a 1 in 6 chance, how can that chance not scare you even the slightest bit?"


    At this point, Celia was on the offensive.


    "That... that doesn''t matter! This bullet isn''t going to kill me. There''s no way that''s going to happen."


    Jessica was clearly frustrated, the words of Celia having shaken her confidence - however she didn''t seem to be frustrated or nervous about her own death.


    Rather, she vehemently denied the possibility of such a thing.


    ''Perhaps she is denying it... to deceive herself into thinking that there actually is no chance that she''ll die?''


    Celia had to get her to crack and give up before it was too late.


    No matter what, she couldn''t allow anyone to die in this game - whether herself or Jessica.


    ''After all... you''re the person that my father gave his life to save. If you died here and now... what purpose would all that have served?''


    She would never forgive Jessica if she died here for some ridiculous reason.


    "What if I told you that I saw the chamber that the bullet was loaded in before it was spun, and knew where it was?", Celia stated.


    "You don''t."


    "How do you know that? How can you possibly be so certain?"


    "If you knew that, you wouldn''t be so nervous - unless the bullet was one that would end on you. But that can''t be the case, because you would have tried to go first if you had known that it was in an even slot."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Jessica denied Celia''s bluff with sound logic, at which Celia flashed a wry smile.


    "I guess that''s right. But what if I was nervous that you would die?"


    "Huh?"


    Jessica looked to Celia with a strange expression, unable to comprehend such words.


    "Is it really so hard to understand? If you died, my father''s life would have been thrown away for nothing. Which is why... I can''t let you die here."


    Standing up, Celia walked over as she grabbed the hands of Jessica.


    And in that instant, even Evan sensed a profound change in the girl who once showed such timidness - at which he grinned with interest.


    "Hey, what are you-"


    "So please. Will you give up and save your own life?"


    "I..."


    Averting her eyes, the girl looked away, as if to avoid the glance of Celia.


    "I won''t."


    And with this response, Jessica stood up, shoving Celia off her.


    "Heh."


    Turning around, the girl let out a laugh as she walked off in the opposite direction.


    "You think you have control over everything, don''t you? You think you can manipulate me with cheap words, acting like you care. But listen up, Celia. I don''t care. I don''t care how you try to convince me - as soon as that timer beeps I''m going to pull the trigger."


    "I thought that I couldn''t ever relate to you."


    Even while Jessica shoved off the attacks of Celia, the girl smiled as she continued to press on.


    "I was so filled with hatred towards you that I was almost blinded by it. I viewed you as some sort of demon who I could never understand. I mean... I guess that''s understandable. You killed my best friend at the time in front of my very eyes - of course you''d become a wicked existence in my heart."


    While Celia spoke, Jessica stood firm, not turning around for a moment.


    However with this, Celia turned to Evan with a wry grin.


    "You probably knew that, didn''t you, Sir? Given both of your reactions, I don''t think this is a surprise. As a matter of fact... perhaps that is exactly the reason this girl is subordinate to you?"


    Clap.


    Clap.


    Clap.


    Suddenly, the sound of slow clapping filled the room.


    The clapping hands of the man known as Evan Stirling.


    "I said I wouldn''t interrupt... but I must applaud your deductive skills. Truly... you are worthy to face this girl as an opponent. Celia."


    Standing up, the man placed his hand on the shoulder of the girl.


    "I do hope that you end up losing - because I feel that you hold great worth to our organization."


    "That isn''t fair, is it now?"


    With a smile, Celia responded to the man as she giggled.


    "If I''m worth more, then wouldn''t it mean you have a reason to assist her?"


    "I said before - did I not? I value the rules above all. And before any set of rules, all are equal. I will not give any advantage to one side or another, and you will always play by the same rules."


    Sitting back down, the man folded his hands as he notioned for the two to continue.


    "So that''s it.", Celia uttered as she turned to Jessica. "You couldn''t get away with killing Heather completely. Perhaps you were blackmailed into joining this group. Or perhaps they offered to protect you from someone who was blackmailing you. Or perhaps as a killer, you were simply unable to live a normal life."


    "STOP IT!"


    At that moment, Jessica shouted out in rage, tears in her eyes.


    "STOP ACTING LIKE YOU''RE TRYING TO RELATE TO ME!!!"


    "I''m not acting."


    Yet even as the girl shouted, Celia smiled peacefully.


    "I can relate to you."


    Beep!


    An alarm sounded, and as soon as Celia said this, Jessica turned around, fury in her eyes.


    Rushing to the table, Celia clenched her lips as Jessica grabbed the gun without hesitation, holding it to her head as tears filled her eyes.


    "You could never possibly relate to me."


    Click.


    And with the uneventful click of the rifle, Celia fell back in her seat, letting out a breath of relief.


    ''Thank goodness.''


    Closing her eyes, Celia smiled to herself.


    "Why do you look so happy!?", Jessica shouted.


    "Because you''re still alive."


    Then, opening her eyes, Celia looked forward with a grin.


    "We don''t need the next five minutes. I forfeit, and I want to inherit my mother''s debt for myself and let her go free. Is this acceptable?"


    As Celia made this proposal with a newfound light in her eyes, Jessica''s jaw dropped and Evan seemed to grin with delight.


    "Excellent... excellent. Of course I will accept."


    "Wait just a minute!!! She was supposed to... how can she just... no... well... I guess I''ve won... I guess... that''s fine."


    Taking in the circumstances, Jessica slowly calmed down as a grin drew itself across her face.


    "Heh... I guess I won, didn''t I? How do you feel, Celia? You came here to get rid of your mother''s debt, but in the end you just got more debt than you started with! Even if you took it on yourself, you should have just done that from the start if this was how it was going to end."


    "But if I just did that, then I wouldn''t have been able to forgive you."


    Looking at Jessica with eyes filled with a bright hope, Celia grinned benevolantly as she spoke.


    "So thank you, Evan. And thank you, Jessica. Because I was invited to this game... I was able to come to peace with myself and my past... and I was able to relate to the one person that I thought I could never possibly have related to."


    ----


    "Come to peace with yourself!? I think you''ve just gone nuts from the 2 million debt you''re now in! But whatever. That isn''t my problem."


    Turning away, Jessica let out a hmph as Evan took the lead.


    "Now then... Celia, as you are aware, 2 million is quite a sum. Which repayment plan do you wish to do? I would suggest the 5 year plan for your current situation. In this case, you would be sent to work as a prostitute for 5 years. Your treatment wouldn''t be inhumane, and you could work your way up to improve living conditions even further - if you worked hard enough, you could even become an executive. Of course, if you choose the 20 year plan you could work underneath me personally at this casino. Do you have a preference?"


    "Hmm... 20 years is a long time. I''d rather get this over with quicker. 10 years as well is pretty long, but what would I be doing if I chose that option?", Celia inquired.


    "In that case, you would be assisting with scams. Personally I am not a big fan of that particular branch. It doesn''t sit well with me at all, so I wouldn''t recommend such a thing¡­ but if that is what you wish, I will send you there."


    "Eh? You''re a gambler and an owner of a casino but you have an issue with scams?"


    Celia looked at the man with confusion as she uttered her thoughts out loud.


    "I have said this numerous times. I play by rules. Scammers have no rules. They have no code. They have no sense of right or wrong. They break the rules and change them as they need to in order to win. Everything about the fraudulent industry goes against my precepts. You, for example, lost fair and square. Could you say that I scammed you when you agreed to such a thing in the first place?"


    As Evan explained, Celia almost found a newfound respect for this man.


    Perhaps, as devious as he was, he was not as wicked as she thought?


    "Well... I don''t really want to do anything that would leave me with a dirty conscience. Working as a prostitute... it isn''t something that sits well with me... but at least I wouldn''t be hurting people."


    Closing her eyes, the girl seemed to be deep in thought.


    "Very well. I''ll go with the five year plan."


    "Understood. A shame, as I would prefer that you work for me personally. But I will put you on this track."


    The man seemed to be exceedingly disappointed at having lost Celia as a potential subordinate.


    "We don''t play by legal rules, so signing a contract doesn''t matter at all - but I like to do it as a formality. Because I am a man who plays by rules."


    Sliding open a drawer, the man placed a contract and pen before Celia, urging her to sign.


    "Please read through it and-"


    "There''s no need. I''ve already decided that I will shovel this debt and pay it off. If I work for you during this time, I will be set free of any debt - correct?"


    Looking at Evan in the eyes, Celia spoke with a fierce determination.


    "That is correct."


    And the man responded without hesitation.


    "Then... it''s decided."


    Without a moment to spare, the woman signed her name as she stood up.


    "I assume you''ll have some subordinates guide me to my next destination."


    "How astute. You truly are someone I regret not obtaining. They are waiting for you outside."


    With a chuckle, the man took the paper, sliding it into his own pocket after folding it.


    "I see."


    With these words, Celia walked off.


    However, stopping in her tracks, she let one last word of gratitude reach the ears of the two.


    "I had thought both of you were rotten to the core... but I''m glad that both of you proved me wrong. I think that because of this experience, I might just be able to relate to anyone. So sincerely."


    Walking off, the girl seemed to have reached total peace of mind.


    "Thank you."


    ----


    "What the hell is wrong with her? She... she pisses me off. What is good about anything in her situation!? We should be villains in her eyes! Even you, Master..."


    "Heh... that is something you can''t see, Jessica."


    "Something... I can''t see? Don''t tell me that you can understand her?"


    "No. That is not something I could understand."


    As Evan said these words, Jessica seemed to be visually relieved as she let out a sigh.


    "Of course... she''s nuts after all."


    "It is in her own insanity that she might be able to succeed in things that even I myself would fail at.", he whispered.


    "Either way, she was destined to lose this match. She was stupid enough to come into a gamble that was obviously rigged, and accepted so easily. And then she just gave up in the end.", Jessica chuckled. "So she can''t have been all that much."


    However, as she smirked with a sly expression, the words which the man spoke next halted the girl''s celebration.


    "But you yourself were concerned for her life - were you not?"


    "I... that..."


    "After all, you asked me to place the bullet in the sixth chamber. If you cared not about her life, you could have asked me to put it in the second chamber, or in a random one that was even."


    "I... I just happened to pick that one!"


    "If she continued to fire, she would have eventually learned that the sixth bullet was the correct one and been able to forfeit. You guaranteed that situation from the start. That was your mercy towards her - and your own guilt."


    "That isn''t..."


    Clearly frustrated, the girl stopped herself from saying any more.


    "But you... you don''t usually cheat like this. Why did you go along with my proposal?"


    As Jessica looked to Evan with a questioning expression, the man raised an eyebrow.


    "Is it so wrong to care for my subordinates and give them an advantage?"


    "I... guess not."


    Standing up, the woman walked off.


    "I guess I have to get back to work."


    "Indeed you do. You should be quite happy. With this, you''ve gained quite a bit. Half the cash is yours, as promised."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Walking out of the room, Jessica took her leave as she left the man alone.


    Glancing onto the table, the man took a look at the revolver as his expression became emotionless.


    "But Jessica... you clearly understand nothing about me."


    Picking up the weapon, he inspected it with scrutiny.


    "For I play by the RULES."


    Gazing upon the weapon, the man thinned his eyes without a shred of concern.


    "I will always ensure that everything is fair... no matter which parties are involved."


    Closing his eyes, the man aimed at the table as he shot once.


    Click.


    Then again.


    BANG!


    "And if you believe that everything is tilted in your favor... then even a fair match will be at your complete disadvantage."

 Chapter Number 155 - Reckless

    [So? What are your thoughts, Marcus?]


    "My thoughts... well, she is a good person. From what I saw, I can say that with relative certainty."


    [From what you saw, that is the conclusion you would arrive at.]


    "Are you suggesting that there is more to it?"


    [Far more, Marcus. The ability "relate"... this ability is actually both extremely useful and completely useless at the same time. Do you know why?]


    "Why?"


    [The ability forces its target to witness something that they can relate to the user with. For example. While you may have thrown away your emotions in this battle, you are a person who views the innocent and hardworking as admirable.]


    Marcus and Seven discussed with one another in the world of nothingness - somewhere between life and death following the memories they had witnessed.


    [As such, you have been shown a scene in which you would feel pity or anger towards the people who harmed Celia. After all, you do believe that placing such a debt upon her was unfair - no?]


    "That much is true. Are you suggesting that these scenes were nothing more than that - scenes which were played in my mind? Creations of my imagination to draw Celia as a better person than she actually is, thus forcing me to relate to her?"


    [No, that isn''t it. The scenes were real. However I''m sure you''ve heard the term ''lie of omission''. All of those scenes happened, but you weren''t shown any scenes which would destroy your view of Celia. Essentially, your perception of her is filtered.]


    "You know this because relate was one of the unnumbered, correct?"


    [Indeed.]


    "And the unnumbered... just who are they to you?"


    [I will explain everything later. But for now... I suppose I will tell you one thing.]


    Pausing for a moment, Seven continued.


    [They are everything to me.]


    And suddenly, his voice became saturated with a deep seated anger.


    [And it is exactly because they are everything to me... that I wish to ruin this world.]


    ----


    When Marcus awoke, a girl was standing in front of him.


    This blonde girl, who wore an expression of concern, was surrounded by the bodies of the dozens of men that Marcus had slain just moments before.


    "Is this enough?"


    As Marcus stood up from his sudden slumber, the man brushed off his suit as he fixed his coat - yet the girl continued to plead with him.


    "Have you killed enough? All these men... they lost their lives because of you. Do you still intend to try and attack the Owner?"


    Suddenly, the woman placed her hand upon the shoulder of Marcus, her expression filling with sorrow.


    "Won''t you abandon your attack and turn around to prevent any further bloodshed?"


    "I myself am not a man who has much experience with bloodshed."


    Brushing off the hand, Marcus stood forward with determination as he responded to the woman.


    "Before this world was changed, I was nothing more than a Salaryman. I worked 9 to 5 - or at least, that was the shift that was agreed upon at the time of my employment."


    Explaining to the woman, Marcus closed his eyes as he folded his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth as he spoke.


    "Killing those men... well, they are not the first that I have killed. And they intended to stop my advance, and protect this place. Therefore... I have no issue with their deaths. But you..."


    Opening his eyes, the man glanced over to Celia with a stern expression.


    "Why do you pretend to care?"


    "Eh?"


    "You don''t truly care about them, do you? I can tell that much. The memories you showed me... perhaps you yourself did not personally sift through them, but you intended to make me feel bad for you. Am I wrong?"


    As Marcus said these things, Celia began to shift her eyes back and forth, as if an unexpected situation had come about.


    ''Why?''


    "You intended to force me to relate to you by showing me things which would harness my sympathy and pity, thus turning me away - or even better, encouraging me to save you."


    With a smirk, the man''s arrogance dug into Celia like a knife.


    "But is that not the same for these men, who rushed at me on your order without a second thought?"


    ''Why are you able to resist?''


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about-"


    "If you don''t know, then that means you''re ignorant. Your ability - relate. You play memories which will force an opponent to relate to you on a personal level. By doing this, you''ve harnessed the sympathy of so many around you. They view you as a damsel in distress - someone who they should protect at all costs. And perhaps at one point... you truly were someone worth saving."


    Celia was frozen at the man''s words, unable to even respond as he read through her.


    "If I were a truly wicked person, then no such protective desires would have been invoked within me. But perhaps another set of memories would have been shown to me in that case. One in which I would find you to be someone¡­ worthy of doing business with."


    Suddenly, as if backed into a corner, the demeanor of the woman changed.


    Her expression was no longer innocent, but instead shifted to the cold expression of a dominatrix.


    "If you received the memories of my past before the Hotel, then you should be a good person, right?"


    Pressing forward, the woman approached the man as her gaze sharpened.


    "And if you''re a good person, then you should relate to me all the more. Why then, do you act like one of the other types?"


    "Because my heart is something that I completely ignore."


    As Marcus made this statement, the woman was taken aback by his words.


    "It is true that I feel sympathy for you. It is true that, based on the memories you showed to me, that I would have assisted and saved the person I was shown. But that is not the person sitting in front of me today, now is it? And even if it was..."


    With a smirk, the man''s next words sent even further confusion into Celia.


    "I have no control over my own actions anyways."


    "Is that some sort of excuse for what you''re doing? Some sort of nihilistic worldview where you don''t even take responsibility for your own actions?", Celia questioned.


    "Wrong. You should understand it better than anyone, given that you''re only here according to the orders of your boss."


    The man spoke without hesitation, revealing knowledge to Celia that even she was certain had not been shown to him.


    "I''m nothing more than a subordinate - and I have no power to disobey."


    And with these words, the man''s expression lost all semblance of emotion.


    "Therefore... I will obey."


    Raising a finger, the man pressed further as he continued.


    "But unlike you... I have partial reign over my decisions."


    Reaching out his hand to the woman, he grasped the air within his palm as he flicked upwards.


    And as he did so - the woman began to levitate.


    "Huh!? What''s happening?"


    The woman looked around with panic, and the other two women widened their eyes in surprise as the businessman displayed a show of power unlike anything they could have anticipated.


    "So even if I say that I am forced... not all of what I do is against my will."


    "Hey!!! Are you listening!? Put me down!!!"


    The woman shouted, yet even as she did so the man continued his monologue, lazily glancing up to his prey as she struggled.


    "Which is what makes everything so complicated - and the reason why you were unable to obtain me as another one of your pawns."


    In that instant, the woman fell.


    Slowly, the man walked in front of her, catching her in his arms without a care in the world.


    "What... what are you doing?", the woman whispered as she was slung across his back.


    "I''m going to use you. Now if you''ll excuse me... your current state is unfavorable."


    At that moment, the man laid a chop upon the neck of the woman, who became limp as she went unconscious.


    ----


    ''What just happened, Seven? It was only a brief moment... so short that I don''t believe anyone else had noticed it... but I was not in control of my own actions. And at that moment... the woman flew up into the air.''


    [That was redirect.]


    ''Redirect? I thought that he was a single cell without any way to implement his own consciousness?''


    [He is. However, just as I can switch my control over this body with yours, I can forcibly put an Unnumbered which I have absorbed in control - though there is a risk to this.]


    With a low tone, Seven explained to Marcus the strange phenomena which had just occurred.


    [The Unnumbered has no ability to express itself, as it is only a single cell. Therefore it''s control must be instantaneous, only for the purpose of activating an ability. And in that instant... the direction of gravity upon that woman was redirected - for a limited amount of time. Of course... allowing an Unnumbered to control your body for any longer would result in this body becoming a hollow husk, and using an ability too often would make you incompatible with redefine, so we cannot use his abilities freely.]


    Suddenly, Seven chuckled as he mocked Marcus.


    [Heh... but you''re quite the gentleman, aren''t you? Despite your acting, you still saved the woman from her fall. She wouldn''t have died from that height, but she would have been injured. I suppose her ability truly did affect you.]


    ''Is there any reason to let such a woman die off the notions you threw in my head? Furthermore... it is exactly as you stated, is it not?''


    Yet despite Seven''s taunt, Marcus stood firm as he responded.


    ''She still holds great use to us. And allowing injuries would only dampen her use.''


    [Hah... well, allowing her to be injured is another method - one which I personally would have used.]


    ''I see.''


    [Are you not going to say anything further?]


    ''Do I have time to be leisurely chatting with you? There are enemies in front of me - and they don''t appear to be pleased.''


    [Enemies... eh?]


    With a snicker, Seven chuckled to himself.


    [Just what is an enemy?]


    ----


    "Valerie. I''ve seen enough. We can''t hold back anymore."


    "Understood."


    As Marcus held the woman slung across his back, the other two who remained seemed to come to an agreement as they stood forward.


    "Get your filthy hands off her. Right now."


    With a demanding tone, Melissa shouted out to the attacker, who merely smirked at her order.


    "Filthy... yes. I suppose that would be a good description of these rotten hands. I understand."


    With this statement, the man dropped the unconscious woman to the ground, her body landing in the mud with a splash.


    As the rain above continued to increase, the skies had become dark to the point where the sun had been completely blocked out.


    "Why you!! How can you treat her like that!?"


    "Melissa. You''re being reckless."


    Melissa found her shoulder grabbed by Valerie, who stopped her for just a moment, yet the haughty girl merely glanced back with a grin.


    "So what?"


    "I see. Continue then."


    And with this short interaction, Melissa rushed forward as she aimed her luger at the man.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With three shots, Marcus'' chest erupted in an agonizing pain - one which he could never possibly become accustomed to.


    "Blergh!!!"


    Spitting up blood as his very heart was run through by a bullet, the man''s internal composition went to mush - yet oddly enough the man remained standing.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Hah! Look at that! All that talk, all that bullshit you spouted, and you''re still bleeding red like the rest of us. You look like you''re in quite a bit of pain! Even if you can regenerate or revive from the dead, it still hurts like hell, doesn''t it?"


    "It... does."


    Stumbling forward, the man whose heart had been torn apart continued to move without hesitation.


    "However, you cannot kill me."


    A fire lit in his eyes, the man showed no sign of weakness, fending off the immense pain that tore his mind to pieces.


    "Not anymore."


    Holding forth a hand, the man''s limb became a tentacle that shot forth, wrapping itself around the woman as he lifted her up.


    Yet in that instant, as he wrapped the tentacle around the woman, an explosion occurred.


    A grenade from one of the bodies of the fallen men exploded, ripping the tentacle in two as the woman was freed.


    "Tch..."


    Heat erupted within his arm as shrapnel entered the extended limb, and the flesh fell to the ground as Marcus retracted the now severed arm as it reformed itself.


    ''Was that merely a coincidence? A grenade? Or perhaps... it was her ability?''


    "What''s wrong, you freak of nature? You were so eager to attack me before, but now you''ve become cautious? Do those bullets hurt so bad? Or maybe it''s because something so unexpected happened?"


    The woman aimed her gun once more, this time at the head of Marcus.


    ''Why is she taunting me like this? When faced with someone who can extend and regenerate their limbs and doesn''t die even when shot in the heart, one''s reaction would normally be that of terror. So why... does she lack such fundamental fear?''


    The woman was clearly concerned for Celia - that much was fact. The fact that she had ordered Marcus to let go of her was proof of this.


    How could someone who held another person''s life to be dear have no semblance of fear then?


    ''Or perhaps... she holds no fear for her own life?''


    Yet the demeanor of this woman didn''t suggest that she was someone who simply didn''t care for her own life - as a matter of fact, she seemed to be the exact opposite.


    Someone who would prioritize her own life above others.


    Why then?


    ''The answer is simple. She has some ability that gives her such confidence.''


    While Marcus was able to deduce this, the nature of such an ability was still in question.


    Was the explosion of that grenade merely a coincidence, or was it a part of this ability?


    Bang! Bang!


    As Marcus thought this, bullets filled his brain.


    "What are you doing, dozing off and thinking like that as if I''m not right in front of you?", the woman shouted with irritation. "If you have time to think, then clearly you''ve forgotten where you are!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A mess was made of Marcus'' face as bullets flew through his forehead, nose, and eyes. The pain was enough to make his mind cry out in despair, at which he fell forward holding his head in agony.


    Yet he did not falter.


    ''What is it? I have to test it.''


    [Marcus. You truly are losing your mind.]


    ''So what?''


    [It''s quite interesting to watch.]


    Ignoring the comments of Seven, the man shot forth his arm once more as the tentacle formed, wrapping again around Melissa.


    "Eh? You still haven''t learned your lesson? I may not be able to kill you, but you can''t kill me either."


    And this statement made by the woman was enough to confirm the suspicions of Marcus - for in that instant, a nearby fire hydrant burst.


    The pressurized water, which was filled with rot and filth, shot out as it tore into the extended limb of Marcus, ripping it apart in similar fashion to before.


    In that instant, Marcus realized what was happening.


    ''Heh.... I see.''


    Gazing up with the eyes of a demon, a grin drew itself across the remolded face of Marcus.


    "I guess that was quite RECKLESS of me."


    ----


    [Reckless.]


    [A truly troublesome ability.]


    [Unlike Redirect or Relate, which were both activated by the users, Reckless is a more passive ability that is always enabled.]


    [The more reckless the actions of the user are, the better their results will be.]


    [The more risks they take, the more things will just happen to work out in their favor.]


    [To put it simply... so long as she is taking risks, she will be next to invincible.]


    ----


    His mind was beginning to throb in pain, the bullets still lodged within his head.


    Within his heart, his flow of blood had been interrupted. While his body did not require such a thing, for whatever reason the functions continued in a strange manner which followed no normal sense of logic.


    Everything had begun to spin around him, yet even so, through sheer resolve Marcus clung onto his life.


    "I wonder if there is any amount of bullets that will stop you?"


    Suddenly, Marcus heard a voice from behind him, yet he had no time to turn around - for in that instant the spastic rattling of gunfire lit up his back.


    "NGH!!"


    Marcus groaned in pain as his body was filled with more and more lead, spitting up blood as he fell forward.


    ''They''re really kneading me like dough... I guess this is to be expected from executives of a mafia...''


    Turning around, the man was greeted with the cold expression of the black haired woman - Valerie.


    She held an uzi in her hand, smoke rising from it as she changed the magazine and aimed it at Marcus once more.


    Ratatatatatat!


    And then unloaded the entire clip into Marcus, drawing a figure 8 as she tried to cover his entire body with the shots.


    Click!


    ''Ah... ah....''


    As he was filled with bullets, the pain began to overwhelm the mind of Marcus - who was holding on through his determination alone.


    ''Am I going to die here?''


    Fear spread through the man, who thought himself invincible once he had learned of the cause behind his death - yet right now he realized that no such invincibility was present.


    For his death was not caused by an organ failure - but rather by his own mental forfeit.


    [Haha... is the pain too much for you to bear, Marcus?]


    "You certainly look much more pathetic than before... and yet you had the gall to talk so arrogantly.", Valerie commented as her statements were strengthened by the taunts of Seven.


    [If you want to go ahead and die, I can take over from here. Of course... if I do that... I''ll do things MY way.]


    At this statement, another clip of rounds was unloaded upon the man.


    "No. I won''t die. I... wont."


    Opening his eyes - which had been gouged out as they regrew - Marcus stood up even while blood dripped from hundreds of holes within his constantly regenerating body.


    "For if I do... then nothing will go according to plan."


    Standing up, Marcus faced Valerie head on, Melissa at his back.


    "You already killed so many, so our boss won''t let it slide if we let you go. I hope you understand that I''m required to kill you.", Valerie commented. "Even if you give up now, that won''t be acceptable."


    "That''s right. And even if you did give up, we''d have to hunt you down sooner or later. It''s best just to give in now.", Melissa added.


    With the two spouting such things at Marcus, everything seemed to be hurdling in on him.


    ''I... cannot kill these two either. They are... not yet broken.''


    With this thought, Marcus trodded forward, a line of blood trailing behind him as it washed away in the rain.


    ''I will do it. Even if it kills me.''


    With a sinister smile, the man looked upon the woman who aimed her uzi at him.


    ''I''ll... save them.''


    [You seem to be determined to keep them alive. Of course... I want you to do that as well. But I have to ask - why did you have no issue slaughtering the other men?]


    ''That much is simple, Seven.''


    ''I could tell by a single glance that those men were not people who could be saved.''


    ''Those men... they were nothing more than mafia thugs who would only ever follow the orders of the one in charge. Perhaps Celia may have won over their hearts, but if she told them to turn on their true master, they would have killed her immediately. It is because she knew this... that she didn''t use them in such a manner.''


    ''But these three?''


    ''I can tell... they are people who are struggling.''


    ''People who have done everything they can to survive in this jungle, rising to the top only in order to rid themselves of the wretched man who sits there.''


    ''I know this because I too... wanted to do it.''


    ''But I failed... and these three... they succeeded.''


    ''Which is why they are so determined not to allow such a thing to go to waste with my appearance.''


    As Marcus thought these things, Seven remained silent.


    For there was no response which would have been adequate.


    "I am still not dead. How many bullets do you have left, I wonder? If you unload them all into me and I am still living, will you perhaps realize that your defeat is inevitable?", Marcus exclaimed - however he was met with another set of rounds in his face.


    "My death will not - cannot - shall not happen. It''s impossible for you to defeat me. Go ahead. Attack me if you can."


    Holding out her arms, the woman named Valerie stepped forth with a confident grin, at which a number of strands of hair spiraled around her like spikes, all converging on her being.


    "I''ll take that opportunity then."


    The voice of another woman filled the air, however as these strands of hair honed in on Valerie, they were stopped by an invisible field just before they could pierce her.


    Turning back in surprise, Valerie looked to see the other woman who had now shown herself, a smug smile on both expressions.


    "You two seem to be having quite a fun time with my former manager. It''s pitiful watching him take such a beating like this. I can''t just stand by and watch, now can I?"


    "Hah... former manager? This man is nothing more than a psychopath. But I suppose that would make two of you."


    Sparks flew between the two women, who were oddly similar in demeanor yet ever so different in their values.


    "Marcus... I told you not to lose your temper like that. In times like this, you need to cut off emotions."


    "So they were all alive after all... that little bitch... she must have been plotting this all from the start! Is this a coup d''etat by that girl?", Melissa shouted.


    "Wow. Looks like we got a smart one here. How long did it take you to figure that out?", Sylvia responded sarcastically - to the extreme irritation of Melissa.


    "If you two are here... then the other two... they would likely be where Gerard is? But there are those two protecting him, so he won''t be so easily defeated.", Valerie analyzed.


    "That doesn''t matter right now."


    Speaking as he plucked bullets out of his own flesh, Marcus drew attention to himself.


    "Now that my backup has arrived... this makes everything simpler."


    Closing his eyes, the man stood perfectly still as the two merely cocked their heads in suspicion.


    "Hey... what is he doing?", Melissa asked.


    "How should I know? He truly must be... no... if..."


    Suddenly, a revelation appeared to Valerie, however it was already too late.


    For the space around them distorted - and the four suddenly found themselves in a newfound location.


    [Yes... this is what I''ve been aiming for, Marcus.]


    [You''re starting to really understand what it means... to redefine.]

 Chapter Number 156 - To Protect Something

    Everything became white.


    The very space around her warped and writhed, and Melissa''s reality became blurred.


    ''What... is happening?''


    As the previous battleground disappeared from her sight, it was replaced by a world of nothingness - one in which only herself, the unconscious body of Celia, and her opponent existed.


    "Haha... he really went and did something insane."


    Standing opposite to Melissa was the woman who had just now appeared, and she walked forth with grace in her steps, professionally making her way towards Melissa as she bore a barbaric spear in her hand, twirling it around like a gymnast.


    "I guess this is what it means to redefine the space around us."


    Pointing her spear at Melissa, the woman uttered such a statement, at which Melissa prepared herself for battle.


    "So that man WAS an ability user... and I thought he was just a freak of nature. Heh... well, I guess this is his doing, then?", Melissa questioned, gripping the pistol which, for whatever reason, remained at her side.


    "He isn''t the only one."


    Dropping the spear, the woman held out her hand as she aimed it towards Melissa, who merely stayed still - crossing her arms smugly as if to receive whatever attack Slyiva was about to perform.


    "Ah..."


    And strangely, just as the woman was about to attack, she tripped over her own feet, falling to the ground in an unnatural manner.


    "Huh?"


    Looking up in confusion, the woman couldn''t seem to comprehend why she had fallen.


    "You really don''t know anything, do you!? Based on what you just tried to do, I''m going to assume that you''re an ability user as well - and that you just tried to attack me. But unfortunately for you... I recklessly stood still - as if to receive your attack."


    Walking over to Sylvia, Melissa looked down upon the woman with confidence, who was now completely tangled in her own hair - almost by strange coincidence.


    "You probably received some information on my ability from that man, who seemed to have figured it out... I don''t know when you were able to communicate, but that seems to be the case, based on the situation. After all, if he managed to put us together in a space where there was no terrain for me to work with, then my ability would become useless - or at least, that''s probably what he thought."


    Stepping on the head of Sylvia, Melissa smiled in a sadistic manner as she rubbed her foot into the back of the woman''s head.


    "But that''s wrong. So long as I continue to take risks, my ability will continue to activate - and you won''t be able to do ANYTHING to me."


    "Is that so? I guess that WAS quite a risk, telling me exactly how your ability works."


    "Haha! I guess that''s right! But that only means that my ability will work all the better-"


    "Do you really think that''s the case?"


    Grabbing the leg of Melissa, Sylvia''s body suddenly exploded in pain from an electric shock - one which was seemingly produced from nothing.


    "AGH!!!"


    The woman shouted out as she panted from the ground, huffing and puffing as her opponent giggled at her pain.


    "You may think that you''ve trapped me in here with you, but you''d be wrong. I don''t know what that man is thinking... but he must have thought that you were a better fit against my ability than he was. Unfortunately... he was wrong."


    Pulling out her pistol, Melissa aimed downwards as she pressed the barrel to the head of Sylvia.


    "He was pretty resistant to these things. I wonder just how impenetrable your own body is?"


    Click.


    BANG!


    Suddenly, to the great shock of Melissa, as soon as she fired the weapon it exploded within her hand.


    "NGH!!"


    The shrapnel and heat from the explosion did not so much as scald or pierce her, and instead shot right into the woman below her - causing another pained scream out of the woman.


    However, looking at the now destroyed weapon, Melissa could only widen her eyes in shock.


    "You... what did you do? No... I guess that doesn''t matter. Don''t you see? I can''t be attacked. You must have done something to my weapon, but the attack ended up hurting you - and didn''t do anything to me! HAHAHA! You''re even stupider than I thought!"


    "Reduce... I reduced... the size of the barrel...", Sylvia groaned as she lifted her now scalded face.


    Standing up as she wobbled, the woman barely held onto herself - yet it was upon witnessing this horrifying state that Melissa saw it.


    Standing in front of her was a creature who knew no fear.


    For even with such immense injuries, the woman before her flashed a wicked smile - one which dug into the very depths of Meilssa''s being.


    "Heh... I understand everything now - thanks to your recklessness."


    Pressing forward, Sylvia stood directly in front of Melissa, who didn''t move a muscle as the woman brought her face ever so close.


    "I know exactly how to defeat you - and there''s nothing you can do to stop me."


    ----


    "That... haha... you''re bluffing. There''s no way for you to defeat me. Any attacks you make - even with your own ability - will only end up harming you instead."


    Melissa was shaken.


    But even as she was shaken, she knew this logic to be true.


    This woman had no power over her.


    Which was exactly why her strange confidence was so utterly terrifying.


    ''Is she just insane?'', Melissa wondered. ''Has this woman gone nuts?''


    "You probably think I''m just spouting nonsense to shake you... but let me show you something."


    Holding out her hand, Sylvia pointed it directly at Melissa.


    "Are you going to use your ability on me!? It won''t work!", Melissa shouted.


    "Wrong."


    Then, grasping her hand, something appeared in front of Sylvia.


    A body.


    The unconscious body of Celia.


    "I was reducing the distance between myself and this sleeping girl."


    "Hah!? So you''re going to try and attack her? Why would I care about that!?"


    Spreading her arms in a nonchalant manner, Melissa denied any possible concern that she might have had for her partner.


    "So if I do something like this... you won''t mind?"


    Yet in that instant, the body had been lifted up by the moving strands of hair that the woman controlled, which wrapped themselves all around the body of Celia.


    And then... a creaking sound.


    "Wait... wait just a minute..."


    "What''s wrong? I''m just pulling the limbs a little bit. Ah... but if I do it too much, they might snap... a little tighter here... a bit more there..."


    "STOP!"


    "I thought you didn''t care about what happened to her? Or are you really so concerned?"


    Holding her pace as she threatened to tear the girl apart, Sylvia glanced at Melissa.


    "You... you aren''t really going to hurt her. That man... he didn''t actually hurt her.", Melissa stated. "You don''t actually have any intention-"


    "Perhaps HE didn''t have any intention to harm her."


    Suddenly, a cracking sound was heard.


    And at that instant, Melissa looked over to see it.


    One of the fingers of the girl had been dislocated.


    "But I am not so merciful... nor do I RELATE with people as easily as he does."


    Stepping forward, Sylvia glanced upon Melissa with eyes thinned in pleasure.


    "Now... what will it be? Do you care about what happens to her? Or should I continue until she''s nothing more than a pile of limbs?"


    "You... you still can''t beat me."


    Holding back her emotions, Melissa spat out those words.


    "Even if you hurt her... I''ll be fine. You have no way to..."


    "Alright."


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    One at a time, fingers were dislocated - at the command of the woman who pulled the strings.


    "AGH!!! STOP IT!!!"


    And as soon as this happened, Melissa rushed forward - despite her own resistance to such a thing.


    Yet as soon as she did this, she too was wrapped within the spiraling hairs that the woman controlled.


    "WHA!?"


    "You said it yourself, didn''t you? As long as you''re taking risks, you''re protected. But what exactly IS a risk?"


    Using her hair to bring Melissa closer to her, the woman grinned deviously as she placed her own hand upon the chin of the girl.


    "A risk... is to go on the offensive. It is to press forward, willing to sacrifice and throw things aside in order to obtain a greater reward. And the opposite of a risk is to be cautious... that is..."


    Bringing her mouth to the ear of Melissa, the woman whispered quietly as sadism laced her voice.


    "To protect something."


    Suddenly, the space around them changed.


    They returned to the real world, however the situation remained the same - for Sylvia had ensnared the two.


    "And the moment you dedicated yourself to protecting this girl... your mindset shifted from one of a fearless offense to a scrambling defense."


    ----


    "So your ability protects you as long as you are taking a risk. Why then, with such an ability, would you follow the orders of that man who stands at the head of this branch?"


    Sylvia paced around Melissa, reminiscing out loud as her thoughts bombarded Melissa.


    "Is it because you merely respect him, or that you agree with his ideals?"


    Upon uttering this statement, Sylvia immediately shook her head.


    "Definitely not. There is nothing about you that is consistent with that man. As a matter of fact, you loathe him, don''t you? Someone as proud as you would never submit so easily to someone else''s rule without plotting anything. Then, is it because you wish to use him for your own purposes?"


    Bringing the body of Celia closer to her, Sylvia glanced upon the hand which she had deformed - all the fingers of which had been dislocated.


    Grabbing the hand, the woman began to relocate the appendages.


    Crack!


    "I don''t believe that is the case either. You seem to be waiting for the right moment to go against him. While you do benefit from his rule so long as you maintain a position as an executive, this is only temporary - and that is not something that you see as long lasting. And if you truly had the power to overtake him, then why would you put up with his rule?"


    Crack!


    One by one, the woman fixed the very fingers which she had broken, the unconscious girl completely unaware of the mutilation she had experienced.


    Crack!


    "So it must mean that he holds some power over you."


    "Reign."


    Cringing at the horrible sounds that came from Celia''s hand, Melissa spoke this word.


    "That''s Gerard''s ability. To any person who he has defeated, or anyone who has submitted to him, he can give out orders to this person. These orders... they are infallible. Nobody can deny them. If he gives one of his subjects an order, then they absolutely must follow through with it."


    "And if they don''t?"


    As Sylvia asked this question, her prisoner seemed to shiver, as if terrified that she was even divulging such information.


    "Then they are subject to a punishment far worse than death."


    With this statement, Sylvia nodded.


    "So in the end, you... this girl... and perhaps even that other one... they are all under his reign?"


    "That''s right. We... have no ability to go against him. We have to use our abilities for his sake, and use it to expand... his Kingdom."


    "But this ability was only developed recently, correct?", Sylvia asked.


    "That''s right.", Melissa replied.


    "Then, before, it was that man Yakov who acted as his insurance against betrayal. So the situation hasn''t really changed. You three also obtained abilities when you awakened in this new world, but his ability kept yours at bay. And I assume that Yakov also has an ability?"


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I don''t know anything about Yakov''s ability. He... he''s always been sharp, but it seems like he can predict everything now. The only reason I know Gerard''s ability is because he used it on us. That''s all I can tell you."


    "That''s enough."


    Letting go of Melissa, Sylvia looked down upon the girl with pity.


    "Well... I''m not exactly one to hold a grudge. But I can say without doubt that his Kingdom will be brought down on this day."


    Looking over to the hotel, Sylvia leaned herself on a wall as she faced the two.


    "Aren''t you going to help in defeating them?", Melissa asked.


    "We''ve already planned everything out. My goal is to prevent you two from interfering. I''ve already passed this information along, so there is no longer a need to worry."


    "How... can you be so certain? That man may have been powerful, but he wasn''t all powerful. He won''t even be able to beat Valerie at this rate. Did he take her to that other realm?"


    "I believe so. But he will defeat her. And the others will ensure that the remaining two are taken care of."


    "What if you''re wrong?"


    Spitting out this statement, Melissa looked at Sylvia with a questioning expression.


    "What if they can''t actually defeat Gerard or Yakov? What if your trust in these comrades of yours is misplaced?"


    "If I''m wrong? That much is simple. I''ll do exactly as I''ve always done."


    Crossing her arms, the woman let out a sigh as she smiled lightly.


    "Where others fail, I''ll step in and do it myself."


    ----


    "So? What''s your story?"


    "You... do you really have the time to be making small talk like this?"


    As Sylvia posed this strange question to Melissa despite the events going on around them, Melissa was dumbfounded.


    How could this woman have so easily given up on contributing to whatever plot they were hatching?


    Even if she had fulfilled her role, it didn''t make sense. She was still an asset that they held in combat and otherwise, so why would her talents be wasted here watching a defeated foe?


    "You may think this is small talk, but I have a goal. I need to understand people before I decide what to do with them. So tell me your story. Why are you here? What got you involved in this mafia business? Why are you an executive? But most importantly, why were you awakened as Reckless? Tell me everything from the beginning."


    As soon as Sylvia explained this, Melissa immediately understood.


    This woman was not merely trying to be friendly.


    She was doing business.


    "Alright... I guess I''ll tell you."


    "You certainly aren''t acting like someone who has been defeated. If I really wanted to, I could injure you pretty badly right now. I could even kill you off."


    "That... well, I can''t exactly say anything against that. But do you understand what will happen to you if you lose to Gerard? He won''t just kill you. He''ll imprison you and all your comrades on the lowest level and sell you off as sex slaves."


    Melissa threatened Sylvia with these words, however the woman who had tied her up merely grinned in response.


    "I know that."


    And with a chuckle, the woman closed her eyes as she leaned back on the wall of the hotel.


    "Which is exactly why I have no qualms destroying this entire organization in the first place."


    As the woman said these words, Melissa felt something in this woman.


    A strange feeling - something different than what she was used to.


    It was not exactly the terrifying feeling of overwhelming power that she had felt before, nor anything similar to the dominating nature that Gerard had exerted upon her.


    Rather... she felt humanity.


    Humanity that was hidden away, shielded by a layer of power and authority, concealed deep within her as she hardened herself from all emotion.


    "But this hotel... it''s just the first stepping stone. Which is why it needs to crumble before anything else."


    However, as if to strip away that humanity, the words which the woman said next were enough to crush Melissa with the lofty aspirations contained within them.


    For they were spoken not as mere dreams - but as someone who was capable of achieving such things.


    "After all... when you attack a fortress, if you start at the foundation... then the top will inevitably come crumbling down."


    ----


    [A few years ago]


    On the top floor of a skyscraper, in the executive office of Touchette Industries, a man in his 50''s sat at his desk, filing through reports.


    This man, who had lost a large amount of his hair from the stress of managing a corporation, seemed to be diligently working even now that he held the position of CEO.


    Knock knock knock.


    Glancing up at the sudden intrusion, the man responded quickly.


    "Come in."


    "Good afternoon Sir."


    A businessman entered the room, grinning as he held a stack of reports in his hands, eventually making his way in front of the executive''s desk.


    "Sir, this quarter''s earnings have been reported by all departments. After thoroughly reviewing these reports, I have a few suggestions to make regarding changes in our policy."


    "Changes in our policy?"


    The executive raised an eyebrow at the proposal of the businessman, but notioned for him to continue.


    "Sir, our competitors have gained quite the edge over us. The majority of consumers are flocking to other providers in numerous areas, and I''ve pinpointed the reason for this."


    Placing the reports on the desk, the man pointed to a section in particular.


    "The materials we are using are far more expensive than those of our competitors. Take a look at this. The steel company we''ve been using charges almost twice as much as the alternative company."


    The executive glanced through the report, eyeing the numbers before looking back up to the businessman.


    "That isn''t the only instance. There are numerous cases just like this in every area. Lumber, insulation, asphalt, concrete, the list goes on."


    "What of it?"


    To the surprise of the businessman however, the executive responded in a most unexpected fashion.


    "Er... well, I think this should be obvious, but I am suggesting we change our suppliers. Our expenditures will decrease by almost double, and we will be able to pass some of those savings onto the client as well, attracting more customers. Not only that, but I''m sure you''d be happy with increasing your own profit margin-"


    "I''ve heard enough."


    Waving his hand as if to wave off the very suggestions of the man, the executive made no room for negotiation.


    Standing up from his seat, the man motioned for the businessman to follow him.


    "Come walk with me for a second, Herbert."


    "Er... of course, Sir. But... are you sure we should simply reject such an idea?"


    Folding his hands behind his back, the executive exited his office as the other man followed him, and the two entered a lengthy hallway as they walked.


    "Herbert... do you know why I use the suppliers I use - despite their high costs?"


    "Is it because you''ve used them for years, and established a good relationship with them?"


    "Wrong."


    On speaking his mind, the man''s guess was denied by the executive, who smiled at the businessman''s response.


    "If it were something as simple as that, I would have switched over to the cheaper suppliers much sooner. Listen closely, Herbert. Do you know why I started this business in the first place?"


    Glancing over to the businessman, the executive continued to walk alongside the man, who nodded his head.


    "Er... well, I haven''t heard it from your mouth. Why then, Sir?"


    "Because all the corporations are rotten."


    Spitting out these words with a smile, the man stopped at a corner which was clearly meant for some grandose display, but was instead empty.


    "When I was working in my younger days, all my boss ever told me was to find a way to save money. Find a way to do things faster. The deadline and the budget were always the most important things in the world. But the thing about these two things is that if you meet one, you fail at the other."


    Letting out a sigh, the businessman listened eagerly as his boss continued.


    "You need to pay more people to do more work by a quicker date. If you don''t, the quality of the work decreases. This is obvious - it''s fundamental to running any business. Quality, Time, and Money. If you want to get more of one, you have to cut down on the other. Of course, nobody wants to give up time or money. So guess what always ends up having to take the punishment?"


    "Quality?"


    "Exactly."


    With a grimace, the man moved on, continuing to walk through the almost empty hall.


    "I would always tell my boss that I needed more time to do something, or that we needed to spend more money to make sure it was done right. But he never listened. The moment I brought up increasing costs or delaying a due date, everything I said went out the window. Of course, we would lose clients from either of those results. But I was tired of it."


    Glancing upwards with tired eyes, the man spoke his mind.


    "I was tired of having to do a half assed job just to shut the boss up."


    Then with a wry laugh, the man seemed to recall some bitter memories.


    "When the job wasn''t well done, I''d always take the blame for it. Nobody would dare mention the lack of resources I had to work with. It was always my fault if something went wrong. So I decided to start my own company. One where we wouldn''t cheap out on the products. One where we wouldn''t rush things and try to meet unreasonable due dates. One where we prioritize quality over quantity."


    Placing his hand on the shoulder of the businessman, the executive gave him a gentle smile.


    "But that isn''t very profitable, now is it?"


    "So that''s why you always use these obscure companies... because you know that they produce quality?"


    "Exactly. But that''s fine. I have no place dealing with customers who want something that will break down. I''m going to give my customers something reliable, something durable that will last. And I''m not going to break my employee''s backs trying to produce that. Some people might not like that. Some people might go to other companies. But for the ones who want something genuine - for those who are willing to wait - they''ll stick with us."


    "I see... well, that''s very admirable. If that is the case, then I can understand. Forgive my intrusion. I''ll continue my work."


    "If you''ve learned something, that''s all that matters."


    With this advice, the two men went their separate ways as the boss returned to his office.


    With a bittersweet smile, the man walked past the empty area where there should have been some sort of monument.


    ''If I spend money on useless things to impress people, then I should be using it instead on making my products better or giving my employees a bonus. Because in my company... there is a ranking of priorities.''


    Walking past the empty area, the man''s bittersweet grin soon turned to a grateful smile.


    ''First the employees. Then the customer. And only after both have been taken care of... my own profits.''


    This man - one of a kind who could perhaps be found nowhere else within this entire nation - was Alfosno Touchette - the father of Melissa Touchette, and the head of Touchette Industries.


    ----

 Chapter Number 157 - Nothing

    "The atmosphere... the employees... the reception... it''s different."


    A man walked through the lower floor of an office building, garnering the glances from numerous workers.


    His hair was styled in an attractive manner that garnered glances from women, two of which were clung to his left and right.


    Jealousy of these two seemed to spread throughout that Office, making its way into the hearts of every woman he passed.


    For merely witnessing this man was enough to instigate such emotions within them.


    His eyes darted around the room, and as if the glances he shot were bullets, the women which he made eye contact with seemed to fall weak just upon meeting his gaze.


    "It looks like a typical corporate office. Everything about it screams that it''s just a standard business. But... there''s a difference."


    Coming to an elevator, the man reached out to press the button, at which both of the women raced forward to do so for him, one hitting it before the other.


    "Hehe... I got it first."


    "Mmm... no fair... Donovan... are you going to let her outdo me like this?"


    "I got it before you! If you''re going to complain to him, then just work harder for his sake."


    "Alright, enough of that, ladies. We''re in public. I need you both to be quiet while I meet with the CEO. Understood?"


    "Yes..."


    While the two women seemed to playfully argue with one another, the playboy silenced them with a smile, garnering the irritated glances of numerous men working throughout the office.


    ''Who is that guy?''


    ''A guest of the CEO? What business could he have with someone like that?''


    ''I thought he didn''t deal with those kinds of people.''


    Ding!


    The elevator opened after a short wait, at which the prettyboy stopped before stepping inside.


    "Actually, you two go ahead of me. Wait for me on the top floor. I have some business to take care of."


    "Ehh..."


    "So unfair... alright..."


    At the orders of this man, the two boarded the elevator as the doors closed - at which the man turned around immediately, his smile vanishing.


    "You... you... and you. Stand up, if you will."


    Picking out three particularly disgruntled office workers, the man ordered people around in this company which was not his own.


    The men merely looked at him with surprise, confused and disturbed at the strange actions of the man.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you need something from us?"


    Reluctantly standing, the three men approached the man known as Donovan, whose thinned eyes fell upon them.


    "You three were thinking some strangely nasty things about me, weren''t you?"


    As the man spoke these words, the entire office floor went silent.


    Men and women alike could do nothing more than stare with shock - the three who had been picked out included.


    "Sir, I''m not quite sure what you''re talking about.", one man responded.


    "I''d like not to cause a scene, so if I could return to my duties-"


    "Ah, ah... little weasels. Men without any balls who want to avoid any conflict. Heh... well, I guess that''s obvious. You''ll lose your job if you say anything back to me. You certainly wouldn''t want to treat a guest badly. Such is this corporate world."


    The statements of the man clearly irked the three, veins forming on their foreheads, however they all desperately held themselves back from making any comments.


    "Sir... if that is all, would you please allow us to return? I believe the CEO is waiting on you if you have a meeting with him, so-"


    "He isn''t expecting anyone. I came here because I decided I''m going to meet with him. But even if that weren''t the case... he could wait all day long for me and it wouldn''t matter. You."


    Pointing to one of the secretaries at her desk, a woman stood up as she responded to the call of the strange man.


    "Y-yes?", she stuttered, making her way forward.


    "You work in human resources, correct? I''d like these three to be reported for... let''s go with sexual harassment."


    "Wha-"


    "Excuse me!?"


    "Who do you think you are!? Coming in here and making such ridiculous statements..."


    As the man said this, the three became indignant.


    "Hm? Ah... are you denying my claim? Well... I guess it''s natural. Nobody would openly admit to something like that. Very well. I suppose I''ll leave it to you to investigate such a thing."


    With the wave of his hand, the man winked at the secretary, whose heart fluttered as her eyes met with her.


    Walking off, the man pressed the button to the elevator as he once more began his wait.


    "I''ll certainly have an investigation performed.", the woman stated, at which numerous eyes fell upon the three in particular.


    "Hey... could it be true?"


    "Those three... I always thought there was something off about them..."


    "Who could they be harassing?"


    Ding!


    As the elevator doors opened, whispering began to spread around the office, at which the three men shouted out in protest.


    "HEY!!! How can you make such baseless accusations and just leave like that!? This is ridiculous!"


    "We aren''t doing such things! You can investigate all you want! You won''t find anything!"


    "That''s... that''s right..."


    While two of the men shouted out in rage, one seemed to shy away from the accusations, looking away with guilt.


    "Is that so? I think you''ll regret making such statements out loud. But hey... I''m just a guest here. So it''s not particularly any of my business."


    Stepping inside the elevator, the man folded his hands behind his back as he glanced out towards the three men.


    And as the doors of the elevator began to shut, his expression suddenly changed.


    And mouthing some words, the three saw it just as the doors had closed.


    ''Don''t become my enemy.''


    The doors closed, and the men were left surrounded by suspicious glares, at which the vehement denial of such accusations began.


    And as for the man who rode in the elevator, he ascended in peace - a smile on his face.


    "Now then... it''s time to take care of MY business."


    ----


    ''What are these two doing in my office?''


    Alfonso was at a loss.


    He had been working in his office as usual when the door suddenly opened, at which two young women entered the room.


    These two women in particular were clearly not his own employees. Not only did Alfonso know the faces and names of each person he had hired, but just a glance at their outfits was enough for him to deduce that they didn''t belong in an office.


    "Ahem... do you two... need something from me?"


    The two had merely taken their positions at either side of the door, standing at attention as they waited, so Alfonso took the liberty to speak first.


    "No. We don''t need anything from you. Please be patient and wait for Donovan to arrive. He will be with you shortly."


    The strange response from one of the women was enough to steal any words in response from Alfonso.


    They acted as if Alfonso himself had been the one to enter someone else''s office, and even told him to wait before attending his appointment.


    Did he have an appointment scheduled for today? And with someone who would keep these two as accessories, at that?


    Alfonso had never exactly been tight on his own security. Of course, he had basic security for the building, but he didn''t hire any bodyguards or prevent people from coming up to his office.


    He wanted his employees to be able to console him for any issues, so anyone was allowed to come up as needed so long as he wasn''t in a meeting.


    "Er... Donovan.... forgive my lack of remembrance, but I don''t recall having any meetings scheduled with such a person. Which company is this person with? And what is this in regards to?"


    Alfonso ensured to keep an apologetic tone, however his words clearly seemed to irk both of the women.


    "Hah? Do you even have a brain in that bald head of yours? Donovan. The Donovan Stirling. The Young Master of the Stirling Family."


    Perhaps Alfonso should have been shaken at having been insulted in his own office, but such a thing was trivial. The more important thing was this person they spoke of.


    "I''m sorry? Are they some sort of business owners? I''ve never heard of them. What do they deal in?"


    "Ah. I see. He''s one of those."


    "Yep. One of those."


    Looking at one another, the girls seemed to nod as they came to some sort of conclusion about Alfonso.


    "Excuse me, but I really am having a hard time following what you''re saying."


    "Ugh... so annoying. Alright, listen. Since you clearly have no idea about anything. You know about the mafia, right?"


    As soon as the woman said this word, Alfonso straightened up.


    "The mafia?"


    Placing his hand to his chin in thought, the man immediately racked his mind, trying to find out why such people would be interested in him.


    "Why... why would the mafia have any interest in me? I''ve never had any dealings with them before. Are you sure that you''re at the correct place?"


    "Enough. Those are questions for Donovan. Please be patient and wait for him to arrive."


    With this statement, both of the girls crossed their arms, closing up to Alfonso as a line was drawn between them.


    The man was left to sit and wonder just why a group of the underworld was showing itself in front of him - however he knew one thing for certain.


    This wouldn''t end well.


    ----


    The door opened without a knock, and into the room strode a man.


    He carried himself with confidence, slicking back his hair as he approached the desk of Alfonso, quickly taking a seat as he rested one leg on top of the other.


    Without so much as asking or waiting for permission, the man made himself comfortable - at which Alfonso couldn''t so much as object to such behavior.


    Who was this man?


    Why was he here?


    Just what did he want?


    "I''m sure you''re very confused right now. You''ve run a good business here, Mr. Touchette. Almost too good, compared to other businesses."


    Leaning forward, the man known as Donovan took hold of an award on Alfonso''s desk.


    Gazing upon the award, Donovan grinned as he spoke.


    "You pay your employees well, you take care of your customers, and despite cutting into your own profits, you''re willing to sacrifice if it means doing quality work. There aren''t many business owners like you left in this world... as a matter of fact, there aren''t any."


    Placing the award back on the desk where it belonged, the man''s eyes slithered upwards as they met with Alfonso.


    "Do you know why that is?"


    "Because the other company owners don''t know the definition of integrity."


    With a gruff tone, Alfonso had ceased playing around.


    "Why have you come here, gang lord? Surely not to air your thoughts about how inefficient my business is."


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    At this, Donovan laughed.


    "Haha... straight to the point. I suppose you''d have to be that way, given your position. Listen carefully. The reason why businesses like yours don''t survive is because the other ones have an advantage over you. And sometimes advantages come at a price. A price which they were willing to pay to us."


    "So you want me to pay that price to you as well?"


    Waving the man off, Alfonso wasn''t having any of this.


    If this man had come to strike him an offer, he would have no part in any criminal organization.


    "If that''s all you''ve come for, then I''m going to ask you to leave."


    "You don''t exactly seem to understand your position here, Alfonso."


    While he spoke in a casual tone, glancing around the room as he failed to even make eye contact, the man nonchalantly called Alfonso by his name.


    "I may be young, but I''ve seen many businesses rise and fall. And do you know what all the ones that fell have in common?"


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes darted towards Alfonso as he smugly grinned.


    "They all refused my offers."


    "I have no intention of accepting any offer you have to make, but what is this offer of yours?"


    Standing firm, Alfonso didn''t shrug back even while faced with the man''s threats.


    Even so, he couldn''t well reject an offer before even hearing it.


    He would listen, then promptly reject it - as was good business practice.


    "Haha... well that certainly is an interesting quirk of yours. Or perhaps you still haven''t decided whether you''ll accept? Well, listen closely."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man took out a piece of paper and a pen, placing it in front of Alfonso.


    "I want you to transfer all rights of this company to me."


    At this statement, Alfonso found himself at a loss.


    "I''m sorry?"


    "You heard what I said. Sign there."


    Pointing to the contract as if it had already been decided, Donovan spoke to the man in a manner which he could never possibly understand.


    "Why on earth... what are you even offering in exchange?"


    "Nothing."


    With this single word, the man pointed once more to the contract, this time with force.


    And at that instant, staring into the man''s eyes, Alfonso understood.


    This man was being completely serious.


    Gritting his teeth, the man picked up the contract.


    "Now why would I sign something like that?"


    And with these words, the man tore the paper in two.


    "Get out of my office."


    Standing up now, Alfonso was through with these people.


    "You have the gall to enter my company, to come to my office, to offer me nothing as some sort of threat and force me to hand over my business without a second thought? GET OUT!!!"


    As Alfonso shouted, the man stood up, dusting himself off as his eyes thinned.


    "I see. Then... you''re refusing my offer?"


    "Of course I''m refusing your damn offer! Now get the hell out of my office before I call the police!"


    With a strange calmness, the man placed his hands in his pockets as he turned around to head off.


    "I see. I understand."


    Heading towards the door, the two women opened it for him as the mafioso walked through, followed by the two as they left.


    "But understand this, Alfonso."


    However, just before the door was shut, the man spoke his final words.


    "There is nothing worth more in this world... than nothing."


    Standing in the corridor as he spoke, the man uttered his last statement.


    "When I made you an offer for nothing.... I was making a promise that NOTHING would happen to you."


    And just as the door was shut, Alfonso heard his final words through the door.


    "Unfortunately, you''re going to be getting something. And it''s going to be more than you bargained for."


    ----


    That afternoon, Alfonso had been sitting in his office once more, considering the results of the strange meeting.


    ''Did I make the right decision?''


    He was uncertain.


    ''I know for fact that I shouldn''t get involved with such people... but they seem to have already set me as a target. Therefore even if I reject them, it looks like I''m already well involved.''


    But even so, Alfonso knew that he couldn''t subject his employees to any danger.


    The fact of the matter was that this was a legitimate business, and that he would have no part in any criminal affairs.


    ''If there was one thing I would be concerned about, it would be if that man tries to do anything to my employees...''


    If he attacked Alfonso directly, that was one thing - but he didn''t seem to be the type to do something like that.


    Rather, he seemed to be the type of person who would find the exact thing that would irritate his opponent the most.


    In the case of Alfonso, harming personal profits wouldn''t make much of a difference to him. Harming his employees, on the other hand...


    "Excuse me, may I come in Sir?"


    Turning his head up to the door, Alfonso took the opportunity to temporarily forget about the events earlier.


    "Please do."


    Entering the office was one of the HR ladies, and she walked up as she stood before his desk, a clipboard in hand.


    "Sir. I''ve come because I''d like to report some... disturbing incidents."


    As soon as the woman made this statement, the relaxed expression of Alfonso became serious once more.


    ''Does it have to do with that man?''


    "Sir... earlier we discovered that there was a possibility of sexual harassment occurring within our office. After investigating the possibility, three women came forward and confirmed the suspicions that we had towards three men in particular."


    As the woman said this, the expression of Alfonso turned from sternness to surprise to disappointment.


    "This..."


    Holding himself back as he was careful with his words, the man clenched his fist at hearing such things.


    "So you''re telling me that three women have made accusations, and all that is left is to confirm them. Correct?"


    "That is correct, Sir. Incidentally, the three women would like to remain anonymous."


    Taking a deep breath, the man tried to calm himself.


    "How disappointing."


    "Sir, it hasn''t been confirmed whether the accusations are true. They could still be innocent-"


    "Would that matter either way?"


    Glancing up to the woman, the man''s eyes drooped, darkness creeping into them.


    "It doesn''t matter whether they are guilty or innocent. The fact that the accusations have been made means that three people within my company have performed unacceptable behavior, whether it is the three accusers or the three accused."


    Holding his hand to his forehead as if he had a migraine, the man began to think to himself.


    "Of course, we will need to find the truth. It merely... saddens me."


    "Sir? Are you... alright?"


    The woman reached out, however the man let out a sigh as she tried to show concern.


    "It saddens me that my company isn''t free from these types of incidents. I thought that perhaps I had built something great, that I had raised up a group of people based on trust and morality... but perhaps that wasn''t the case."


    Looking up to the woman, the man shot her eyes filled with doubt.


    "Do you believe that there is anything more to this place than what could be found in the other corporations?"


    "Sir, with all the respect, I believe that this place is far more free of such incidents. While such things are completely unacceptable, I believe that this place has a much higher standard than most other places."


    "Do you really believe that, or are you just saying that?"


    "Sir. I believe it with my entire being. You seem a bit depressed. Perhaps you should go on a vacation."


    Looking out the window, the man''s eyes fell upon the skyline in front of him.


    "A vacation... perhaps..."


    Standing up, the man immediately sprung to his feet.


    ''That''s it. A vacation. If he plans on doing something to me, I need to take it away from the office.''


    With this, the company was informed for the first time in years that the President would be going on a vacation.


    ----


    A week passed.


    Alfonso had gone on vacation, but before doing so he had ordered that the three men who were accused be transferred to work from home temporarily while they were under investigation.


    "If the accusations are true, then those men need to be fired. If the accusations are false, then the women who accused those men need to be fired. That''s all there is to it."


    Alfonso wouldn''t have such indidents recurring in his company.


    He needed to ensure that such a precedent wasn''t followed, which was why getting down to the truth was critical.


    If someone made an accusation and got away with it, it would only encourage them to make more accusations. If, on the other hand, someone who was legitimately harassing others got away with it, it would encourage them to further harass.


    ''We have to get the right answer. Without a shadow of a doubt.''


    In the end, little to no evidence was found, but it wasn''t exactly something that could be so easily proven or disproven. For this reason, the three men prepared to transition to work from home for an extended time while the investigation occurred.


    However on the day that Alfonso returned, that changed.


    "Sir. We''ve found compelling evidence. Without doubt, these men are guilty. They''ve been caught on camera."


    "They''re fired."


    "Understood."


    Not even asking to see the evidence, Alfonso immediately made this decision.


    Was it rash for him to make such a decision?


    Absolutely not.


    The HR representative wouldn''t have come to him declaring that she had compelling evidence if it didn''t actually exist. There was no further thought to be had.


    "Now then... I suppose I need to catch up on my work. Please have everyone send their reports over the last week to me."


    "Of course, Sir."


    During his week on vacation, nothing had happened.


    Alfonso had broadcasted everything down to the very location of his stay, so it wouldn''t have been difficult to find him. He had given that mafioso every opportunity to ambush him or do whatever he pleased, but in the end nothing happened.


    ''I suppose I was being paranoid after all.''


    "Sir, we had a few interviews and hired a new batch of employees. Would you like to meet them?"


    On hearing this news, the man beamed with an excited smile, almost making the balding man look youthful.


    "Certainly. Please send them up."


    "Understood."


    Having confirmed this, the HR lady headed off, and Alfonso poured his coffee as he prepared for the day.


    "Well... maybe things aren''t so bad. You have to pull out the weeds every once in a while if you want the lawn to flourish."

 Chapter Number 158 - Something

    With four bright young individuals having lined up before him in his office, Alfonso couldn''t help but to beam with pride.


    For at least a moment, he was able to forget his troubles from the past week as he viewed the new recruits to his company.


    "First and foremost, I would like to welcome all of you. I''m sure you''ve already been told, but I should introduce myself. I am Alfonso Touchette, founder and CEO of Touchette Industries."


    Speaking with pride, the man looked down the line of new recruits as he analyzed each of their reactions.


    Two men and two women, all of them young enough for this to have been their first real job.


    "I don''t know what you''ve heard or why you chose this company, but I can tell you one thing - I value my employees above all else."


    Alfonso was met with a mix of reactions, however none of the new recruits said a word in response.


    "Well, I''m sure that your individual managers will teach you quite a bit. But I do want you all to understand that if there are ever any issues, my door will always be open. I believe that discussion is necessary to resolve conflict, after all."


    "Are you saying that you anticipate conflict, Sir?"


    One calm young man raised this question as he raised an eyebrow, however Alfonso merely smiled gently at this interjection.


    "Conflict isn''t something that can be completely prevented. Anyone who enters a company thinking that there won''t be any issues would be wrong. But it is the ability of both parties to come together and discuss the issues that will allow them to be resolved. By acknowledging that such conflicts may occur and preparing for them, we can ensure that they won''t escalate into something uncontrollable."


    "Sir, I''m here to work. If that''s all, then could I please return to my position?"


    However despite the kind words that his boss spoke, one particular man spoke up, rudely addressing his employer.


    "Ahem... well, I suppose that''s right. You all are free to return to your positions."


    However Alfonso didn''t take offense in the slightest.


    The boy was young and didn''t seem to have a sense of respect instilled into him, and perhaps if Alfonso had a shorter temper then this would have become much more of an ordeal, but something as insignificant as this could be brushed off.


    For if every little detail was scrutinized in such a manner, then conflicts would truly be present all the time.


    Creating conflict was a decision. Certain people would bring chaos along with them, always making small things into major issues. By brushing off those small things, Alfonso had managed to reduce the conflict in his office.


    Of course, when major issues appeared, conflict was inevitable. But by being reasonable and promptly addressing small problems, even major issues could be resolved.


    "I can see that the four of you are very young, and that you all are likely inexperienced. Be sure to learn from those around you. At this point, building yourselves up is the most important thing you can do."


    With these words, the man waved the four off with a smile, making his way back to his desk as they were dismissed.


    One by one, the recruits left the office, until eventually all had left.


    All except one.


    "Sir... do you truly believe that discussion can solve everything?"


    It was a girl who carried a somber aura, and she spoke with disinterest as if the topic of her own words was something far off from herself.


    "Of course not. However, if an issue is so great that discussion cannot solve it... then there is likely nothing we can do to prevent such an issue from causing us great harm."


    ----


    "Ah..."


    Running a business was indeed stressful.


    No matter how well everything was going, anything that went wrong would eventually fall upon the owner. If his employees made mistakes, this would eventually fall to Alfonso to clean up.


    "Finally... a break."


    However, today was Friday.


    If only for a short moment, he would be able to rest for the weekend, forgetting the troubles of the corporate world.


    Alfonso sat down in a rocking chair by a fireplace, staring at the crackling flame with tired eyes.


    He didn''t pull out a computer or a book, but rather merely stared into the fireplace, his gaze becoming deeper as he was entranced.


    "Father. What are you doing? You slip home without so much as informing me, and I find you in this place alone looking as if you have no reason to live anymore."


    Looking up, the man put on a smile as his daughter entered his sight.


    A high school girl of 15 years at the time, the girl''s wavy brown hair fell down her sides as she approached one of the chairs nearby, taking her seat.


    "Is something troubling you? You''ve been rather melancholic recently."


    "Troubling... well, I suppose I am always concerned about something. The prosperity of the business, the retention rate of our clients, the lingering issues for each project, the treatment of my employees, tensions within the office that are overlooked by someone as high up as myself..."


    "Father. You went on a vacation exactly to ease such tensions, no? You truly are worried about every detail. Why is it that you worry so often?"


    The girl spoke her mind, her demeanor that of someone who was far more experienced in such counseling than a mere high schooler.


    "I suppose you''re right. To think that my daughter is counseling me on such things... haha..."


    "Worry is not necessarily a bad thing, but only when it encourages you to take precautions. If there is nothing you can do to prevent something from going wrong, then worry is useless - isn''t it?"


    "You''re exactly right - and you''re repeating my own words to me. Which makes it all the more pathetic."


    "I learned from the best. But father, I do think you need to be more careful about your business. If you continue to stick to such morals, don''t you think that you''ll eventually get consumed by someone who has no such honor?"


    "You''re quite cheeky to try and advise me on how to run my business. I''m going to do as I decide. Do you know how many of my employees have told me the same thing?"


    "If you care so much about your employees, is there a reason why you haven''t listened to them?"


    "It is to their benefit - even if they do not understand it themselves. Business is a chaotic spiral, and once you give into the mass production mindset it consumes you. You become willing to sacrifice anything - and anyone - in order to meet goals and deadlines."


    Looking up to the girl, the man waved off the topic.


    "Enough about my work. What about your school? Are you doing well?"


    "Did you think I could possibly get anything but an A? You would be mistaken. There have been no issues on my exams recently. All scores were perfect."


    "Quite meticulous, as usual. I''m proud of you for that."


    "If I didn''t go into a test without preparing heavily, that would just be reckless. I have no intention to make mistakes that could have been avoided."


    The girl spoke with a snarky tone, as if to say that it was only obvious to put forth such effort.


    "Some students are just too shortsighted to consider such things. Even if they manage to survive later on, they''ll someday regret not working hard from the beginning."


    "You learned that from me as well. But don''t be so arrogant, Melissa. Even if you are talented now, that talent might be outshined by someone else."


    "And if that were the case, then I would work to ensure that I outpaced even such an excellent person."


    Even as the father admonished the daughter, she seemed to have no sign of repentance.


    "What about friends? Have you made any?"


    "Do I need such things? I need only to prepare myself as the heir to your company."


    "And learning how to deal with people is a large part of that. So for your homework, I want you to invite over a friend."


    "Mmm... fine..."


    Suddenly, the refined girl became grouchy as she pouted at the request of her father.


    "I''ll... do what I can..."


    "So when it comes to a perfect score, it''s obvious - but when it comes to making a friend it''s only ''I''ll do what I can?'' Melissa, that''s-"


    "A failure''s mindset. I know. I''ll do it. Just... give me a month."


    "Quite a ridiculous amount of time, don''t you think? To bring home a single friend. Is it that great of a task for you?"


    With a smirk, the man now took to the offensive as he pressed his daughter.


    "You''re worried about that mafia person, aren''t you?"


    "Hey, don''t change the topic on me just because you don''t like it."


    "You''re probably wondering if he''s going to do something to me or your employees. Well, our home is very secure, and the school has no shortage of security. I doubt the mafia will be able to kidnap me in broad daylight, so I wouldn''t worry on my end. I would be more worried about your precious employees."


    "You think so as well? But even so, it''s strange that he hasn''t made a move. I thought something would have happened by now, but..."


    "But nothing has. It''s disconcerting, but it''s enough to make you think his threat was empty."


    The way she spoke was nothing like a 15 year old girl.


    For this girl, from the moment of her birth, had been living under the weight that she would one day carry Touchette industries upon her back just as her father did.


    Her mother had died giving birth to her, and her father never remarried, so she was the only possible heir to such a position.


    ''Remarriage will only cause division and grief. I don''t want to ever be forced to choose between one family and the other. So I will choose my daughter now - and forever.''


    This was what Alfonso had lived by, and the reason why he had stayed loyal to his wife even in death.


    As the owner of a company, he didn''t have much time to spend with his daughter, so he had often taught her the fundamentals of business - getting work done while at the same time teaching her.


    Particularly during summers when she was out of school, he would once in a while take her to work and show her what it meant to run a business, so from a young age she was exposed to such things.


    This was their strange form of bonding between father and daughter, yet it had resulted in a high schooler who didn''t quite fit in with other people of a far lower maturity.


    "His threat was most certainly not empty. I know that for certain. The only question is when and how he will carry it out."


    "The police wouldn''t help you, right? They claimed that it would be impossible to track down such a person without knowing anything about who they actually were. But in reality, it''s likely something else - don''t you think?"


    "Heh... perhaps I''ve taught you too much. Without question. The name of the Stirling Family seemed to strike a chord with those officers. As soon as I mentioned it, their entire tune changed. They became extremely uncooperative, even to someone with as much influence as I have."


    The man smiled bitterly, well aware of the situation he had found himself in.


    "Do you have a plan?", the girl asked.


    "No. Only to wait for his move."


    "Do you need any help?"


    "No."


    While it may have seemed strange to anyone else, the man didn''t find her proposal odd in the least, yet he immediately rejected such a thing.


    "I''ll take care of this issue myself. You don''t get involved. Understood?"


    "I see. I understand."


    Standing up, the girl headed off with a scheming smile.


    "Well, if you do find yourself in a bind, do let me know."


    "If I rely on my daughter to save me, then I really am in deep shit."


    "Don''t use such vulgar language, father. It will only lower people''s opinion of you. Isn''t that-"


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "What I taught you. I know."


    With a bitter smile, the man chuckled to himself as he closed his eyes, the warmth of the fire surrounding him.


    "Goodnight, Melissa."


    "Goodnight, father."


    ----


    "Sir... I''ve prepared the quarterly report for you..."


    A couple of months passed.


    A couple of quiet months.


    "Ah... the quarterly report. Please let me see it, Herbert. But... why do you look so trodden all of a sudden?"


    "Well... I suppose it''s just that I''m a bit ashamed to view these numbers."


    Raising an eyebrow at the executive''s oddly humble response, Alfonso grabbed the report from his subordinate as he began to file through the pages.


    "Ashamed? And why would that be? These numbers are excellent."


    "Sir... the newcomers have all exceeded expectations beyond reason. Their team alone has reaped profits more than doubling that of the team second to them. It''s enough to make me wonder if the ones you chose to be executives - myself included - are merely incompetent."


    As the executive said this, he felt a hand placed upon his shoulder.


    "Don''t say such things. I know well how hard you and your teams have been working. But... it is certainly outstanding. Perhaps their youth is the deciding factor?"


    "Well, I suppose young people are able to appeal to the clients better than most.", Herbert chuckled in a self-depreciating manner.


    "Taking a look at this report, they''re handling twice as many projects as the others... this is quite strange indeed. Have they been working overtime to get all this done?"


    "Sir, as far as I am concerned that is not the case. Perhaps they are merely more efficient, or have found some tools and methods to do things better. With computers and technology improving all the time, the young people do have an advantage in that area."


    Tapping his chin as Alfonso listened to Herbert''s explanation, the man placed the report down.


    "We will need to ensure that they aren''t cutting any corners here, but if that isn''t the case then I suppose they will be due for a promotion. All of them. Hubert. Please have their work investigated for quality, and if it is up to par please have them all assigned as managers with their own teams."


    "I understand. I will have that done."


    With a light bow, the man turned around as he headed off.


    "And Herbert."


    "Yes?"


    "Please don''t be anxious. So long as you continue to work diligently, your position and that of the other executives will not be at risk. Results are important, but I have no intention to create drama by replacing employees solely based on their results."


    "Of course, Sir. I understand."


    ----


    "Just what is going on?"


    "It makes absolutely no sense at all."


    "No matter which way you cut it, their profits are impossible."


    "The number of projects they''ve taken on... the speed at which they''ve progressed... the sales that they''ve reached... the profits that they''ve managed... none of it seems real for the number of people they''re working with."


    "Much less for kids of their age, mind you. They don''t have any prior job experience, which makes this even more strange! Even us veterans wouldn''t be capable of doing what they are, so how is it possible!?"


    Three more months had passed, and while there had been no sign of any external conflicts, Touchette Industries had no shortage of excitement internally.


    From the moment the four new recruits had taken their positions as managers, they had been given their own teams - mostly composed of even more new recruits.


    Currently, with the owner aside, all of the executives had gathered in a conference room for a private meeting.


    The time was 6:00 PM on a Friday night. At this time, everyone had left the office for the weekend - leaving only the few men and women who had gathered in this room.


    "It isn''t that they''re working overtime either. I''ve been checking to make sure that they aren''t staying after everyone else leaves. Even if that were the case, they wouldn''t be able to come up with this much of a difference."


    The executives were panicking.


    While their boss certainly had informed them that he wouldn''t replace them just because of profits or productivity, the difference was so astounding that it would be strange if such a thing weren''t to happen.


    In any other company, this would have already happened at this point - and it was only a matter of time.


    "There is no way we could possibly close such a gap. Even if we were to begin working our subordinates to death, which the owner would certainly prohibit, we wouldn''t be able to compete. We wouldn''t be able to win."


    "That makes it all the more baffling. The fact of the matter is, there is no method that should allow for something like this. No matter how brutal or underhanded, there shouldn''t be any way to achieve this."


    "But they did."


    The executives debated with one another, laying out their opinions as they all seemed to fall into agreement on the strangeness of the scenario.


    "So what do we do?"


    "What else can we do? We need to find out just how these kids are getting their results. It has to be something underhanded, but every time I''ve tried to watch over them, they seem to be working normally without any suspicious movements."


    "No suspicious movements... normally working like any other person... they don''t even appear to be excessively competent. But somehow the work they get done doesn''t match their actions."


    One man scratched his head with concern, unable to decipher the situation.


    "It really doesn''t make any sense. But should we really be wasting time trying to investigate them? Perhaps we should just focus on our own work."


    "That''s also a priority... well, I''ll leave that up to each of you as an individual. Gather information if you have the chance. How involved you are in doing so is up to you."


    The man who spoke as a sort of leader among the group was none other than Herbert, who pushed up his glasses as he stood up from the table.


    "As for me... I''m going to get to the bottom of this."


    "I''ll assist you."


    "Me as well."


    "If we can''t figure this out, it will certainly hurt us in the long run."


    Having garnered the sympathy and cooperation of all the other executives, the man merely nodded.


    "I see. One more thing. Make sure not to create any conflict."


    "Understood."


    ----


    "Another day..."


    Business was booming.


    Ever since having promoted those four new recruits to managers, everything seemed to be looking up for Touchette Industries.


    The company was making record profits, and more and more clients seemed to be approaching them with contracts.


    It was like a snowball effect. With one client satisfied, more and more became recommended to use their services. This company, which had been at the bottom of the large corporations for years, was now competing with even some of the bigger ones such as Marcel Incorporated.


    Alfonso should have been pleased with this, but he was instead conflicted.


    ''I never wanted our riches to become this saturated. Well, I''m sure Melissa is happy. And I''m trying to disperse these earnings back to the employees as bonuses and pay raises. It''s a good problem to have.''


    Looking up to the clock, the man checked the time.


    It was Monday afternoon.


    ''Ah... now that I think about it, the quarterly report is due this week. I wonder if the raise in profits really was due to those four? Well, I''m sure that the increase in clientele spread out the earnings to the others as well.''


    Knock knock knock!


    Suddenly, the man jerked up his head as his door was opened forcefully after some violent banging.


    "Alfonso Touchette, place your hands where we can see them! Don''t try anything funny! Turn around slowly and face the wall!"


    Barging into the room, six police officers all pointed guns at the man, at which he immediately stood up, doing exactly as they ordered.


    "Excuse me, but what is going on? I haven''t done anything illegal-"


    "Hey. No talking. And I said to the wall. NOW."


    Pressing a firearm to the back of the man''s head, one of the officers forcefully silenced Alfonso as he was pressed against the wall.


    "Hah.... haven''t done anything illegal, eh? Outsourcing child labor isn''t illegal to you? Accepting funds from criminal organizations, directly promoting their interests and activities... the list goes on. We have evidence of all this."


    Pressing the firearm against Alfonso''s head with further pressure, the officer spoke with disgust in his tone as he spit out his next words.


    "You''re going to be locked up for the rest of your pathetic life, you corrupt bastard."


    With that weapon pressed to his head, Alfonso couldn''t even so much as deny the claims that were laid against them.


    A single word could mean that his head would be blown off then and there, and he couldn''t risk such a thing.


    "Sir!"


    However the officers all turned around to see a man at the door, who shouted out with surprise and horror.


    This man was Herbert - and he could do nothing more than stand by and watch the horrible scene.


    "Just what is going on here? Has the owner done something illegal!? I cannot imagine him doing anything that would warrant this level of-"


    Bang!


    In that instant, Alfonso''s heart seemed to stop.


    Pressed against that wall, he heard a gunshot from across the room, followed by the groaning sounds of the man who had appeared at the door.


    "Ugh... you...."


    Widening his eyes in horror while unable to move, shock couldn''t even describe the emotions that ran through the mind of Alfonso, who merely whispered with a quivering voice.


    "Did you... just... kill him?", he asked.


    "Obstruction of justice. He attacked us first, so we used legitimate self defense to protect ourselves. Probably one of your executives who was assisting you in such affairs? Hah... you''ve got them all wrapped around your finger, don''t you?"


    Tears formed in the eyes of Alfonso, who realized the gravity of his situation all too late.


    Right now, behind him, the body of Herbert was likely on the ground - bloodied and lifeless.


    His groans had only lasted a moment before he was put out of his misery, and just like that a life had been taken.


    "How... how could you?", he whispered.


    "Are you talking back? Do you want your head to be filled with lead as well? Right now I have the power to choose whether you live or die right here in my hand, so are you sure you want to speak to me like that?"


    The officer whispered a threat into Alfonso''s ear as he uttered such a complaint, at which the tears dripped to the ground.


    ''He was... my best worker.''


    ''And now... and now...''


    Alfonso was not an emotional man.


    But faced with this reality, he could do nothing more than to cry.


    "Ah, ah.... I didn''t mean for there to be any bloodshed. How are we supposed to clean this up? Well, I suppose we have specialists with that type of thing. Good work, officers. I think this will make him a bit more compliant, actually."


    Suddenly, the voice of a man spoke out in nonchalant fashion, and even though he could not see his face while he was pressed to the wall, Alfonso immediately knew exactly who it was.


    "Donovan..."


    And while nothing made sense, everything made sense in that moment.


    "This... is what you were aiming for? This... is your something?"


    "You did refuse my offer for nothing."


    As the man said this with a chuckle, Alfonso heard the swiveling of a chair as someone sat at his very desk - clearly without a shred of respect for the one who it was for.


    "So yes. This was the something that you bargained for."

 Chapter Number 159 - Bargain

    "Hey, keeping him on the wall like that is no good. He''s an important person, you know. Let him sit down in front of me. I''ve got a lot to explain to him, after all."


    As Alfonso heard these words from Donovan, the gun which was pressed to his head was released, and the men who were holding him against the wall immediately let go of him.


    Turning around slowly, Alfonso bore witness to the scene - at which he immediately gagged, placing his hand to his mouth to stop him from hurling on the spot.


    "Oh come now, Alfonso. Is this really your first time seeing a corpse? I suppose so. Well, that one in particular is quite messy, so I can understand."


    Motioning to the seat in front of him, Donovan sat in Alfonso''s chair, instead offering him the spot of a subordinate to sit.


    Stumbling forward, Alfonso''s vision was hazy as he eventually made his way to the seat, his entire body trembling.


    ''How could this happen?''


    "I''ll start from the beginning."


    Yet Donovan seemed to have no intention of allowing Alfonso to recover his senses, instead forcing an explanation upon him even while he remained in such a shattered state.


    "You refused my offer to take over this business. I was quite frustrated by that. But I did promise you that you would regret that decision. So I went home that day and found a few of my best men and women to send your way... as new recruits."


    Suddenly, as if they had been cued, the doors to the office opened as four people entered the room, each of them walking past the body as they lined up in front of Donovan, bowing their heads respectfully.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Donovan."


    As Alfonso watched this display, he could do nothing more than allow his jaw to drop.


    "You four... were under his orders?"


    They were young.


    Their ages were likely between 18 and 22, people who wouldn''t have even graduated college at this point.


    How could they be involved in a mafia organization at this young age?


    "Of course, they were doing exactly as I ordered. They managed to infiltrate your office without any suspicion. After that, I had them use some of my connections to improve their work. I have a little brother who deals with children quite often, and they are an excellent source of labor."


    "Child labor... so that was your doing!? Those accusations... were they all things that you had done?", Alfonso asked desperately.


    "Precisely. Of course, you should see with your own eyes that the police are under my orders as well here. Otherwise they would have arrested me the moment I stepped in here."


    "Then... the profits that these four reaped..."


    "All through illegal means. Their work was done for free by some of our laborers. The money they earned was embezzled from some of our side businesses. The clients they pulled in were due to our connections. I''m sure your employees were baffled at how they could achieve such results with such minimal resources... but that''s because I learned from you, Alfonso."


    With a mocking smile, Donovan creepily mimicked a saying that Alfonso''s daughter would utter so often.


    "I learned that if you want your employees to succeed, that you need to provide them with the resources they need."


    "That... you..."


    "So now you''re at a bypass. One of your men has died already. The police have shown up on your doorstep, and they have evidence that your company is directly associated with a brutal criminal organization, and that corruption is deeply implanted into your profits. If this were to get exposed, you''d be ruined."


    Putting his hand to his chin as he spoke, the man didn''t stop there.


    "But you wouldn''t be too concerned about your own reputation. Rather... you''re concerned about what will happen to your employees. Which is exactly why I ensured that the corruption was associated with the entire company, and not just you yourself. You can''t just take responsibility for this. And if you try to..."


    Pointing to the man behind Alfonso, Donovan grinned as his arrogance pierced the heart of Alfonso.


    "Then your remaining employees might end up just like that one on the floor over there."


    Once more, the man reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a piece of paper as he placed it on the desk - however unlike before, this man was now sitting in the chair of the CEO.


    And on the other side, a pathetic man who could barely even comprehend the evil before him.


    Trembling in fear, he gazed upon the contract once more, then looked up as his eyes met with the mafioso who was so confident in his words.


    "Therefore... I''ll make you the same offer."


    Picking up a pen as he clicked it, Donovan placed it into the hand of Alfonso, who was too weak to even resist.


    "You grant me the ownership of this company. And in exchange... I''ll give you nothing."


    Then, sitting back with that horrible smile, the man placed his hands behind his head as he kicked up his feet on the desk.


    "Quite a bargain, isn''t it?"


    ----


    "My employees... they won''t be harmed?"


    "Absolutely not. I said I would do nothing, did I not?"


    With a gulp, the man considered his options.


    He was trapped.


    If he refused, then a bloodbath would likely ensue.


    This man had control over everything. The police were on his side. The mafia he ruled over were likely on standby, perhaps even more had infiltrated this corporation already.


    ''If they create a bloodbath here, it will go down in the news as a gang related attack. They will broadcast the relationship between the company and a criminal organization, and cover the deaths up by labeling all my employees as criminals themselves.''


    Alfonso wasn''t dumb enough not to have figured this much out.


    All of his employees would be killed if he refused.


    ''Then... I don''t have a choice.''


    It was the last thing he wanted to do.


    Giving up this company, and to this man at that, would lead his employees to ruin - but if he guaranteed that he wouldn''t do anything to them, then they could at least quit and find another job.


    Perhaps it wouldn''t be as honorable as this place, but it would be better for them to all leave and let this man have what he wanted with the company.


    "I understand."


    Choking up, the man reached forward, the pen in hand.


    "I just have to sign here, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Watching him closely, Donovan kept one eye closed as his open eye followed the hand of Alfonso.


    "Please... just leave my employees out of this."


    Finishing his stroke, the man bowed his head as he handed over the contract.


    "Thank you very much."


    With a smile, Donovan took the contract, pocketing it in his coat.


    Looking up, Alfonso met the gaze of the man who had taken everything from him, his eyes filled with exhaustion.


    Yet it was at that moment that he saw it.


    Slipping out of his coat, one of the rookies held a glock.


    "Now that I''ve obtained your signature, you''re no longer useful. Please give my regards to Herbert."


    Bang!


    Pain shot through the head of Alfonso, his ears ringing as a bullet went straight through his brain.


    He fell forward, his head slamming onto the desk as his sight went dark, his body becoming cold within an instant.


    ''Why?''


    Barely even able to have any last thoughts, it was over before he could even think.


    "Well... I suppose it''s time to pay the daughter a visit."


    ----


    ''Father... he is always preaching about giving his employees reasonable hours, and not forcing them to work overtime... yet how often does he arrive home late because he himself was working extra?''


    Melissa sat in the living room, sipping a cup of tea as the fireplace crackled in front of her.


    With a book in one hand and her drink in the other, she gave off the aura of a prestigious noble - though in reality she was the daughter of the owner of a major corporation.


    While the level of responsibility and education was similar, she was no noble in any political sense. She would one day have control over her father''s company, but that was all. There would be no domain or political realm for her to rule.


    Even so, she had been raised like a noble.


    ''I do wonder... are his methods truly correct? Is it truly the best option to prioritize one''s employees above all? After all, they are his subordinates. They should be absolutely obedient to him, should they not?''


    Turning the page as she had such thoughts, the girl seemed to grimace.


    ''Why should a leader need to appease his subjects?''


    Those who were incompetent should simply follow those who were competent. If one who was competent was unsatisfied with their leader, they should just become a leader of their own.


    This way, the incompetent would all gain some use, following people who were competent - and in the end everyone would be working towards the ends of a competent person.


    Or at least, this was the opinion of Melissa Touchette.


    She did not exactly agree with the methods her father had taught her, though she had been his student from a young age. When he passed away or retired, she would take things into her own hands and do things her way.


    However, that was neither here nor now.


    ''Kindness has no place in a world based on deception. Which is exactly why... father will lose to someone.''


    There were numerous CEOs who were willing to use more dramatic and underhanded means of defeating their enemies. The very reason why her father was so worried day in and day out was because he was under threat from some mafia organization.


    ''Perhaps if he had used more brutal methods in the first place, he would not have been their prey - but rather someone that they would have to approach with caution.''


    The fact of the matter was that if these mafia organizations had approached someone with more corrupt methods, such as the CEO of Marcel Incorporated, the two might have been able to stand on equal grounds and negotiate with one another.


    This had not happened because her father was soft or naive.


    It was a one sided threat with little to no room for negotiation - all because her father held his employees too dear to him.


    Perhaps she herself would have been used as a tool for negotiation, had he not cared so much about his employees, but that only furthered the notion.


    ''In order to win, one must first throw away any sense of value.''


    If one held nothing of value, then nobody could use such a thing against them.


    If one only held a few things of value, they could focus all their efforts on protecting those things, while allowing other things to fall prey to their enemies.


    Her father had made the mistake of valuing far too many things, and being unable to cast a wide net around them. They had slipped through the holes, all falling into the hands of the enemy.


    ''Which is why that man will end up winning... if he truly has decided to fight.''


    It had been almost half a year since that event, yet her father had never stopped worrying.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Would something happen? Would it not? Was this the man''s entire goal, to make him paranoid and then disappear like it was nothing? Or would he truly return someday and take everything?


    "Hello? Anyone home?"


    Suddenly, a voice called out from down the hallway as the sound of a door opening entered the ears of Melissa.


    Closing her book, the girl stood up with suspicion, heading towards the source of the noise.


    ''Just who could possibly be entering my home without permission? And at this time of night... this goes beyond rudeness. This is trespassing.'', Melissa thought.


    Should she run? Should she confront the person? Melissa stopped in thought as she wondered which option she should take - however that was quickly decided for her.


    "Ah. There you are."


    A man turned the corner, meeting her eyes within the hallway.


    The man wore a suit, and was both young and good looking. He didn''t appear to be someone suspicious in any way, if one were to throw aside the fact that he was invading her home.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my home? Are you here for my father? He isn''t here right now, so-"


    "Ahem... I think the correct question would be why are you in my home? But I can understand your confusion. After all, there were some negotiations which occurred today that you were not aware of. Can we go sit somewhere to talk?"


    The man''s words were enough to freeze Melissa, who had no idea how to respond to such a thing.


    "What do you mean... your home?"


    "As I said, we should sit somewhere first before we speak. But yes. Your father signed off today, granting me ownership of all his assets as a part of our agreement. I have the contract for proof, so if you''ll please prepare to move out of this place-"


    "Move out?"


    Unable to handle the sudden news, Melissa held up a hand as she stopped the man from moving any faster.


    "Wait just a minute. I need to process this. You''re saying that my father signed some contract to grant you his assets? This..."


    "As I said. Let''s find someplace to sit. This is no conversation to have in a hallway."


    With these words, Melissa looked back.


    Motioning for the man to follow her, she headed towards the living room.


    "Please come this way."


    ----


    "So you''re telling me that... my father..."


    "Yes. I killed him."


    "And before you did that... he signed a contract... which made all of his assets yours - including his company?"


    "Exactly."


    With a gulp, Melissa found her throat constricted.


    She could barely even speak upon hearing the horrific results of the day.


    How could she even process such events?


    "So I have to leave?"


    "That''s correct."


    "And even if I tried to take legal action, you have both the police and the government on your side - so it would be pointless to do so. I would only end up hurting myself."


    "You are far more reasonable than I could ever have expected you to be. Would you like to work under me?"


    As the man known as Donovan made this offer to Melissa, she was filled with a torrent of emotion.


    One part of her - the logical part - told her to accept this offer with everything she had.


    If she were to become a subordinate of this man, she would not only be able to improve her standing despite the actions of her now dead father, but she would be able to do things in her own way.


    However the other part of her said to reject this offer.


    Her emotional side raged within her, repudiated by the fact that she would even consider accepting such a thing - and by the very man who had killed her father and stolen her business, no less.


    Would she overcome her hatred and accept the offer? Or would she hold onto it and reject it?


    ''No.''


    ''I can''t do it.''


    ''Even if it means running away...''


    ''Even if it means leaving this mansion and finding somewhere else...''


    ''I absolutely cannot accept it.''


    Melissa understood how truly reckless this decision was.


    She understood well that it was, logically speaking, the wrong decision.


    The immature decision of a child who couldn''t accept any bad things in life, clinging onto some false sense of morality or sense of duty towards her father.


    Yet even so, she chose this.


    For perhaps, even greater than she had ever imagined, she held the desire to do as her father would have wanted for her.


    It was cruel, was it not?


    Her father would likely have been proud of her to reject such an offer - even though it would hurt her so.


    How unfair.


    He gave his all to protect his employees, but when it came to his own daughter - he would expect her to sacrifice in order to do the same.


    ''Why would you be disappointed in me for simply protecting myself?''


    She did not know.


    But she knew for certain that accepting would not have been his will.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to have to refuse that offer."


    "Are you too angry with me for killing your father? That much is understandable, but you seem very calm despite that. Perhaps I should give you a little time to think it over. How about this? I''ll be here as long as you wish. If you ever decide to change your mind, then just come back to this place, and I''ll be waiting to accept you."


    Choking up with emotion as the man spoke these words, Melissa merely nodded.


    "I won''t be returning. But thank you... for the offer."


    And with every bit of professionalism, the girl stood up as she prepared to pack her things.


    ----


    ''You idiot.''


    She didn''t even know what to pack.


    ''You absolute idiot...''


    As she rummaged through her room, the girl had no idea what she would do from this point out.


    ''I knew I was right...''


    Shoving one thing after another into a bag, the girl realized that she would only be able to take the things that she was capable of carrying.


    ''I knew you shouldn''t have held them in such high esteem...''


    With tears forming in her eyes, the girl bit her lip as she gazed over the room, desperately trying to figure out some sort of plan.


    ''That''s right... your precious employees... I''ll...''


    She would what?


    Go begging?


    Live underneath one of their roofs?


    The moment the girl thought of such a thing, her pride was eaten away.


    How could she lower herself like that?


    ''I''ll... figure something out on my own.''


    What would she figure out?


    She had no job, no money, no assets - nothing.


    ''Money... that''s right! The savings! I just have to...''


    Pulling out her phone, the girl logged into her bank account - however on realizing it''s contents she immediately went pale.


    Facing her was a great big zero.


    ''Wha...''


    As she gazed upon this number, she realized it.


    All the assets of her father had been transferred to that man.


    Her father was one of the owners of a shared account with Melissa which he had used to give her an allowance, but he also had his own account.


    The man had almost certainly taken control of her father''s bank accounts and switched over any money she had in there.


    She was broke.


    At that instant, the girl realized that she no longer had any option.


    She had to humble herself.


    ''I''ll... find one of his employees... but...''


    Wouldn''t that just be leeching off the very mafioso who had taken over the company?


    ''No... such thoughts... I can''t allow myself to think them. I need a place to live. Otherwise...''


    Getting a job herself?


    At her age?


    She was merely 15, but she had plenty of experience in business. Could she somehow manage to do something herself?


    Thinking these things, the girl began to formulate a plan in her mind.


    She continued to pack, painfully giving up luxury after luxury while only taking the bare minimum with her.


    ''Ahh... what do I do!?''


    ----


    "Absolutely not."


    "No way."


    "I just got fired from my own job, and I have to worry about my own family. I might be kicked out of my own home if I don''t figure something out."


    "There''s no way you can stay here."


    "Look at yourself. Acting like your father actually did anything for us, shamelessly asking for a favor like this."


    "Isn''t it your father''s fault this whole thing happened?"


    Melissa had been thrown around, insulted and abused to no end.


    She had gone to each of the workers underneath her father''s company, only to realize that these people held no such sympathy for her.


    Melissa was not quite sure just what Donovan had done, but without question he had fired anyone who went against him. While those people who had been fired were focused on taking care of themselves, the ones who had remained with the company instead were even more hostile.


    No matter who she went to, she couldn''t seem to get a single shred of sympathy.


    ''After father worked so hard and gave up so much for you ungrateful people...''


    And with each encounter, the hatred only grew.


    Hatred for the people below her.


    ''If I ever manage to take over another company... I''ll never show the same kindness that he did.''


    She had lowered herself.


    She had begged.


    She had done so many things that were so horribly degrading that she wanted to kill herself just thinking about them.


    Yet even though she had lowered herself to such a point, there had been absolutely no results.


    ''People... are horrible, aren''t they?''


    And with all the hatred boiling up within her, the girl came to a single conclusion.


    ''Humans... truly are such self serving creatures.''


    These people had taken advantage of the benefits provided to them, only for their tune to shift the moment another man took over.


    Even those who had been fired had no intention of doing anything but protecting themselves.


    It was all so horribly selfish.


    ''That man Herbert... his wife was the worst.''


    One woman had driven her away just on seeing her, spouting horrible things, cursing and screaming as if a demon had appeared in front of her.


    He was her father''s best employee, and by far the most loyal as far as Melissa understood. If even that man had been converted over to Donovan''s side, everything was hopeless.


    What now?


    She had exhausted all options to rely upon any of her father''s employees. She had nobody else to rely upon.


    Should she go back and beg that man?


    The very man who had killed her father?


    Absolutely not.


    ''I... I''ll live on the streets if I have to.''


    With determination, the girl came to a decision.


    ''I absolutely won''t rely on that man.''


    And with resolve, the girl headed deeper into the City, the moonlight shining above her.


    ''I''ll figure out how to make money on my own... I''ll quit school... I''ll find a job and a place to stay... and I''ll make my way to the top.''


    Glancing up to the skies, the girl looked to that moon with a loathing gaze.


    ''And then I''ll destroy that man with my own two hands.''


    Truly, a reckless declaration.

 Chapter Number 160 - Fraud

    "I can''t do it! I can''t live like this!!!!"


    In an alleyway, wearing torn rags and covered in dirt, Melissa sat with bruises covering her body.


    One of her eyes was black, and tears formed in her eyes. Blood dripped from her nose, and everything around her was hazy.


    "I.... I can''t live like a street rat!"


    She cried out, sniffling like a child as she rejected her situation.


    At that moment, Melissa came to a decision.


    However, just how was Melissa brought to this point?


    It all began on that fateful night, when she made her declaration to nobody in particular - that she would figure everything out on her own.


    ----


    "You''re only 15 years old!?"


    "Have you ever heard of child labor laws!?"


    "I certainly can''t hire someone like you, not even under the table."


    "Business experience!? Don''t make me laugh. Even if you had such a thing, that would be beyond illegal. Your former employer should be ashamed of themselves."


    First, she had tried to enter the corporate world - however this had not a single shred of success.


    Even if she managed to get in for an interview, nobody would take her seriously upon finding out her age - which wasn''t exactly something she could hide. They could look it up with a simple background check, so lying wasn''t exactly an option.


    After having been thrashed for the second time in a row, first by the former employees of her father and now by potential corporate employers, Melissa was beginning to lose all hope.


    ''I guess I have to start a business on my own... but how...''


    How would one start a business without any capital?


    She may have only been a child, but she had been mentored in the ways of running a business for years. Surely she would be able to come up with something.


    Surely.


    Absolutely.


    Definitely.


    Probably.


    Maybe.


    Maybe not?


    Probably not.


    Definitely not.


    Absolutely not.


    Surely not.


    Why couldn''t she think of anything?


    A hundred - no - a thousand ideas popped into her head.


    One after another the girl continued to eliminate each as soon as she thought of it, with a single condition destroying anything she thought of.


    ''Nope. I need money for that.''


    ''Not that one either.''


    ''That one too...''


    ''That one as well...''


    Was there any business in this world that she could start without any money?


    Was her own labor and ability to do work not enough? Wasn''t there any service in the world that she wouldn''t have to provide any initial investment to perform?


    ''Ah!''


    As if a lightbulb went off in her head, the girl sprung upon a sudden idea.


    ''How could I have not thought of it before? That''s right! Of course!''


    With a grin on her face, the girl stepped forward, ready to move again.


    ''If making money costs money... then there''s only one option for someone who has nothing.''


    And with a smile, she took the first steps towards her own doom.


    ''I just have to take out a loan.''


    ----


    "Hah!? You''re only 15! I can''t give you a loan!"


    "Are you insane!? You don''t even have a credit score!"


    "I don''t care who your father was."


    "If you''re so desperate, there are certainly other lenders who would care for your type. We don''t give out charity here. Giving out a loan is a big risk, and to a high school girl... there''s no bank in the world with profit in mind that would take such a leap."


    Just how many times now had Melissa suffered rejection after rejection?


    It seemed like this world was truly bent against her.


    ''How the hell am I supposed to do anything without money!? I can''t get a job, I can''t take out a loan, I can''t even eat!''


    While sitting in the back alley after having been rejected from yet another loan, the girl''s legs gave out.


    ''What... am I supposed to do?''


    The grumbling sound of her stomach filled her ears, at which the girl looked down with a saddened expression.


    She had been able to drink water from some of the public fountains - which were almost certainly filled with all sorts of horrifying diseases - but that wouldn''t help her current predicament.


    Should she beg?


    Should she go door to door, trying to find someone generous enough to give her a meal?


    No. That would only get her arrested.


    If she did that in a poor sector, nobody would be willing to give anything to her. Even if they were willing, they wouldn''t have anything to spare.


    If she were to try such a thing in the rich sector, she would be seen as a suspicious person and the police would almost certainly be called.


    ''Begging isn''t an option. It''s too risky, even if I were to humble myself.''


    So what were her options?


    ''AH! That''s it! That''s it!''


    Suddenly, an idea came to the girl.


    Jumping up with excitement, the girl looked around her as a smile came across her face.


    ''That''s a way to make money without any initial investment! But... I''ll have to find some customers.''


    The girl carried a bag on her back - she had lightly packed all of the basic necessities that she needed and carried them on her at all times.


    Whipping out her phone, which she had been charging using public outlets, the girl immediately began to type a blog post.


    ----


    "Mmm... it''s difficult. I have to go deeper into the City for this to work."


    Delivery service.


    Whether it was running a package or picking up food, the girl would be able to make some money on her own without needing to invest in anything here and now.


    However, there was one vital flaw in this - her lack of a vehicle.


    She didn''t even have a bicycle, so she would have to walk from one place to another. Naturally, this meant that her customers had to be within close quarters of one another.


    Because of this, the inner city was her only option.


    If the buildings were all jammed into one area, she wouldn''t have to walk all day to perform a delivery. She would advertise online that her services were only short distance, and within a limited operating area.


    Thus - with the tap of her fingers, an advertisement was posted online and a website was formed.


    And soon enough, an order flowed in.


    "I need to have something delivered from 719 Weevil Blvd to 210 Grate Street. What is your rate?"


    Opening her phone to see this message, the girl smiled.


    But now came another question - how much should she charge?


    This was difficult.


    She couldn''t just answer with something insanely high, but the fact that she was delivering on foot meant that it would take more time and effort for her to perform a delivery than an opponent - meaning that she was at a significant disadvantage.


    "It really is difficult having no capital to invest in anything...", she murmured.


    However, she would never make anything by charging high.


    "1 Sin Per Mile and a service fee. For this order it would be 3 Sin plus a service fee of 3 Sin for a total of 6 Sin."


    This was the maximum she could charge for something like this. After all, anyone with a car could drive a few miles for almost nothing, with gas and maintenance costs aside.


    "Understood. When can you come by to pick up the order?"


    "I can be there in 10 minutes."


    With this short interaction, the girl began her trek.


    It was harsh work, and for little pay.


    However, it would earn her some money to get by.


    Little by little she would save up, and then she would purchase a bike.


    She would be able to increase her range and thus her profits, and with more earnings would come more improvements.


    She would gain reputation among clients and get more jobs, and she would continue to improve her turnaround.


    However, one fatal issue remained.


    ''I don''t have a place to sleep.''


    At the end of the day, she was the equivalent of homeless.


    She couldn''t rent a hotel or anything like that. The expense would be far more than she could possibly earn right now.


    ''Do I... really have to sleep... on the streets?''


    The idea terrified her.


    However, right now, the girl decided to ignore such a fear.


    She had a job to do.


    She could worry about what to do after she had earned some money.


    ----


    "A young girl? I certainly didn''t expect that, but I suppose it doesn''t matter for something like this. Here''s the package. You can have it delivered today, yes?"


    "Of course, Sir! Please leave it to me!"


    With a smile that disgusted her to even put on, the girl cheerfully spoke to the man who would be paying her as if he were her boss.


    ''I hate this.''


    "Is that so? Well then, get to it. I have a number of meetings today, so if you''ll excuse me. Ah, incidentally, I won''t be paying until I''ve received confirmation that the package has been received. Is that acceptable?"


    "Of course, I understand. Please don''t worry. I''ll have it done as quickly as possible."


    Having left payment information with the man, the girl headed off with the package in hand.


    ''I can''t stand... sucking up to someone.''


    And the moment she left that building, the girl stormed forward with a rotten expression.


    ----


    ''Ugh... it''s so damn far... only 3 miles, but 3 whole damn miles!! And for what!? 6 Sin!? Is this shit even worth it!? I won''t even be able to eat a meal with this! Ah... well, I guess if I got something from one of those poverty ridden burger joints... am I... really going to lower myself to that level?''


    It didn''t take long for the spoiled rich girl attitude to take over.


    Even after having resolved herself, Melissa was someone who was born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    She had never gone a day where she questioned whether dinner would be on the table. The only question was whether it would be steak or lobster.


    ''Is that shit even fit for eating? Am I going to get some sort of horrible disease just from touching it? Much less consuming it... ah... ah...''


    As she walked, worry slowly crept up on her.


    ''And am I really going to spend everything I earned after all this... on that garbage? How will I even save anything like that?''


    No matter how she tried to distract herself, the wretched thoughts continued to bombard her mind.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ''My feet are tired... I''m sweating... my lungs ache... my arms hurt from carrying this package... my back feels like it''s about to collapse from carrying this bag...''


    It was torture.


    What may have been simple labor, to a girl of this upbringing, was nothing less than torture.


    ''I can''t do this.''


    And as she thought these things, the girl failed to realize just where she was.


    "Well would you look at that."


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of her.


    He was a thin man, though his complexion was pale and his teeth rotten, and he wore a wretched smile that spoke of his intentions.


    "Here I am, wondering just how I''m going to get my next meal... and you appear right in front of me with a gift."


    "I..."


    Realizing her situation, the girl immediately turned around to run.


    ''I have to get out of here.''


    However as soon as she turned around, she was cut off by three other men.


    "That won''t do. Hand it over. And leave the bag and all your other belongings while you''re at it. Damn Street Rats have been trying to take over every corner of this City recently, and we can''t be losing to such filth. Consider this a toll of passage. At least we won''t rape you like those savages."


    While one man said this, the others seemed to chuckle at his words.


    "Ehh... we won''t?"


    "Ah... what a waste."


    "Well, her face is only average anyways. I guess it doesn''t really matter."


    Run.


    Run. Run. Run.


    Every instinct within her told her to run as fast as she could, as far as she could, wherever she could.


    Anywhere but here.


    However - she was blocked.


    Surrounded on all sides, the girl could do nothing more than freeze in fear, tears forming in her eyes as her breathing hastened.


    ''Why did this... have to happen?''


    ''I was just trying to work... wasn''t I?''


    ''I was just trying to make money... legitimately... so why...''


    ''Why can''t I even do that?''


    At that instant, the girl recalled the words of her employer.


    "I won''t be paying until I''ve received confirmation that the package has been received."


    Had he known?


    Had that man understood the dangers of the area he was sending the package to - and still sent her to such a place?


    Anger and frustration pent up within the girl.


    "I... I won''t give it to you."


    At that moment, the girl heaved the package, throwing it at the head of one of the men.


    "UGH!"


    The man fell over as the others looked to the girl with shock, at which she bolted in the direction of the one who had fallen.


    "I won''t give my things to you! You can have the damn package though!"


    Rushing towards the gap in the defenses, the girl darted forth, escaping the encirclement in that moment of chaos.


    Or so she thought - however as soon as she did so, she felt a hand wrap around her leg.


    "Not very nice, girl."


    "Eek!"


    The girl screeched out, looking down as she was jolted back - unable to run off anymore.


    For the man who she had attacked now held her within an inescapable grip.


    "Take everything she has."


    ----


    On that day, Melissa lost everything.


    Her belongings.


    Her clothes.


    Her virginity.


    Her dignity.


    Her soul.


    Her will to live a day longer on this forsaken planet.


    She was taken away to a shack, beaten and raped, horribly abused while the men took their turns having their fun with her.


    She screamed over and over, but eventually she realized that her screams held no value.


    Nobody would come to save her.


    She had never lived in a world of heroes. There would never be a knight coming to save her.


    After all - it was her own reckless actions that had led her into this very position.


    "I can''t do it! I can''t live like this!!!!"


    And so, Melissa found herself clothed in rags, an eye blackened from abuse and dirt covering her as she sat in the mud of that back alley.


    "I.... I can''t live like a street rat!"


    She was bloodied from the wounds, and tears dripped down her face. Everything in this world was hazy to her, and darkness seemed to encroach her as she cried.


    "Why.... was I even born?"


    Looking at her own two hands, the girl squealed these words - desperately making a plea.


    A plea for someone to give her a reason to continue living.


    Looking around her, the girl spotted a nearby dumpster.


    Slowly standing, the girl hobbled over to it, her eyes becoming all the more filled with madness as her breathing heightened.


    ''That''s right... why WAS I born?''


    Making her way to the dumpster, the girl reached the lid, at which she spotted it.


    a wooden plank - broken in half with numerous sharp points sticking out.


    Taking hold of it, the girl held it to her neck, at the point of hyperventilating.


    ''There''s no more reason for me to live.''


    "So reckless. Enough of the drama. This is the real world. But you want the old world to return, don''t you?"


    Yet in that instant, from around the corner, a chilling voice filled her mind.


    Stopping in her tracks, the eyes of the girl widened as they focused on that corner - the sharpened beam still pressed to her throat.


    "I suppose I can give you a loan... if you''re so desperate."


    She knew that voice.


    It was a voice which she could never have forgotten - one which filled her with terror as she realized that the very man who had taken everything from her was its owner.


    "1 Million Sin. 1 year to pay it back. No interest. These are my conditions. Do you want it?"


    And as he made this offer, the man entered her sight - his appearance as dazzling as ever even while he stood in that back alley where no decent person would reside.


    This man was Donovan Stirling.


    The Young Master of the Street Rats - the Leader of the first branch - and the overseer of FRAUD.


    ----


    ''A million Sin.''


    ''An entire year to pay it back.''


    ''No interest.''


    She was no longer held back by restrictions.


    She had both time and money - the two most important factors in any business.


    ''All I need to do is make back anything that I spend.''


    ''I can take my time, do things right, set up a business, and watch the money flow in.''


    ''There''s no need to rush.''


    ''There''s no need to be stingy.''


    ''Therefore... isn''t it best if I make a few purchases to ensure that everything in my life is settled for now?''


    ----


    ''I need to buy a home.''


    ''I need a place to live.''


    ''I still have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''I''ll buy one in cash.''


    ''A small one, or an expensive one?''


    ''Why would I waste my time buying a small one?''


    ''I do have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''And I have an entire year to pay it back.''


    ''I''d better buy the big one in the nice part of town.''


    ''A car?''


    ''I suppose I should get a sporty one. One that can drive fast and get me places quicker.''


    ''I do have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''The upgrades?''


    ''All of them, of course!''


    ''I do have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''And an entire year to pay it back.''


    ''Furniture?''


    ''Personal servants?''


    ''A chef? A butler? A maid? A doorman? A bodyguard?''


    ''You''re all hired!''


    ''I DO have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''A party?''


    ''Fill the venue! Invite anyone of high status!''


    ''If they''re famous enough to attend, bring them in.''


    ''I do have a million Sin, after all.''


    ''And an ENTIRE year to pay it back.''


    ''You want to borrow some money?''


    ''You need it for your sick daughter?''


    ''For your brother in Forgestaria?''


    ''For your elderly uncle?''


    ''Don''t worry about it! Just pay it back at some point.''


    ''I do have an entire year to pay it back, after all.''


    ''Huh?''


    ''That''s... strange.''


    ''I had a million Sin, didn''t I?''


    ''Where did it all go?''


    ''Eh?''


    ''Eh?''


    ''It was a MILLION Sin.''


    ''How could I have spent it all already?''


    ''There''s no way that could have happened.''


    ''It was a million Sin, after all.''


    ''Well... I do have an entire year to pay it back.''


    ''Eh?''


    ''An entire year...''


    ''I DO have that, right?''


    ''A month?''


    ''How... could I only have a month?''


    ''It was... an entire year...''


    ''And... why hasn''t anyone else paid me back?''


    ''I did... lend it to them... after all...''


    ----


    "Melissa."


    On one particular day, Melissa found herself awoken by the sound of a voice - the voice of a man who had entered her home without warning nor invitation.


    It was the voice of a man she knew well, and at that time on that particular day, this voice was the last one that she possibly wanted to hear.


    For this was the day one year after the loan had been taken out.


    ''I... can''t pay it back.''


    ''I lost it all... I spend it on so many things... I never even tried to make any money with it... and I wasted an entire year doing NOTHING.''


    On that particular day, as she scrambled to get up from her bed, Melissa shivered with horror as she realized her predicament all too late.


    For over the past year, she had been intoxicated by the luxuries of the world, unable to stop living such a glamorous lifestyle for even a moment.


    Like a drug, she had become addicted to being served good food and praised without reserve - however she now realized that such praise was nothing more than a tool to squeeze more money out of her.


    ''I... am an absolute idiot.''


    ''The worst type of scum... filth that shouldn''t even exist on this planet.''


    "There you are. I see that this house is quite nice. If you''ve made enough to purchase something like this, then surely you''re prepared to pay me back - no?"


    As the man stood in the doorframe, he rested his arm on the wall as he grinned towards Melissa.


    However she understood well the meaning of such a grin.


    For this man was not oblivious to her situation.


    Surely - he knew.


    He understood that she had lost everything, spending it recklessly on things that she had no true need for.


    And now, the time had come to pay for such things.


    "What... are you going to do with me?"

 Chapter Number 161 - Premises

    "So basically, you''re a complete idiot."


    "Wha!? Did you even listen to my story!? Don''t you feel any pity!? I was deceived and used by that man! He killed my own father after threatening him in order to take control of his business and assets, and I was left without anything!!!"


    "You couldn''t handle living without your luxuries, and as a result you made a poor decision to accept a loan while throwing aside the consequences for later. I see nothing redeemable about you."


    "You''re horrible, you know that!? How can you even say something like that after I took all the effort to tell you my story!?"


    Melissa shouted out at Sylvia, who stood with her arms crossed, throwing insults in the direction of the woman without any sense of sympathy in her expression.


    "As for your father, he was a fool - but even he was far more redeemable than you are. At the very least, he did what he did for his employees - though he was still too foolish to realize that there is no clean method in dealing with those types of people."


    "Well... I guess we can agree on that... my father was a fool, after all."


    "So? What is it you want? Revenge on that man, who brought you into this place? Or perhaps on the man who owns the hotel that you''ve been forced to work at for who knows how long?"


    "I..."


    Pursing her lips, Melissa became quiet at the question that Sylvia posed.


    "I... suppose both."


    And the instant she admitted this, Melissa was met with a sinister grin.


    "Well, you''re in luck."


    Looking to the skies, the woman thinned her eyes with a wicked smile, lightly laughing to herself as she spoke.


    "We happen to have a specialist in such matters."


    ----


    Everything was white.


    ''What happened?''


    Valerie looked around her, instantly taking a combative stance as her surroundings changed within an instant - to this world of nothingness.


    Clearly there was a ground below her to stand upon, however when she looked around or down she saw no defined features - only white.


    It was as if this was a world of nothingness - yet...


    "All mathematics and logic rely upon an initial set of premises."


    Suddenly, from who knows where, a voice spoke out.


    Turning around as she tried to locate the source of the voice, Valerie found herself unable to do so.


    "Where are you?", she spat.


    "Where am I... such an interesting question. The answer is quite complicated. Because I am NOWHERE."


    "What do you mean?"


    For whatever reason, her weapon was still at her side. Noticing this, the woman grabbed the uzi as she turned around once more, desperately trying to locate the person who she spoke with.


    However no matter how many turns she made, the world of white was the only thing that greeted her.


    As she changed her direction, the woman soon began to lose sense of what was up or down, and the floor beneath her didn''t seem to remain as stable as she had assumed.


    ''What... is happening?'', she wondered.


    "We take basic assumptions for granted. Simple truths that we never question for even a moment - for they seem so blatantly obvious that questioning them would appear to be nothing more than the ramblings of a madman. The concept of space is one of these assumptions."


    The voice continued to speak.


    It was the man who she had been fighting before - the one that she had brutally fired upon with her automatic weapon over and over.


    Even as she did so, he had refused to die - his undead body and strange regeneration clearly a cause of this.


    ''But... he couldn''t kill me either. So he''s brought me to this strange place instead?''


    "I''ve spoken with many people who call themselves relativists - people who believe that there is no such thing as truth. That truth is based upon our own perception of things, and that there is no objective reality. That we are free to define everything as we please, and that nobody can tell us that our own truth is false."


    With a chuckle, the man laughed as he said this.


    "What a load of bullshit."


    While she could not see him, Valerie was certain that the man was smirking uncontrollably as he spoke.


    "In mathematics, one is free to define a coordinate system. One is free to choose where their origin is, and the coordinates of every object will change depending upon this definition. However this doesn''t mean for a moment that one may define every coordinate independent of one another."


    With a hint of melancholy in his voice, the man continued his rant.


    "There is a logic which follows based upon an initial definition. Two objects will not change their positions relative to one another, regardless of where a coordinate plane is defined. There is an undeniable logic which follows from an initial premise. Thus... only these initial premises may be redefined."


    "So what did you do? You redefined the space around us?"


    "Precisely - yet not exactly. For if I had redefined the space itself, then we would have been set at a different position in this world. Yet right now... we are nowhere."


    As the man explained, the eyes of Valerie widened as she came to realize the situation she had been placed within.


    "I have begun the process of redefinition of space, yet I have not yet completed it."


    The man continued to speak, his heartless words filled with a cold logic without a single shred of humanity tainting them.


    "For in order to redefine anything... one must first make that very thing undefined."


    And as he laid this revelation upon her, fear overcame her - for perhaps the first time since she had realized her own ability in this world.


    "That... is where we are."


    No... perhaps even beyond that.


    Just how long had it been since Valerie had truly felt any fear?


    Even she could not remember.


    "A world which has not yet been defined... by any premises."


    ----


    "I do not know your ability. Yet you said before that I cannot kill you. Is that not correct?"


    "Hmph. That''s right. You can try as much as you want. You can attack me, but your attacks will never land. The same for Melissa. Of course, her ability is different from mine - but regardless, you won''t be able to touch either of us."


    "I had assumed as much - which is exactly why I have brought you to this place. It is as if I am sitting in front of a computer program with a set of parameters waiting to be typed in. Yet right now, I am typing nothing. I am doing nothing. And I will not type anything - for doing so would immediately define something."


    "So we''re both going to sit here in this world of nothing, waiting for everything else to play out?"


    "Precisely."


    "And did you do the same for the other two?"


    "Why would I give you that information so easily? I''ll let your imagination run wild as far as they are concerned."


    Marcus and Valerie had come to a standstill.


    He had used his ability to take both of them out of the puzzle, pieces which became stagnant and unusable.


    Until the entire picture was completed, only then would they appear.


    "How will you know when to release this world? If we just sit here without any information, we won''t have any idea what''s happening outside-"


    "You''ve assumed that I don''t have any method to obtain information. Which is where I am superior to you. However... that is not something you need to understand. Just know that I WILL know the moment that man has been defeated."


    As soon as Marcus said this, Valerie tensed up.


    "How can you be so certain of your victory? What will you do if you lose? Will you run away?"


    "I am unkillable - as you should be well aware. No matter how many bullets you fill my body with, you cannot slaughter me. Poison, lava, electricity, drowning, none of these methods would ever kill my body. No... perhaps it is exactly because my body is already dead that nothing of the like would work. And for that reason, even should I lose, I would have no issue running or surviving."


    "And you don''t care even if your comrades die? Or are they all unkillable as well?"


    "You only obtained your ability recently, did you not? Would you be so privy as to tell me how it works? Is it similar to the one of Reckless where attacks do not reach you - thus making you unkillable? Or is it similar to my own condition where you do not die even if your organs are shredded to pieces?"


    "You just ignored my question... but the former. I can''t even be attacked, much less killed."


    "Then you would not understand. But perhaps someday, years in the future after you have lived so long that you no longer wish to remain on this planet, you will see."


    Lowering his tone, the man became strangely gentle for just a moment as he spoke.


    "Just what a curse it is to be unkillable."


    "I don''t have any intention of understanding that. I intend to use this unkillable nature to my benefit. This is a gift, and I''m going to take full advantage of it."


    "Valerie."


    "What do you want?"


    "Tell me your story. While the others are outside fighting, it would benefit me to know more about you. I don''t intend to kill you off, after all."


    "What are you talking about? I just said I''m unkillable, so-"


    "If I really wanted to, I could find a way to kill you. That, I am certain. There are conditions associated with your impervious nature, no? If I were to find out those conditions, then you would become easily killable."


    "And that is exactly why I won''t tell you about myself so easily. Even if I don''t tell you my ability, you might be able to glance a hint just by knowing about me."


    "How acute of you. Then, I''ll just ask straight. Please tell me your ability and how it works."


    This man was completely unreasonable.


    Valerie could do nothing more than reel in shock as he bluntly asked her to do something so obviously detrimental to her own health and well being.


    "Why... would I do that?"


    "I intend to take control of everything."


    And with this magnanimous response, the man''s voice lowered as he spoke with confidence.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "First, this hotel. Then... the other branches. I will expand my world, further and further until its boundaries reach the very ends of this world. And I will rule... over this wasteland of a world. Truly... I will redefine it."


    His voice becoming that of a whisper, a shiver was sent down the spine of the woman as if a demon had overtaken the man.


    "Do you not wish to be a part of this new world I will create?"


    "The world... it''s already destroyed."


    "And that is exactly why I will reconstruct it - to something greater."


    Taking a breath which Valerie could audibly hear, the man spoke with vision in his words.


    "Political realms have been shattered. The shackles of the old world have been removed. And the powerful will inevitably take control of this broken world. So let me ask you, Valerie."


    As if he were grasping her heart, the woman felt her chest tighten at the temptations that the man spoke.


    "Are you going to become one of those powerful - or are you going to die unable to make a difference?"


    She couldn''t speak.


    She couldn''t respond.


    It was as if she were speaking to another person entirely.


    Just why did this man seem to be so bipolar in the way he spoke?


    "I do not wish to save the world - but rather to mold it. To mold it from the rotten mold that it has been cast upon. To take the premises and assumptions that all humans have held from the moment of their birth, and flip them on their heads. And in doing so... I will destroy all those wretched men and women who wish to spread death and destruction in their path - including THAT MAN."


    With a chuckle, the words of the man tickled the ear of Valerie - and at that moment she was unsure whether he was lost in his own madness or infatuated in his own genius.


    "And I wish to bring about a day where all humans hate only one thing - myself."


    At that instant, Valerie felt something.


    A hand.


    It wrapped around her throat, causing her to gulp as she looked down - however she saw nothing.


    An illusion?


    A hallucination?


    "Therefore... you WILL assist me in bringing about such a world - whether you like it or not."


    And the next statement of the man made Valerie''s eyes widen in horror.


    "After all... you require someone to RELY upon - do you not?"


    ----


    "How... how do you know-"


    "I have more methods than you could possibly imagine. There is no need to explain such things. You cannot be killed so long as the person you rely upon remains alive. However if that person is to be killed, then you yourself will find yourself killable - unless another such person comes about."


    As the man revealed her own ability to her, Valerie was at a loss.


    How could he have possibly gained such information?


    "What if I were to tell you that this person has already died - and that you must now find another to rely upon?"


    And suddenly, Valerie froze as this bombshell was placed upon her.


    ''How...''


    "I will offer you a hand... but only once."


    Yet the man didn''t allow her to process such a thing.


    "Choose now, Rely."


    He spoke to her, calling her not by her name - but rather by her ability, as if he saw nothing else within her.


    She was nothing more than an ability to him.


    "If you do not wish to rely upon me, then I will allow you to join Gerard Stirling in the land of the dead."


    "There''s... no way that he''s dead."


    However, as soon as Valerie uttered these words, her confidence returned to her.


    "There''s no way that anyone could have defeated Yakov. Nothing can get around him. Nobody can hide anything from him. Nobody can outwit him. No matter how powerful you may be, or what strange powers you may have, there''s no way he could have been defeated. And if he wasn''t defeated... then there''s no chance that he would have allowed Gerard to die."


    Spreading her arms with a smile, Valerie began to laugh to herself - as if mocking herself for entertaining such a possibility.


    "And if Gerard isn''t dead... then there''s no way that you can kill me either."


    "Isn''t it pathetic to rely on others for so much like that?"


    Yet despite her confidence, the man didn''t seem phased in the least.


    "I don''t care how pathetic it is. I have my own skills, my own abilities. This is one of them. If it means I have to rely on someone else, so be it - but I''m not just a useless pawn without it. And what about yourself?"


    With a snicker, the woman looked to the sky, though she didn''t know whether she was actually facing the man or not.


    "You claim that you want to take over this world, but you can''t even win this battle on your own. Your use has been reduced to nothing more than a placeholder. You''ve temporarily stopped me from stepping foot on the battlefield, but that means you''re nothing more than a side character whose only purpose is to prepare the stage for the real fight."


    With brutal logic, Valerie cut into the man with her words, certain of her victory in this regard.


    "Let me ask you this then."


    However, the man did not yield.


    Just as he had refused to die - so too his words refused to halt, as he continued to bend logic in his own manner.


    "If I am able to manipulate my pawns to flow as I need them to, and create a situation in which my victory is certain - is it not my own victory?"


    "You may say that, but if you''re not the strongest, they''ll betray you eventually. Particularly so if you consider them as nothing more than mere pawns."


    "Is the strongest warrior always the one to sit upon the throne?"


    Clicking his tongue, the man seemed to be disappointed in Valerie.


    "Wrong."


    And lowering his tone, the man once more whispered into the ear of Valerie within that land of nothing.


    "It is the one who can come up with a foolproof strategy that is able to look down upon the board of this world, moving the pieces as he pleases."


    ----


    "Let''s say that Gerard truly has died. Why are we still here in this undefined world? Why haven''t you released me? You could kill me at any moment."


    "I wish to speak with you. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "How did he die? What kind of insane ability did his killer have that allowed him to surpass Yakov?"


    "That''s confidential. I''m sure those two wouldn''t want me spilling any information on their abilities. My own ability is one thing to blabber about, but someone else''s? Ask them when you meet them."


    "Fair enough. But even so, what makes you think that I''ll rely upon you as my new leader?"


    "The fact that you''ll die if you don''t."


    "But that''s the issue. I don''t know if Gerard is actually dead or alive. And if he does happen to still be alive, then I can''t disobey-"


    "Why can''t you disobey his command?"


    "That... that''s because..."


    "Too scared to say? This is a world which has not been defined. Gerard is dead, but even if he were alive, an act of disobedience towards him would never be registered."


    Widening her eyes once more, Valerie was continuously surprised at just how much this man knew.


    "So you knew... that we can''t disobey him?"


    "That much was obvious, no? But I take it from this that his ability forces obedience... to put it simply... he has the ability to REIGN."


    "WHA!? YOU DIDN''T ACTUALLY KNOW!?!? Did I just spill it to you!?"


    "Haha... of course I didn''t know. Why do you think I kept probing you? He isn''t dead... yet. But now that I''ve confirmed his ability, he will be soon. Ah, just to let you know, it was actually your partner who spilled your ability. I believe her name was Melissa?"


    "How... Melissa wouldn''t have said anything like that. What did you do to threaten her!?"


    "My partner defeated her. Not only did she defeat her, but she was able to convince her that our victory was to her benefit. Is that so strange?"


    "But... no, I guess betraying me and spilling my information wouldn''t go against Reign. Tsk... so all of this was your plan to gain information?"


    "Precisely. Now that you''ve betrayed your leader, though unintentionally, you''re in quite the bind - wouldn''t you agree? If we lose, you''re in just as much trouble as we are. So why don''t you go and spill Yakov''s ability while you''re at it?"


    "I don''t know Yakov''s ability - or if he even has one."


    While the man pressed her even further, Valerie spoke in a humbled tone, frustrated at having been duped to this extent.


    Yet even so...


    ''If I could somehow escape Reign''s control... then...''


    "Well, I suppose that must be the truth. The only reason you knew of Reign was because you were under its control."


    "Aren''t you going to ask how exactly the ability works?", Valerie spat.


    "No, I already know how it works. A good friend of mine used to hold the ability, after all. However he was far too timid to use it on other people. Quite the predicament, don''t you think?"


    "Wha... a friend of yours used to... what does that even mean!?"


    "Ah... I let that slip. Ahem. I''ll be going now. You''ll be speaking with Marcus from this point on. I''ve interfered enough."


    "Wha... Marcus!? What... who... what is going on!?!?"


    "Ahem... excuse me for the delay. I do apologize for the confusion, but he just wouldn''t shut up. He wanted to speak to you, and I do think it was quite amusing - at the very least. At any rate... thank you for the information. We will certainly use it to our advantage."


    The same man - the same voice.


    Yet he acted as if he were a completely different person.


    Just what was going on?


    "I''m sure you''re quite confused... but what you were told before was the truth."


    Who was the man that she was speaking with?


    "I intend to take control... and reign over this very world."


    Who was the man that she was speaking with before?


    Were they one person? Or two?


    Were they one and the same?


    Valerie did not know.


    "Therefore... that ability will prove to be quite useful."


    ----

 Chapter Number 162 - The Man and The Monster

    "Sir. It would appear that a number of battles are currently occurring outside."


    "Huh? Wait just a minute, Yakov. Who in their right mind has the balls to be attacking us directly? Is it those bloodhounds? I thought we sent those five off with Isabella to eradicate them... did they let them escape? Or maybe their real base was somewhere else and the mall was a trap?"


    While the overweight man stroked his mustache in thought, the older gentleman dressed in the outfit of a butler held his hands folded behind his back as he calmly reported to his master.


    "That isn''t the case. Unfortunately... it would seem that we''ve been betrayed."


    "Betrayed!? By who!?"


    Slamming his wine glass on the desk that he sat at, Gerard looked up to Yakov with indignance.


    "The third branch has betrayed us. The bloodhounds never existed in the first place. That entire mission was in order to draw out some of our more capable members to slaughter them without resistance. Fortunately, I had predicted this beforehand and ensured that our executives were not sent out for such a thing."


    "Hmm... I see. Well done, Yakov."


    Grabbing hold of a cigar, the man thinned his eyes with irritation even as he praised his subordinate.


    "But even so... that Isabella betrayed me..."


    Fiddling with a lighter, a few sparks flew until a flame formed, at which the man lit the cigar and took a puff.


    "Even if she''s family, I won''t forgive this. And at the end of the day, she isn''t even related by blood."


    Leaning forward, the man gazed up to Yakov, who stood with a calm expression.


    "Do you understand, Yakov?"


    "I understand perfectly. However, right now, your safety is my utmost concern."


    "Do as you need."


    With the wave of his hand, Gerard gave Yakov permission to act as he pleased, at which the older gentleman gave a grateful bow.


    "I appreciate your cooperation. There are numerous worms and rats crawling about... and it would appear that there has been an infestation."


    Standing up straight, the man spoke with gravity in his words, thinning his eyes as he prepared for battle.


    "Therefore... even though I may be a mere Janitor... I will do my best to eliminate the filth."


    Heading out of the room, the man stopped right before he reached the door, as if a sudden revelation had occured to him.


    "Sir. Please do not allow anyone into this room while I am gone. Do not touch anything. Do not do anything. Do not trust anyone who tries to come into this place."


    "What''s with the sudden serious orders, Yakov? Did you notice something?"


    "Not much has been revealed yet... however I know two things."


    Closing his eyes, the man let out a sigh as he spoke.


    "The first is that if I do not go right now to meet a certain opponent, that you will become a casualty of our battle."


    "That''s a pretty big revelation. You''re saying I''d die so easily?"


    "Sir, I do not take these things lightly - and I''m sure you understand that I would never say such things if it were not revealed to me."


    His cold words silencing even the man he worked for, Yakov spoke in a low and demanding tone - one which was especially unusual as he ordered his master about.


    However this only went to show just how grave the situation truly was.


    "And the second thing?", Gerard pressed.


    "If you allow someone into this room, then without question you will be killed."


    With these words, Yakov walked off.


    The door closed behind him, leaving Gerard to grit his teeth at the impudent statements of the man.


    "Yakov... you''ve never so much as raised a finger against me. And because of that, I''ll trust you."


    Standing up, the man began to pace in the room, a distraught expression overcoming him.


    "But are you telling me that even with my ability, that I would be killed?"


    Locking the door, the man returned to his seat as he took another puff of his cigar.


    "Don''t allow anyone inside... that was what he said, right?"


    Thinning his eyes, the man nodded as he came to a conclusion.


    "Which means that anyone who tries to get inside... is going to kill me."


    At that instant, the knocking of the door could be heard.


    Shooting his head up, Gerard''s eyes became wide as he stood up quickly.


    ''It couldn''t be... did someone sneak past Yakov? No... perhaps he is too occupied with his opponent. Is there another one then? Do I try to escape?''


    As these thoughts rushed through Gerard''s head, he glanced to the window - however he realized that escape was no option.


    After all, he was on the top floor.


    ''What''s the point in having all those bodyguards if they can''t even stop a single person-''


    "Sir? Are you in there?"


    Suddenly, the man''s train of thought was halted by the words of a woman.


    It was a woman whose voice he knew well - for she was one of his executives.


    A woman who he had absolute REIGN over.


    "Hah... so you''re telling me..."


    With a vein bursting in his forehead, Gerard didn''t even know how to respond.


    "That one of my own subordinates... that I can order as I please.... will kill me?"


    ----


    "Wait just a minute. You said just a second ago that a friend of yours used to hold the reign ability. How is that possible!? I thought that each ability only had a single user!"


    "That is true. It''s very complicated though. I will explain everything once our victory is assured."


    Marcus and Valerie spoke within that land of nothingness, discussing with one another after Seven had briefly taken over the conversation.


    Of course, there was no way for Valerie to know such a thing - which only propagated her confusion further.


    "Then you know how reign works?"


    "Reign - the ability to reign over one''s subordinates as an absolute ruler. The ability is only applicable to people who have at any point agreed to become subordinate to you, however from the moment they give in and serve underneath you they become unable to refuse any and all orders given. This... is the ability that Gerard Stirling has obtained. Correct?"


    "That''s... exactly right. Of course, he gained the ability after the new world was set into stone. At that point, any of us who were working under him were automatically recognized by his ability. It was excruciating at first. I tried to disobey him about the slightest thing and I was stopped from doing so. I wasn''t physically harmed, but it was as if my body refused to do anything that went against him..."


    "So any of his orders are absolute, and anything he says must be done. Therefore... if he tells you to die?"


    "Then I must die."


    "And if he tells you to attack?"


    "Then I must attack."


    "And if he tells you to protect him with all your being?"


    "Then I must protect him with all my being."


    Pausing for a moment, Marcus ceased his question as he allowed himself to think, at which Valerie pursed her lips in anticipation.


    "And if he told you to kill him?"


    "Then... we must kill him."


    ----


    "So you''ve decided to betray me, Eclaire."


    From within that room, without opening the door, the man spoke these words to the girl standing outside the door.


    "I knew that you were always irritated with me. You hated me for a lot of reasons. But I didn''t think that you''d betray me now, of all times."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the man grinned with pleasure.


    ''She can''t touch me.''


    "I order you to not lay a single finger upon me. I order you to not attack me in any way, shape, or form. I order that you not move a single muscle unless I directly order you to do so."


    With these words, the man sat up at his desk, smashing his cigar as he gazed upon the door.


    "I order you to enter, and to stand six feet in front of my desk."


    In that instant, the door which was locked was forcibly opened, the metal lock breaking as the girl entered.


    Her white hair was disheveled from having smashed her body into the door, blood now dripping down her face. She looked to the man without moving, only breathing as she awaited his orders like a doll.


    "You were going to kill me, but I''ve now ensured that you absolutely cannot kill me. You can''t even move without my permission. Which is why it makes absolutely no sense that you would choose now - after I''ve obtained such an ability - to try and betray me."


    Standing up, the man looked Eclaire directly in the eyes, staring into her soul.


    "Just what is going on inside your head? Just how could you have possibly imagined defeating me when you have absolutely no means to do so? Or perhaps the next person to arrive will be the one to kill me? Repair the door and barricade it for me."


    Without speaking a word, the girl immediately sprung into motion, first fixing the door to the best of her ability as she pried the metal back into place.


    Her hands were cut as she did so, however this did not stop the girl who then proceeded to pick up chairs and eventually a table and other furniture, stacking them such that no intruder would be allowed to enter.


    After completing this, the man spat out another order.


    "Now stand in front of me once more and do not move a muscle."


    And as soon as he uttered such words, she did so.


    Everything he said was law.


    Like a King, he ruled over her - incorporating this girl into his absolute reign.


    "Actually... pour me a drink."


    As the man said this, the girl walked over to a nearby cabinet, opening it up to reveal a fine selection of wines.


    As the girl reached for one, the man held out his hand to stop her.


    "Wait. You might have planted some sort of poison. Therefore I''m not going to allow you to choose which one it is. The fifth one from the 2nd row. Pour me that one."


    As the man spoke this order, the girl did exactly as he said, reaching for that particular bottle as she headed over to his desk.


    Taking the man''s wine glass, the woman began to pour as she filled it, placing it upon his desk.


    "And in case you somehow poisoned all of them... I''m going to make absolutely certain."


    Sliding over the glass, the man glanced up to the girl.


    "This is NOT an order. This is merely a suggestion, and you are free not to obey me in this case. Test this wine for poison."


    Thus - the man gave the ultimate test to the girl.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    If the wine had been poisoned, it might have been a slow acting poison - one that might not kill its target initially.


    If this were the case and he ordered the girl to drink, then she would be forced to do so. This would prove nothing as to whether or not the poison was actually present if she didn''t die immediately.


    So instead, he forced her to choose of her own will to drink or not.


    If she chose not to drink, it was poisoned. If she chose to drink, it was not.


    However, without question, the girl took a sip.


    There was not a second of hesitation. She took the sip immediately, as if to prove her loyalty to the man.


    "Then... it wasn''t you who was trying to kill me? Is there going to be someone else who comes to this place? Put the glass back on my desk. And don''t spill it."


    The girl followed orders once more, placing the glass down.


    "This is an order. You are permitted to speak, and you must answer with honesty. Are you the one who is trying to kill me?"


    "Yes."


    Widening his eyes, the man looked at the girl with shock.


    "So it is you... how did you intend to kill me?"


    "Poison."


    "So it was poison after all. And I assume that there was some specific bottle in there that you picked out, then? You thought that I wouldn''t specify which one to pick, so when I ordered you to use a specific one you ended up losing to me. Haha! Now that''s ironic."


    Grabbing the glass with a grin, the man stood up as he took the wine bottle, pulling out another glass from a drawer.


    "Without question, if the poison were in the one you selected, you would have refused to drink it, so this one is alright. I suppose I''ll have someone test all the others later, just to be safe."


    Reaching into his drawer, the man pulled out a small bag with a white pill.


    Placing this white pill into the 2nd glass, the man then poured the wine into it, taking one glass into each of his hands.


    "Now isn''t this ironic? You''re going to die the same way you tried to kill me, Eclaire. Was it worth it?"


    Handing over the poisoned glass, the man grinned with pleasure, handing over the glass to the girl.


    "Take this and toast with me."


    And as the girl took the poisoned glass, the two clinked them together - performing a light toast as they both took a sip.


    "So now you''re going to die... and I''m going to live. But it truly is a shame, Eclaire. I had so much hope for you. I had so much trust in you. And yet you''ve gone and betrayed me like this. It truly shatters my heart."


    Placing his glass down, the man walked around the girl with lust in his eyes.


    "This hair of yours... it was always so beautiful. That was why I let you live and gave you another chance. Because even if you betrayed me before, I didn''t want to give you up. But now that you''ve done it again... I can''t very well let such a thing be forgiven a second time."


    Clicking his tongue, the man ran his hand through the girl''s hair.


    "You didn''t learn your lesson."


    At that moment, the girl spat up a volley of blood.


    Falling to the ground, the girl was unable to obey the order of the man as her limbs failed - now moving her body as she hacked and coughed.


    "I''ll permit you to thrash and heave in your death, but do not allow it to harm me in any way."


    Looking down upon the girl as she threw up the blood, this was the only thing the man said as coldness filled his eyes.


    "I''m disappointed."


    And with this final statement, the man watched as the girl ceased her struggling and her eyes became cold.


    "Your death... was pointless."


    [Just how many times has this girl died? Do you believe this to be the first one?]


    Suddenly however, a voice spoke up from the dead body of the girl.


    Stumbling back, Gerard looked down as the pale corpse stood, and the woman took to her feet.


    "You... stop moving. Immediately."


    [I am not your subordinate. She is currently dealing with her own death.]


    At that moment, the man felt a sharp pain as he grabbed his chest.


    ''Wha...''


    [You should have listened to Mr. Janitor. After all, if you weren''t so confident in your control over this girl - then perhaps you WOULD have been alive.]


    As the woman spoke such harsh words, her expression suddenly became gentle - as if she were a teacher glorifying the achievement of a student.


    The man fell to his knees, his breathing becoming heavier as the poison spread through his veins, and he felt his own consciousness fading as the pain erupted within him.


    [But I''m quite proud of her.]


    And as he fell down to the ground, the woman continued to speak, looking down upon the man with those horribly condescending eyes.


    [Just how many times has she died trying to bring this assassination to fruition?]


    ----


    "Seven."


    [Yes, Marcus?]


    "Everything is going according to your will."


    [I know that.]


    "Is this truly... the path I... no... the path that we should take?"


    [There is no other. Or perhaps you truly do want to act like a hero?]


    "No. Not at all."


    With resignation in his voice, Marcus responded to the demon within him - a fierce determination in his words.


    "I have no intention of portraying a man as wicked as myself as some sort of savior."


    There are no heroes in this world.


    This was the conclusion that Marcus had come to.


    He was powerless without the thing inside of him.


    The same went for Sylvia.


    If Seven so wished, the two would be overtaken at any moment - and their destructive impulses would be released upon this world.


    Therefore - he complied.


    He bargained and negotiated, utilizing the talents that he had garnered from his years of experience in order to stop the thing within him from destroying this entire world.


    And if this was at the cost of his very soul - then who was he to complain?


    ''Complain? No... I would never do such a thing.''


    He would use this.


    ''Rather... I will accept this with gratitude.''


    He would take advantage even of this horrid situation - and turn it into a profit for himself.


    ''After all... a businessman is someone who never fails to see an opportunity.''


    The gears were in motion, and the pieces were set.


    Gerard''s death had been engineered, and a plot involving a piece which the mastermind himself knew not of was currently taking place.


    With the executives out of the way, there remained only a single opponent, and soon enough that opponent too would be defeated.


    ''Everything is going according to plan.''


    [Indeed. However... this is only the beginning.]


    ''I am beginning to see it, Seven.''


    [Is that so?]


    Holding out his hand as he closed his eyes within that abyss, the man grasped his palm as he took hold of nothing in particular.


    ''It will all... fall into place.''


    [There will be obstacles.]


    ''There will be enemies.''


    [We will be seen as monsters.]


    ''Wretched abominations to be destroyed.''


    [Inhuman creatures that have no place in this world.]


    ''But that much... is fine.''


    [For in the end... the winner is the hero.]


    ''And the monster... is the one who lost.''


    [But what would happen if the monster were to win?]


    ''What would happen if the winner were to remain a monster?''


    [This... is what we will find out.]


    This is the story of how a man and a monster took over the world.


    And as for which was the man and which was the monster?


    Neither of them knew for certain.


    ----


    Author''s Note:


    This marks the end of Volume 5 of Number 7: The Invaders of Paradise.


    This arc has been going on for quite a while. The first appearance of Gerard and his hotel were in Volume Number 3, and I took quite a detour with the Randov arc followed by Bradley''s backstory. A large amount of this arc has been backstory as well, so I hope that you all don''t mind it.


    I am a firm believer that characters are most interesting when they are fleshed out, and I went in with a lot planned for certain characters, which I''m sure you saw in Melissa''s and Celia''s backstories. Even the five clients, who were really just meant to be placeholder characters to show off how powerful ability users are in this world, ended up becoming quite fleshed out in this manner.


    Now, there is one particular thing I would like to address. I am in no way acknowledging or approving of the behavior of any characters in my story. Particularly so with the disturbed characters created in this arc.


    I wrote those characters as a sort of experiment to see how messed up people could become. And I''m sure you''ve already noticed this with many of my characters.


    This was the first arc where there was a real strategy going on behind the scenes. Marcus and Sylvia had been molded by Seven and One pretty significantly up to this point, and I''m excited to see everything play out.


    Even now, I still have a ton more planned before this arc comes to an end. There''s a whole bunch more story, and a whole bunch more backstory to tell before it''s completion. I hope that you all will stick around for it.


    I was considering whether to finish the volume here or not, but in the end I decided to do so. I''ve been humming and hawing about whether or not to try and finish this arc in this volume, but it''s gone on long enough. It''s time to cut things here, since there is still so much left before this arc is completed.


    The Paradise Hotel Arc will end within Volume 6 of Number 7: The Monarchs of the Underworld. Following this arc, things are going to really open up, and I have a whole bunch more planned even after that.


    A little hint to the next arc, read at your own discretion. I''ve introduced some of our next characters of interest already, which was another reason why I focused so much on some of the backstories here.


    Please look forward to the conclusion of this arc. I can tell you that it will be exciting.


    And most importantly, thank you. Thank you for reading my story up to this point. Anyone who has stuck around until now is clearly either invested in the story or deceiving themselves and wondering when it will get good - so I hope for your sanity that it''s the former.


    I hope that you will all continue reading as I begin Volume Number 6: The Monarchs of the Underworld.

 Chapter Number 163 - Deep Clean

    There is no such thing as a ruler who is not feared.


    For if a great ruler is to rise up, there will always be those around him who wish to usurp his place.


    The existence of such wicked men creates a necessity of wickedness within any man who steps into a position of leadership.


    For if a man was to rule without any semblance of wickedness, then his position would be immediately stolen by a man whose wickedness knows no bounds.


    ----


    [Try Number 1]


    The light of the sun peeked through the thin curtains of Eclaire''s bedroom. Upon the glare of the rising sun reaching her eyes, the white haired beauty rose from her slumber, gently making her way to the window.


    Slowly drawing the curtain back, the girl''s eyes transitioned from groggy to awake as she accepted that it was no longer time to remain asleep. Immediately, she once more replaced the curtain to its previous position, as if to hide her room from the light which had bathed it.


    ''Today... is the day.''


    She told herself these words, taking a deep breath as she looked around her room.


    It was a luxurious bedroom, fit for a queen.


    She could have continued living like this forever, if only she could accept the reign of the man who could control her every action with a mere word.


    However, she could not accept such a thing.


    She could not accept living under the rule of a man whose morals and ideals were far more rotten than even the corrupted world around her.


    And so - she steeled herself.


    She did not know how many hours would pass, or the number of days that they would add up to.


    It could have been weeks, or even months before the task was completed.


    However no matter the amount of time that passed, Eclaire knew one thing for certain.


    Today was the day that she would kill this man.


    And no matter how many tries it took... she would retry until the moment she succeeded.


    ----


    No longer in her nightgown, but now dressed in a colorful sundress, Eclaire made her way through the hallways with a bright smile on her face.


    Such a plastered smile was enough to make her sick, however she paid no heed to her own emotions - for there would come a time when she no longer needed to wear such a wretched smile.


    "Good morning, Eclaire! I see that you''re looking as beautiful as ever."


    "You flatter me, Henry."


    She passed by an unimportant man, waving as he was overly pleased at the fact that this woman so much as knew his name - an honor which far exceeded his own expectations.


    "You... you remembered my name. I..."


    "Is that not obvious? I am the one who brought you to this place... so I will do as much as I can to remember each and every one of you."


    The man felt a lump form in his throat at the benevolent words of the woman, which touched his heart as he struggled to get out a response.


    "Thank you, Eclaire..."


    With these meek words, the man could no longer bear being within the presence of this woman, for he felt as if making any further statement would be nothing more than presumptuous.


    The woman walked by the man, a bright smile on her face as she continued forward.


    However the moment she entered the next door within those hallways, as it shut behind her, a wretched frown formed upon her expression.


    ''Of course I would remember your name. After all... you just told it to me.''


    [But he doesn''t remember that, now does he?]


    ----


    ''For now... I will try a straightforward approach.''


    On this day, the people of the third branch would attack.


    It was now late in the morning, approaching noon. Earlier that morning, Isabella alone had approached Gerard, asking for him to provide manpower in attacking the bloodhounds, who posed a potential threat to the Stirling Family and had supposedly wiped out Isabella''s subordinates, however this was all a lie.


    The bloodhounds didn''t exist in this world anymore, or at the very least, they were nowhere near this place if they did. This was a story which was just believable enough to be potentially true, but was in reality a tactic used by that mastermind - Marcus Coran.


    He had concocted this scheme in order to lure out some of the top fighters of the 4th Branch, and likely to eliminate those people before the real battle began.


    Of course, he certainly understood that Isabella likely would not be able to convince Gerard to send out any executives or ability users. He was far too greedy to do something like that. If he were to send an ability user out, it would be for his own purposes.


    Valerie, Melissa, and Celia were all ability users, and in previous loops, Eclaire had found out the basics of their abilities. Even Gerard knew not of the specific powers that they held, however by risking her own life - and losing it on multiple occasions, Eclaire had found out the abilities of those three.


    Yakov too was clearly using some sort of strange ability that gave him an unbelievable amount of information, however Eclaire had never been able to find out his ability no matter how many times she tried.


    He was too perfect.


    Whenever he had an opening, he would fill it immediately. It was as if his actions were guided to the point where he couldn''t possibly make an incorrect decision.


    Which was exactly why Eclaire understood that she needed to force that opening.


    She needed to create a scenario where that man was checkmated - stuck in a position where he would need to be in two places at once.


    Yet - the very idea that such a man would allow a checkmate to come about was laughable.


    Reaching the outer halls, the woman descended the staircase as numerous eyes fell upon her.


    "Eclaire!"


    "It''s Eclaire!"


    With a smile and a wave, the woman looked down upon the masses who had gathered - people that she had convinced to come to this place after she had personally ventured out into the world.


    "Mrs. Eclaire, what is our schedule for today?"


    One man stepped forward among the crowd, looking up to the woman with concern, though his tone treaded carefully as if not to offend the one he spoke with.


    "I''m sorry... but it looks like you all will have to work quite hard again today. I hope you all can manage..."


    "Ah..."


    Gazing downward, the man became slightly downtrodden upon hearing these words, however he immediately perked up as if to prevent such an expression from being seen.


    "Does this... displease you?"


    "N-not at all! We''re glad to assist you! It''s just..."


    Looking around with concern, the man chose his words carefully.


    "Nevermind. We will begin work."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Please don''t say that! We understand your position well. You''re the one suffering the most out of all of us!"


    These men and women who were gathered looked up to Eclaire as if she were some form of Queen, however she was anything but.


    She was the very woman who had brought these people to this place, deceiving them into coming under the reign of Gerard.


    And from the moment they had accepted this, they were subject to his ability.


    ''Anyone who gives in and accepts a position as his subordinate... will be subject to his orders.''


    ''When he gives an order, the recipient of the order must follow it, so long as it is possible.''


    ''Even if it is not possible, the recipient must try to the best of their ability to fulfill the order.''


    This was the case for both Eclaire and these men and women.


    Survivors of the calamity who had been in small groups had been gathered up, and a large number of the people within this area of the City were currently working under Gerard as a result of Eclaire''s recruitment efforts.


    "No... that''s wrong."


    ''Yes, that''s right.''


    "I''m suffering the least."


    ''I''m suffering the most.''


    "So please, don''t pity me."


    ''So shut the fuck up, and stop pitying me.''


    With a smile that could never hope to match her thoughts, the woman charmed the entire crowd, men and women alike.


    And with these words, she continued down the stairs - and like the red sea, the men and women parted as they made way for her.


    ''Ah...''


    ''She''s so close to me...''


    ''If only I could touch her...''


    ''No... what am I thinking...''


    ''How could someone like myself even dare to do such a thing?''


    ''She''s a Queen.''


    ''An Empress.''


    ''And a mere peasant such as myself... has no place by her side.''


    ''It''s a reward enough... that she would even so much as acknowledge our existence.''


    Filled with awe, the people could not help but to tremble as the woman made her way through them, shivering at the elegance with which the woman carried herself.


    And then, just as quickly as she had arrived, the woman disappeared.


    She entered a place which had not been permitted to the public - a place where only executives were allowed.


    The basement.


    ----


    As she made her way down the stairs, Eclaire took each step without hesitation.


    She understood what she had to do.


    It was risky, to be sure.


    If Yakov was not as capable as she believed him to be, then such a rash course of action would without doubt prove fatal - not only to her target, but to Eclaire herself.


    However, Yakov was not just capable - he was inhuman.


    Of this, Eclaire was certain.


    Therefore without a moment''s hesitation, she stepped forward, eventually making it into a luxurious hallway.


    ''The client rooms...''


    The first sector of the basement was the client section, filled with rooms of the utmost luxury prepared for the highest paying clients.


    Of course, there was a reason beyond mere luxury as to why these particular clients would pay so much.


    These rooms had been prepared for those disturbed men and women whose desires could never be satisfied with any standard methods.


    This was a place for those decrepit and wretched humans who could never be admitted into society - were their personal activities to become public.


    It was a place that guaranteed such people absolute safety - both from the police and from any leak of information.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    For this, Gerard had obtained a monopoly of sorts.


    A monopoly on degeneracy.


    For there was no competitor on this planet who provided the services and luxury that could be found at the Paradise Hotel.


    ----


    When she had come to the end of the client section, there was a door.


    It was a double door - one which resembled that of a door at the back of the grocery store which led to the warehouse.


    Above this door were the words "Employees only beyond this point."


    It was a simple message - one which told the clients that they had no place coming into this area.


    However, to Eclaire, this door sent shivers down her spine.


    For this door was the gate between two different worlds.


    ''I... never wanted to come here again.''


    Yet, here she was.


    However even though everything within her shouted to stay away from that door, she pressed forward.


    ''I am no longer the prey.''


    With these words, Eclaire told such things to herself as she made her way into that place.


    Concrete surrounded her. She was no longer within the fabric covered hotel, but now in what appeared to be an old bunker.


    There were cells on either side of her - most of them empty.


    "So the bitch comes down to the dungeon after all this time. What the hell do you want here?"


    Most of them, that was.


    Stopping in her tracks, Eclaire lightly smiled as her eyes were laid upon a frail old man - one who had a fiery hatred burning in his eyes as he glared upon Eclaire.


    "You know... your words actually put me at peace."


    "If my words put you at peace, then I''d rather not talk at all, you whore. How can you live with yourself?"


    "That''s the thing."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the girl raised her eyes as if to peer straight through it.


    "I can''t."


    Reaching into her purse, which she carried at her side, Eclaire began to fumble with it - a smile on her face.


    "You do understand why your words put me at peace - don''t you? It''s quite disturbing to see how easily brainwashed the people on the upper floors are. The existence of someone like you who can see through all the lies is... comforting."


    "How can you say that when you''re the author of those lies?"


    Spitting in the direction of Eclaire, the man crossed his arms from the concrete slab that could hardly be called a bed.


    Dried blood lathered the walls of his cell, though this was likely not his own. Even so, the man was so thin that one might well believe he had not eaten for days.


    "If I could kill you here and now, I''d jump at the chance. If these bars weren''t separating us..."


    "If only they weren''t..."


    Pulling her hand out of her purse, the woman removed something red and cylindrical.


    "Catch."


    The man, shocked at having been thrown an item, bobbled it a couple of times before it settled in his hands.


    "Wha... what is..."


    Beep.


    "There are five minutes until it goes off. Yakov will be down here to disable it shortly. Try not to die."


    "Get this thing away from me!"


    At that moment, Eclaire shifted her head, just barely dodging the item which was thrown straight back at her.


    "You don''t want it? I was giving you an opportunity to die, you know."


    "YOU BITCH!!! I WANT THE OPPORTUNITY TO KILL YOU!!! Give me my freedom back! Give me my village back! How can you lead us to this horrible place and lock me up like this just for disagreeing with you?"


    Stopping as she received the shouts of the man, Eclaire glanced back at him, her tone lowering as her eyes filled with repulsion.


    "Because if I can''t disobey that man, then I might as well have everyone else obey me."


    "Get back here!! Where are you going!? Are you insane!? Are you going to destroy this entire place!?"


    Grabbing the bars now as the woman walked off, the old man shouted out with fear in his voice as he tried to stop her.


    However, she continued to walk.


    "There is nothing more that I would LOVE than to destroy this place. However... that cannot happen until the one who protects it has been destroyed as well."


    ----


    "Hey... come over here... we can have a lot of fun, you know..."


    "You wretched witch! What is wrong with you!?"


    "I hate you! I hate you!"


    "One day you''ll regret everything you''ve done!"


    "I''m sick of people like you who think that they''re on top of the world, when in reality they''re just playing to another person''s tune."


    "Do you think you''ve won? Do you think that just because we can''t disobey you that it will be the end of this? We''ll rise up and destroy you - just wait."


    "You''re the last person I could ever forgive."


    "You coward! Stop sitting on top of your throne and come face us in a fair fight!"


    "I''ll kill you... I''ll kill you, you bitch..."


    "A hero... that''s right, a hero will come and save us all from you."


    "You''re nothing more than a villain."


    The insults wouldn''t stop.


    As she walked through that hallway of cells, one after another Eclaire''s ears were riddled with the hateful emotions of those who had been imprisoned here.


    Of course - they had every right to despise her.


    ''In order to achieve my own goal... I truly did become a villain.''


    But even if she had a chance to retry, she wouldn''t.


    Because everything that she did - was all for the sake of a single goal.


    Which was exactly why she could not fail in this goal.


    No matter how many tries it took.


    One after another, the woman planted bombs near each structural pillar, making her way through a maze of cells until they had all been planted and set.


    ''Now... I''ve got to hurry.''


    The instant the last one had been placed, Eclaire rushed towards the exit, reaching the client sector and heading up the stairs in a panic.


    ''I have to hurry...''


    Yet as she ascended those stairs, the girl was stopped.


    For standing in front of her with arms crossed, a man was there.


    This man, with every aspect of him that of a gentleman, looked down upon Eclaire with a stern expression.


    "Eclaire."


    "Yakov! It''s terrible! The rebels... they''ve somehow obtained explosives! They''re trying to destroy this entire-"


    "You need not say more."


    With these words, Eclaire''s heart sank as the man continued past her.


    Her breath was caught, and for just a sheer moment, terror overwhelmed her.


    ''Does he know?''


    ''Is he going to kill me?''


    Yet at that moment, the man passed right by her.


    He said nothing to incriminate her.


    He said nothing that implied his knowledge of her involvement in the matter.


    He merely walked forward, his hands folded as he descended with patience.


    "I will take care of the matter. Please give me a brief moment."


    ----


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Somehow, she was still alive.


    How, she did not know.


    She saw her life flash before her eyes - or rather, her numerous lives.


    She was all but certain that Yakov would kill her then and there, yet he had not.


    ''Did I somehow manage to get something past him, or did he prioritize the bombs?''


    Killing Eclaire would have taken less than a second. And to begin with, would Yakov really have taken things so slowly if the bombs posed him any actual threat?


    ''Perhaps... he doesn''t know yet?''


    For certain, the people within the basement would tell Yakov exactly what had happened.


    While those people were not exactly trustworthy from Gerard''s nor Yakov''s perspective, it was all but certain that Yakov would know something was up.


    Her plot would be unveiled, therefore she would have to ensure that Gerard was taken care of before such a thing happened.


    Therefore, she ran.


    With everything in her being, she ran until her lungs were about to explode, rushing past all the people who had been worshiping her just earlier.


    "Eh?"


    "Eclaire? Is something wrong?"


    "Clear the path, will you? Get out of her way!"


    The people had no idea why she was rushing, but they immediately parted as soon as they saw her - at which she ran straight through them, reaching the spiral staircase as she ascended.


    ''I''m almost there...''


    She was almost there.


    ''Just a few more steps... huff...''


    She reached the top, quickly rushing into one of the hallways before ascending another flight of stairs.


    Why was this building so enormous?


    ''Will I make it? The other three are out on patrol by Yakov''s orders, so they shouldn''t be here... Gerard should be alone... so...''


    She ran.


    She ran and ran and ran, her legs about to give out as she panted and heaved.


    And finally, she made it to the top floor.


    "Ugh... ugh.... huff... huff..."


    Holding in her vomit, the woman looked up to the door in front of her with red eyes.


    ''I can''t waste time catching my breath.''


    Thus, she immediately pried the door open, gripping yet another explosive from within her purse.


    ''This one... has a short fuse.''


    Beep.


    Slamming open the door, the girl hurled the bomb inside the room, right at the place which Gerard should have been reclining in his seat.


    However as soon as she opened that door and threw that bomb, the scene which she met was something that exceeded all expectations.


    For with the flick of his wrist, a certain man caught the bomb in his hand, and as he glanced towards it, he reeled his hand back in a similar manner.


    "How shameful, Eclaire."


    For standing within that room, as if waiting for her appearance - was the Janitor.


    "It would seem that the basement isn''t the only thing in need of a deep clean."


    At that instant, something came flying at Eclaire - and a loud bang filled her ears as her body was filled with shrapnel.


    A horrid heat engulfed her, and searing pain overwhelmed the woman to the point where she couldn''t even scream - for her very body was ripped apart from the shock of the explosion.


    [It looks like this one was a failure.]


    And so, the cold voice of the creature within her ran through her head moments before everything went black.


    [Would you like to retry?]

 Chapter Number 164 - The Definition of Insanity

    [Try Number 2]


    "Huff... huff... huff... huff..."


    Shooting up from her bed, Eclaire realized that her sheets surrounded her.


    Panting as she glanced around her with a tint of madness in her eyes, the woman slowly regained her sanity as she calmed her breathing.


    ''Shit...''


    With trembling hands, she fumbled out of bed as she threw the covers aside, wobbling towards the mirror as she gazed upon herself.


    She was in a wretched state.


    Her hair was messy, her eyes reddened with veins, and her complexion that of a mongrel.


    ''I... I''ll never get used to it.''


    Grabbing the mirror, the woman laid it aside as she revealed what was behind it.


    ''No matter how many times... I retry... how could I ever get used to it?''


    Opening one of the drawers, the girl reached underneath her socks as she pulled out a screwdriver - to which she pressed into the wall.


    For on that wall, hidden behind the mirror, was an array of tallies.


    Scratch. Scratch.


    As she chiseled another one onto the wall, the woman frowned with hatred, her eyes glancing back and forth as she counted the number with her eyes.


    On one side, atop the first group of tallies - there was a label with a single letter.


    R.


    And on the second, which she scratched and scribbled now, the letter D was etched above it.


    ''109 Manual Resets.''


    ''138 Deaths.... forcing a reset.''


    This was the wall which allowed Eclaire to maintain her sanity.


    ''Progress....''


    Grabbing the mirror to replace it, the girl whispered to herself as she spoke within her mind.


    ''If I keep on filling this wall... if I keep on increasing the tallies... then surely, I must be making some sort of progress.''


    As she laid the mirror down, the girl once more hid the screwdriver, her hands shaking as she glanced once more at herself in that mirror.


    ''And if I keep on adding to them... if I keep on RETRYING... then surely, I''ll succeed.''


    ----


    ''I tried to do something too flashy.''


    ''I underestimated his physical abilities.''


    ''I left too many openings for him to figure out my intentions.''


    People grow stronger due to their mistakes.


    Through failure, humans recognize how to better prepare themselves for similar situations in the future.


    By analyzing what went wrong, and why it went wrong, we use experimentation to determine the best possible path that we should take - and this path can only be found through trial and error.


    Yet the enemy which Eclaire faced was a man who needed not to make any mistakes - for the path before him was always revealed.


    She had to try, and try, and try again - continuously failing and learning from her failures as her opponent never failed to do exactly as he needed in order to defeat her.


    ''Was he mocking me?''


    Why didn''t Yakov kill her on the stairs when he had first seen her?


    Did he know at that point, or perhaps he wasn''t aware yet?


    Did he confirm his suspicions after taking care of the bombs downstairs? Did he speak with the inhabitants of the basement and believe their word over Eclaire?


    Too many questions were left unanswered.


    ''Why is it that no matter how many times I retry, these questions still remain?''


    She didn''t know.


    She didn''t understand a thing about his ability. She didn''t understand a thing about how he received the knowledge that he somehow had access to, or how much was revealed to him.


    All she knew was that he knew things that he shouldn''t have - and that he always seemed to be in the right place at the right time.


    First and foremost, Yakov''s goal was to protect Gerard. Even at the cost of his own life, he would ensure that no harm was done to his boss.


    Of course, Yakov''s life had never so much as been in danger. Nothing that Eclaire was capable of could even scratch this man, whose physical ability and combat prowess was far beyond the realm of humanity.


    The fact of the matter was that in order to kill Gerard, Yakov was the greatest obstacle.


    ''How can I get around him?''


    If she could somehow manage to be alone with Gerard without Yakov present, then perhaps Eclaire would stand a chance.


    Perhaps she could kill him.


    The fact of the matter was, however, that she could never find such an opportunity.


    Whenever Gerard was in his office, Yakov patiently waited outside.


    ''Wait a minute.''


    Suddenly, an idea sprung into the mind of the girl as she exited her room that morning, ready to greet the new day.


    ''Have I been thinking about this all wrong?''


    Placing her hand to her chin as she thought, the girl evoked a number of stares from some of the people she had brought into this hotel, however none of these people dared to interrupt her thoughts and speak out to her.


    Many men passed by, hoping to earn even the slightest glance - however, lowering their heads in defeat as they realized that they wouldn''t even be able to obtain such a thing.


    ''Who ever said that Yakov needs to be somewhere else?''


    As a smile crept upon the face of Eclaire, a light filled her eyes as a plot formed once more.


    ''Who ever said that it''s impossible to assassinate Gerard right in front of his eyes?''


    [You seem to have been inspired. Did you think of something?]


    The passive voice of Number Four resounded within the mind of Eclaire, who nodded lightly as she responded through her thoughts to the being who had maintained a completely neutral position throughout her attempts of assassination.


    ''That''s right, Four.''


    And with a smile, the girl pressed forward, looking around her to ensure that nobody was watching.


    ''I''ve got something that I''m going to try.''


    ----


    ''I need to find the right moment... I need to find the time where Yakov and Gerard are both outside of the office.''


    As Eclaire made her way up the stairway to the very place where she had just moments before been killed in an explosion, she plotted her actions without restraint.


    ''First, I need to meet with them to find out his schedule for today. I guess I should have done that first. With those clients gone, security is limited to just his bodyguards and the executives, but that doesn''t really decrease it much.''


    As she made her way throughout the hallway however, Eclaire turned a corner as she was met with the very two people that had entered her mind.


    "Well if it isn''t Eclaire. I was just looking for you."


    The overweight man who stroked his mustache with a lecherous glare stared down Eclaire as she entered his sight, at which she stopped herself from squirming with discomfort.


    "Good morning, Sir. How are you doing today?"


    With a bright smile, the girl closed her eyes as she faced her master - the one who reigned over her each and every action with absolute power - Gerard Stirling.


    "Not too good, given the events regarding Isabella... but I''ll manage. We''ll destroy those damn bloodhounds and focus on doing business once this is dealt with."


    "I see. As expected of you, Sir. Your domain is expanding nicely."


    Eclaire held back an urge to vomit as she openly praised the very man who she despised with every cell of her being.


    "Part of that is your work. I have to praise you on the way you can control the nearby straggling groups. By taking them under my command, they''ve accepted my reign and can no longer leave."


    Stepping forward, the man placed a disgustingly hairy hand upon Eclaire''s shoulder.


    "Well done."


    "It''s nothing, Sir. If it''s for your goal, I would do anything to serve you. Bringing in the ignorant masses and having them unknowingly accept your reign... that''s the best way to increase the number of pawns we control. Is it not?"


    "Haha... you get it. This ability I''ve gained... it''s wonderful. Perfectly fitting for someone destined to rule like myself."


    Soaking up the praise like a sponge, Gerard fixed his belt as he looked forward with a disturbing grin.


    "Just make sure that no outsiders find out about it. Obviously, I''ve given our new members orders to never leave or speak of my ability, so nobody will ever find out until it''s too late for them."


    "Of course. I would never dream of allowing anyone to find out about your ability. If that were to happen, then people could OPPOSE you."


    With a sly smirk, Eclaire huddled up to the man as she whispered in his ear.


    "And we certainly wouldn''t want that."


    Yakov seemed to keep a piercing eye on the woman, however he didn''t make a single move, as his master appeared to enjoy the deceptive nature that she displayed.


    "Just keep this up, Eclaire. If you do, then I''ll be the King and you can be the Queen. And together... we can reign over this world."


    "Your generosity is abounding, Sir. I''ll do everything I can to meet your expectations."


    "Sir. I believe it''s time to give the people an audience. Should we have Eclaire attend as well?"


    With a humble interjection, Yakov spoke up with a smile, at which Eclaire stopped herself from forming veins in irritation.


    ''I could sneak into his office if I don''t have to go...''


    "Oh... that''s a great idea. Come, Eclaire. Let''s go greet the people, shall we?"


    ''Geh.''


    "Of course, Sir! I''d love to!"


    Having been strung into something unpredicted, Eclaire had no option but to comply.


    After all, if she were to keep up her facade and prevent Yakov or Gerard from finding her true intentions, she had to play the part of the obedient - and even infatuated - executive.


    ''Shit... I''ll have to figure out how to kill him later.''


    The two now walked through the halls, Yakov tailing behind them at a respectable yet cautious distance.


    "You know, Eclaire. I''ve really been thinking about who to make my Queen. Obviously, I don''t want to be partial to any of my executives. I want to give each of them a chance. And I''m sure you understand that you in particular will have to work hard to regain the trust that you once lost."


    Speaking in a nostalgic tone, the man looked forward with pride in his eyes as he gazed upon the halls of this place that he had built.


    "If I am to be a King, then there cannot be four Queens. There has to be one. The other three... well, they can settle for esteemed concubines. But your efforts recently have been above and beyond."


    "I understand that I once betrayed you, and I regret that with every fiber of my being. I was merely a thoughtless girl at the time. I thought that I was doing the right thing, when in reality I was merely following a delusion. I''ve grown from then, I can assure you."


    Responding with confidence, Eclaire spat lies which rattled her very being as she wondered just how she could say such things without rotting from the inside.


    Or perhaps she already was.


    "And I can see that in your results. I''m not a man so callous as to throw aside the facts over grudges from the past. The fact of the matter is that you''re obedient now. That you''re my subordinate now. And most importantly, that you''re under my reign now."


    With a grand smile, the man fixed his tie with pride, preparing himself for a presentation.


    Eventually, the two had reached the floor which opened up to the grand scene of the hotel, at which the two witnessed a number of workers tirelessly toiling to get everything operational and clean once again.


    These were the people from small survivalist groups who Eclaire had gathered and brought to this hotel with the promise of food, shelter, order, and luxury.


    "Good morning, people of paradise."


    With this single phrase, each and every person immediately stopped their work - for the bellowing voice of the large man resounded through the halls.


    However it was not just the loud voice, but rather the particular man who it belonged to that caused each person to jolt to attention upon hearing it.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Now, now, be at ease. It would be no paradise if you were so nervous upon seeing your leader that you couldn''t control yourselves."


    With these words that should have been calming, the people seemed to clam up even more, straightening themselves as they held their breath - and a choking atmosphere enveloped the hall.


    "I suppose I can overlook a little tension. At any rate... I''m sure you all are aware that we are planning for a grand opening. And as you can see from the state of this place, there is MUCH work to be done. For this reason, I would like to remind you all of your orders."


    Suddenly, the tone shifted and the man''s kind demeanor switched to a demanding one.


    "If this place isn''t in operation by the time we find a worthy set of clients, I will be selecting those who contributed the least to be sent to the basement with the rebels."


    With these words, fear was instilled into each and every person present as this man stood before them with absolute power.


    For with every order that flowed from his mouth, such an order would come to fruition.


    If he ordered a man to kill themselves, they would do so.


    If he ordered a man to kill his own daughter - they would do so.


    Not of their own will, but of a strange force that would take control of their bodies.


    "With that being said, I have an announcement to make."


    Waving his arm, the man beckoned for Eclaire to step forward, which she did gracefully as she presented herself with a smile.


    "Your savior who brought you to this paradise hotel has made numerous achievements during her time here. Truly, she is an invaluable asset to this place, and it would not be what it has become without her. Therefore... I would like to make an announcement."


    Eclaire looked at the man with surprise, wondering if he was about to say what she thought he was.


    "Eclaire shall become my Queen... and together we will rule alongside one another."


    Thus, a wave of jealousy spread in an instant.


    However this wave was one which the men of this place could not allow to surface on their expressions.


    ''How can a filthy pig like that be with a saint like her?''


    ''So in the end, he''s going to control every action she makes?''


    ''Is she even going to have any freedom?''


    ''We... we have to save her...''


    [They''re enamored with you. Isn''t this what you wanted, Eclaire?]


    Suddenly as she witnessed the shock within the expressions of the people, Number Four decided to make her comments.


    ''That... is good.''


    [Heh. You seem reluctant.]


    "Therefore... I shouldn''t have to explain what will happen to anyone who dares to lay a hand upon my Queen."


    With this statement, Eclaire had obtained protection - from the very man she was attempting to kill.


    ''This is... very good.''


    However, it was not enough.


    For even with such protection, there was but a single man who stood outside of any rule that Gerard could possibly place upon his people.


    For the man known as Yakov - whose loyalty exceeded any other - would never be doubted by Gerard.


    Even if he were to be killed by Gerard himself, he would remain loyal to the very end.


    "Continue your work. I expect to see things running and in place very soon."


    With these words, Gerard motioned for Eclaire to follow him.


    "Come. I think this announcement deserves a celebration."


    ----


    ''His niece is in mourning from the death of so many of her subordinates, and this is how he acts?''


    Just a day prior, Gerard had been furious.


    Yet now, he walked with a smile - celebrating as if the events of the previous day were long forgotten.


    ''Perhaps he truly didn''t care? No, maybe he''s the type of person who gets emotional all at once, but is able to forget those emotions after a short period of time?''


    Without a doubt, the fury in his expression after hearing of the betrayal was real.


    Yet at this moment, Gerard exuded none of that malice.


    ''That doesn''t matter - or rather, maybe it does.''


    Eclaire understood that coming to know her target was an important piece of assassination. As a matter of fact, it gave her of all people an edge which no newcomer could possibly hope to find.


    She had known this man and the people of this hotel for years.


    She understood them better than any halfhearted assassin could ever. Even someone who invaded this hotel for a couple of months on a long term job couldn''t hope to compare to Eclaire in this field.


    Yet even so, she had failed.


    Time and time again she had failed, and time and time again she might fail in the future.


    Gaining information and acting upon it - this was the only weapon she had.


    Unlike an assassin, whose physical abilities were outstanding, Eclaire held no such thing.


    She was a standard human - a young woman at that. Her physical strength couldn''t even match up to one of the bodyguards under Yakov.


    She could use a gun. She had learned how to fight - living in this world undead had forced her to do so.


    It wasn''t as if she were completely helpless in this manner, but at the end of the day when faced with the monster known as Yakov, she couldn''t possibly hope to defeat him.


    Even if she surprised him, even if she snuck up on him in his sleep, no matter what she did - he always seemed to be one step ahead.


    ''But... all those times have been physical attacks.''


    Indeed - every attempted murder that Eclaire had tried upon Gerard was a physical attack.


    The use of weapons, bombs, and all other sorts of things. Time and time again, Eclaire had learned that she couldn''t defeat Yakov on the field of battle, no matter how deceptive her methods were.


    ''So if I can''t defeat him on the field of battle... then I''ll instead defeat him in my own field.''


    Thus, Eclaire walked arm in arm with the man she intended to kill - her greatest threat following behind.


    If she were to pull out a knife and aim for Gerard''s throat, Yakov would grab her before her blade reached.


    She would be killed within moments, and the day would reset - and she would chalk another scratch onto her death counter.


    This, she had learned from painful experience.


    If she pulled out a pistol, it would be turned around and fired into her very head.


    If she rigged a bomb on herself, her own body would be contorted and used as a shield - and she would die in the place of her target.


    And if she used an even bigger bomb, then it would be discovered and diffused before she could even approach her target.


    ''How many times did I try such things... knowing that they wouldn''t work?''


    She had deluded herself.


    She had deceived herself into thinking that she was capable of killing this man herself, with her own two hands.


    Time and time again she failed, continuously throwing herself at the man in the hopes that something would change.


    ''If there''s any chance in the world of him making a mistake, then I just have to keep trying.''


    ''Over.''


    ''And over.''


    ''And over.''


    ''Until he makes a mistake - and I win.''


    This was what she had told herself as she tried the same method, used the same tricks, changing the location, the position, the interaction, everything that she could think of.


    And after having done so more times than she could remember, Eclaire had come to a single conclusion.


    ''To try the same thing over and over again and expect a different result... is nothing less than madness.''


    ''But I am not insane.''


    ''I have become the very definition of insanity.''


    ----


    "Come in, Eclaire. Ah, pour me a drink, will you?"


    "Of course, Sir."


    Without diminishing that bright smile for a second, Eclaire found her chance.


    ''I''m going to try something different.''


    It was a method that she should have come up with before - however she was too focused on conventional methods that she hadn''t even tried such a thing.


    As she walked over to the cabinet where the wine bottles and glasses were stored, the woman grabbed a random one before looking back at the man.


    "Is there any particular drink you''d like?"


    "Any will do. Surprise me."


    Right now, Yakov stood at the door, his hands folded behind his back.


    Gerard sat leisurely at his desk, reclining as he looked up to the ceiling while rolling his eyes with his hands.


    ''It doesn''t seem like there are any suspicions yet.''


    Taking a bottle of scotch, the girl reached into her pocket, placing a pill into the glass before beginning to pour it.


    The poison dissolved within the drink, at which the girl placed the bottle back into the cabinet.


    ''Is he going to kill me now?''


    However as she turned around, expecting death around the corner, she was met with a strange situation.


    Yakov had not moved a muscle.


    Gerard had no suspicions in the slightest. The two merely stood, oblivious to the concoction that Eclaire had just come up with.


    ''He''s not moving? Does he not know?''


    Eclaire could hardly believe such a thing.


    Every time she had attacked Gerard in the past, Yakov had immediately attacked her the moment she pulled out a weapon. Yet before she did so, he had never laid so much as a finger on her.


    It was as if he was waiting to confirm that she was trying to kill Gerard before he counterattacked.


    ''So he doesn''t know until I try to kill him... but he always manages to stop me regardless. Is it truly just his instinct as a fighter?''


    Was such a thing really possible?


    Was it really just human instinct which had been honed through years of work as a bodyguard?


    Was this really not linked to a reawakening?


    Eclaire refused to believe such a notion.


    His abilities were superhuman. His intuition was insane. Something had to be telling him things that he otherwise couldn''t have known.


    And that something had to be an ability.


    What were its conditions?


    Was it linked to battle?


    If so - would something like poisoning evade its range of detection?


    Eclaire was about to find out.


    "Here you are, Sir. I hope it''s to your liking."


    ''I hope you choke on it.''


    The man took the glass with a beaming grin, raising it with a smile.


    "This won''t do. We need a toast for something like this. Pour yourself one, will you?"


    "Understood."


    Returning once more to the cabinet, Eclaire followed orders as she poured herself a glass as well.


    "To Paradise."


    And with the clink of their glasses, the man brought it to his lips.


    Smash!


    However just before he brought it to his mouth, the glass was slammed out of his hand, shattering into pieces as the liquid covered the floor.


    "Huh? What the hell, Yakov!? Why did you just spill my drink like that!?"


    Standing up in fury, Gerard looked to the gentleman with indignance, who flicked his hand as the liquid trailed off his gloves.


    "Forgive me, Sir. I will begin cleaning immediately."


    "Cleaning!? You were the one who made that mess in the first place!"


    "No."


    And at that moment, Eclaire came to a realization.


    ''He knew?''


    "This mess was created by someone else."


    Before she knew it - a sharp pain erupted within her chest.


    ''Eh?''


    Spitting up blood, she realized what had happened.


    The hand of that man had shot straight through her chest - tearing a hole into her very heart.


    "What a mess."


    "Yakov... I trust you. So tell me. Why did you do this?", Gerard asked as he thinned his eyes in suspicion, not moving from his seat.


    "Do you not see for yourself, Sir?"


    Removing his hand from the girl as her body became cold, Yakov allowed Eclaire to fall to the ground in a pool of her own blood as he wiped his tainted hand with a handkerchief.


    "There was a rat which needed to be exterminated."


    ----

 Chapter Number 165 - Safety

    [Try Number 3]


    Once more, Eclaire shot up from her bed, panting heavily as she grasped her heart.


    ''It''s... it''s still here.''


    Checking to make absolutely certain, the girl confirmed that indeed, her heart was still present within her chest - which was no longer ruptured from the hand of that man.


    ''It''s like a nightmare...''


    Truly, it was a nightmare - however even worse than a nightmare, it didn''t end instantly.


    In a nightmare, the moment something shocking happens, one would wake up from their slumber.


    The mind wouldn''t dare to simulate something as horrible as pain, therefore the moment such pain occurs, it ceases to be able to continue in that land of dreams.


    However unlike a nightmare, things didn''t end with mere pain.


    Of course, Eclaire herself could reset everything if the pain were too much to bear - but that didn''t take away the few moments of heart wrenching torment that she had to go through each time.


    Stumbling up, the girl fell to the ground, her hands and legs trembling to the point where she could not even stand.


    Looking up to that mirror, the girl grit her teeth as tears formed in her eyes.


    Giving up on standing, the girl faced the ground as she wept silently, not even daring to make as much noise as slamming her fist upon the floor.


    ''How many times do I have to do this?''


    ''When will I ever win?''


    Wiping her tears, the young woman slowly stood, once more preparing herself to face the future.


    Ripping that mirror from the wall, the girl added one more tally to the death marker before replacing it.


    Again she sat down on her bed, looking forward with a blank expression as the emotion left her eyes.


    ''I''m one death closer to success.''


    ''I''m one try closer to success.''


    She told herself these things, over and over in order that a slight fragment of her sanity could remain.


    ''But... this isn''t just a matter of the number of deaths, or the number of tries.''


    ''If I don''t work towards success, then it truly will never come.''


    ''Therefore... I have to try.''


    ''I have to put everything in my being into winning - this time.''


    ''And if I can''t win, then I need to at least gain some information that I can use to win next time.''


    That was right.


    It wasn''t just a matter of how many times she died.


    She could die a hundred, a thousand, a million times - and she wouldn''t succeed.


    If she was just dying for the sake of dying, she would never get any closer to success.


    Thinking back on the past attempt, Eclaire stood as her expression hardened.


    ''What did I learn this time?''


    Heading to the bathroom, the girl stood in front of a sink as she began to wash her face, preparing herself for the day.


    ''One. Even if I use poison, Yakov will still know that I''m trying to kill Gerard.''


    This was the most important piece of information obtained - which suggested that he truly did have some sort of ability.


    She had prepared the drinks in a manner that was outside of Yakov''s line of sight, so he shouldn''t have seen her place anything within them.


    Even if he had his suspicions, he would not have killed her immediately.


    He would have stopped Gerard from drinking, and confirmed that it was poisoned before killing her, since she was so precious to Gerard.


    But he didn''t confirm.


    Why?


    The answer was simple.


    He knew for fact that she was trying to kill him - and he knew exactly how.


    The previous attempts at attacking Gerard were all ones that a skilled bodyguard could perceive and prevent. Direct attacks with weapons, in which an enemy was immediately evident and present.


    The moment she pulled a knife or a gun, Yakov would have known that Eclaire had betrayed Gerard.


    However this time was different.


    She pulled no weapon, yet she was slaughtered anyway.


    This could only mean that something had been revealed to Yakov through some otherworldly power.


    ''I hadn''t consulted anyone regarding the poison, nor had I left any trace of evidence. There was no way he should have known that I was trying to poison Gerard... yet he did.''


    Eclaire found herself stuck.


    She was now stuck in a situation where everything she did seemed completely pointless.


    ''Can he predict everything?''


    She did not know.


    ''No... wait. Is he already suspicious of me?''


    While Eclaire had worked so hard to maintain a facade of servitude towards Gerard, perhaps Yakov was directly suspicious of her regardless.


    She had betrayed Gerard in the past, so it would make sense.


    ''So is he completely focusing on me?''


    Even if he had some ability that allowed him to somehow gain information, the fact of the matter was that Eclaire was a primary target - someone that Yakov had his eye on.


    ''But what if I distracted him while someone else did the dirty work?''


    Remembering back to how Gerard had called Eclaire for that gathering, an idea made its way into her mind.


    ''That... I can use that.''


    She knew an event that would happen - and soon.


    All she had to do was meet Gerard and Yakov at the right time, in the right place - and things would flow just as they had before.


    ''So I have to hurry up and get ready to make preparations before then...''


    Splashing water on her face, the girl looked into the mirror, her eyes thinned as they pierced into it.


    She gazed upon herself, looking straight through it with hatred in her eyes.


    ''Today is the day.''


    As she reached back to tie up her hair, the girl thought these words, a deathly aura overtaking her as she resolved herself.


    ''Today is the day I will kill that man... and nothing... not even death... will stop me.''


    ----


    ''I have to hurry.''


    There wouldn''t be much time until Yakov and Gerard would go out to greet the people. If she took too much time getting herself dressed and ready, Eclaire would miss her window of opportunity.


    She had to first head down to the basement and find that man. Then she had to convince him to play along with her plan. Finally, she had to make it back upstairs and meet up with Yakov and Gerard to go greet the people as before.


    If she didn''t make it in time, she wouldn''t be able to take Yakov''s attention from the crowd, and he might notice an assassin lying in wait. It was exactly the fact that Yakov seemed to be so focused on foiling any plot that Eclaire herself had that made him vulnerable to the plot of another.


    Thus, Eclaire found herself rushing as she made her way through the hotel.


    "Good morning, Eclaire."


    "How are you doing today?"


    "It''s wonderful to see you again this morning."


    Once more she was greeted in reverent manner by the people who had submitted themselves to Gerard - and in turn made Eclaire out to be a sort of Queen.


    These people certainly didn''t view Gerard as any form of savior, but it was for exactly this reason that they viewed Eclaire herself as such a person.


    To them, Eclaire was the mediator who spared them of Gerard''s wrath, easing his judgements and calming his temper.


    While they may have viewed Gerard as nothing more than a dictator, Eclaire was the very reason why living under this dictatorship was palatable.


    "Excuse me, but I''m in quite a hurry. I have to get somewhere, so will you please let me through?"


    With a smile, Eclaire parted the crowds as they immediately obeyed her every word, doing exactly as she asked with delight.


    "Of course, Eclaire."


    "Please, go right ahead."


    Thus, she was able to hastily make it once more to the basement.


    It was a place that she despised, but right now she had no choice but to enter.


    This was a place filled with people who despised Eclaire to the core, wishing nothing more than her demise.


    But just why was there such a split in the way these people treated her?


    In order to answer such a question, the clock will need to be turned back.


    ----


    "Hm? You''ve got food?"


    "Electricity!? You''re telling me that you''ve got working AC in this ruined world?"


    "You''re building up a community? Well, I guess we could come along with you."


    "You''ll be able to protect us from those things? Are you serious about that?"


    "You''re really willing to take us in? There will only be more mouths to feed."


    "It would be better to work together, given the state of things. Thank you a bunch, Miss."


    "My children... they haven''t eaten for days. Thank you so much."


    "Clean water!? Please, let me come with you!"


    "I can''t believe there''s a society left in this world... I suppose we need to all work together to build everything up again."


    It wasn''t exactly difficult to convince people to gather at the hotel.


    All Eclaire had to do was find a group and find out what they needed the most. Merely mentioning such a thing was enough to convince just about everyone to come with her - whether their intentions were good or evil.


    Perhaps some intended to rob Eclaire and her community blind. Perhaps others were merely on the brink of death, starving and fearful - unable to so much as leave their homes without risking their lives.


    Some didn''t have the manpower to fight alone. There were families who had children to protect, and small groups all over who were terrified of the outside world.


    Some people had holed up in stores or other places where they were able to survive for a time, but their resources would soon run dry.


    Still, there were others who brazenly marched around, doing as they pleased while forcing others to do the dirty work.


    "Hey. Do you see this right here."


    Inside a small home, a man sat with a cowboy hat on his head, his feet upon a wooden table as he pointed his finger to that very table he sat upon.


    "Er... I''m... I''m not exactly sure what you''re referring to."


    Another man stood in front of this man, at attention as he spoke with timidity in his voice, his eyes shifting while he spoke.


    "This here."


    Taking his legs off the table, the rough man slammed his fist onto the table.


    "This right here."


    With a gulp, the timid man became silent at the blatant abuse of the other.


    "Ahh... I see why yer'' so confused."


    Standing up with a chuckle, the man in the cowboy hat laughed to himself as he unslung a rifle from his back.


    "It''s cause there ain''t nothing there, now is there?"


    "Erk! P-please... please don''t do anything rash. I... I''ll find something! I''ll find something!"


    Holding out his hands as he pleaded, the timid man spoke thusly as he begged for his life.


    "Is that so?"


    Slinging the rifle back on his back, the cowboy took a seat once more with a nod.


    "Then ya better get right to it. Yer daughter isn''t very healthy, I heard. I''d hate for her to have to go another day hungry."


    "I... I understand! I''ll go right now!"


    With these words, the man bolted towards the door, fear evident in his eyes.


    "Dad... can I come down yet?"


    Suddenly however, the man was stopped in his tracks at the voice of a young girl.


    "N-no! Don''t come down! Stay right up there in your room for a little longer! Daddy''s going to get you something to eat, so I''ll be right back - but don''t come downstairs, alright!?"


    "But it''s boring up here. I wanna come down and play."


    "I promise that you can play all you want later, but for now please stay up there, alright!?"


    "Alright..."


    The sound of a closing door was heard as the man breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes once more meeting those of the cowboy at his table.


    "You heard her. Get to it, bucko."


    With these mocking words, the man''s grin fell upon the timid man, at which he immediately rushed towards the door.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    However upon opening the door, he stopped himself before bumping into the person who stood in its frame.


    "Ah, sorry... wait a minute... who are you?"


    Surprised at the appearance of a person he had never seen before, the man looked back to the cowboy with shock.


    "Er... is this an acquaintance of yours?"


    "Ain''t nobody I''ve ever seen in my life. I''d remember a skirt that fine if I''d ever seen one. What''s yer business, girl? You came to hop on my lap tonight?"


    With harassing words, the man leaned forward on his elbow, clearly amused at the appearance of this new person - for the person who stood within that door frame was a gorgeous woman with hair as white as the snow.


    "Ah... forgive me for intruding like this... I actually came because I was looking for survivors."


    Making her way into the home, the woman took a seat across from the cowboy without so much as asking, laying her elbow upon the table as she rested her head in her palm.


    "Would you happen to be survivors?"


    "Do I look dead to you?"


    "You never know these days."


    The unsettling words of the woman forced the man to sit up straight, his previously lax demeanor having left him.


    "What do you want, woman?"


    "I have an offer to make. I''m sure you''re in need of something. Food, supplies, electricity, safety from the undead, safety from... certain people."


    As the woman said this, the cowboy immediately sat upwards, cocking his gun as he placed the barrel in the face of the woman.


    "You tryin to say som''n?"


    "The safety is on."


    As the woman made this casual comment, the man''s eyes widened as he glanced at his weapon, at which the woman immediately grabbed the barrel of his rifle in the instant he looked away, turning it from her.


    "That was a lie. It was actually off."


    "You..."


    With the barrel of his rifle tight in the grip of the woman''s hand, the man swung his fist instead which barreled at her face, however with quick wit she leaned back as she dodged.


    As if she had already seen it before.


    ''Wha... it''s like she''s predicting my movements...''


    "What''s yer game? Hell do you want?", the man spat as he regained his posture.


    "I said just now, didn''t I? I''ve come to help the people who are in need of assistance. If you need anything, feel free to come with me."


    Letting go of the man''s rifle, the woman turned her back to the man as she walked off.


    "To our paradise, that is."


    "Now wait just a minute."


    Raising his rifle once again, the man lined up a shot at the back of the woman.


    "Yes?"


    Stopping in her movements, the woman didn''t so much as look back, even while he aimed directly at her.


    A single shot could kill her - so why did she have such confidence?


    "Do you think you''re going anywhere? You''ve got a pretty face goin'' for ya, and ya might be a bit quick witted in a fight, but that''s all. You''re on the other end of my rifle, so why don''t you stay and chat a bit."


    "I''ve come to invite you. I''m afraid I''m quite busy, as there are many others I have to invite - so I''ll have to respectfully decline."


    "Then decline this."


    Click.


    The man pulled the trigger on the woman, however his eyes widened as a light clicking sound could be heard.


    "Eh?"


    "Ah... I suppose I didn''t mention it. That''s quite dangerous to be throwing around like you''ve been doing. I turned the safety on... for your OWN safety."


    Turning just her head around, the man was met with a horrible smile unlike anything he could have ever imagined.


    "Check your pocket. In there you''ll find the address. That is all."


    And with these words, the woman closed the door behind her, leaving the two men in shock.


    Slowly, the cowboy reached towards his pocket, his hand trembling as he did so.


    ''There''s... no way...''


    How could she have done such a thing?


    When?


    Slipping his hand into his pocket, the man heard a crumpling sound as he felt a piece of paper.


    ''How...''


    Pulling it out, the man gulped as he gazed upon its contents.


    Surely enough, an address was written on the paper.


    However it was the words following this that made a vein burst on the forehead of the man.


    [Banquet for all]


    [Time - tonight at 8 PM]


    [Submit or fight.]


    [Those are your only options.]


    [Failure to appear will be considered the latter.]


    [Make sure the pathetic man and his child come as well, kay?]


    [All business will be accepted.]


    ----


    Gus had never been so humiliated in his life.


    ''By a woman at that...''


    Whenever he had pulled out a rifle on someone, they had always frozen in fear.


    They would do exactly as he said, never making a peep as he ordered them to do whatever he wanted.


    This was particularly so if they had children to protect.


    But that woman had looked his rifle straight through the barrel without flinching.


    She had claimed that the safety was on to distract him, but in reality it was off.


    Had he pulled the trigger at that moment, he would have killed her.


    ''So how did she know I wouldn''t have?''


    And then, while he was distracted after he had attacked her, she must have somehow gotten ahold of the safety while simultaneously planting the paper on him.


    It was infuriating.


    It was as if she knew exactly what he would be paying attention to, and when.


    Like she could predict his every action - as if she had already seen them before.


    ''That ain''t possible.''


    But even so, he wasn''t about to give up an opportunity to redeem himself.


    That woman was confident. Too confident.


    ''I''ll wipe that wretched smirk right off her face... with this.''


    Patting his weapon, the man prepared himself to go.


    "Hey. Get yer kid ready."


    "Eh? Did... did something happen? Are we... actually going to where that woman-"


    "Shut up if you don''t want a bullet in your skull."


    With these words, Gus silenced the father, though his attention was elsewhere.


    "We''re going to a party... and it''s about to get real fun."


    ----


    Submit or fight.


    These are your only options.


    Failure to appear will be considered the latter.


    These words, which had been given to Gus on the letter that the woman had left behind, suggested that this was no mere banquet.


    Rather, it was a collection of people.


    The woman had stated that she was going around looking for survivors. She had even gone as far as to rush off in search of more people, so Gus was certainly not her only target.


    If she was just some do-gooder who wanted to help out the father and his daughter, she would have done something then and there - but she didn''t.


    Her intentions were elsewhere.


    ''Which means... she''s rotten to the core.''


    A woman who would overlook the suffering of others while fulfilling her own agenda, living only for herself without a shred of morality.


    Gus was aware that he was no hero.


    Raised in the countryside, he was a poacher by trade. While he had been raised with the intention of becoming a hunter, hunting didn''t pay the same as poaching.


    So he had made a career change after leaving his father''s home.


    He had lived alone most of his life, making ends meet with the funds he made. It wasn''t exactly lively, but the police never poked around places where there weren''t any people.


    Unfortunately, the cataclysm changed things.


    The undead had eliminated most of the people that he did business with, so he was forced instead to put his talent with the gun to use in the City.


    Living in the countryside would have been an option for him, but Gus wouldn''t have become a poacher if he didn''t want to live in luxury.


    And who knew that the people in the City would be so pathetically weak?


    The first man he had found was someone who was desperately tied to his daughter. His wife and son had died from the virus, and the man was terrified of even stepping outside.


    Gus had originally saved the man''s life from the undead that were bombarding his home, but he didn''t do such a thing for free. He demanded payment for his services - and that payment came with serving him.


    If the man died trying to serve him, then he would have paid him back with his life. If not, he would pay him back in other ways.


    At some point, the daughter had become a hostage of sorts. Gus realized that he could use the girl to get the man to do whatever he wanted, no matter how dangerous.


    It worked out nicely.


    However, the man''s use was limited.


    If Gus continued to tell him to bring food and supplies, the man would eventually die. He couldn''t hold a gun for anything, and sneaking around was all a coward like him was capable of.


    ''Looks like it was about time for a wake up call.''


    As Gus and the two made their way through the streets, the father held his girl in his arms - just three or four years old and still small enough to carry.


    Gus had never dealt with other people in particular, but he wasn''t oblivious enough not to understand that the woman he met was no ordinary person.


    "Er... do you happen to know just what''s going to happen? Or why that woman invited us to that address, for that matter?"


    "It was a threat."


    Without a moment of hesitation, Gus responded to the worries of the father.


    "A threat!? What do you mean by that!?"


    "If we don''t go, we''re gonna be makin'' an enemy of her and whatever group she has goin'' on. But more importantly, she said somethin'' about doin'' business. I need to find out what her deal is before I blow her brains out. That''s all."


    The father became silent at this response, his face becoming pale as he realized the implications of such a situation.


    "S-surely you won''t get us involved in any conflict-"


    "If I decide to fight ''em it''ll be on my own. I ain''t gonna involve you and yer daughter."


    With a smirk, the man gripped the hilt of his gun as he walked.


    "I ain''t that corrupted."


    With a sigh of relief, the father''s concerns dispelled, yet even so he looked to Gus with concern.


    "But is there truly a reason for you to fight them in the first place? If they want to do business, then-"


    "Are you really a City slicker? Can''t fathom that you''d be this sheltered when yer surrounded by all those gangs. This ain''t gonna be no bargain sale. When these people say they want to do business, they mean people. Humans. Slaves. Hell, she told me explicitly to bring you two. Just why do you think that is?"


    "You mean-!"


    "Darn right. She thought I''d show up to sell the two of ya. Probably fetch a pretty penny too. Maybe I should consider it?"


    "Please don''t joke like that..."


    "Do I look like I''m jokin?"


    While the serious expression of the redneck provoked concern within the father, the man''s laughter soon broke the tension.


    "Heh... I don''t have taste that bad yet. If it were life and death I might consider something like that, but not right now. More importantly... that''s one big building, ain''t it?"


    Turning a corner, the three bore witness to it.


    A massive hotel, towering above the cityscape with a height that far exceeded many of the buildings around it.


    "Don''t see nothing like that in the parts I''m from, that''s fer sure."


    And while the buildings surrounded this structure appeared to be desolate places of corruption and abandonment, this one flared with life.


    For atop this building, a neon sign was in order - lit with electricity unlike any of the other places in this City of the dead.


    And the words which displayed themselves were enough to send shivers down the spines of all three people.


    [Welcome to Paradise]

 Chapter Number 166 - Thats an order.

    [Welcome to Paradise]


    These words couldn''t have been missed from a mile away.


    A bold statement - particularly so in this world of death and rot where everywhere was considered nothing less than a hell on earth.


    "Kinda makes me sick.", Gus muttered, speaking to nobody in particular.


    "It''s... electricity... I can''t believe someone still has it up and running. Or perhaps they''ve worked to get things running once more?"


    It appeared to be the latter - it would have been excessively strange for the power to go out throughout the City yet for one particular place to have access to electricity.


    Yet the very existence of electricity gave credibility to the bold claim that had been displayed - that perhaps within that building truly was a paradise.


    "Should we keep going?", the father asked, looking to Gus for direction.


    "We''re gonna keep goin'' alright. Till we find out who''s at the center of this."


    Was that woman alone just a piece of the puzzle?


    She was someone whose skill and intuition in battle he couldn''t merely shake off, but what if she came from an entire organization of people like that?


    What would Gus do?


    Fight or submit.


    These were the options he was given.


    "Let''s move. We don''t got all day."


    The three pressed on, heading towards the hotel with haste.


    ''I ain''t never been the type to submit.''


    ----


    "I''m so glad you could make it. And you''ve even brought a couple of souvenirs with you. Or perhaps they''re guests? Please, right this way."


    Standing at the front entrance was the very woman who had come to the house earlier, and her demeanor never failed to unsettle Gus.


    There was just something off about her. Something he couldn''t stick his finger on.


    ''Is it just that she''s from the City? But even compared to these other City folk... it just don''t seem right.''


    "What''s wrong? You seem a bit... out of it. Is something like this really so shocking? Well, I suppose in this ruined world, perhaps it is."


    With the wave of her hand, the white haired woman motioned for Gus and the others to follow her inside.


    "This is only the beginning. Please come in. We have plenty to offer."


    "Wait just a minute now."


    While he felt that it might not mean much, the man''s grip fell upon his weapon, which he refused to let go of.


    "You''re not going to confiscate my gun? You''re not going to question us or anything? This whole thing... it''s off. Why did you even invite us here in the first place?"


    If this woman was inviting Gus and the others inside, it would only be natural that they wouldn''t want him to have a weapon, regardless of their intentions. The fact that the woman hadn''t even mentioned it was strange.


    "Oh, you mean that toy? Well, if you''re so concerned... then why don''t you try and fire it on me?"


    "You-"


    At the provocation, Gus lifted up his weapon to fire - however before he could get a shot off he was met with another man who grabbed the barrel with ease, tilting the weapon away.


    "I do hope you''ll remain peaceful during your visit."


    With a professional tone, the man who stood before him with the barrel of his rifle in hand was one dressed in a suit, as if he were some sort of butler.


    He was an older gentleman with graying hair, however this didn''t diminish a shred of his elegance as he lowered the weapon before releasing his hand from it.


    "Any act of violence towards our employees will be considered a declaration of war. Please understand that and think things through before daring to pull the trigger."


    Turning his back to Gus, who grit his teeth in irritation at encountering the second person who was able to move in a manner that superseded human capability, the older man walked off without so much as hesitating.


    "You have much to learn from that man and his child. It may very well be more dangerous for you to enter this place with a weapon than without one."


    Folding his hands behind his back, the man entered the hotel as he headed off, his voice diminishing as he exited their sight.


    "After all... if any accidents were to occur... you will be held accountable."


    With these words, the man disappeared into the building.


    "With that being said... please come in."


    And thus, with an inviting smile, the white haired woman looked at the man without an ounce of fear - and Gus now understood why.


    ''So long as that man is around, she thinks she''s invincible - don''t she?''


    ----


    "Right this way."


    As if they were customers in a restaurant, the woman led the three inside as the scenery opened up before them - and the scene which they witnessed was something far removed from reality.


    A large golden statue of a man towered above the center of the room, and surrounding it were fountains and amenities of all sorts.


    From a pool to a bowling alley, a water slide to a casino, a movie theater to a restaurant, this hotel was nothing less than the ultimate vacation resort.


    However the strangest thing of all was the fact that all of this was up and running.


    "Isn''t the world supposed to be... destroyed?"


    These were the words whispered by the father who looked around him in awe, holding his child close to him as he gazed upon the scene with amazement.


    "Indeed, it is supposed to be destroyed. However our great leader has a vision, and remaining in ruin is not a part of his vision. He constantly strives to rebuild everything that he once built, and this resort is only the first step."


    The response from the white haired girl took the breath away from the man, though Gus wasn''t having any of it.


    He averted his gaze, disregarding the amazement that even he himself felt at the sight.


    Yet the words of the girl seemed to be infused with such passion - or perhaps even such obsession - that they instilled a fire even in his cold heart.


    "In this corrupted wasteland that the world has become, this place alone serves as a paradise unlike any other."


    And upon hearing this, the man found himself shivering at the dedication with which she spoke.


    ''It ain''t right.''


    ''Nothing about this place is right.''


    "Please come this way. The other guests have gathered as well. There will be plenty of time to experience the other attractions later, but for now will you allow us to provide a meal?"


    "A meal? You''re going to feed us?"


    The father looked at the woman with confusion, still awestruck from the scenery around him.


    "Of course. Did you not get the memo?"


    Yet the woman responded in a matter of fact manner, as if such a thing was obvious.


    "After all, this is a banquet."


    ----


    It was straight up unnatural.


    The vast selection of food on the menu would lead one to believe that the world hadn''t been destroyed in the first place.


    The destruction of society resulted in the cease of any flow of goods. From the farms to the factories, nothing was being produced or transported anymore from one place to another.


    How then, could so much food be readily available within this place?


    ''Do they have people in other places working to produce such things - all of which are being sent solely to this hotel?''


    This was the only answer Gus could possibly imagine.


    It was similar to a Kingdom where numerous peasants labored tirelessly in order to pay their taxes to the King, all of which went towards ensuring that such a King lived in absolute luxury compared to his subjects.


    Even so, transportation was a major issue.


    Even if they had some people tending to livestock or plowing fields out in the world, how could they transport such things without vehicles?


    As a matter of fact, why was their electricity working?


    They must have gathered an immeasurable number of people. Engineers, farmers, mechanics, drivers, laborers, etc.


    But this was exactly the point that made absolutely no sense.


    If they had gathered such a supply of people, would they not all be dissatisfied with putting all their efforts to a central location?


    Perhaps in the old world where everything was up and running, the people were forced to get jobs to make ends meet. But in this world, it took everything anyone had just to survive, so there was no time to do regular work that wouldn''t immediately benefit oneself.


    A father would fight the undead in order to scavenge and feed his children. Anyone unable to do that would starve. There was no longer any such thing as a salaryman, as an engineer, a lawyer, a doctor - all of these jobs couldn''t exist anymore.


    For all of these people would have to give up their former lifestyles in order to survive.


    Scavenging, and perhaps farming. These were the only ways to obtain food. However farming could only occur far away in the countryside, so to the City folk like the ones here, collecting scraps and raiding stores was as far as they should have been able to go.


    There was also the fact that this place had running water - it was even coming out of the fountains. How was such a thing possible? Did they have their own well? The City systems must have been contaminated long ago, and they surely weren''t in operation.


    No matter how he thought about it, this entire place seemed like an anomaly.


    Perhaps to someone who wasn''t so concerned with the logistics, it truly would seem like a paradise.


    However behind every paradise lies a dark dystopia.


    ----


    "Now that you''ve had some time to look over the menu, is there anything in particular that you''d like to try?"


    Numerous groups of survivors had been gathered - all of which had been seated for the banquet.


    Gus, Boris, and Tina were only one group of many who had been gathered by the white haired woman.


    They currently were seated at a booth, as if they were truly inside a standard restaurant - a scene which would have been completely normal were it not for the state of the outside world.


    "This menu don''t got no prices. How the hell you expect me to decide when there ain''t no pricetag on it?"


    However Gus wasn''t about to just accept the strange atmosphere.


    "Oh, that? Well, there are two reasons for that. The first is that given the state of the world, the worth of paper money is questionable at best. It would be quite difficult to put a price on any item anymore using standard methods."


    At the logical response of the woman, Gus nodded in agreement.


    "I suppose that''s right. Then what are we expected to pay-"


    "The second reason is because everything is free."


    However as the white haired woman interrupted him, Gus denied his urge to slam his fist on the table as he thinned his eyes.


    "Hell you mean free? Ain''t nothin'' in this world that comes without a pricetag. Even if that pricetag is a man''s soul."


    Standing up, the man didn''t pull his gun, this time keeping it on his back as he approached the woman.


    "What game are you tryna play?"


    "You mean to ask if there''s a catch. Some hidden charge, or some fine print. I can assure you that there is no such thing - not for the food, at least. Regardless of whether you accept the meal or not, there will be no drawback to doing so. Your stomachs will be full - that is all. And we won''t ask for any sort of compensation, or anything in exchange. Of course, you''re free to deny the offer if you so choose."


    Without hesitation, the woman denied the man''s suspicions in an instant - however this only furthered his suspicions.


    If the food really was free, that only meant that she was plotting something greater - something that utilized the promise of free food to draw people in.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Only Gus, and neither Boris nor Tina had been given the same threatening invite. Perhaps this was because this woman had deemed him to be the leader of his group, but Gus didn''t believe that was all.


    Perhaps only specific people were threatened in such a manner, while others were enticed to come to this place with the promise of food or luxury.


    Gus was not the type of person to so readily accept such an offer, and he likely wouldn''t have come were it not for the threatening message and interaction he had with this woman.


    This only furthered his suspicions for this entire thing.


    ''Fight or submit... that''s the reason they''ve gathered everyone here.''


    Taking a seat, the man realized that both Boris and Tina were looking at him with anticipation, as if waiting on his decision as to whether or not they could order food.


    "Get what you want. I''ll have a burger and a cola."


    With the wave of his hand, the two immediately began their orders as soon as they were given permission - like children waiting on their father.


    How funny that Boris was the only real father in this group.


    "I''ll have the grilled chicken."


    "I want steak! Steak!"


    "Tina, you won''t be able to eat something so chewy. She''ll have a meatloaf instead."


    "Ehh... but the steak tastes better..."


    "And you can''t eat it. I''ve already seen you try. You''d choke."


    "I want lemonade too!"


    "And I''ll have an iced tea."


    Without holding back, the two placed their orders, at which the white haired woman nodded with a smile, jotting down the information quickly.


    "Understood. I''ll be right back."


    As the woman headed off, Gus couldn''t take her eyes off her.


    She was plotting something - but was this woman truly the mastermind?


    Or was she merely being puppeteered by another?


    ''Fight or submit... they''re gathering people to come underneath them.''


    ''They use their numbers and inhuman combat abilities to convince most to submit, and anyone who doesn''t show up is considered an enemy.''


    ''Even my gun I can''t seem to fire without having that strangely elusive man show up and stop me.''


    ''So basically... they''re splitting people into two groups.''


    ''Subordinates and enemies.''


    ''And anyone who doesn''t submit is deemed a threat.''


    ----


    "I see that you''ve all settled in quite nicely."


    When most of the people gathered had finished their meals, or were coming close to doing so, a certain man spoke boldly as he made his way to the center of the restaurant.


    While he was not a good looking man, he carried a certain charisma about him that was unquestionable - one which stole the attention of the people around him and instilled into them a sense of greatness.


    "One and all, I''m certain that you''re tired of the dangers of this new world."


    With grace in his stride, the man scanned the crowds around him, taking note of the people present.


    Many were people whose clothes were dirty and torn, some stained with blood. A few carried ragged backpacks - likely with their only possessions as they wandered this desolate world.


    A sense of exhaustion was present within all the people in this place - exhaustion at having to survive in such a wretched world that had been wrought from this calamity.


    "Truly, a horrible thing has happened to humanity. Whether this is the result of some experiment gone wrong, or some sort of natural disease, I myself do not know. However the fact of the matter is - we have survived."


    As he said these words, power filled the voice of the man, at which many of the exhausted people perked up.


    "Indeed, we''ve fought many undead, slain many of our former loved ones and comrades, walked numerous trails and eaten many horrible things the likes of which one might not even be able to call food."


    Looking up with determination, the man''s tone lowered as his words echoed through those halls.


    "But even so - we''ve survived."


    Those words, spoken with such vigor, resonated with each and every person there as some were brought to tears.


    "Carrying on the burdens and hopes of those loved ones who might have died in the Calamity or after, we are the ones who are tasked with rebuilding this world. We are the chosen people who have evaded the ravages of this infection, and I dare say that it is our duty to ensure that those deaths are not in vain."


    Spreading his arms, the man grinned as he presented the scene around him to all.


    "Therefore... we shall rebuild this world."


    Raising a finger, the man continued.


    "Your stomachs were empty! Your backs were uncovered - your bodies cold. Your throats dry and your wounds aching. Even the slightest morsel of food, the slightest sip of water, the most insignificant first aid was nothing more than a luxury to you people. Yet in the old world, these were all things that we took for granted. Things that we had access to each and every day."


    Folding his hands behind his back, the man began to pace as he made his way through the restaurant.


    "And even now, this restaurant - no - this entire hotel must seem like a fantasy. For after traversing this wasteland it must appear to be an impossibility for something like this to exist. Yet... here I am. And here it is."


    With a grand smile, the man came to the front of the restaurant as he now held out a hand towards the crowds, all of which could not take their eyes off him.


    "So I ask of you, survivors. Will you not join me in building up this paradise?"


    And then, with a grand grin, the man''s next words filled the hearts of the people as they were presented with an ever so tempting decision.


    "Will you come under my reign?"


    ----


    A strange air overtook the room as the man asked this question.


    The people present merely looked to one another, a strange sense of unity overcoming them.


    They looked around the restaurant. The fresh memory of delicious food that couldn''t be found anywhere else in this world was still in their minds - some still even remaining on their platters.


    The fact of the matter was that this was a feat which shouldn''t have been possible - yet here they were.


    When humans desire something, they dream about it. They will fantasize within their minds about such things, and regardless of how impossible they may be, they will envision them.


    They will read and write stories about such things. They will theorize and play with the ideas, even knowing that they could never possibly be achieved.


    And it is perhaps these dreams that encourage developers and scientists to pursue such things.


    Flight. Space travel. Cell phones. There are many things present in modern society which were at some point nothing more than a dream - however this dream presented a goal.


    And to every person present in that restaurant, the dream of living in a modern society was instilled deeply into their hearts.


    They came to realize through the gory and depressing experience of survival just how many things they had in the old world, and just how much they had lost as a result of the Calamity.


    Yet now - this dream had presented itself within their minds as a possibility.


    The dream was no longer a mere dream - it was a reality that they could harness.


    All they had to do was accept the offer of this man.


    "So you''re saying that if we become your subordinates that you''ll allow us to live in this new society and we can build it up as if we were living in the old world?"


    "Precisely."


    As one man asked this question, Gerard made clear his intentions - at which the crowds became silent.


    However, that silence didn''t last long.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Me too."


    "Me and my family as well."


    "Us too."


    "I''ll join you!"


    "Over here also!"


    One after another, the cries joined in.


    The people present in this place had hesitated momentarily under the pretense of having to obey someone, however this was almost instantly dispelled.


    Even in the old world, many of these people worked under managers or bosses. This was no different.


    It was as if they were accepting a new role within a company - something quite familiar to many.


    One by one, the majority of the people added their cheers to the crowd, and soon enough there were only a select few who hadn''t agreed.


    "What should we do, Gus?"


    Boris looked to Gus with concern in his expression - clearly fearful for what the man would do if he accepted without permission.


    "I ain''t acceptin''. But you? Do what you want."


    "Then, me and my daughter as well!"


    Setting the man free from his captivity, Gus let out a sigh.


    ''He was useful, but not in a fight. If I''m gonna deny this man of my servitude and end up going to war, I ain''t gonna need someone weak around to hinder me.''


    "Wonderful. Truly wonderful. So many who have decided to rebuild this world. Is there anyone else?"


    Pressing his question, the large man looked around to the crowd - his eyes falling upon a few particular people who hadn''t accepted.


    "I ain''t doing it."


    Standing up, Gus spoke in an obstinate tone as he prepared to leave.


    "I ain''t gonna become someone''s dog."


    "I see. What a shame. And the rest of you?"


    "That''s right. I''m not gonna serve anyone."


    "I don''t need things like this. I''ll figure out how to survive on my own."


    "I can''t trust this. Whole thing seems fishy."


    A group of pessimists seemed to gather with one another after witnessing Gus reject the offer, making their own declarations as they all stood up as well.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    However right as Gus placed his hand on the door, the large man spoke out with disgust in his tone.


    As if a switch had been flipped, the man''s demeanor immediately changed from the delighted expression that he once bore to one of sinister intentions.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    With his hand on the doorknob, Gus turned his head back as he shot these words at the man.


    ''Surely he ain''t gonna keep us trapped here, now is he?''


    "Now, now. There''s no need to be so hasty in your decision. You can rethink, you know. I won''t judge. But if you insist on storming out... then I''ll have to resort to more drastic measures."


    As the man said such things, shock and fear spread through the crowd as uncertainty made itself present.


    The very man who had taken them in with kind words and a bold speech was now acting so maliciously.


    Why did he change so suddenly?


    Wasn''t he worried about how the people who had submitted to him would view this change of heart?


    "Ah... you all look so concerned. Why have I changed - this is written all over your faces. Heh..."


    With a smirk, the man chuckled to himself as he gazed around.


    "That''s something you pawns wouldn''t possibly understand. You''re already under my reign. I no longer have a reason to appeal to anyone here. You six. Seize the six who refused my offer. Have them thrown in the basement."


    Pointing to a group of mostly timid and weak looking men, Gerard called out an order which spread confusion throughout the room.


    "Excuse me?"


    One of the men who was called upon merely looked to Gerard, unable to comprehend the order that he had just been given.


    After all, of the six people who had refused, all of them carried some form of weapon.


    On the other hand, the six who had been chosen to take such people captive were unarmed.


    "What could we possibly-"


    "Ah... I forgot to mention something."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the man stroked his chin as he directed his words to nobody in particular.


    "That''s an order."

 Chapter Number 167 - Demoness

    "That''s an order."


    The moment the man said these words, the light in the eyes of the six changed.


    As if all emotion had been robbed from their expressions, their bodies became like robots - acting on impulse as they carried out the orders that they had been given.


    ''What''s happening?''


    ''My body... it''s moving.''


    ''I''m not controlling myself... this...''


    And in an instant, the six who had been given the order surrounded the six who were attempting to leave.


    "What the hell are you people doing?", Gus spat, reaching behind him as he grabbed his rifle once more. "Do you all think you can stop us? Maybe that old man could, but you spineless lot who couldn''t even work up the balls to reject this offer?"


    However as Gus aimed his rifle at his particular opponent, the man''s eyes were not those of someone who could be reasoned with.


    "Hey. If you take one step closer, then I''m going to blow your brains out."


    Even as Gus made this statement, the man took a step towards him.


    Bang!


    The man''s internal fluid shot out of his head, which exploded into a pile of flesh and guts as the bullet tore straight through him.


    "I warned ya."


    "And I warned you not to use any violence in this place."


    However in the next instant, Gus fell forward as something slammed into the back of his head.


    The voice of that old man echoed within his mind as his consciousness faded, and the sounds of desperate fighting ensued as he lost his grip on reality.


    "Get away from me!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gunshots could be heard and punches were thrown, but in the chaos Gus fell to the ground as he hit the floor.


    With numerous footsteps filling his mind, everything became quiet.


    ''What just happened?''


    ----


    Of the six people who had been ordered to fight, three had been shot.


    Among those three, one was shot to the head resulting in instant death. The other two were shot in the arm and side, respectively - resulting in wounds that would hinder them for life.


    It was only a few moments before the older gentleman had appeared as if out of thin air, and within those few moments whatever attacks the six could perform were the only ones that occured throughout the scuffle.


    The moment he appeared, not a single further attack was made on anyone. The six who had refused the offer were incapacitated immediately, all of them having been rendered unconscious at the hand of the man known as the Janitor.


    ''What... just happened to me?''


    However once the excitement was over, the five whose bodies had been controlled by an otherworldly force were now thrusted back to reality.


    ''I... I couldn''t control myself.''


    ''The second he told me to stop those six... I lost control over everything.''


    ''My body moved on it''s own. And that person...''


    Gazing upon the man whose brains were splattered across the floor, the five who had been controlled gasped in horror.


    Their breathing became ragged as they hyperventilated, and insanity rushed it''s way into their minds as they failed to comprehend the situation before them.


    ''He''s... dead.''


    ''Dead.''


    ''Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. DEAD. DEAD. DEAD.''


    ''DEAD!!!!!''


    One man began to grasp his hair, pulling it out as his eyes were filled with veins.


    ''Are we going to end up like that too!? Why did we attack people when we had no weapons to defend ourselves!? Why couldn''t we control our own bodies!? What is going on!?!?!?''


    "You all seem to be confused. It would be inconsiderate to force you five to take those six away, so I''ll have another six do so. But I should explain first."


    Stepping forward, Gerard looked to one man in particular - the man who clung to his daughter with everything he had.


    "You. You were with that man who rebelled against me, so I''ll have you serve as an example."


    Shocked at having been singled out, Boris could do nothing more than gulp as he wondered just what this man was about to do.


    "From this point onwards, everything I tell you is an order. Put the child down for a moment, will you?"


    At that moment in time, Boris would never have let go of his girl.


    He held her tightly, refusing to put her down even as he was ordered to do so.


    Ordered.


    ''Why are my hands moving on their own?''


    Suddenly, the child was placed on the ground - gently - though firmly as the man obeyed his superior.


    ''I didn''t do that...''


    How terrifying it was for one''s body to move without consent.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Boris."


    Boris responded immediately, though not of his own volition - he spoke the word without even thinking, as if he was a robot responding to a prompt.


    "And the girl''s name?"


    "Tina."


    All eyes focused on the three as Gerard grinned deviously, looking down at the girl.


    "Tina. What is your relationship with this man?"


    "He''s my dad!"


    Strangely enough, unlike the others who had been ordered, the young girl responded in an energetic manner, as if she didn''t comprehend the bloody scene that had occured.


    Perhaps she didn''t.


    "How touching. A father protecting his daughter in this wasteland. Were you working with that man? Or perhaps he was just using the two of you as bait?"


    "He was using us. I wasn''t able to disobey him, or he would threaten to kill my daughter."


    Boris responded immediately, his response a mere prompt which he had no control over. He was forced to give information the moment this man asked for it, and he could hide nothing from him.


    "How horrible."


    Bending onto one knee, Gerard looked the young girl in the eyes with a smile.


    "Then, Tina. Please kill your father for me, will you?"


    "No!"


    Suddenly the girl cried out, however as she did so something changed in her expression.


    Her head tilted in a strange manner, and the emotion left her eyes as she walked over to Yakov.


    Holding out her hand, she waited for something.


    "Here you are."


    Placing a knife in the hand of the girl, the older gentleman seemed to be prepared for the occasion, as if he had expected this development.


    "Hey..."


    "What is that girl doing?"


    "Why... why did she do that?"


    "Why did that man hand her a knife?"


    The people around began to whisper, however the scene that played before them was enough to silence such speculation.


    "Tina!! What are you doing!?"


    The father rushed over to his girl, grabbing her shoulders as worry filled his expression.


    "You''re not supposed to play with dangerous things like that, or accept things from strange people! How can you- blurgh!"


    As the man shouted out to lecture his daughter, he was met with a blade to the stomach.


    Coughing up blood, the man''s eyes widened in torment as he was unable to perceive the situation, horror unable to describe the torrent of emotion that flooded within him.


    "Tina..."


    Sliding to the ground, the man looked up to his daughter, whose eyes returned to their normal state as she looked down upon the man she had stabbed, blood covering her hands.


    "D-dad!!"


    Dropping the knife, tears filled the girl''s eyes as she fell to her father''s level with a shout.


    "DAD!!!"


    "Be silent, girl."


    Yet even the mourning of the girl for her father that she had killed with her own two hands would not be permitted.


    For speaking up, was the man at the center of this entire scene.


    "Every person here is under my reign. You all have accepted to become my subordinates, and thus I have obtained power over you. You cannot deny my orders, and even if you yourself disagree with such orders, you will automatically move to fulfill them. It is best if you willingly carry out my orders, because at least then you will not be forcibly controlled."


    Standing up, the man began to walk off, motioning for Yakov to follow behind him.


    "To everyone here... assist in rebuilding this paradise. This is my first order. Eclaire will handle you from here. I give her the authority over you, and anyone who disobeys her will be subject to me."


    With these words, the man began to walk off, the people unable to even so much as speak out in response.


    For what could they even say?


    This demon - this monster - this inhuman pig - had just ordered a girl to slaughter her own father.


    And yet they had no power to stop him.


    Rather, they had all played right into his hands.


    For now, they were under the rule of such a man, who held an otherworldly power that allowed him to control all he reigned over with absolute authority.


    "Ah, and one more thing."


    Stopping just before he left, the man didn''t so much as turn around as he uttered another command.


    "Nobody is to tell a single soul about my ability,"


    With these words, the man made his way off, his Janitor holding open the door for him as he left.


    "That''s an order."


    ----


    The quiet cries of a young girl filled the room, and not a single person dared to so much as take control or interrupt.


    As she clung to the very father that she had killed with her own hands, the people of that room came to realize the gravity of the situation they were in.


    The existence of such an ability was not something that seemed real.


    It was nothing more than a myth or a fantasy - something out of a story that could never possibly happen within this world.


    Yet the existence of the girl who mourned over her father was proof of such an ability.


    There was no way this girl would have been capable of killing her father.


    Even if she was, there was absolutely no chance that she would have done so - and at the order of a stranger.


    It was madness.


    "When he said those words... when he said that it was an order... my body moved on its own."


    One of the men stood up, taking center stage as he explained to the people present.


    This particular man was one of the few who had been ordered to seize those six who had refused Gerard''s offer.


    "I wasn''t going to follow his orders. Would anyone have? He said something ridiculous, and I had no weapon to fight nor the physical abilities to do so. But even so... my body moved."


    Thus, the man gave his testimony to all - further confirming the statement of the man regarding his ability.


    They were all under the control of some strange magic that forced them to follow his orders.


    What other explanation could there have been for a child to become a murderer?


    And to their own parent at that?


    It was unthinkable.


    Any child that would be capable of killing their parent would be nothing more than a demon.


    And the child before them was no demon.


    She cried, blood covering her as she hugged her father''s corpse, proving to all that this was no mere setup.


    However, breaking the silence that had ensued following the testimony of the man who had been controlled, a pair of footsteps made their way through the room.


    All eyes fell upon the white haired woman who had invited them to this place as she approached the girl, standing above her.


    This woman was Eclaire Samantha Armstrong.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.''She... she''s the demon that invited us here...''


    ''That woman! She tricked us all!''


    ''She brought us here with the promises of food and supplies, all in order that we would fall into the trap of that man!''


    As the woman entered their field of vision, hatred flared up within them as they realized how they had been deceived.


    Yet the actions of the woman which followed created chaos within those hateful hearts.


    "I''m sorry."


    For with a choking voice, the woman bowed to the young girl as tears filled her eyes while she apologized.


    "I''m... so sorry."


    She could barely even speak, so overcome with torment at the scene before her.


    "I didn''t want it to end up like this... why did it have to end up like this?"


    The young girl looked up to the woman who cried beside her, her expression trembling as she looked at the woman.


    "I... I''m sure you all understand just how terrifying his ability is... I can''t disobey him... and that''s why I brought you all here."


    Looking up to the people around her, the woman pleaded with her expression.


    As she did so, the people around her came to a realization.


    "Ah... I''m sorry as well."


    One man bowed his head, grimacing as he held back his emotions.


    "I... I misjudged you. I thought you were just some demon who had led us here, but you''re no different... you''re trapped just like we are."


    As the man voiced his thoughts, the implications became clear to the people around, who all nodded in agreement.


    Each and every person present was subject to whatever whims that man held - with no choice but to follow his orders.


    However, the woman stood up as she placed a gentle hand upon the young girl.


    "I understand that there''s nothing I can do to bring your father back. There''s no way I could possibly ask you to forgive me for what I''ve done. However... I''ll do everything I can to make sure that this place isn''t a hell on earth."


    The girl looked up to Eclaire, a glimmer of hope lit in her teary eyes.


    "That man... he seems to have taken a liking to me... so he''s given me some power. The fact that he has given me authority over you all means that I too can command you just as he has, but I will do no such thing."


    Placing her hand to her chest, the woman spoke out to the people, who listened intently to her words.


    "I wish for nothing more than to free you all one day of this madness. And even if I cannot do that now... I will do everything I can to ease his temper and curb his demands until that day comes."


    And as she said these things, the people realized something.


    ''This woman...''


    ''She''s... an angel.''


    ''I thought she was a demon... yet she is willing to go so far to help us.''


    ''While we''re powerless to do anything against that man... she is still fighting.''


    ''How could we possibly hold any hatred towards her?''


    "Thank you..."


    The first to speak, however, was none other than the girl.


    Emotion filled her words, however even so she managed to get them out - displaying her gratitude before all.


    "Thank you, Miss."


    "No... thank you."


    Placing a gentle hand upon the head of the girl, Eclaire looked down with a saddened expression as she pulled the girl in for a hug.


    "Thank you... for not hating me."


    ----


    ''Those people were so easy to manipulate. It''s as if they were begging to be used.''


    [Is that so?]


    ''Look at how easily they fell for my words. All I had to do was play the victim card and they were in tears.''


    [They certainly couldn''t have imagined that you brought them to this place for your own purposes.]


    ''Well, it isn''t like I wasn''t doing it because Gerard ordered me to. But... I suppose it was my idea in the first place.''


    [And the girl''s father? You could have easily retried and prevented his death. But you didn''t. Why is that?]


    ''Should I be so concerned about every person who loses their life?''


    [I thought that would have been the right thing to do, from your perspective.]


    ''It''s a necessary sacrifice. I''m not here to save every person in this world from death or suffering. My goals are more important than that, so I can afford to overlook a few deaths here and there.''


    [And even if you retried, it would have been too much effort to save him?]


    ''It would have bred suspicion from Gerard. He quite likes me right now, so if I were to go against him and show sympathy for someone that he decided to kill for his entertainment, his opinion of me might decline. I can''t have that happening just yet.''


    [Ahh.... so it isn''t that you couldn''t have saved him... but that you tactically chose not to in order to improve your chances of success later.]


    With an approving tone, Four commented on Eclaire''s methods in a snarky manner.


    [You''re proving to be quite entertaining.]


    ''I''m not trying to be. I''m just trying to increase my chances at success for when the day comes.''


    Like this, the woman became a beacon for the people.


    One after another, she roped in groups of people into Gerard''s Paradise, gathering more and more survivors under his reign.


    Her pledge of loyalty was further proven, and Gerard''s suspicions of her declined the more she did for him.


    All the while, hatred for Gerard spread among the people - and she became known as their only hope.


    For as mere subordinates, they could never so much as hope to go against Gerard.


    However, the people who were taken to the basement were not so fortunate.


    These people, stubborn by nature, refused to come under the rule of Gerard - and as such posed a threat to his domain.


    Because of this, they viewed Eclaire not as a saint, but rather as the demon who had dragged them to this place with the intention of ensnaring them.


    However, the existence of both of these groups were a part of Eclaire''s plan.


    Now, we return to the present - the time at which Eclaire was headed to the basement on her third attempt to kill Gerard.


    ----


    When Gus had awoken, he was in a cell.


    He didn''t know how many days it had been since then. Everything was dark in this basement, so he couldn''t even know whether the sun was out or not.


    All he knew was that he had been deceived.


    There were numerous other prisoners in nearby cells, all of which were guilty of the same crime - having rejected the offer to serve under Gerard Stirling.


    Fortunately, they were under no strict watch, and they were allowed to speak with one another freely. They were at least able to pass the time by talking with one another.


    Even so, they were basically thrown into this basement and locked up here without any means of escape. While they had discussed an attempt at such things, it didn''t seem practical.


    They had no tools, no way to dig through the concrete walls, and no way to bend metal bars. While an escape in the movies might seem practical if the guards were lax, the real thing was completely different.


    You get locked in a cell. You have nothing to use, nothing to dig with.


    Water was delivered once a day by the man known as Yakov. Perhaps they didn''t trust anyone else to get near the criminals, or perhaps they anticipated that someone could potentially be taken hostage or harmed.


    Of course, Yakov was far too skilled to be threatened.


    Food was only delivered a single time a week, and it was nothing more than the scraps off the tables of those on the upper levels.


    However every once in a while, that woman would appear.


    If there was one thing that the men and women who had been thrown in here had agreed upon, it was their hatred toward both Gerard and Eclaire.


    She was a witch - a demoness who had convinced them to come to this place only to be incarcerated.


    These people knew not what had happened to the people who had accepted the offer, however none of them were willing to accept any offer to be freed at the cost of their servitude.


    Anyone who would have done such a thing would never have been here in the first place.


    On this particular day, or perhaps night, Gus found himself sitting in the corner of his cell.


    Staring at the ceiling, the man looked up in boredom, grimacing as he wondered whether his decision was correct.


    ''Should I have just submitted to that man?''


    Shaking his head, the man rejected such a notion.


    ''Nah, that ain''t right. I ain''t about to submit to some tyrant who knocks people out and locks ''em up like criminals for doin'' nothin'' aside from refusing his demands.''


    Obviously,Gus''s firearm had been confiscated from him. Even if Yakov had no fear of such a thing, leaving a criminal in a cell with a weapon was a horrible idea.


    ''Damn bitch. If only she hadn''t come... maybe I should''ve run from the first moment she invited me to this place.''


    Gus had this thought, however some of the people here were indeed people who had tried to run away or ignored the call.


    All of them had been captured and locked up down in this place, as if running or hiding didn''t matter.


    ''Just who is that man, Yakov?''


    His presence in a battle was completely inhuman. Gus never even found an opportunity to take him on during the few moments they tangled with one another.


    There was a similarity between him and Eclaire, however Eclaire was different. She was overwhelming in a different sense, but at least her combat style seemed to be within the realm of possibility.


    While Eclaire almost seemed to be capable of predicting the future, it was as if Yakov moved in a way to perfectly counter his opponents.


    Combining this with his unnatural speed and power, and his uncanny ability to read people, it made him an unmatchable existence.


    ''It was like... he knew what I was going to do before I even did it.''


    Of course, the same could be said for Eclaire.


    They both seemed to be monsters in their own rights.


    ''Why would they serve that man, Gerard? He seemed to be pretty weak in a fight. Was it his charisma?''


    There was something strange about the ringleader of this whole thing as well.


    However as he thought about these things, the sound of footsteps, accompanied with a round of jeers, filled Gus'' ears.


    "You... how can you show your face?"


    "Hey witch! Why don''t you go back to your precious leader!"


    "Ptt! Get out of our prison!"


    "Don''t you have more people to deceive!? Or are you going to try and deceive us as well!?"


    "You can take your rotten deals out of here! Nobody wants anything to do with you!"


    Based on the vile comments, Gus could immediately tell who had arrived - at which he sat up in his cell.


    ''It''s her.''


    Slowly but surely, the jeers became louder as the ones who made them were people closer to his cell, and eventually his next door neighbor was lashing out with insults.


    "Get out of here, filthy woman!"


    Yet even as she was showered with such hate, the woman didn''t say a single word in response, her footsteps coming closer as she made her way in front of Gus'' cell.


    Then, stopping, the woman gazed upon Gus who waited inside without another word.


    ''She''s right there.''


    The two stared off with one another for a few moments, at which Gus broke the silence.


    "What do you want, woman?"


    ----

 Chapter Number 168 - True Colors

    "What do you want, woman?"


    With distaste evident in his tone, Gus glared at the woman who had appeared before him, thinning his eyes in suspicion.


    "Have you come to convince me to submit myself to your ruler? Sorry to say, but I have no interest in such a thing. I''ve always been a lone wolf, and I ain''t about to start following someone else''s orders."


    "No. I''m not here under that persona today."


    With this strange statement, the woman placed a finger to her cheek as she grinned.


    "Today I''m showing my true colors."


    "Hell do you mean by that? You''re trying to tell me that knocking us all out and throwing us into this place wasn''t your true colors showing? Hah! As if I''d believe something like that."


    Standing up, the man approached the bars which separated him and the woman as he spoke in a threatening manner.


    "Your true colors reflect the most wicked side that you have - so tell me, woman. What more could you possibly have to show me?"


    "Quite a bit more, actually."


    "Are you going to torture us? You''ve already starved us half to death, so that''s the only thing left."


    The man couldn''t hide his surprise at the quick response of the woman, to which he immediately responded in a low tone.


    "Not quite. I was actually going to release you."


    Raising an eyebrow at the strange statement, the man found himself unsure how to respond.


    "Release me? Is this some sort of trap? What are you planning?"


    "I was going to explain that. But before I do that, I wanted to talk somewhere else. Can you try not to kill me if I let you out of this cell?"


    "I''d like to kill you at any chance I get, so I can''t guarantee such a thing."


    "I see. That''s quite a problem for me. I can tell you here and now that if you tried to kill me that I wouldn''t be able to avoid it like usual - or rather, I could, but it would require much more effort than usual."


    "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    The man couldn''t possibly understand the statements of the woman.


    However at that moment, the woman pulled a key out of her pocket, twirling it around her finger with a somewhat saddened smile.


    "Can you at least promise me that you''ll hear me out before trying to kill me?"


    "Tch... I''ll do that much."


    "Thank you."


    With this, the woman unlocked the cell - thus releasing the man upon the world.


    ----


    "Heh! Did you really think that you could release me and I wouldn''t try to kill you!? Hah!?"


    The moment the gate was unlocked, the man burst out as he barged towards Eclaire with rage in his eyes.


    ''Oh shit... shit!''


    With a swing, the man''s fist came into harsh contact with Eclaire as she fell back to the ground, slamming into the iron bars behind her on impact.


    However without even a moment to react, the woman looked up to see the man beaming above her.


    "Hah! What''s this!? You were telling the truth after all."


    With a kick, the woman was sent flying to the ground again as the man laid into her face, then her chest.


    "Huh...."


    Yet suddenly, the man stopped.


    "Why were you so different before? It''s like... I''m kicking a normal woman."


    Stepping back, the man became concerned at the sudden shift in the woman''s abilities.


    "Before, if I tried to lay a blow on you, you would dodge it with ease. You were able to easily sneak things by me and moved to perfectly dodge or counter anything I did. So how... are you so different?"


    "I''m not as strong as you perceived me to be.", Eclaire said with a cough. "I said before... didn''t I?"


    Looking up to the man with a black eye, Eclaire let out a sigh as she gripped her aching chest.


    "I''m showing you my true colors."


    "Just what are you talking about? Why were you able to do those things before?"


    "I guess I should explain... but I can''t trust you."


    Slowly standing up, the young woman looked to the man as her eyes shifted around her.


    "As I said, there are too many ears here. You''ve beat the shit out of me, so can you come without killing me now?"


    "I guess that''s fair enough."


    Seemingly guilty from having beat on a defenseless girl - and one which he didn''t expect to be defenseless, at that - the man followed orders as he became hesitantly compliant.


    "We can''t be seen on the upper floors, so come with me to one of the bedrooms on this floor. It''s a bit distasteful, but it''s the only place where we can speak alone."


    ----


    "Why are you so weak?"


    This was the first question that Eclaire was faced with as she sat in a bed, side by side with the man who had been locked up for weeks alongside all the others who had refused Gerard''s rule.


    "That''s what you''re so interested in? Not why I''ve come to find you, not my goals or intentions, but why I''m so weak?"


    "It... well, I would say it doesn''t make any sense, but actually it does make sense. You should be this weak. But if you really were so weak, how could you have been so powerful before?"


    The man kept his eyes straight forward, not so much as looking at the woman as he voiced his questions.


    "I would tell you the details, but I can''t exactly trust you. So I''ll give you a generic overview. You at least understand that I have an ability, correct?"


    "An ability... so you''re telling me that it''s like some sort of magic? Something that is beyond science?"


    "That''s correct. I''m not the only one with such an ability. There are others out there with different abilities. All the abilities are unique, for that matter. Yakov and Gerard have abilities as well."


    "What are their abilities?"


    Immediately the man asked such a question, however Eclaire nodded her head, denying him such information.


    "I can''t say Gerard''s ability. And I don''t actually know what Yakov''s ability is. I just know that he has one. They aren''t even aware of the fact that I have an ability - which would make you the first... no... I suppose there are others who I have told, though they wouldn''t remember."


    "So are you going to tell me your ability then?"


    "No. I can''t afford to do that because you might use it against me. Just know for now that I am currently using my ability for a certain purpose, and while I am using it in this way, I cannot use it however I please."


    Eclaire had currently set her retry point to the beginning of the day.


    She refused to set it to any other time of the day for a simple reason - when she set her restarting point, she couldn''t go backwards any further.


    Basically, setting her restart point was like overwriting a save file completely. No matter what happened, she wouldn''t be able to undo anything that had happened up to that point.


    If she set the point at some sort of inevitable calamity, she could easily trap herself.


    For example - say she set the restart point right as she was about to die with no way to escape.


    She would be trapped in an endless cycle of experiencing death after death for the rest of eternity.


    For this reason, Eclaire had set her restart point at the beginning of the day. If anything went wrong, she would start anew and have time to rework her strategy.


    However because of this, she could not so easily counter and dodge attacks as she would while using her ability freely.


    By setting a reset point just before a battle, she could experiment with the attack patterns of her enemies. Even if she had to die a few times, she could predict what they would do, how they would move, and how to counter it.


    The only person she could not do this for was Yakov - who seemed to change his strategy to fit whatever actions Eclaire tried to counter.


    "What if I killed you here and now to get you to talk?"


    "That would be impossible. I would incur a setback, but you wouldn''t be able to kill me."


    "You seem confident enough despite how weak you were, so I''m going to assume that you''d just use your ability regardless and forget about this other thing that you''re using it on."


    "More or less."


    "What do you want from me then?"


    "Simple. Kill Gerard."


    As Eclaire said this, Gus stood up in shock, unable to perceive the motives of the woman.


    "You... what?"


    Speaking out in shock, the man looked around him as if to confirm that nobody else was listening, then stepped in closer to the woman as he spoke in a low voice.


    "Are you serious about this?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    And as the woman said these words in response, everything about her changed.


    The confidence that she held before returned, the deadly expression of one who was willing to give her life - the demonic resolve to give everything for her goal.


    This was the woman that Gus knew.


    "I''ll give you everything you need. I''ve hidden a weapon in this room. You were a marksman before, were you not? Surely this is something you are capable of. I''ll be heading out alongside him to do a speech in front of the crowds, and at that time I will distract Yakov. You sneak into the crowd and find the right moment, then kill Gerard. Simple enough, no?"


    "This.... this has to be a trap."


    Unable to accept Eclaire''s offer, the man turned around as he contemplated his options.


    "What would I gain from this if it were a trap? You''ve already been imprisoned and incarcerated. If we wanted anything else from you, we would take it ourselves."


    "You really want to kill him?"


    Turning around, Gus glared the woman directly in the eyes, as if to read her intentions.


    However as he did so, he was met with those silver gems, fiercely glaring with an unwavering dedication.


    "With everything in my existence."


    Thus, the man was convinced.


    "Where is the weapon?"


    "Under this bed. Take this key as well. Meet in the reception area in an hour. The people will be gathered and you''ll have an opportunity. Flee once you''ve killed him."


    "How can you trust me not to just run away?"


    With this question, the man focused on the woman, who merely nodded her head.


    "You won''t do that."


    Standing up, the woman walked by the man, taking her leave as she returned to the upper floors.


    "After all, you want your revenge on him just as much as I do."


    ----


    The agreement had been set.


    Among all the men who had been locked up in the basement, that particular man known as Gus had killed Eclaire on numerous occasions.


    His skill with a firearm was real. He was quick witted and able to hit a target from quite the distance, even with little preparation.


    It was for exactly this reason that Eclaire had to study his movements, dying multiple times on the first occasion that she had met him in order to counteract his attacks.


    Each death was agonizing, however she had pressed forward in order to appear as if she were flawless in battle - a figure that was completely untouchable.


    Of course, she was anything but.


    She had learned quite a bit about fighting from her numerous deaths and fights, but she was still just an average person. Even so, her body did feel a bit more flexible and capable of learning - perhaps it was a result of Number Four having entered her body?


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Now that Eclaire had convinced Gus, all she had to do was return to the side of Gerard and try to distract Yakov in a way such that he would be more focused on her than anything.


    ''Should I try and act suspicious so that he''ll be too focused on me? Or should I just leave things to Gus?''


    As she found herself presented with this decision, Eclaire thought while she returned to the upper levels.


    ''I''m not going to attempt any attack on Gerard myself. This way, it will seem as if I have no correlation with the attack, and I''ll be able to take control without any questions. Yakov won''t go against me if I haven''t betrayed Gerard... as a matter of fact, it would be best if he was killed after he makes me his Queen.''


    If Gerard stated his intentions before he died, or even if he slipped a word to Yakov, then Eclaire would rightfully be able to inherit this throne, so to speak.


    Yakov was immensely loyal to Gerard, so if Gerard declared Eclaire to be his Queen, perhaps his loyalty would then flow to her if Gerard died.


    ''I do wonder... what would Yakov do if Gerard died? Would he kill himself in punishment for his failure?''


    This was a future that Eclaire had never had the luxury of seeing - as killing Gerard was never something that she could manage to pull off.


    [Becoming a bit morbid, now are we? You know, one of the most interesting things about my ability is that if you wish, you can create a future with the intention of resetting everything - just to see what would happen.]


    Whispering this idea into Eclaire''s mind, Number Four seemed to thoroughly enjoy watching from afar as a human toyed with the ability she had granted her.


    ''I''ll consider that once I''ve achieved a future that I would like to remain on.''


    [Do you want to know how these abilities are... assigned?]


    Suddenly, Eclaire was stopped in her tracks as Four seemed to be strangely talkative all of a sudden.


    ''Assigned?''


    [I''m not sure how the abilities became publicly available... Seven must have done something. But these abilities originated from runes that were created by the Determined.]


    Looking around her, Eclaire made sure that nobody was around so she could speak with Four in peace without any disturbances.


    ''Runes... The Determined... what... or who is that?''


    [She is the creator of everything. The scientist who created us says he met her personally, and that was how he obtained the runes. He created Number One for the sole purpose of facing off against one of her subordinates, and after barely taking victory he was given the runes as a reward.]


    ''So how do these runes work?''


    [Each rune has its own ability, and each ability is based upon a concept. The user of that ability is effectively given complete control over that concept. In our case, we''ve been given the ability to control the concept of Retrying.]


    ''What a shitty concept to be given control of. After all, retrying implies that you''ve failed beforehand. So? How are the abilities assigned?''


    [Suffering.]


    With this single word, Eclaire found herself unsure how to respond.


    [Humans change drastically during great periods of struggle. It is through suffering that we are molded, and we obtain certain mindsets over the course of our struggles.]


    With a grim tone, Four seemed to have opened up, talking far more than she ever had before.


    [Sometimes we lose our minds. Sometimes the struggles are too great for us to bear. But to those who maintain their sanity, they grow from the experiences. They learn. They change. They adapt. And as such, they gain certain mindsets that become unchangeable.]


    ''What''s your point here?''


    [By suffering greatly, a lesson is instilled into us. If the suffering is great enough, we begin to embody these lessons, these concepts. You yourself suffered quite a bit... trying over and over again in order to assist those around you. Am I wrong?]


    Having become silent, Eclaire made no comment as Four questioned her.


    [The runes will be attracted to those who have suffered to the point where their ideas become embedded into such a person. Thus... an ability becomes assigned.]


    ''So it can''t be assigned randomly, or to someone who isn''t compatible with the concept?''


    [That''s correct.]


    ''And that''s why so few ability users exist... yet also why the few that do exist are people who have gone through extreme scenarios.''


    [Exactly. You seem to understand.]


    ''Then what was your scenario, Four?''


    Suddenly, Eclaire turned the question around.


    ''Why were you assigned the ability of Retry?''


    At which, the creature within her became silent.


    Moments passed, and Eclaire realized soon that she would receive no answer.


    [That is a story for another day.]


    ----


    "Well if it isn''t Eclaire. I was just looking for you."


    With words that perfectly matched the last attempt, Gerard greeted Eclaire with the same lecherous glare.


    "Good morning, Sir. How are you doing today?"


    And with the same response, Eclaire ensured that everything would proceed exactly as it had beforehand.


    While there were always minute differences, the similarities between each try was something she had noticed, meaning that so long as her actions were similar each time, things would progress more or less as she anticipated.


    "Not too good, given the events regarding Isabella... but I''ll manage. We''ll destroy those damn bloodhounds and focus on doing business once this is dealt with."


    "I see... I''m sure you''ll find a way to do so, Sir. More importantly... are you going somewhere?"


    At this point, Eclaire decided that she wanted to get straight to the point rather than wasting time on meaningless small talk.


    After all, she wanted Gerard to get out there and say his words before Gus managed to take his shot.


    "Oh... I was actually headed out to speak with the people. You''ve done a nice job at gathering them up for me. Even the other executives are quite jealous of you, you know. But they just don''t see in you what I see."


    "Your praise is too much. After all... I did betray you once."


    "That much is true. But your contributions have more than proven your loyalty now. And perhaps that scheming mind of yours is what made all this capable. After all... you did have to drag those people in with some clever words, didn''t you?"


    "Haha... you''ve caught me. Indeed. They all view me as a sort of savior for them. While you can control them through your reign ability, I can control them by acting as their savior."


    "It is best to control your opponents through both love and fear... but often these two cannot both be achieved. Therefore if one must be chosen, choose fear."


    With a smirk, the man whispered these words.


    "But it looks like through our partnership, we''ve somehow managed to take both sides of control. They love you, and they fear me."


    Holding out his hands in grand manner, the man showed an excessive expression of pleasure.


    "Eclaire. Will you become my chief executive in building up this paradise? No... will you become my Queen?"


    "Would you... would you be so gracious as to grant me such an esteemed position?"


    "Of course."


    "I... would love to accept."


    With these words, Gerard held out his arm, at which Eclaire took the hint, interlocking them.


    "Then come with me. Let us go and announce this to the people. After all, this is a reason to celebrate. No?"


    "Of course!"


    Walking out, the woman accompanied the man hand in hand.


    However, so distracted by her conversation with the man - this woman failed to realize a single fact.


    And this fact would lead to her downfall.


    ----


    "Eclaire shall become my Queen... and together we will rule alongside one another."


    The speech had proceeded in a similar manner to before, at which Gerard made this announcement to the people present.


    Just as before, distaste was evident in their expressions - however the men and women present did their best to hide such distaste at their savior being further consumed by the demon at their head.


    ''Poor Eclaire...''


    ''How could he do this to her?''


    ''Is this her plan to take him down? Or is he just trying to get more control over her?''


    ''What will she have to go through for our sake?''


    Worry filled the crowd, however at this point Eclaire glazed her eyes through the crowd as she attempted to find a particular man.


    ''Did he hide himself somewhere? Is he in the crowd, or is he hidden somewhere else? I can''t see him.''


    Searching and searching, the woman couldn''t seem to find him.


    ''Perhaps he''s waiting for the right chance? I don''t see him at all. He truly is a professional.''


    While she had found out in another loop that the man was nothing more than a poacher, he was someone who was excessively skilled - otherwise he might not have been able to deal with the rough groups that he dealt with.


    ''I guess... I''ve hired an assassin to kill someone.''


    Eclaire had overlooked numerous deaths, and her actions had also led to numerous deaths.


    She had even killed a few men herself.


    Never before however had she hired an assassin for someone else to be killed.


    ''I wanted to take the blood on my own hands... so that I couldn''t make excuses. So that I alone could say with certainty that I killed this man. So that I could take both the blame and the credit.''


    "Eclaire. Come forward. Show yourself to the crowd."


    Suddenly however, Gerard called her forward.


    As he did so, she snapped back to reality, nodding obediently as she took a step beside the man.


    Waving to the people, Eclaire bore a grateful smile - one which the people who witnessed her knew was fake.


    "I''m so grateful to Gerard for offering me this position... and I''ll do my best to rule over you."


    With these words, a rally of cheers erupted from the crowd.


    They released their anger in this manner, hiding their true emotions as they shouted.


    "Eclaire!!!"


    "Our Queen!!!"


    "We love you, Eclaire!!"


    Bathed in praise, the situation was just the opposite of the basement below.


    "Isn''t that wonderful, Eclaire?"


    However as the shouts drowned out most sound, the voice of a particular man took presence within her ears as he spoke from behind her.


    "You must be very happy for yourself."


    At that moment, a gunshot was heard from somewhere in the crowd.


    A sharp pain burst throughout the head of Eclaire as she immediately fell to the ground, and the crowd fell silent.


    The sound of a thud was heard, and Eclaire felt a sharp pain right through her brain as she realized it.


    ''I''ve... been shot.''


    Cries of horror and screams filled the crowd, and the last thing Eclaire saw before her vision went black was the face of the Janitor who had bent over as if concerned for her, however his whisper into her ears showed that there was no such concern.


    "I noticed that you had planted a sniper... so I took the liberty of taking care of him... and planting my own."


    This was the last thing that Eclaire heard before she died.

 Chapter Number 169 - Aren’t you forgetting something?

    [Try Number 4]


    "Agh!!!"


    If anyone were present in this room, perhaps they would have been disturbed at the fact that Eclaire always seemed to suddenly panic for no apparent reason.


    "Huff... huff.... my head... head... head head head..."


    Feeling her forehead, the girl confirmed that her brain was still intact - a routine which she had repeated more times than she could count.


    Fortunately for Eclaire, she had picked this time and place as her reset point knowing exactly that she may fail time and time again, and wanted somewhere free of people so that she could gather her bearings each time she failed.


    "It''s still here, isn''t it? Yes... yes... yes, it''s still here. It''s still here. Hah... haha... it''s still here!"


    Feeling her head with madness in her expression, the girl smiled as she confirmed that she was unharmed.


    "But for how long?"


    This terrifying question presented itself as she muttered under her breath, however she immediately turned to her mirror.


    "The mark... the mark..."


    With each death, Eclaire made a new mark behind her mirror, setting her new retry point each time she added one. As such, she always awoke standing in front of that removed mirror, the wall facing her with all it''s marks.


    "I need to add another mark... there... there."


    Etching the mark into the wall, the woman closed her eyes, as if some slight bit of sanity had returned to her.


    "My head is still here. My heart is still here. I am still alive. I need to try again."


    Replacing the mirror, the girl stood up as she began to think to herself.


    "I made a mistake."


    Speaking to herself, she began to analyze her previous attempt - recognizing one fine detail that she had ignored at the time.


    "Why was Yakov not with Gerard when I met up with him this time?"


    The one target that she should have kept her eyes on was nowhere to be seen - and perhaps the fact that he was not present had unconsciously put Eclaire at ease.


    ''At that time he must have somehow found out about the assassin and taken the liberty to eliminate him.''


    Yet this was not the thing that concerned Eclaire.


    ''But he also knew that I was the one who hired the assassin - and managed to plant a separate assassin to kill me.''


    If that universe in which Eclaire had been slaughtered in front of hundreds of people had continued, the people would likely have all fallen into despair as a result of her death.


    Yet even this was not what concerned Eclaire.


    ''So if he knew my plans to kill Gerard so well, then why the hell would he have left me alone up there with Gerard?''


    She had no intention of killing Gerard herself - and perhaps Yakov knew that.


    Perhaps he knew that performing a public assassination like that in front of so many people was beyond Eclaire, and that such a thing would not happen.


    ''So basically... he''s underestimated my resolve.''


    As she looked in that mirror, the girl smiled.


    A wretched expression overcame her as the girl began to laugh to herself, chuckling with madness in her voice as she gazed upon her demented self.


    "Hah... hahaha.... he... he''s really underestimated me, hasn''t he now?"


    Pushing her hair aside, the woman widened her bloodshot eyes.


    Crack.


    "Ah."


    Suddenly, the mirror broke in front of her, as if appalled by what she had become.


    "Be quiet, you."


    And as she gazed upon her distorted image in that shattered mirror, the woman''s eyes became cold as they lost all sense of emotion.


    "I''m sick of you."


    ----


    The biggest problem would be convincing Gus.


    While she had done so before, she no longer had to take him to the private room in order to keep everything hidden. After all, Yakov would inevitably find out about this plan, so it would actually be better if he learned of it easily.


    That was why it didn''t matter if some of the other basement prisoners overheard their conversation.


    Even so, the man was someone who wanted to kill her with all his being.


    By allowing the man to attack her, Eclaire had more or less managed to gain his trust by showing her weakness. Even so, she didn''t particularly want to repeat that brutal scene.


    After all, who knows? Perhaps this time he really would try to kill her.


    ''I convinced him before... I can convince him again.''


    With this thought in mind, the woman made her way down once more to the halls of the basement.


    Once more, the jeers and shouts of the people who despised her filled her ears, and the insults seemed to overtake the entire basement.


    Yet despite these insults, the woman continued forward.


    For she was someone who had endured far greater sufferings.


    And such a trivial thing as a locked up man wouldn''t inspire any fear in her.


    ----


    "What are you doing, standing in front of my cell like that? Don''t you have more people to bring to this place?"


    With a sarcastic chuckle, Gus spat these words as Eclaire had approached his cell.


    "Not exactly. I''ve got a bigger fish to fry."


    "Oh? And that fish wouldn''t happen to be me, now would it? Sorry to say, but I''m just a poacher. I''ve never been one for fishing."


    "Well maybe you could give it a try."


    Raising an eyebrow in suspicion, Gus didn''t seem to take Eclaire''s presence lightly.


    "What are you planning?"


    "You hate me - that much is true. But surely you must hate the person above me even more, correct?"


    "You mean that pompous prick who had the balls to try and tell everyone to submit to him? Can''t say you''re wrong there."


    "That would mean we have a common enemy."


    With sly words, Eclaire attempted to slither her way into the heart of Gus, who refused to serve another above all else.


    "Hah! Common enemy my ass. You''re my enemy. That fatass is my enemy. Everyone working for this damn hotel is my enemy. Are you trying to get me to work with you? Or maybe you''re just trying to use and trap me?"


    Waving Eclaire off, the man showed no interest.


    "Either way, I ain''t about to become your pawn."


    "Hmm..."


    At these words, Eclaire began to think to herself.


    She hadn''t yet encountered a roadblock such as this, and as such she didn''t know what to do.


    ''Do I let him out like last time?''


    Reaching for her pocket, the girl pulled out a silver key as she swung it in her hand with a smile.


    "I have the power to free you. Are you sure you should be rejecting my offer so quickly?"


    "And what is this offer of yours?"


    While the man was clearly filled with suspicion, he was at least willing to hear Eclaire out.


    ''Perfect.''


    "I let you out. I''ll even give you a weapon. You assassinate Gerard, and I take control after his death. Even if you''re captured, I''ll order that you aren''t killed. I''ll let you go free when it''s all over."


    "Absolutely fucking not."


    Immediately, the man rejected her plan.


    "I can already see exactly how this scenario will play out. Let me guess. You''ll have people stationed to make sure I don''t escape before the assassination happens. Right?"


    "Well, I can''t exactly trust you, and letting you go free without any precautions would be..."


    "But that''s where the problem is. If I assassinate that man in broad daylight, it will become chaos. Where am I supposed to escape? Of course, I won''t be able to. You say that you would order that I''m not killed - but can you guarantee that won''t happen?"


    Thinning his eyes, the man glared at the woman with a vicious look.


    "Do you doubt my power as an executive? With just a single order, every person in this hotel will obey me - whether out of love or fear.", Eclaire responded.


    With confidence, she made this statement - for her words rung true.


    Should she order such a thing, she would be able to prevent anyone from killing this man in the chaos.


    Such was the position she had built within this Hotel.


    So long as Yakov didn''t find out about her plot, that is.


    "But who is to say that you will give such an order in the first place?"


    "Eh?"


    However the words of Gus surprised Eclaire.


    "You think I would... oh. I see."


    Nodding her head, Eclaire came to a realization.


    "You think that I would throw you away in order to cover my own tracks and flawlessly take control?"


    "Eliminating any loose elements... isn''t that the method of a dictator?"


    Standing up, the man held out his hands as he spoke with a deadly expression.


    "Why else would you have come to this place and spoke loud enough for all to hear - unless you had plans to get rid of every person here?"


    "Perhaps because I have no need of hiding my methods once I have taken power."


    "That only makes it worse, woman."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Think about this. Say you refuse me. Say you all inform Yakov that I came down here and asked such a thing of you. I will go under suspicion, even if your words are not taken seriously. My position will decline, and my control will waver. You should know already that there are three other executives who don''t particularly like me. What would happen if I were to be branded with suspicion of rebellion?"


    As Eclaire twisted her words around, the man held his hand to his chin in thought.


    "I won''t deny that you''re puttin'' yourself at risk by being here, but that doesn''t change the fact that you might betray me. You did it before, after all."


    "I hear those words all too often."


    Looking upwards, the girl seemed to toss up her legs, as if kicking up dirt with a pale smile.


    "Do you think I like betraying people? Do you think it''s something that I can live with? Do you think that I''m such a corrupted person that I don''t even look back on my decisions with regret?"


    Closing her eyes, the woman held out a hand as if to stop Gus from responding.


    "Don''t answer that. I already know the answer. I''ve become someone heartless, so I have to see this all the way through. It''s the decision I''ve made. Because I determined that there was no way to do things without sacrifices."


    Opening her eyes, the woman''s smile fell upon Gus - however it was no demented smile.


    It was a smile filled with pain.


    "It''s a weak way of thinking. It''s a way of thinking that only someone as weak as myself could come to accept. But at the end of the day... I''ve tried."


    Then, slowly, the smile turned to a frown.


    "I tried... and I tried... and I tried and I tried and I tried and I tried and I tried. And here I am, trying again. But no matter how many times I try, no matter how much I sacrifice, I just can''t seem to win."


    And with that heartbroken expression, the girl looked up to Gus as she pleaded with her eyes.


    "It makes me wonder... if I really have to sacrifice everything before I can even come close to a victory."


    Suddenly, the expression of the girl shifted as she grabbed her forehead in torment.


    "Ah. Ah. No, no no no. I wasn''t supposed to show you that. I wasn''t supposed to show weakness. That wasn''t how I wrote this scenario. I was supposed to come off as strong. Strong, strong, strong. And I can''t retry... no, I could... but that would mean giving up now."


    Shaking her head, the girl refused such a notion.


    "No. I''m not giving up. Not now. Not over something like this."


    "You''ve got more than a few screws loose, miss. I think the entire machine has been disassembled."


    This was the only statement the man made, however this statement brought the girl back to reality.


    And suddenly, with a horrifying shift in personality, the girl flashed an elegant smile.


    "Is that so?"


    "Maybe if I catch one of those personalities off guard I''ll be able to kill you as well. Watch your back. But for now, hand ''em over."


    Holding out his hand, the man looked Eclaire in the eyes with a firm expression.


    "I''ll kill your target. What happens after that... we''ll leave for the future."


    Thus, Eclaire handed over the keys.


    "The gun will be waiting inside the bathroom on the first floor. It will only have a single bullet, so make it count."


    With these words, the woman headed off, leaving Gus to wonder as to what he had just experienced.


    ''Still... only one shot, eh?''


    As he watched the woman, Gus seemed to grin to himself as he plotted.


    ''What would you do if I went against all logic and used that shot on you?''


    "You wouldn''t do such a thing... using it on me, that is."


    However as if she were reading his mind, the woman spoke from down the hallway, her voice echoing through the corridor.


    "After all... if you did, then you would be right back here before you know it."


    The true meaning of her words, Gus would never understand.


    ----


    ''That went... well.''


    Eclaire wasn''t exactly sure what was happening to her.


    Mood swings?


    Bipolar disorder?


    Perhaps the mental toll of having died so many times was showing itself.


    ''It''s as if... I''m losing my grip on reality.''


    Slowly, but surely, she could feel it.


    With each death, she had gained a sense that the world she was in would no longer exist at some point in the future.


    It would be reset to a fresh start, and that world too would no longer exist the moment she made a mistake.


    While the pain of death was real, the impact of her actions became all the more... inconsequential.


    ''No. I can''t let myself think like that.''


    ''I''ll win this time.''


    ''I''ve checkmated him.''


    With a nod, Eclaire made her way through the basement, heading towards the stairs up to the first floor.


    ''As a matter of fact, why didn''t I ever think of this before? It was so simple... but I never came across it.''


    ''Yakov is a single person.''


    ''As skilled as he is, he can''t be in two places at one time.''


    That much was certain - Eclaire had proven that in her last attempt.


    If Yakov could indeed be in multiple places at the same time, he would have stayed near Gerard at all times while simultaneously taking care of any other business.


    That was not a part of his ability, and Eclaire could say this with confidence.


    ''The existence of these abilities... it really is troublesome, isn''t it?''


    Had she been facing any normal human, she would have easily defeated him.


    It was the existence of his ability, and the unknown nature of it which had allowed Yakov to surprise Eclaire again and again, always allowing him to predict her actions and plans before she could enact them.


    ''But... if he can''t be in two places at once, then the answer is simple.''


    Coming upon the staircase, Eclaire nodded to herself as she turned the corner.


    ''I just need to force him to be in two places at once... or else the King dies.''


    However as she turned that corner, Eclaire laid her eyes upon a man who she could not have possibly expected at that time.


    ''Checkmate.''


    "Good morning, Eclaire. Did you have some sort of... business in this place?"


    Her heart froze.


    Upon hearing those words, upon witnessing that man, everything within her immediately shut down, at which a seething terror spread through the woman.


    ''Did I mess up?''


    ''Did he find out already?''


    ''Is he coming to kill me?''


    ''He can''t have found out already.''


    ''He hasn''t even gone down yet. He would have to at least learn from one of them- ah. I need to respond.''


    "Oh... well, I suppose not. I... you could say I was curious about the conditions of the ones who are kept down here."


    With a curious remark, the woman flicked her hand through her hair as she began to ascend the staircase - desperately attempting to shut down the fear within her.


    ''He doesn''t know yet.''


    "The ones kept down here are to be used for special purposes, however it is quite unfortunate that we do not currently have any clientele to put these people to use. As such... they haven''t exactly endured any sort of punishment for their rejection of Gerard''s reign."


    "That IS quite unfortunate."


    With a haughty statement, Eclaire agreed with Yakov, continuing to approach him as she made her way up the stairs.


    "Gerard was looking for you. I had been searching all over the place, but I couldn''t find you. It''s no wonder, since this was the last place I expected you to be."


    "Ah! Is that so? I had better report to him immediately then. Please excuse me."


    With these words, the woman slithered by Yakov.


    ''He doesn''t know.''


    And having confirmed his reason for being in this place, she no longer held the fear of being found out.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    However as soon as she had passed by the man, these chilling words resounded within her ears.


    For the moment she heard them, the woman turned around to witness a scene which she never in her life could have predicted.


    For within that man''s hand - there was a red lump.


    It pumped with life, spraying and squirting red liquid about it, and it was only after witnessing this horrid scene that the woman looked down to see it.


    Her heart had been ripped straight out of her chest.


    Falling to the ground, the woman grabbed her chest as she felt the cold run of blood around the hole, panting heavily before her vision became dark.


    "If you''re going somewhere, you''re going to need this."


    Then, as the woman''s eyes became blank, the man bent over as he laid the ripped out heart back into her chest - as if it were a puzzle piece.


    "Yet perhaps it is exactly the fact that you have such a thing... that prevents you from getting where you need to be."


    ----

 Chapter Number 170 - A Single Word

    ''...''


    With a cold gaze, the white haired woman stared at the wall in front of her.


    Slowly, she lifted her hand - within it a sharpened shard which she had used to carve the numerous markings before her.


    Adding one more, she etched the wall like a madwoman, scraping and scratching vigorously.


    Blood covered her hand, which the shard penetrated as she relentlessly scraped the wall back and forth, insanity overtaking her.


    Then, dropping the shard to the ground as it shattered into pieces, she replaced the mirror.


    As she gazed upon herself, an emotionless expression presented itself.


    ''...''


    Heading over to her bed, the woman fell face first into it.


    "Ngh..."


    And with tears forming in her eyes, she held in a scream.


    "Why... did he know?"


    [Attempt Number 5 - Begin]


    ----


    It made no sense.


    Eclaire was completely certain that nobody could have snuck into that corridor and eavesdropped on her.


    Had someone entered, she would have heard the door open.


    The only people present in that place were the prisoners of the basement. Nobody else should have overheard her plans.


    When she had noticed Yakov at the top of the stairway, Eclaire knew for certain that he had not entered the basement at any time between when Eclaire entered and left.


    There was no way he could have spoken to any of the prisoners before meeting up with Eclaire.


    How then, did he learn of her betrayal?


    ''And to further things... right when I was about to checkmate him... he made the one move that prevented such a checkmate from happening in the first place.''


    This was the real key.


    Rather than being caught in a two pronged attack where Yakov would have to be in two places at once to save Gerard, he instead took precautions to eliminate the enemies before they ever became a threat.


    ''Just how did he come across such knowledge? What are the conditions for his ability?''


    There had to be conditions.


    Eclaire''s ability had conditions. So too did Gerard''s. All of the abilities must come with some sort of activation conditions or limitations on the way they could be used.


    ''And if it didn''t have conditions... then I would have been caught in a deathloop a long time ago.''


    The fact that Yakov only ever killed Eclaire after she had been outed as a traitor proved that he wasn''t all knowing.


    He didn''t have some sort of omniscient vision that granted him the ability to witness everything.


    ''There must be... some sort of reason why he knows what he knows.''


    However as to what that condition was - it was anybody''s guess.


    ''No matter.''


    However with cold eyes, tired of trying, Eclaire moved forward with a sluggish expression.


    ''This time... I''ll try something that even he won''t be able to counter. And if my actions as a traitor are revealed?''


    With a smirk, the woman opened the door, heading into the halls as she began her march.


    ''I''ll just create a situation where even if he knows what''s going to happen, he won''t be able to stop it.''


    ----


    Going halfway wasn''t going to cut it anymore.


    Trying to get away with a best case scenario was nothing more than a dream - an endless dream that she could chase for the rest of her existence and never achieve.


    She had to set her goals in stone and be willing to make the sacrifice to achieve them - this was the only way.


    ''It''s not going to be... easy.''


    Eclaire had accepted this long ago.


    ''I''m going to have to make some sacrifices.''


    Yet even knowing this, she did not waver any longer.


    For perhaps the madness had driven her beyond the brink of sanity.


    ''But in the end... I will win.''


    Thus, the white haired woman stepped into the basement - for the FINAL time.


    ----


    "My kids... where the hell are my kids? Dead. They''re dead because of you, woman."


    "My older brother... he was the kindest soul to ever live. And because a witch like you took him to this place, I don''t have an older brother anymore."


    "How can you live with yourself, knowing how many lives have been taken due to your actions?"


    The insults... began.


    "I was the leader of a small group, and we were promised food and water. Little did I know that my woman would have to become some plaything!"


    "Do you feel good? After you''ve scraped up all the survivors and turned our lives to ruin? Hey, how do you feel, you bitch!?"


    "Everyone, be quiet."


    Yet the woman carried about her an aura that was unlike anything before - silencing the insults immediately with these few words.


    However this was only for a few moments.


    "What the hell do you mean be quiet!? Who the hell do you think-"


    "You. What career did you have before this all happened?"


    Approaching the man who had complained that his kids were dead, Eclaire faced the man without a shred of remorse.


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "Answer the question."


    The man spoke out in irritation, however Eclaire continued to press him.


    "I owned a steel mill. Had a bunch of employees I took good care of. Had a good family - all of ''em gone now. Two kids, dead because of your damn boss."


    With hatred in his tone, the man shot out this response, glaring at the woman as she nodded her head.


    "If your factory produced enough pollution to the point where a child or two died from cancer, would that be your fault? Or would it be an unfortunate circumstance?"


    "What are you saying!? Are you trying to tell me that running a factory is the same as leading people to this place to die under that man!?!?"


    At her words, the man shouted out, standing up as he grabbed the bars, rattling them with fury.


    "I merely did my job. What I was hired and told to do. It resulted in some unfortunate calamities, but those calamities were not a direct result of my actions. They were the results of another person''s actions. And you? What did you do for your work?"


    Pointing to the man whose older brother had died, the woman spoke with confidence.


    "I... I was a shoemaker."


    "If your boss told you to make a pair of shoes that would break easily, would you do so? If your boss told you to charge the customers as high as possible, would you do so?"


    "Of course not!!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because those things are despicable!"


    "Who decided that?"


    "It should be obvious. But maybe to someone like you, that isn''t so."


    With the nod of her head, the woman seemed to be satisfied at the man''s response.


    "So what if you couldn''t disobey your boss? Would you quit your job and risk sacrificing your loved ones for the sake of these morals?"


    Yet the woman didn''t bend for an instant, even as malice swirled around her.


    "All of you here - if you were given the choice between two people, a loved one and a stranger, and one of the two had to die - which one would you choose?"


    Walking down the hallway, the woman eyed each man.


    "What about you?"


    Picking one at random, the man didn''t respond, only glaring at the woman with distaste.


    "No response. And you?"


    Pointing to another, the woman awaited a response once more - however she didn''t receive one.


    "Nothing. And you?"


    Then picking a third, another round of silence followed.


    "Is there anyone who can give me an answer?"


    Yet now as she appealed to all - she grinned in victory.


    "The answer is so simple it''s obvious. Every single person here without doubt would choose it. The loved one, of course. But to say that out loud... it''s cruel. It''s horrible. It''s despicable. That we could assign value to a human life over another purely based on our own personal valuation of that person... it''s disgusting."


    And with that grin, the woman held out her hands as she continued to walk down that corridor.


    "But that is human nature. We value those we know - those we have assigned humanity to. Until we spend time with a person, we have such an insignificant value associated with them that we can live with ourselves if we treat them as below human. Which is why when we do evil things to a person, we like to push these things out of sight - deceiving ourselves into believing that we aren''t harming anyone in the first place."


    "Are you trying to justify your actions somehow?"


    One woman spoke this time, calling Eclaire out.


    "Justify? I''m not trying to justify anything. What I did was wrong - that much has already been established. I''m not trying to say that what I did was right. However what I did was merely... a part of my role."


    Holding her hand to her chest, Eclaire now approached the cell of the woman.


    "I was assigned the role of executive in this place. Do you think I chose such a role? No... perhaps I did choose to rise to such a role. But I was thrown into this place against my will. And I was given a choice - either to rise up to where I am or to fall down into this place where you all are right now."


    Thinning her eyes, Eclaire''s eyes filled with malice as they silenced the woman from within her cell.


    "So can you really hate me for choosing to obey rather than end up like you people here?"


    "Yes. We can. Not a single person here gave in to that man''s rule, so you also-"


    "And what have you done exactly since you went against his rule?"


    While another woman began to speak, Eclaire turned as she cut this person off as well.


    "You''ve sat in here, locked up like criminals - unable to do anything at all. While you all were wasting time, I was working to undermine this man, working to gain his trust, working to become someone who can walk into this place with a key and free every single one of you... so that I can begin the rebellion."


    Sliding a key from the sleeve of her dress, the woman flashed it before all with a smile.


    "Now what if I had refused that man like all of you did?"


    At her words, the people were silenced.


    They hated this woman.


    They despised her with everything in their being.


    People had died at the hands of Gerard''s orders - and in some cases this woman had carried those deaths out with her own two hands.


    She had led these people here, deceiving them into thinking that they were entering a paradise - when in reality she was opening the gates to hell.


    Yet even so, they could say nothing in response.


    For her words rang true.


    She was nothing more than a prisoner - just as they were.


    Yet she was a prisoner who at least held the keys within the palm of her hand.


    "I''d be sitting in a cell right next to you."


    Slowly, the woman began to walk towards the front, jingling the keys in her hand as she walked.


    "Sure, you wouldn''t hate me - but that hate would be towards someone else in my position."


    And with every step she took, rage boiled within the expressions of those men and women.


    "Sure, your loved ones wouldn''t have died because of me... but they would still be dead nonetheless."


    And then, reaching the first cell, she slid the key in as the lock clicked.


    The gate opened, and the man inside merely stared at her, watching as he was freed from his captivity.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Moving onto the next, the woman began to unlock the doors one by one, and as if in a trance - the people held onto their anger and hatred for just those few moments.


    "So... I won''t ask for you all to forgive me. However I will ask for you all to join me - so that we can defeat that man who ordered the deaths of all those people you loved."


    And as she came upon the final cell - that of a particular poacher who she knew quite well, she unlocked this last gate.


    The man stepped out, calmly looking around at all the people whose eyes were lit in fury, and soon enough this man realized that he was the representative of all the people here.


    Within his words, their decision lay.


    "First let us take our revenge on you. Then we''ll consider rising up against that man... and showing him just who the fuck he messed with."


    And with these words, Eclaire closed her eyes in acceptance.


    "I see."


    For as she did so, a raging mob honed in on her.


    "Do as you please. Just leave me my life."


    ----


    "Hold her down."


    Everything was planned.


    "She isn''t resisting. We can do whatever we want to her."


    All of this was well within her calculations.


    "Perfect."


    But that didn''t make it any less terrifying.


    "So you''ve finally accepted your sins, and are trying to compensate?"


    "Not exactly. It''s merely that if I don''t do this, I won''t have any chance."


    While numerous men grabbed hold of Eclaire to hold her down, Gus spoke at the representative of the people as the two went back and forth.


    "Any chance at what?"


    With a strange expression, Gus raised his eyebrow as he pressed further.


    Yet the response which the woman gave was anything but what he could have expected.


    "At living."


    At this statement, Eclaire was met with a fist to her cheek.


    Her brain wobbled as her vision blurred, and the lingering feeling of pain shot through her as she spat blood.


    "Are you saying that there''s something more terrifying than an entire mob of people who hate you... trying to kill you?"


    Motioning with his finger to another man, Gus directed another to come and take a crack at the girl.


    This particular man - whose rage was lit like a fire in his eyes - barged forward as he shouted out.


    "This is for my wife!!!"


    Grabbing Eclaire''s throat, the woman felt her throat tighten as she was choked, his grip increasing as he wrung her like a towel.


    "Give her back!!! Give her back to me, you witch!!!"


    "Perhaps... if I was... truly a witch... then I would be able to give her back."


    Choking out these words, the man stepped back, horror evident in his expression.


    Once more the woman spit the blood from her mouth, heavily breathing in as she continued to be held down by the other men.


    Then, looking at Gus, she spoke with a dead look in her eyes.


    "There are many things far more terrifying than... mere humans."


    And with a grizzled tone, the woman held out her restrained hands, glancing at nobody in particular as she spoke to all present.


    "Go on. Take all your anger out on me. And once you look back on the pain you''ve caused... maybe we can work together to face the real threat."


    ----


    To even call the woman a human would be an ambitious statement.


    Her skin was black and blue, more like that of a zombie than that of a living person.


    Not a single uncovered spot on her body could be seen that was not such a color.


    Blood ran down her sides, covering her and lacing her perfectly white dress which had been torn and dirtied.


    Her hair had been ruined, pulled and twisted to the point where a mere shower would not fix such a thing.


    Her fingers had been broken and realigned, the feeling within them having been lost.


    Some of her teeth were chipped, others missing. Her nose was broken, and her entire face was swollen from the beatings.


    "Just what has gotten into your mind that you would free us... knowing that we would do such things to you?"


    And as she was surrounded by people whose hatred seemed to have been dispersed upon looking at the pathetic figure before them, a particular man spoke up.


    "Are you... willing to work with me now?"


    Barely able to move from the immense pain, the woman slowly lifted herself, speaking with a bloated tongue.


    "And if we were? What do you even want in the first place?"


    "Yes, just what could you possibly want - Eclaire?"


    Suddenly however, an uninvited voice spoke up from the shadows.


    A voice which caused every person in that prison to jump - for they recognized it as one of the men who had wardened this place.


    "Yakov..."


    Gus spoke this single word, evoking the name of the man who went by the title of "The Janitor".


    This man walked calmly through the crowd of escaped convicts, at which each person froze - wondering if they should beat this man up as well.


    "You all have been quite... brutal. Eclaire. Just why are you down here? Why are you so beaten? You do realize that if Gerard sees you with such a face... he will lose his mind. Correct?"


    Raising her head, the woman could barely even do such a thing in her pathetic state.


    With tired eyes, she looked around her, all gazes falling upon the single woman in that moment of silence.


    However with a horrid smile that inspired fear into each and every person there - the woman said a single word.


    "Kill."


    And to whom she was speaking - not a single person present knew.


    Not a single person... except for that man.


    ----


    "I see... it would appear that this is a situation I will need to take care of."


    In that moment, the man gazed around him, as if to take inventory of the men who had surrounded him.


    Their anger seemed to return, and once more a fire lit in his eyes.


    "This man too is one of Gerard''s lapdogs! We should kill him and escape!"


    "This woman was dumb enough to let us out... we can''t let this opportunity go to waste!"


    One man after another, the prisoners shouted out as the fighting began.


    "Arrrgghhh!!!!"


    And with a steel bar in hand, one of them rushed at the older gentleman - who caught this weapon without so much as glancing in the direction of his attacker.


    "It''s not exactly a good idea to give me a weapon."


    With a clang, the man who had attacked with the bar found himself falling to the ground unconscious, the bar now in the hands of his opponent.


    "But if you''re going to go so far as to offer... it would be rude not to take up such a gesture of kindness."


    Surrounded by hundreds of angered men and women, the older gentleman merely grinned, the metal bar in hand as he prepared for battle.


    "Get him, all you wenches and bastards. We''re taking back our freedom - here and now."


    And with these words, Gus signaled the beginning of an all out conflict.


    ----


    "Is this the extent of your hatred?"


    Surrounded by bodies - was a man.


    This man, who was well beyond his years, showed no sign of age having affected his combat abilities as he flicked the blood off his hands.


    The men and women around him groaned in pain, unable to stand after having faced such a man.


    For this man was a Calamity.


    "How... is this possible?"


    One particular poacher moaned in shock, unable to perceive the existence before him.


    "We were knocked out so quickly last time... I thought they had used some cheap trick... but this..."


    "If this is indeed the extent of your hatred towards my liege... then I would suggest you bottle such hatred up - and never allow it to surface for the rest of your existence."


    With these words, the man slowly walked through the hall, his steps instilling fear into all who heard them.


    ''Is he going to kill us?''


    ''Oh my goodness...''


    And even these people, who could not have held back their hatred - were filled with terror.


    "As for you... this is quite disappointing."


    "I''ve heard that... many times."


    Looking down upon a particular woman, whose white hair was stained red, Yakov approached Eclaire with crossed arms.


    "You intended on freeing these cretins from their cells and using their hatred against Gerard in order to defeat me. You even allowed them to personally maul you - for two reasons."


    Holding up his index finger, the man began to pace as he closed his eyes while he explained.


    "First, their anger was directed towards you even more so than it was towards myself. You needed to shift that anger. So by allowing them to release it upon you, they no longer felt any need to chastise you - and instead would focus on the enemies who prevented them from going free."


    Raising a second finger, the man nodded in satisfaction as he continued.


    "Second, from my perspective it would appear as if these cretins had somehow managed to get free - and as such had taken you hostage and put you through such horrifying torment. Not a soul would have expected that you would allow yourself to go through such pain. A conflict between myself and these prisoners would be inevitable."


    However as he finished his sentence, the man turned around as he faced the woman with a stern expression.


    "However, you made a miscalculation - Eclaire."


    "I already know that..."


    Choking up blood as she spoke from her position on the ground, Eclaire laughed to herself in a pitiful manner, tears in her eyes as she accepted the reality that faced her.


    "I didn''t think... you could possibly survive against so many enraged opponents. But... I was wrong."


    "Indeed."


    Reaching for his coat pocket, the man pulled out a pistol.


    "Eh?"


    "He... had a gun on him the entire time?"


    "He was... just messing with us... the entire time!?"


    Some of the men and women around couldn''t help but speak out in shock as they witnessed this, horrified at the fact that this man had defeated them without a firearm when he had such easy access to one.


    Bang!


    At that instant, the sound of the firearm silenced all present - particularly the very woman whom the bullet had entered.


    Blood dripped from her mouth, and her already dead eyes lost the slight amount of life remaining within them, and her head fell down to the ground as she lost the strength to hold herself up.


    "You''re wrong, ladies and gentleman."


    Placing the gun back into his coat, the man nodded his head ''no'' as he returned down the halls.


    "I was not ''messing'' with you."


    And as he left to exit that room without even bothering to imprison the people again, the man''s words left a sting in their hearts.


    "There was simply no need to use lethal force... on all except that one."


    Closing the door, the man left the prison hall as he continued to walk.


    However what nobody saw on that day was his expression as he left that place.


    "She... was almost quite the threat, wasn''t she?"


    Taking a deep breath, the man resolved himself as he went up to inform his leader of the news.


    "I''ll have to be more careful."


    ----

 Chapter Number 171 - Movement

    ''Calm. Calm. Calm.''


    Opening her eyes, Eclaire spoke to herself as if recounting a chant as she etched another mark into the wall.


    ''Calm... I am calm. I am calm.''


    Finishing her etch, the woman dropped the shard, taking a deep breath as she stood up.


    Then, grabbing the stool at her side, she threw it into the wall with a loud crash.


    "WHAT THE HELL!?!?"


    Grabbing her bedsheets and pillows, the woman began to tear the room apart as she shouted out in rage.


    "IS HE INVINCIBLE!?!? CAN NOBODY FUCKING KILL HIM!?!?!"


    She had been pushed beyond the edge.


    "I DID EVERYTHING!!! EVERYTHING! I SACRIFICED MY MIND, MY BODY, EVEN ALL THOSE DAMN PEOPLE!!!!"


    Throwing a bookshelf to the ground, the woman panted in rage as she tore down the room.


    "IS THERE NOTHING I CAN DO TO DEFEAT HIM!?!?"


    Panting for breath, the woman shouted these words with tears forming in her eyes, falling to her knees as she sobbed.


    "I... I went through all that pain... so that all those prisoners would listen to me... or at least so they would fight him for me... I knew I was weak - I accepted that I was weak! So I relied on others! I gathered so many... more than any normal human should be capable of handling! Yet that man... that man..."


    With a whimper, the woman planted her face to the ground in sorrow.


    "He wiped the floor with so many people like they were nothing..."


    She had severely underestimated his combat abilities.


    No - to even say that she underestimated him would be wrong.


    His abilities were far beyond human.


    She had assumed he was strong. Terribly strong.


    But what man was capable of such a feat?


    The only conclusion was that he was no man - but a beast.


    "What... what should I do?"


    Her options had run dry.


    No matter what sort of plan she formed, it would fail.


    If she tried to assassinate Gerard herself, he would kill her before she was able to.


    If she hired someone else to do so, he would kill that person without issue.


    If she tried to checkmate him with multiple assassins, he would sniff out their plot and kill them in one fell swoop before they could act.


    If she tried to incite a rebellion, no matter how many people were present, he would defeat every last one of them.


    ''Have I exhausted all my options?''


    As she fell into despair, the girl looked forward with a blank expression, unable to think of any other solution.


    [Have you forgotten about the other precautions you''ve taken?]


    Yet as if the voice of a demon curled up into her mind, Eclaire was not allowed to fall into hopelessness.


    [If you''re not capable of defeating him... then why not just wait for those who are capable to show up?]


    ''Do you... really think they are capable of such a thing?''


    Sometimes, hope can be a poison.


    [Who knows. But you can''t give up until you know for sure, right?]


    But at other times, hope is necessary.


    For even if a solution is impossible - one must still move forward.


    Even if one knows that no solution exists, that movement is necessary.


    For without movement, no solution will ever present itself.


    And that movement is exactly what will create an opportunity.


    "I guess... you''re right."


    Standing up, the woman regained her resolve once more.


    "Thanks, Four."


    As she left the room, determination in her expression, she chuckled to herself at how pathetic she was being.


    "I can''t let a single failure stop me."


    And looking back, the woman witnessed the wall of scratch marks, quickly turning back as she replaced the mirror to cover it.


    "Or a thousand."


    Looking at herself in the mirror, the smile once more returned to the face of the woman.


    "If my opponent is a monster... then all I have to do is face him against another monster."


    ----


    [Attempt Number 6]


    Isabella Stirling - the little monster who was the creation of Sheldon Stirling, the third son of the Stirling family, the nephew of Gerard Stirling.


    This girl had gathered a group of powerful subordinates with haste after Sheldon had been slain, however this was all nothing more than a facade.


    The real mastermind behind the entire plot was Marcus Coran.


    A man who claimed to be nothing more than a businessman, however based on her meeting with this man - Eclaire knew that he was far more than just that.


    He was a devious strategist - one who worked with the hand of a general as he looked down upon the battlefield from above, everything flowing according to his mechanisms.


    Even Eclaire''s movements were a part of this man''s plan - movements which he couldn''t possibly account for. This man was someone who was so overprepared that he planted surprises that even he himself didn''t know about.


    ''If you yourself don''t know about your own plans... then how could your enemy find out?''


    The alliance that Eclaire had entered with this man had remained a secret, of course. Her actions had been taken completely independent of him. Even now, if they were to meet, he wouldn''t remember her as an ally - but as an enemy.


    Even so, Eclaire''s role had been set in stone. She was to take on Gerard.


    Marcus Coran, Sylvia Berith, Bradley Vendetta - these three among the five held abilities.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times she had retried during their encounter, Eclaire was unable to find out the true properties of their abilities. Whether she attacked to obtain the knowledge or tried to negotiate them, she was never even given a hint.


    For seemingly obvious reasons, the group had become intent on keeping their own abilities secret even from their allies.


    "We will defeat our enemies - that is all there is to it."


    This was one thing that Marcus had said in one of the lost worlds.


    ''Can they really defeat Yakov though?''


    This was the boiling question in her mind.


    Certainly, they must have been powerful. As ability users, they should at least be able to stand on the same ground as Yakov.


    But would they be able to win against a man that even Eclaire couldn''t defeat no matter how hard she tried?


    Certainly, her ability was not one of combat. Even so, her ability allowed her to defeat normal humans in combat easily - or at least seemingly so - by sacrificing herself multiple times in order to learn her opponents patterns and move perfectly to avoid their attacks.


    It was an ability that made Eclaire appear perfect to a mere spectator. Yet Yakov seemed to counter her with ease, changing his actions exactly based on her movements.


    She couldn''t predict him like a normal person, since any minute change would be reflected in his motions.


    If she showed rock, he would show paper. If she showed paper, he would show scissors. If she showed scissors, he would show rock.


    Such was her experience trying and trying again in direct combat with Yakov.


    ''But... my ability is not all powerful. And his shouldn''t be either.''


    It was exactly because of the limited nature of her ability that she wasn''t able to face Yakov - but perhaps someone with a different ability would be able to do so.


    ''But that brings the other ability users into question...''


    Eclaire had begun to suspect that there were other ability users among the executives, but she had yet to confirm these suspicions.


    She didn''t exactly have any way to confirm this without directly attacking them, after all. She didn''t want to reveal her own abilities either - not that it would matter if she planned on resetting.


    Even so, she wasn''t going to endure another potential death while picking a fight she didn''t know anything about. Those three already seemed to hate her enough.


    ''So if there are three ability users on Isabella''s side... add me, and that makes four. There are at least two on Gerard''s side, Gerard and Yakov... but the three executives might have abilities of their own, which would make it four vs. five.''


    It was slightly disadvantageous, but that all depended on the specific abilities of the opponents.


    ''Perhaps I should have taken the time to figure out their abilities... but I would have no way to communicate that information to them without revealing myself as a traitor.''


    Eclaire decided that she would leave the executives and the soldiers under Yakov to the invaders, and rely on them to break through and make their way to Yakov and Gerard.


    ''Surely they understand the threat that Yakov poses, and they will send their most powerful soldier to him. The others will take care of the rest somehow. That must be their plan to invade.''


    Isabella had already taken out some of the former clients the previous night in a facade where she had claimed that the bloodhounds had killed off her subordinates - another criminal gang that held some clout.


    Of course, Eclaire knew that such a thing was likely all a part of Marcus'' plan. They were trying to lure out some of the fourth branch''s most powerful players to eliminate them before the fight even started.


    ''So basically... they''ll show up today and attack. That was the plan. And if that''s the case, I''ll rely on them to win their respective battles... and hope that one of them is able to make it inside to face off with Yakov.''


    At that time, when Yakov headed off to face a dangerous foe - one who hopefully would be capable of distracting even him - Eclaire would make her move.


    She would kill Gerard at that time, and even if Yakov won, she would already have taken the throne.


    Thus, Eclaire moved forward with her sixth attempt at taking the life of Gerard Stirling on that day.


    ----


    The day progressed without incident.


    During the morning, Eclaire had managed to skip out on Gerard''s declaration to the people. It was because she had encountered him in the hallway at that specific time that he had invited her to declare his Queen, and the fact that she didn''t make an effort to be there influenced the flow of events.


    Instead, Eclaire continued her work as usual, overseeing the people that she had brought into the hotel.


    She didn''t make any flashy moves, nor did Yakov make any attempt to kill her.


    ''Just how does he obtain his information?''


    This question continuously pressed at Eclaire, who was desperate to learn the inner workings of the ability.


    Whenever she tried to do something, Yakov always seemed to be able to thwart her plans - but the exact timing of this always seemed to differ.


    Sometimes she was allowed to take certain precautions before Yakov would show up or deem her death as necessary. Other times he would kill her preemptively, in order to prevent a worst case scenario from occurring.


    ''Is it that he is informed right before a checkmate occurs so that he can prevent such a thing from happening?''


    Such a terrifying thought - yet it was consistent with his actions.


    If he was informed of her actions at a time that he could prevent them from succeeding, that would mean that he would never be caught in a scenario where he couldn''t respond.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.He would always be able to find a way to counter Eclaire''s plots before it was too late for him.


    ''No... I can''t assume that yet. If that were true...''


    It would have been the same as accepting defeat.


    If such an ability truly did exist, combined with Yakov''s own physical prowess and quick thinking, it would make for an unstoppable combination.


    ''But he has been unstoppable to this point.''


    This unshakable fact left just enough room for that terrifying reality to remain as a possibility.


    ''Regardless... I need to see who they send and how they match up against Yakov.''


    With this goal in mind, Eclaire continued about her day as if nothing were unusual.


    Time passed, and eventually the afternoon came.


    At that point, while she was making her way down the halls, one of her servants rushed up to Eclaire.


    "Lady Eclaire!! I''ve been looking all over for you. Sir Yakov told me that you''ve been requested for a meeting in the conference room. All the executives are to be present."


    "Is that so? I suppose I had better go then. Thank you."


    With a light nod, the woman waved the man off, turning away as her eyes lost every shred of friendliness that they had held.


    ''It would seem... that the invasion has begun.''


    ----


    "Finally, we have all arrived."


    Standing at the head of the conference room, Yakov and three others glanced towards Eclaire, who entered the room - clearly later than the others.


    "Sorry, sorry! I didn''t know we were having a meeting, and I was only informed just now. Is something the matter?"


    Taking up a nonchalant tone, Eclaire grabbed a seat without a shred of seriousness in her expression.


    Of course, in reality, she was anything but.


    This very facade of carelessness was but a persona, meant to portray her as someone who could not have possibly been plotting something.


    "Indeed, there is something happening. Unfortunately, I have received the news that the five former clients who were sent out to assist in avenging Isabella have all been killed."


    "EH!? ALL FIVE!?"


    Celia shouted out in shock as Yakov uttered these words, unable to comprehend the scenario.


    "Wait just a minute, Yakov. That doesn''t seem right at all.", Melissa added. "Those men and women may not have been on our level, but they were still skilled in their own rights. Extremely skilled, might I add. If they were all killed so easily, then-"


    "You are exactly correct."


    The rich girl was interrupted by the gentleman before she could even finish her sentence.


    "The opponents... are extremely dangerous."


    "Then what is the plan?"


    Pressing forward, Valerie glared at Yakov, at which the man gave a light nod.


    "Now, before that even, I think we need to better understand our enemies here."


    Taking a seat, the man sat in front of the four as he folded his hands.


    "Our enemies are not an enemy gang, as we were originally informed. Our enemies are in line with Isabella herself."


    "EH!?!? What does that... how could that be!?"


    Celia didn''t seem to hold back her evident shock as she looked around from one person to the other.


    "How do you know that?", Melissa asked.


    "Regardless of how I know, that is the case. Unfortunately, it would seem that a betrayal has occurred within the family. Well, that girl is not technically related to the Stirling family by blood, so this might have been expected. Regardless, her subordinates who were apparently killed still live, and they will be coming to attack this place."


    "So those bastards that had the gall to come into this place, eat our food, drink our drinks, and ask us for help... they''re going to just march in here and attack?"


    Melissa seemed to be filled with irritation on hearing this, at which Yakov nodded patiently.


    "That is the case. As for these intruders... Valerie, Melissa, Celia. You three will guard the exterior. Take as many soldiers as you need. I myself will remain back to guard Gerard. As for you, Eclaire... well, you will be tending to the boss as well."


    ''Eh?''


    Suddenly, Yakov gave a strange order.


    Rather than assigning Eclaire to the battlefield like the others, he instead specifically assigned her to tend to Gerard.


    ''That''s... strange, isn''t it?''


    It was exactly what she wanted.


    If she could be close to Gerard, then she could kill him with ease while Yakov was off fighting an attacker.


    ''Why would he... is he trying to keep a close eye on me?''


    That had to be it.


    There was no other explanation. By all logical means, Eclaire should have been sent far away from Gerard - yet she had not.


    "That will be all. Please report to your respective positions immediately - and do not yield with your lives."


    Thus, everyone headed out.


    The three quickly left, and soon enough Yakov was the only one remaining in the room, standing by the door as Eclaire thought to herself.


    "Are you coming, Eclaire?"


    "Ah! Sorry, I must have dazed off. I''ll be right there."


    "I see. I''ll be waiting."


    Gathering her bearings, the woman quickly stood up as the man nodded, closing the door on her as he left her alone.


    As she approached the closed door, the woman stopped for just a moment, closing her eyes as she entered a state of thought.


    ''Should I do it?''


    Taking a deep breath, she nodded to herself.


    ''There''s no going back... but this is good enough reason.''


    With this, Eclaire set her retry point to that moment.


    ''Now... I''ll be assigned to Gerard''s chambers - no matter how many times I retry.''


    Opening the door, the woman stepped forward as she headed through the halls.


    ''And there''s nothing that anyone can do anymore to change that - because this much has been set in stone.''


    ----


    Perhaps it was her intuition.


    Perhaps it was her prior experiences.


    She did not know.


    However, while this decision would limit Eclaire''s options by locking everything that had happened on that day up to the meeting, it would also prevent Yakov from making any further preparations for her actions beyond that point.


    One of the most important aspects of her ability was that she could retry from a given point. The closer that point was to her change in strategy, the more unexpected her actions would seem, and the more difficult they would become to predict.


    For Yakov, that would create a disparity in his information. While Eclaire had a plan this time around to wait for the invaders to appear, Yakov would be under that impression at the retry point, had he already figured out her plans.


    In the case of failure, changing up her strategy would be a drastic shift, and as such it may be all the more effective.


    ''But... I have no intention of failing.''


    With her plot in mind, Eclaire made her way to Gerard''s room with haste, at the orders of Yakov.


    ''This time... I''ll obey orders. I''ll wait until someone shows up, and I''ll kill Gerard after Yakov has already left.''


    In theory it was a flawless plan.


    How would Yakov possibly know about something that she hadn''t told a single soul about?


    However, Eclaire was not so naive.


    She understood that Yakov''s method of gaining information was beyond the standard for a human.


    Coming upon the room, Eclaire knocked a few times as she took a deep breath, preparing herself to enter.


    "Come in."


    The guttural voice of the man that she wished to kill could be heard from inside the room, at which the girl opened the door.


    Relaxing in a chair, the man didn''t appear to be worried in the slightest. He gave off an aura of complete carelessness, as if there was no possible way anything could go wrong.


    Of course, with the man standing next to him, perhaps such an assumption was the truth.


    ''I''ll wipe that confidence right off your face. Just wait.''


    "Ah, Eclaire. Why don''t you prepare me a drink? Maybe grab one for yourself as well. We''ve got time."


    "Of course, Sir."


    With a smile, Eclaire obeyed the orders of the man - not because he had ordered it, but rather because she did so willingly.


    ''Of course, if I refused, he would have ordered it to be done.''


    She had only the choice of whether to be forced or not. In the end, she would obey of her own free will.


    ''But... there is a difference.''


    By choosing willingly to obey, she would at least have control over her own actions - meaning that she could control the way in which she obeyed, so long as she obeyed.


    For example, if she were to be ordered to kill a man, the weapon she used would be her own decision. If on the other hand, she refused to do so, she would automatically pick a weapon without her own input.


    This was a crucial component to the Reign ability that Gerard held.


    In essence, by giving in to all of his orders, she was able to freely exercise her will within those orders.


    "Here you are."


    As Eclaire poured Gerard a drink and handed it to him, the man immediately took a sip of the fluid, wiping his mouth with a satisfied expression.


    "You too, Eclaire."


    "Yes, Sir."


    With moderation, the girl took a small sip from her own glass - ensuring that she remained sober while satisfying the orders of the man.


    Time passed, and the two continued to drink for a while.


    ''Gerard is a large man... and he can handle his alcohol quite well. Getting him drunk is no easy task, and Yakov wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen unless he was absolutely certain of Gerard''s safety.''


    "It would seem that we have some... unexpected company."


    Suddenly, Yakov seemed to perk up as his eyes fell upon the door, at which Eclaire sat up as well.


    "Eh? You mean..."


    "I will be right back, Sir. Please excuse my behavior as I take care of a few issues."


    "Huh? Oh, alright. Do as you need."


    "Thank you."


    With this confirmation, Gerard waved Yakov off.


    Sitting in that seat, Eclaire watched the man as he prepared himself, however soon enough she realized that something was off.


    For this man was approaching her - and fast.


    "I see. So you''ve invited these people here... in order to distract me. Is that the case?"


    In that instant, Eclaire felt the barrel of a gun pressed to her forehead.


    She opened her mouth, unsure how to respond as she gazed up to the man, who now stood in front of her with a furious expression.


    "Pitiful. If you were going to betray the Leader, then you could have at least done it with your own two hands without involving outsiders."


    At that moment, a bang was heard.


    Gunpowder filled the room, and the scent of blood quickly overtook it as a body dropped to the ground.


    "So she really was a traitor... eh?"


    Gerard looked down upon the woman, then up to his subordinate with a saddened expression as he took another swig.


    "Unfortunately. Now then... if you''ll excuse me, I have another to take care of."


    "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    Just before Yakov left, Gerard asked this question, at which the man turned back with a gentle smile - one filled with a hidden bloodlust.


    "No, of course not."


    ----

 Chapter Number 172 - Only Death

    [Attempt Number 7]


    ''I could have at least done it with my own hands, eh?''


    This time, Eclaire opened her eyes to find herself standing in a conference room.


    The meeting had just completed. Eclaire had been assigned the duty to head to Gerard''s room to assist personally in keeping him occupied while the hotel was under attack.


    ''As if I hadn''t already tried that.''


    Irritation - this was the word that best described her emotional state right now.


    The death was quick, and relatively painless. While it still tore away at her soul to have been shot in the head again, she could almost say that she was becoming accustomed to it.


    Almost.


    ''Does he think that I can afford to be honorable when my chances of victory are so low even without any honor in the first place?''


    He understood nothing.


    Someone powerful enough to enforce their own code of honor would never comprehend the struggles of someone weak who had to resort to any means necessary.


    When you were weak, the only way to fight was to throw away your honor. This would grant the slightest advantage, hopefully making up the difference for that weakness.


    ''Those who are strong always talk so much about honor... about morals... about righteousness... but they''ve never had to even think about losing in the first place.''


    Gritting her teeth, the woman clenched a fist as she took a deep breath, preparing herself mentally as she formed a plan in her mind once more.


    ''I''d like to see you spout words about honor if our positions were reversed, Yakov.''


    ----


    This time, she would hide.


    While it might breed suspicion if she ignored the orders that Yakov had given her, by hiding until the invaders approached, she would be able to lurk until Yakov left his post to deal with the enemy, at which she would be free to do as she needed.


    All she needed to do was wait things out. Even if the invader was unable to kill Yakov, Eclaire only needed a few moments alone with Gerard to do the deed.


    Having locked herself inside a janitor''s closet, the woman waited without a sound in the dark.


    ''How ironic... he calls himself a Janitor, but he isn''t actually the one who cleans anything. The women do that.''


    Checking her watch, the woman confirmed the time.


    It was around 1 PM at the time that the retry point had been set. Right now, it was around 2 PM.


    ''Based on the last loop, Yakov will leave to face the invader at around 3 PM... meaning that the one who has made their way inside will arrive around then. I can''t imagine Yakov would leave his post unless someone has made it inside.''


    That meant that she had around an hour until the invader appeared.


    ''Should I try and find a way around so that I can avoid their fight? I guess I''ll take the emergency stairs up to try and avoid any direct route.''


    Depending on how things progressed, Eclaire would need to plan out the way she went so that Yakov didn''t notice her until she had already made it to Gerard.


    If he was distracted by a battle, this was possible for her to achieve.


    [Here you are. Sitting in a dark room. Planning... planning... planning.]


    ''Are you trying to say something, Four?''


    [Nothing at all. It just reminds me of my... old life.]


    ''Huh?''


    [Heh. Keep going, Eclaire.]


    Four didn''t typically say anything, so Eclaire always found it strangely off putting when she did.


    [Keep on trying.]


    ''I can''t tell if you''re mocking me or encouraging me.''


    Standing up, Eclaire looked around her.


    Her eyes had become accustomed to the dark, and surrounding her was all sorts of cleaning equipment. Mops, brooms, dustpans, rags, chemicals, and the likes.


    ''Hm... I guess I could use this stuff to poison him.''


    Eclaire was no expert in poison.


    Beforehand, she had stolen some tablets from the basement.


    Any overdose of drugs would become a poison, after all.


    For obvious reasons, the hotel had it''s own store of all forms of drugs for the use of the clients, or for the direct sale of such things.


    This was the method that Eclaire had used previously in her attempts to poison Gerard, however perhaps that wasn''t the best way of doing things.


    As she rummaged around that room, pulling one cleaning product after another, the girl''s eye landed on one in particular.


    The moment she saw it, a smile beamed across her face - and an idea was formed.


    ''How fitting.''


    Bending over to pick it up, the woman slid the bottle into her pocket.


    However, just as she did so, the creaking of the door could be heard behind her.


    "Now, Eclaire. I did tell you to come with me, did I not. Yet here I find you... playing with rat poison."


    A chill went down her spine, and Eclaire immediately shot around, desperately attempting to find a defense for herself.


    "Er! I-"


    "Could it be that you have a rat you wish to kill?"


    The man stood in front of the door, crossing his arms as he blocked her path.


    With a disappointed expression, he prevented Eclaire from making any excuses - at which she let out a sigh as she accepted her fate.


    She had been found out.


    "That''s right. I was going to kill a rat. Tell me something, Yakov."


    However this time, she wouldn''t die like a dog.


    This time - at the very least - she would go out with HONOR.


    "Do you know everything that I do?"


    "I am not omniscient. I am merely human, Eclaire. Why would you ask such a strange question?"


    "Then... did you know that I was in this room - plotting to slaughter that rat?"


    "That much... I did know."


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "As much as I would hate to do so... I believe you''ve left me no choice."


    Taking a deep breath, the older gentleman let out a sigh as he pulled out a silenced pistol.


    "After all... it is my duty to defend that very rat from anyone who attempts to exterminate him."


    Bang!


    And once again, Eclaire fell to the ground as everything became dark.


    ----


    She trembled.


    ''Stay calm.... stay calm.''


    She fell to her knees, terror spreading through her veins as hopelessness overcame her.


    ''It''s only death.''


    The desire to add another notch to the wall almost instinctively entered her arm, which twitched viciously as she held it back.


    ''It''s only death... right?''


    And with madness in her eyes, the woman held back a laugh, letting out a pained squeal as she closed her eyes in torment.


    ''It''s... only death.''


    Bringing that trembling hand to her forehead, she clenched her hair to the point where it was almost ripped out.


    ''So why am I the only one dying?''


    ----


    Eclaire took a few moments to collect her thoughts, eventually settling down as the trembling stopped.


    It was an unshakable feeling - one which she could never possibly hope to forget, and one which she never wished to experience again.


    The feeling of being shot.


    ''I''m losing it...''


    ''Which one am I on?''


    ''How many times... how many times now?''


    ''I''ve lost track.''


    And the fact that she could no longer keep her record only furthered her madness.


    ''I shouldn''t have set the retry point here... I should have just kept it back in the bedroom... I can''t even shout or complain... I have to keep everything bottled up inside of me...''


    Regret overwhelmed her.


    Perhaps returning to that room was the only solace she had - the solace of knowing that no matter how many deaths she experienced, that she would always have some guarantee in this world.


    Yet even that had been ripped from her.


    ''No.... No.''


    Nodding her head, the woman rejected such a weak notion.


    ''That''s wrong.''


    ''Wrong. Wrong. Wrong.''


    ''WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG.''


    ''It''s all wrong.''


    Standing up from that seat, her eyes flickered with madness as a demonic smile overtook her expression.


    ''I have no need for such pleasantries.''


    ''I can try again and again... and the fact that I still exist is proof that he will never beat me.''


    ''No matter how many times he figures out my plans.''


    ''No matter how many times I lose.''


    ''No matter how many times I am beaten down.''


    ''No matter how many times I am KILLED.''


    ''I will never die.''


    ''Therefore... there will only ever be one victor in this world.''


    ''Me.''


    ''And even if I have to try for the rest of eternity... I will continue to try... and try... and try.''


    ''Until the day in which my victory comes about.''


    Thus, the madwoman once more exited the room - her sanity having been left behind.


    ----


    [Attempt Number 8]


    ''I can take a break, right? It doesn''t even matter... it doesn''t matter if I relax, sit around, do nothing, nothing even matters! I can just pull the reset trigger once my death seems imminent, so really I can do whatever I want!''


    Such a thing was not true.


    Every time that Yakov had killed her, he had done so with such haste that she could not have possibly predicted such a thing.


    Yet Eclaire told herself these lies, deceiving herself as she strutted down that hall.


    ''Information... information. I need to gather information. Forget living. Forget killing him. As a matter of fact, why should I even TRY to kill him?''


    Suddenly, a thought lit up the mind of the woman, who grinned in delight.


    ''That''s right! Those people are going to invade, so why don''t I just do nothing! If they somehow manage to pull off a victory, then the day is over! If I can just... if I can just wait this whole thing out, then I don''t even have to lift a finger!''


    With the nod of her head, the woman fed herself lie after lie.


    Why had she tried so hard until this point?


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Because she knew that those people needed her assistance.


    She knew that they wouldn''t be able to overpower both Yakov and Gerard unless she did something to give them assistance - she had to at least take care of one of them.


    Yet she denied this notion, instead wiping it off as her own presumption.


    ''What if they''re more powerful than I thought?''


    ''Everything will be fine then!''


    ''I''ll do nothing.''


    ''I''ll serve that bastard until the last moment... and I''ll stand by and watch as he takes his last breath.''


    Thus - Eclaire formed her plan.


    To do absolutely nothing.


    ----


    "Pour me another, Eclaire! Haha! And one for yourself as well! You''re being such a stickler. Drink! Drink all you want! Today is a day to celebrate!"


    "Is... is that so? In that case... I don''t mind if I do, Sir."


    Eclaire found herself in a precarious role - one where she was not quite a ruler, but also not quite a servant.


    She was subordinate to this man, and this man alone. To all the other people of this hotel, they were but insects who could never so much as lay a finger upon her - yet in front of this man she became docile and respectful - for such was her position.


    Second to the ruler.


    "Yakov, why don''t you grab one as well? Ah, no... I guess that would be a bit irresponsible. Sorry, but can you sit this one out and keep watch?"


    "But of course, Sir. I wouldn''t dream of becoming intoxicated while your safety is on the line. Please leave everything to me and enjoy yourself to your heart''s content."


    Everything had changed.


    The very moment Eclaire had given up on killing Gerard, he became unnecessarily vulnerable.


    Even so, Yakov still stood right in that room, so Eclaire couldn''t pull anything even if she wanted.


    Yet she had no intention of doing so.


    ''I''ve given up! I might as well have some fun while I''m at it, right?''


    Taking a swig herself, the woman allowed herself to fall into a slight daze as she became tipsy.


    "Hahaha..."


    "That''s the spirit! Haha! If the world has to end, then we''re going to enjoy it''s end! Nothing wrong with that!"


    As Gerard slapped Eclaire on the back, he began to shout out with cheer, his face reddening as he became somewhat drunk himself.


    "Please excuse me. It seems there is something I need to tend to. I''ll be right back."


    Suddenly, Yakov''s demeanor shifted as he began to slip out, apologizing as he made his way out of the room.


    Without a shred of concern for Gerard, the man left Eclaire alone with the man - not so much as taking any precaution at her presence.


    ''Eh? Why did he leave me alone... with this man?''


    Something was strange.


    ''Eh. Whatever.''


    However, Eclaire downed another glass as she pushed off such suspicions.


    ''I''m not going to kill him this time anyways. No point thinking about it. This is my break from all the pain and suffering.''


    "Wonder what that was about? You know, Eclaire?"


    Slurring over his words, Gerard glanced over to the woman, who shrugged her shoulders.


    "Who knows. Anyways... let''s keep drinking!"


    Thus, the two ignored the world around them - throwing off their responsibilities as they entered a state of bliss.


    ----


    ''Ah... I ended up drinking with that man... even though I was supposed to kill him...''


    Around an hour had passed, and Eclaire was sobering up to find herself laying on the floor.


    Gerard was snoring from his chair, and he was completely vulnerable in every manner. Even so, the strange thing was that Yakov had not yet returned.


    ''Should I kill him now?''


    Standing up, Eclaire looked around with suspicion.


    ''Is Yakov waiting around here somewhere to stop me?''


    Shaking off the tipsiness, Eclaire immediately stepped out of the room, searching to find out where that man was.


    ''I need to figure that out before I make any moves here.''


    She had allowed herself to fall into a trap - the trap of luxury.


    If she wanted to deceive herself and live a comfortable life for the rest of her existence, then all she had to do was submit to Gerard.


    She would just continue to do as he said, continue to work for him, continue to do whatever horrible things she was ordered to do without question.


    However, was that not the exact thing she was trying to avoid?


    Was that not exactly the reason why she had set this day as the day in which she would be freed of those chains?


    She wasn''t going to merely accept a comfortable life anymore.


    She wasn''t going to simply lie down before this man and do as he pleased.


    She had been granted an ability - and if she didn''t go against him now, when she could do so without consequence, then when would she?


    ''I''ve been wasting time... time that I could have been using to defeat him.''


    Yet the moment the woman stepped into the hallway, her question was answered.


    ''Eh?''


    She froze, terror welling up within her as she witnessed the scene before her.


    ''Eh? This... this can''t... be real... can it?''


    Blood was everywhere.


    Two bodies laid on the ground, mutilated as if they had exploded into a rain of blood and guts.


    The red fluid laced the walls, painting them in a chaotic manner, guts and flesh having sprayed every which direction.


    And both of these men - Eclaire recognized.


    The first - the older gentleman who had become the very bane of her existence, stopping her from completing her task at all costs.


    Yakov.


    The second - a red haired man who was a part of the invaders group - Bradley Vendetta.


    ''These two... so they were at an equal level after all.''


    It was astounding.


    Yakov was an existence that Eclaire couldn''t hope to touch, even as a reawakened with the ability Retry. Number Four seemed to have no intention of taking control of things herself, and even if she did her abilities were completely unknown to Eclaire.


    Yet this man had managed to do what Eclaire had considered impossible - at the cost of his life.


    ''Are they both... really dead?''


    The scene before her was obvious.


    It should have been obvious.


    But if there was one thing that Eclaire had learned since the inception of this new world, it was that logic no longer applied to anything.


    These men may have appeared dead, when they were very well alive - such was the madness of this new world.


    "Are you-"


    "Hey... Eclaire... get me something to eat, will you?"


    Suddenly, a man stumbled out of the room behind Eclaire, his words slurred as he spoke in a daze.


    "Eh? Yakov, what are you doing on the ground there? This is no time for sleeping."


    As he wobbled out of the room, the man made his way past Eclaire, approaching the body on the ground.


    "Yakov..."


    However as he approached the man, his demeanor shifted drastically.


    "You.... how could you die on me like this?"


    The flames of anger filled his eyes as he glared down upon the body, hatred overcoming the overweight man.


    "After all I''ve given you, after all we''ve been through... you go and allow yourself to be killed? And by who? By this man?"


    Glancing to the body of the red haired man, disgust filled Gerard''s tone as he spit on the body.


    "Do you have any idea how much he was worth to me!? I''ll never be able to replace him! Who the hell do you think you are!?!?"


    Eclaire merely watched the scene before her, unsure how she should even react.


    She could never have predicted this result.


    At that point, Gerard began to kick the body of the red haired man.


    "You piece of shit!!! How dare you do something like this! HAH!?!? What the hell is your problem!? AH! Weren''t you the one who was serving under Isabella?"


    His mind was still muddled with drink, but his memory was good enough to recall a recent acquaintance.


    "Did she betray me? Betrayal... betrayal..."


    At that point, the man began to whisper to himself.


    "Just like before."


    Then his horrible gaze turned upon Eclaire.


    "Traitorous woman... you did this, didn''t you?"


    "Eh!? N-no! I have nothing to do with this!"


    Eclaire shouted out in protest at the accusation, though whether that was true or not was another thing.


    Technically, she had intended for this result - but she had done nothing of her own for it to come about.


    "But you let this result come about, didn''t you!? If you hadn''t been messing around... if Yakov wasn''t the only one who was on his guard... then he would still be alive here."


    Holding his hand to his head, the man seemed to be still drunk with rage.


    "Kill yourself."


    "Huh?"


    And with these words, fear spread through Eclaire.


    "W-wait a minute, Gerard. I didn''t-"


    "KILL YOURSELF!!!"


    "Don''t say such a thing! If you say that-"


    "THAT''S AN ORDER!!!"


    In that instant, everything was lost.


    Eclaire lost control over her own body, and reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a knife.


    "No... no... no!!!"


    Her hands refused to listen to her as she brought the knife to her stomach, slitting it open as her intestines fell out with a bloody mess.


    The girl fell to the ground in a pile of her own guts, having fulfilled the orders of the drunk man who knew not what he had demanded of her.


    "Ah... Eclaire... you''re dead too..."


    And with another mood swing, the man backed away fearfully as he watched the girl do exactly as he had ordered.


    "No... this... this..."


    The man''s breathing heightened, and the last scene Eclaire witnessed in this life was that of a pathetic, overweight man who was terrified out of his mind, his drunken fervor having reduced him to poor decisions.


    ''Not... like this...''


    ''I had finally... won...''


    ''So why?''


    ''Why can''t my victory ever last?''


    ----

 Chapter Number 173 - Derangement

    [Attempt Number 9]


    ''I''ll kill him.''


    ''I''ll kill him right now.''


    ''I''ll kill him.''


    ''I''ll kill him.''


    ''I''ll kill him.''


    To a man who has failed once, such a failure is disappointing.


    The first failure comes as a surprise. It shocks the man, leaving him to wonder.


    Where did I go wrong?


    What did I do wrong?


    Was this my fault?


    Was this someone else''s fault?


    The first failure leaves a man wondering why it occurred - but it opens the possibility for regret.


    With the second failure, blame is placed.


    Whether one places the blame upon themselves or on another, they will find a target for the failure.


    However even so, once the target has been assigned, work can be done to improve one''s approach.


    Changes can be made. Methods can be adjusted. And this leads to the growth of a person.


    Yet in order to improve, one must first understand that regardless of whose fault the failure is, that one cannot change the faults of another.


    For there is nothing more pointless than to try and improve another person without first improving one''s self.


    Perhaps the failure of a man will attempt to change those around him. Perhaps he will continue to press forward, laying blame on anyone but himself - in order to justify doing nothing to change himself.


    Yet at some point, the failure will come to this realization.


    A person can only control their own actions - and some cannot even do that much.


    After numerous failures, the failure may begin to do everything they can to avoid further failure - working at changing themselves, working to improve their own reception of such things, and working to succeed.


    And sometimes, this is enough.


    Sometimes this allows for success, and no further growth is deemed as necessary.


    Yet what would happen to a person whose failure occurred with no end, with no solution in sight?


    What would happen to a person who changed themselves time and time again, and encountered failure no matter who they became?


    Such a person would fall into madness.


    And what of a person whose failure seemed endless - only for success to be dangled right in front of their eyes - to be snatched away at the last moment?


    Such a person would go beyond the realm of madness - and enter the realm of derangement.


    ''I''ll kill him.''


    Thus, Eclaire entered a state of derangement.


    ----


    She marched down the hall, not a single shred of sanity in her eyes.


    She ran into that room, bursting open the door as she laid eyes upon two men.


    "Eclaire? What''s gotten into you?"


    "Sir, please stay back."


    While Gerard spoke out with confusion at the rude entrance, Yakov immediately stepped in front of the man, his demeanor shifting from one of a servant to one of a bodyguard faced with an enemy.


    "Get out of my way, Yakov."


    "And why would I do that?"


    "So I can kill him."


    Running forward, Eclaire ignored all else as she pulled a knife, rushing at the man who was the cause of her agony.


    "Get out of my way!!!"


    However even as she rushed at the overweight man, tears in her eyes, she was blocked as the knife was caught in between the fingers of the older gentleman.


    "I cannot do that, Eclaire. After all..."


    And in the next instant, the knife was turned around, shoved straight into her chest.


    "If I were to do that, then this knife would be in someone else''s chest right now."


    Blood sprayed, and the woman shrieked as she fell to the ground in a pile of her own blood, her eyes becoming dull as she died once again.


    Just how many times had it been?


    Just how many more times would it be?


    [Disappointing, Eclaire. To think that you''d allow your emotions to get the best of you at this point... this is why you keep on failing.]


    This voice was the last thing she heard before everything went black once more.


    ----


    [Attempt Number 10]


    ''Ah....''


    With a pained expression, the woman awoke once more from her slumber.


    ''I don''t even know how many times... ah. One... two... three... four... oh!''


    Suddenly, an idea sprung into the mind of Eclaire as she reached for her knife with a smile.


    ''How simple... why didn''t I think of it?''


    Pulling the knife out, the girl held out her palm, at which she carved four marks into the palm.


    ''There.''


    The blood dripped, and the girl immediately looked around for something to bandage her wounded hand with.


    ''Four plus the marks on the wall... for now I can keep track like this.''


    Slowly, her sanity returned.


    Yet as her sanity returned to her, so too did her emotions leave.


    ''Ah.... that was pointless.''


    Letting out a deep sigh, the woman''s eyes became cold as she sat down in one of the conference chairs.


    ''Is there even anything I can do?''


    ''If Bradley and Yakov fight, both of them will die.''


    ''There''s no way I could even hope to interfere in such a fight. I would just kill myself doing so.''


    ''If Bradley and Yakov kill each other, Gerard will lose his mind at losing Yakov. And that will result in...''


    Taking another deep breath, the woman glanced around the room.


    ''I guess that isn''t guaranteed. What if I don''t get him drunk?''


    She didn''t know how she would convince Gerard not to drink, but what if he were to remain sober?


    ''Should I really be willing to sacrifice that red haired man though? In order to get rid of Yakov? Well... I guess it can be written off as a necessary sacrifice... but will his companions really be able to accept that? If they learn of my ability and find out that I didn''t do what I could to save him...''


    The fact of the matter was that Eclaire had promised Marcus and the others with her cooperation.


    However this agreement had occured in a lost world, so Eclaire would need to prove to the invading group that she was an ally who had assisted them.


    ''Can I really do that if one of their members dies? No... I guess I can still do that, so long as I don''t reveal my ability and take care of Gerard.''


    Shaking it off, Eclaire determined that the red haired man was an acceptable sacrifice for her goal.


    ''If I don''t allow Gerard to get drunk, then Yakov and Bradley will kill each other. That much, I know. If I can get to that situation without any issues, then I can figure things out from there.''


    She didn''t know exactly what her plan would be from that point on, but without a doubt things would be simpler from there.


    Marcus and his group were people that she could negotiate with if necessary, and Yakov was the primary issue. With him out of the picture, she could retry all she wanted to make things go right.


    ''Then it''s decided.''


    Standing up, Eclaire''s eyes remained free of emotion as she glared forward with a deadly stare.


    ''I''ll wait once more... and this time, I really will do nothing.''


    ----


    She only had one goal in mind this time around.


    To make sure that Gerard didn''t get drunk.


    While the task appeared to be simple at first, Gerard was a man who gave into his whims. If he wanted to drink, he would drink.


    And her experiences thus far told her that he wanted to drink.


    Based on her experiences using Retry, she could change the future based on how she conducted herself, but this was not omnipotent.


    At the end of the day, Eclaire was human.


    She could reach certain places, and others she couldn''t.


    She could convince certain people to do things, and others she couldn''t.


    She was granted as many tries as she needed, but there were some things that couldn''t be achieved no matter how many times she tried - a lesson which had been seared into her over and over again.


    ''Everything happens for a reason. There are certain initial conditions which cannot be changed, and those initial conditions determine the future. The only condition which can be changed is my own knowledge and actions.''


    Indeed - this world was deterministic.


    Everything happens for a reason. Every person would be in the same position, in the same state at the beginning of her reset. And if Eclaire did nothing different, then nothing would be different.


    She was the sole catalyst who could change the future.


    ''Oh... I think I have an idea.''


    Nodding to herself, the woman made her way to that office.


    She didn''t have to kill him. She didn''t have to do anything crazy.


    She only had one goal - one which was achievable for a mere human.


    Thus, her resolve was restored - and the woman made her way into that room.


    ----


    "Eclaire, there you are. I was just getting thirsty. Why don''t you pour me a drink?"


    These were the first words that came out of Gerard''s mouth as Eclaire entered the room.


    ''Some things never change.''


    "A drink? Er..."


    Fidgeting as she heard the order, Eclaire gazed nervously to the cabinet, then back to Gerard.


    "Sir... I would do exactly that... however... I..."


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Eclaire? Are you disobeying me? Why are you acting so strangely? If you have something to say to me, then spit it out."


    Fortunately, Gerard had taken the bait.


    Rather than immediately ordering Eclaire to pour her a drink, her off demeanor had raised a flag in Gerard''s mind, which the woman took advantage of.


    "You see... I overheard something earlier. It was just a rumor, so I have no idea if it''s true, and I''m sure that with Yakov here that such a thing is nothing more than a rumor... but..."


    "Spit it out already."


    Gerard seemed to be impatient - exactly as Eclaire had anticipated.


    "I heard that someone was trying to poison you."


    "Hah... so that was it. I see."


    Nodding his head, the man seemed to understand immediately.


    "You''re right. It should be impossible. With you and Yakov here protecting me, anyone who is capable of moving freely shouldn''t be able to do something like that."


    "But in the one in a million chance that something did escape our eyes..."


    "I understand. You''re only speaking out of concern for my well being. Thank you for that, Eclaire. In that case... have some men come to test the wine before we drink it."


    "Sir, even if we do that, what if it''s a slow acting poison? How would we possibly know-"


    "I see that you''re particularly concerned, Eclaire. Do you perhaps know something that we don''t?"


    Speaking up now was Yakov, who thinned his eyes in suspicion as he put Eclaire on the spot.


    "As I said, it was just a rumor... but the leader''s life is more important to me than anything! If by any chance he were to die, I wouldn''t be able to live with myself!"


    "Hmm... I see. Well, if you''re just being cautious, then I don''t see any issue. Sir, what should we do?"


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Tch... and I wanted a drink so badly... hmm... Yakov, how long would a slow acting poison take to start affecting its host?"


    "It would depend on the poison, but there would be signs between 15 minutes and an hour. By my recommendation, if someone consumes the drink and isn''t showing any signs within an hour, there should be no issue."


    "Then let''s do that. Eclaire, fetch someone immediately. Preferably someone who isn''t enthusiastic about my rule."


    "Sir, should I get someone from the basement?"


    As Gerard made his orders, Eclaire posed this question, which caused the man to sit back in his seat as he thought.


    "Hmm... the basement, eh?"


    He pondered the suggestion, a sour expression forming across his face.


    "Those people aren''t under my control, so it''s difficult to let them out since I can''t order them around. But if you can manage to convince them to consume some of the wine, then I see no issue. Don''t let them out of their cages."


    "Understood. Is there a particular brand that you''d like to have tested?"


    As she made her way to the drink cabinet, Eclaire motioned across the selection like a hostess presenting a product.


    "Hmm... let''s go with that one."


    And as Gerard pointed to one, she nodded as she took the bottle with a smile.


    "Very well! I''ll have someone drink this and be back with the results."


    Thus, Eclaire set off on a new mission.


    ''I was successful. Now all I have to do is buy enough time for the fight to finish.''


    ----


    After a quick detour, Eclaire made her way down to the basement once again.


    This was her first time entering this place after her recent save, so she wasn''t exactly enthusiastic about it, however at the end of the day this had to be done.


    As per usual, she was met with the jeers and insults of the imprisoned, but she paid them no mind as she walked down the aisle with a smile, coming to the middle in order to speak to all with the maximum efficiency.


    "Excuse me. Please be quiet."


    With these words, the woman sent a shockwave through the basement hall as all those imprisoned were surprised at her dominating demeanor.


    "I''m looking for a volunteer to test for poison. I am aware that this is a risk for whoever would like to perform the job, but I am also aware that none of you get much to eat or drink, and alcohol is something that you will never be allowed. Anyone who is willing to taste test this will be allowed a shot."


    With these words, the woman made her preposition to the people of the basement - a declaration which was laced with a brutal honesty.


    ''You could die, but if you''re willing to take that risk for a drink, then do so.''


    This was effectively the statement that she made.


    "Who would fall for something like that? You''re probably just trying to kill all of us."


    One particular man let out a ''pfft'', blowing off Eclaire''s offer without a second thought.


    This man - a particular poacher with a cowboy hat - was not someone who would be so easily fooled.


    "I''ll take it! Me! Me! Have me do it!"


    "No, me!! I''ll do it! Please, have me do it!!!"


    "Wait just a minute! Over here! Pick me!!!"


    However, some people were not so suspicious.


    After having been locked up for days, these people were dying just to drink water.


    Alcohol? Such a thing was nothing more than a dream to them.


    A dream worth dying for.


    Even if it was as a poison tester, the desire to escape this world through the fantasies that alcohol brought on was a strong one, and one by one more people began to shout out.


    "Don''t listen to them! Use me!"


    "No, me! Please, I''m begging you!"


    "Over here!!!"


    "Enough."


    However just as the people became rowdy, Eclaire held up a single hand as she took control of the prison.


    "I only need one tester. And I only have a single bottle, so I can''t give you all a shot. After all, this is for the Leader."


    Closing her eyes, the woman walked down the hall as the gazes of all the prisoners fell upon her.


    "So many people, and only one to choose... what to do in such a situation?"


    And then, with a devious grin, the woman opened her eyes.


    "How about you all fight for it?"


    "Eh?"


    "Fight?"


    "What..."


    The people were stunned at her declaration, at which the woman held up a hand once more.


    "Ah, I don''t mean a physical fight. I can''t let anyone out of their cells, after all. I mean you all can battle in whatever way you decide. Verbally, of course. It has to be something you can do from different cells. Decide among yourselves. I''ll wait until the victor has been determined."


    With these words, the woman reclined on the wall behind her, watching and waiting for the people to begin the decision making process.


    Chaos ensued.


    People began shouting. It was such a craze that not a single person''s voice could be made out in the banter.


    And every single person but a few took part in this mess.


    However there was one man in particular who didn''t say a word, having no intention to attempt to obtain such a drink.


    "What''s your goal here? To rile everyone up and redirect their hatred from you? What game are you playing here, girl?"


    It was Gus, who whispered to Eclaire as she reclined just meters from his cell.


    "I''m just curious. I''m trying to ease my boredom a bit, if you will. Don''t you want to know?"


    "To know?"


    The man raised an eyebrow at her words, however the woman laughed in response.


    "How they''ll decide. Or if they''ll ever come to a conclusion in the first place."


    ----


    Eventually - after a long period of chaos and shouting - they had decided upon rock paper scissors.


    Using Eclaire as a referee, the prisoners faced off against one another in a 1v1 manner until everyone except one person was eliminated.


    Because they were in cells, Eclaire would view the sign of one prisoner by walking up to that cell, then walk over to another cell to view the sign of the other.


    One by one, each prisoner was eliminated until there was a single person remaining, and that man celebrated with hoots and hollers as he was surrounded by the grumbling of the others.


    "Eclaire, if you ever need something like this again, please bring another drink down here!"


    "Please!"


    In this manner, Eclaire had managed to gain a foothold with the people in the basement - an unexpected development.


    "I''ll win next time, so please! If you ever need anything, come to me!"


    "No, it''ll be me!"


    "Hahah! Sore losers! I''m gonna be celebrating today! Hehehe! A drink, a drink! I can''t wait!"


    The winner rubbed his hands together in delight, licking his lips in anticipation of the long awaited alcohol.


    "Here you are. Drink up. Don''t blame me if it''s poisoned."


    With this, Eclaire placed the drink inside the cell of the man, who graciously grabbed the glass as he gulped it down.


    "Ah! That stings, but it''s so good!"


    The man shouted out with bliss in his voice, at which more grumbling from the others was invoked.


    "Heh... hic..."


    The man fell backwards. Perhaps the alcohol was especially undiluted, or perhaps he was merely a lightweight.


    "That''s... good stuff...", he mumbled.


    "Now we wait."


    With these words, Eclaire crossed her arms, watching the man intently.


    "Hey, when''s the next time something like this will happen?"


    "Tomorrow? Or maybe later today? If he needs another bottle, then-"


    "Be quiet. I''m trying to ascertain if it''s poisoned or not."


    While the bugs pestered her, Eclaire was focused on only one thing - the result.


    A few minutes passed. Then a few more.


    "Urgh... I... don''t... blergh!!!"


    At around the 8 minute mark, the man threw up blood.


    "H-help... help..."


    His body weakening, the man cried out with fear lacing his words, looking up to Eclaire with desperation.


    "You bitch... did you poison this?", he wheezed.


    "Why would I do that? I was testing it for poison in the first place."


    Such was the response that Eclaire gave.


    "Ugh!!!"


    The man keeled over, his breathing heavy as the poison made its way through his veins - his body becoming cold as his eyes dilated.


    "You''ll... regret this."


    Those were his last words before he laid over and died.


    ''I see.''


    With this, Eclaire began to walk out, silence filling the basement.


    ''Hey... did he really die?''


    ''It really was poisoned?''


    ''Someone... actually had the balls to try and poison that man?''


    ''Shit... what should I do if she comes and offers another?''


    Panic spread quickly, however the woman paid no mind to the prisoners, who were left in shock at the sudden development.


    ''They never expected it to actually be poisoned. They just wanted a free drink.''


    With a smirk, Eclaire nodded to herself as she left.


    ''But now I know for certain... about how long I have before this thing takes effect.''


    Yet it was at that moment, as she was about to exit the basement, that a particular man approached.


    ''Shit.''


    Looking up those stairs, this was a scenario that Eclaire had experienced before.


    Exactly the same place. A similar situation.


    And one in which she had died.


    "Yakov... is something-"


    "What are you planning?"


    With suspicion in his expression, the man didn''t even bother with pleasantries as he got straight to the point.


    However this time, Eclaire responded with confidence.


    "I''m not planning anything. I''m just trying to keep Gerard alive."


    With this response, Eclaire looked up to the man as they faced off with one another.


    Her words were true.


    This time, Eclaire had no intention of killing Gerard.


    She was indeed protecting him for now - and as of this point she had formed no plan at all to kill that man.


    "I see. I suppose you''re telling the truth. But why would you go and poison one of the basement members on purpose?"


    "How did you know that?"


    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is why you did it."


    "It''s as I said. I can''t take any chances. You know already that invaders are on the way, and I can''t have Gerard being drunk in case something happens."


    With this response, Yakov''s thinned eyes widened, at which he nodded quickly.


    "You''re telling the truth. Forgive my doubts."


    With these words, the man turned around as he began to walk off.


    "Please understand that if you try anything funny, I will kill you without hesitation."


    With these words, the man headed back up the stairs, turning his back on Eclaire.


    "Trust me Yakov."


    Thus... Eclaire managed to survive.


    "I know."


    ----

 Chapter Number 174 - I’ve figured you out

    Her heart rate was through the roof.


    Never before had she been closer to a heart attack - well, aside from a few times in which she had literally died from a heart attack.


    She continuously looked behind her, expecting to see the reaper approaching her with the gaze of death, yet no matter how many times she checked, he didn''t approach.


    ''He... isn''t going to kill me?''


    Death had become so common that Eclaire couldn''t possibly comprehend not dying.


    It was outside of her expectations.


    ''Every time he''s shown up like that, he''s killed me.''


    ''So why not this time?''


    ''He knew about the fact that I had poisoned someone in the basement, but for whatever reason he didn''t kill me this time.''


    ''Even if I was telling the truth about not intending to kill Gerard, shouldn''t Yakov have been suspicious because of my actions?''


    ''Was it that he didn''t know for sure whether I had betrayed Gerard?''


    ''Or was it that he knew for certain that I don''t have any plan to kill him?''


    At that moment, Eclaire came to a grand realization.


    Everything up to that point clicked, and as she looked around, Eclaire rushed up the stairs, eventually making it to her room before closing the door.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    [You seem eager. Find something out?]


    "It... everything... everything makes sense now. But I need to confirm it."


    Glancing at her wrist, the woman felt the desire to save to this point, however she didn''t do so.


    ''If I save here, then I''ll really be killing the person that was poisoned. I can''t afford to continue with that. If this round doesn''t work, I''ll continue from the last retry point.''


    It all made sense.


    She wasn''t completely certain, but she just needed to test it to confirm.


    ''Yakov... information is revealed to him under one specific condition.''


    With a grin, the woman headed out, exiting the room with a horrible smile on her face.


    ''If someone forms a plot against him... then that plot will be revealed. But to someone who has no intention of enacting such a plot... or if no plot has been formed in the first place... then nothing can be revealed.''


    It was exactly the fact that she had been so calculating with everything she had done that had led to her repetitive defeat.


    ''So by planning absolutely nothing... perhaps I can ensure that nothing is revealed to him.''


    Thus, the woman made her way forward - continuing with her current plan.


    To do absolutely nothing.


    ''If Yakov doesn''t try to kill me... then I''ll have my proof. After all, my actions this time around were extremely suspicious - so there''s no way a cautious person like that would allow me to stick around, now would he?''


    With a nod, the woman approached the office once more.


    ''Unless he was absolutely certain that I wasn''t planning anything, that is.''


    ----


    "Eclaire? You''re back already? I thought that you were going to wait an hour-"


    "It was poisoned."


    When Eclaire entered the office, Gerard had looked to her with surprise at her sudden return, at which Eclaire responded bluntly.


    "It really was poisoned?"


    As he heard the news, Gerard furrowed his brows in irritation, sitting forward in his seat as he began to think.


    "So you''re telling me that not only is there someone within this hotel who is trying to kill me... but also that they were able to somehow get into my office and poison my wine?"


    "That... would be the only conclusion."


    With a timid expression, Eclaire nodded at Gerard''s deduction.


    By all logical means, he was correct.


    "Yakov. Have an investigation performed immediately."


    "Understood, Sir. However before that... I already have some information which may or may not be linked to this assassination attempt."


    Stepping forward, Yakov took the stage as Gerard followed him with his eyes.


    "Oh, is that so? I guess you were already on it. Then, what is this information?"


    "Sir, based on the information I''ve obtained, Isabella has turned traitor. Her subordinates will attack us momentarily."


    "HUH!?"


    At this information, Gerard sat back in his seat with astonishment.


    "What the hell is that about!? I thought her subordinates were dead-"


    "Their deaths were faked in order to draw out some of our more useful members. Fortunately, I had the foresight not to send out our executives, so only those former clients were lost."


    "So you''re telling me that the entire attack on the bloodhounds was just a facade?"


    Thinning his eyes in suspicion, the man now spoke with spite in his tone.


    "That is correct. It was a ploy they used to weaken our faction. Unfortunately for them, we didn''t play into their hands. They will be forced to attack us using more direct means to defeat us. And I am expecting the attack to occur momentarily - which is why I will be taking my leave. There is a particularly troublesome enemy on his way to this room as we speak."


    SLAM!


    As Yakov made this report, Gerard''s fist collided with the table with excessive force, his pent up anger having nowhere to go.


    "What the hell!? They''re already inside this building!?"


    "There was one in particular who was able to slip by our defenses. I will take care of it personally. Please rest assured, Sir. The other executives are currently fighting their members as we speak, and we greatly outnumber them."


    As Yakov calmed Gerard, the man nodded in response to his words.


    "Don''t take too long, Yakov."


    "I will not."


    And with these words, the older gentleman glanced at Eclaire as he headed off.


    "Protect the leader with your life."


    These were the words that Eclaire was left with, at which the man exited the room.


    Eclaire was once more left alone with Gerard - however she had no intention to kill him at this time.


    "Of course - I would die before allowing him to be harmed."


    For until that man was dead, Eclaire couldn''t make a move.


    ----


    "Ah... now I''ve got nothing to take my mind off things."


    Grumbling to himself, Gerard was clearly not pleased.


    He tapped his finger on the desk, a stressful expression painted across his face.


    "Can''t drink, can''t go out, can''t do anything but wait. Eclaire, come here for a moment, will you?"


    "Of course."


    "What is your opinion on all this? The damn traitors invading our home..."


    "It''s inconceivable. The amount of ingratitude shown by the girl exceeds my imagination. To think that she would bite the hand that fed her... well, it''s possible that she killed Sheldon herself. Don''t you think so?"


    Widening his eyes at Eclaire''s words, Gerard nodded.


    "That... that does seem likely, given the scenario. My poor nephew..."


    "Killed by his own creation... it truly is a story of ingratitude."


    "Tch. Well, all there is to do is wait. Come here, Eclaire. I''m getting impatient."


    The man held out a hand, at which Eclaire immediately grimaced - or at least, she would have.


    ''He''s going to try and grope me, isn''t he?''


    "Sir, I don''t think we should do such things in this scenario. I need to be able to protect you in case anything happens."


    "Tch... you''re right, but... ugh."


    Wiping his hand down his face, the man grit his teeth in anger.


    "Why can''t anything go right?"


    And the moment he said these words, Eclaire''s eyes widened.


    She stopped herself from moving forward, using every bit of her willpower to prevent her from shouting.


    ''Nothing is going right?''


    ''Everything is going right.''


    ''For you, it''s been going right since the very beginning.''


    ''How the hell can you say that nothing is going right?''


    ''If it goes right for me, it has to go wrong for you.''


    ''And it''s been going right for you from the moment I came to this place.''


    ''So I don''t want to hear anything about things going wrong.''


    "What''s wrong, Eclaire? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    "Ah, nothing. I was just... concerned."


    "Hmm..."


    Reaching into his pocket, the man pulled out a cigar.


    "At least I can have one of these..."


    Taking the lighter, he appeared to be too distracted to even ask Eclaire to light it for him.


    ----


    Minutes passed.


    It was not a long period of time, though to Eclaire it felt like an eternity.


    "Shit! I''m supposed to be surrounded by women serving me, and here I am waiting around like some holed up rat!"


    Slamming his fist on the table once more, Gerard''s patience was growing thin.


    Yet right as he said this, the door began to open, and a voice resounded throughout the room.


    "I don''t believe you''ll be waiting very long, though I do apologize for keeping you waiting."


    However this voice was not the one that was expected - rather, it was another.


    "Who are you?"


    Standing up immediately, Gerard grabbed a pistol as he aimed the weapon at the door.


    Similarly, Eclaire grabbed her own weapon, both aiming at the door which slowly opened to reveal a red haired man.


    This was a man that both of them knew - one of the men who was proclaimed as dead, and a subordinate of Isabella Stirling of the third branch - Bradley Vendetta.


    "You should already know that, shouldn''t you? We met just a few days ago."


    "Why are you here!? Where is Yakov!?", Gerard shouted, his hands trembling as he gripped the gun tightly.


    "Now, now. Calm down. I know that he''s being rude, but we can''t just kill him immediately. Be patient. No, I understand. I do, really. But let me talk to him first, alright?"


    The strange red haired man started talking to himself, leaving Gerard and Eclaire speechless as they watched the spectacle.


    "What... are you talking to me? Or are you talking to someone on a phone? What the hell are you saying?"


    "Ah, sorry. The lady doesn''t like you, fat man. She wants me to kill you here and now, but I''ve bought you a few minutes. But more importantly... she doesn''t like you."


    Pointing to Eclaire, the man''s tone lowered as he glared at her with suspicion.


    "Who are you?"


    "W-wait just a minute! I-"


    "Eclaire. Kill this man."


    As Eclaire tried to shout out in protest, she found herself interrupted.


    "That''s an order."


    And in that instant, Eclaire lost all control of her body.


    Her eyes dulled, and she became nothing more than a shell of a person - a mindless drone following orders as she fired her weapon.


    "Hey, hey. Don''t do that."


    Dodging the bullets by twisting his head back and forth, the red haired man seemed to laugh at the display, however Eclaire continued to fire - eventually reloading her weapon as she ran out.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I guess there''s no reasoning with you."


    With a sigh, the man closed his eyes - and this time he didn''t dodge.


    A bullet went straight through his forehead, blood spraying out from the wound - however even at this, the man did not fall.


    Instead, he opened his eyes.


    "An indulgent master and his loyal dog... do you wipe his ass too if he orders you to?"


    "You... how can you..."


    Gerard merely stepped back in horror, tripping over his chair as he watched the scene before him.


    For the man did not die.


    "How am I still alive, is what you''re thinking. That isn''t the question you should be concerned with."


    Snapping his finger, the man chuckled as a searing pain erupted in the head of Eclaire - for within her own forehead, a wound appeared.


    The exact same wound that she had inflicted upon this man.


    "The real question is, how are you alive?"


    At that moment, Eclaire fell to the ground, and the red haired man merely looked down on her with pity.


    "I guess at the end of the day, that man was your only competent subordinate. And now that he''s gone... your reign is over."


    These were the last words that Eclaire heard before she died.


    Again.


    ----


    [Attempt Number 11]


    ''Why did he live? He was supposed to die, wasn''t he?''


    As far as Eclaire was concerned, Yakov should have fought Bradley - and the two should have taken each other''s lives in the battle that ensued.


    It was supposed to result in the deaths of both parties, yet this time it had only resulted in the death of one.


    This wasn''t the real issue though.


    The real issue was Gerard.


    ''Ah... ah.... I was so close... but I forgot something...''


    Indeed, Eclaire had failed to consider a very critical piece of information.


    ''Gerard is strong on his own.''


    The man known as Gerard had an ability which allowed him to order around his subordinates, stripping them of their free will as they followed his commands - and anyone who submitted to him as a subordinate at any point would be subject to this ability.


    Eclaire hadn''t exactly written Gerard off, but she didn''t anticipate the scenario progressing in such a way.


    Gerard had killed her once before, but that was in his own madness after witnessing the death of Yakov. Eclaire had thought that if she caught him off guard that such a scenario wouldn''t occur twice.


    But the appearance of an enemy changed everything.


    ''So what do I do?''


    If she refused to go to Gerard''s office, Yakov would search her out and likely deem her to be a traitor.


    If she did so, she would be ordered to fight to defend Gerard, even assuming Bradley won and defeated Yakov.


    If they both killed one another, there was nothing to say that Gerard wouldn''t fall into madness as before.


    ''So basically... I need to kill Gerard after Yakov has left, and before anyone shows up.''


    However, would that actually work?


    If Yakov''s ability actually worked as she believed it did, such a plan wouldn''t work.


    Yakov would find out and kill her before she was able to enact it.


    ''I''ll... try.''


    However, Eclaire couldn''t be so sure.


    She had to test this once more, to be absolutely certain.


    ''I''ll... do one more test.''


    While she was terrified at the prospect, she resigned herself to this fate, understanding well that it would almost certainly end in her death.


    ''If I am wrong... then I''ll succeed.''


    Thus, Eclaire decided.


    ''And if I''m right... then I''ll try again.''


    ----


    After a quick detour, Eclaire made her way directly to Gerard''s office.


    She had no time to waste.


    If she died here, fine.


    If she didn''t die here, fine.


    Her purpose right now wasn''t to live, but that would certainly have been a nice bonus.


    ''I need to just hurry up and get there.''


    Making her way to the office, Eclaire immediately opened the door - however this time something was different.


    ''It worked.''


    The room was empty.


    Gerard was elsewhere, and Yakov was likely with him. This left the room open for Eclaire to do as she needed.


    ''It''s a simple trick, but I guess it somehow evaded Yakov''s radar. Which means one of two things. Either he doesn''t know what I''m about to do, or he''s able to counter it even if he isn''t here right now.''


    Picking a bottle of wine, Eclaire uncapped it as she pulled an item out - rat poison.


    Pouring a slight bit into the bottle, the girl moved to the next, taking one after the other as she poisoned each of them.


    ''That''s all of them.''


    Quickly, she placed all of the bottles back where they came from.


    ''It was easy enough to bribe a beautiful woman into distracting Gerard... he''s a man who has no control over his desires, and when he sees something he likes, he takes it without question. That gives me the time I need to prepare the stage... but the fact of the matter is, Yakov is probably going to kill me before Gerard drinks this.''


    As she finished placing the alcohol back on the shelves, the woman stepped away, taking her place by Gerard''s desk.


    Then she waited.


    ''I have around an hour until the enemy will show up... will Gerard be back here by then? If he doesn''t come back and Yakov arrives instead just to kill me...''


    If that were the case, then Eclaire knew her next move - she would have a woman distract Gerard while Yakov was off fighting Bradley.


    This way, Gerard wouldn''t be able to order Eclaire to protect him when Bradley appeared. Eclaire could negotiate with Bradley if she wasn''t under Gerard''s control, but if he was present it was a losing scenario.


    However...


    "Haha... that was fun. I''ll keep you in mind for next time. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a reward. You''ll be first in line when we''re distributing food next."


    From outside the door, Eclaire heard Gerard''s voice - likely talking to the woman who she had sent his way.


    The door opened, and in walked Gerard and Yakov.


    "Eh? Eclaire? What are you doing here?"


    "I was told by Yakov to come here, but you two weren''t here, so I''ve been waiting."


    "Hmm... is that so? Sorry to keep you. There was a cute one who just couldn''t resist my charms, so... well, you know how it is."


    Making his way over to his desk with a snarky grin, Gerard sat down with a chuckle.


    "Get me a drink, will you?"


    "Of course."


    Everything was proceeding as expected.


    "Is there any particular drink that you''d like?"


    "Hmm... do the one on the third shelf, 4th from the left."


    "Understood."


    ''I''ll take this bottle... pour it... and hand it over-''


    And just as expected, at the very last moment, a hand went through Eclaire''s chest.


    "Trying to serve poison to the leader? Eclaire... I had expected better of you."


    Blood sprayed, and pain erupted within her chest as her heart was crushed.


    However even as such horrifying pain overcame her, Eclaire smiled.


    She smiled as a wretched grin painted itself across her face, blood dripping from her mouth as she looked up to the man who killed her.


    "I''ve figured you out."


    And with these final words, which she whispered to Yakov, Eclaire fell to the ground.


    Yakov widened his eyes at this, watching with horror as the woman died with such a smug expression.


    ''She... figured me out?''


    What did she mean by this?


    This woman lay dead on the floor.


    How could she have been smiling?


    Even if she had figured out his ability, her life was extinguished.


    She would never be able to use the knowledge she had obtained - even if by some strange measure she had managed to figure out Yakov''s ability.


    ''So why?''


    ''Why was she so content with dying?''


    A chill went down the spine of the man who had yet to experience defeat.


    ----


    ''He will always take the most efficient path. He will always wait until the last possible moment to try and stop me, but if that''s impossible, he will act before I can guarantee my victory.''


    ''His timing will always be as late as possible, so long as he is still able to win.''


    ''If he can kill me right before I kill Gerard, he will do it then.''


    ''If he can''t do that, and he needs to do so beforehand, the information will be revealed just early enough for him to be able to stop me.''


    ''The information given to him will reveal the best possible set of actions for Yakov to take in order to prevent anything from going wrong on his end - in this case, what he needs to do to prevent Gerard''s death.''


    ''If I have no intention to kill Gerard, no information will be revealed - as there is nothing to reveal.''


    ''I cannot checkmate him, as he will always be given information just prior to being checkmated.''


    ''This is my theory... and I''ve almost confirmed it.''


    ''But I need to try one more time.''


    ''If I have no intention to kill Gerard, then Yakov will have no intention to stop me.''


    ''And if he has no intention to stop me, then he won''t.''


    ''But if someone powerful enough to the point where there is nothing he can do to defeat them appears... he will gain a single goal.''


    ''To survive.''


    ''And even if failure is guaranteed - he will still fight to the death.''


    ''Because that is what will be necessary to save Gerard''s life.''


    However, there was still one strange unknown.


    Why, when Yakov fought Bradley the first time, did he give his life to defeat his opponent - yet the second time he ended up being killed by his opponent?


    ''It''s because the first time, I got Gerard drunk.''


    ''If Bradley had entered the office when Gerard was drunk, I would have been able to plot with Bradley to kill Gerard at that moment.''


    ''On the other hand, because Gerard wasn''t drunk the second time around, he was able to hold his own - and order me to die in his place.''


    ''Gerard''s death would have been inevitable in the first scenario, and so something was revealed to Yakov.''


    ''I don''t know what... but it was something important.''


    And yet - in that second scenario - that crucial piece of information had not been revealed.


    For Gerard would not have died, even in the event that Yakov lost.


    ''Something that allowed him to defeat Bradley - since it was absolutely necessary for him to do so.''


    For to Yakov, protecting Gerard was his one and only goal.


    Even if it was at the cost of his life.


    ----

 Chapter Number 175 - You will die today

    What is the difference between giving up and accepting one''s defeat?


    To never give up - this is a quality which is viewed as admirable, respectable, and something which makes us wish to cheer a person on as they continue to try no matter how impossible the odds.


    Giving up, on the other hand, is viewed as a sign of weak will.


    We view those who give up as pathetic and weak hearted, not worthy of taking the central role.


    But what of the person who gracefully accepts their own defeat?


    Is this not the same as giving up?


    When one understands that the opponent before them is too much for them to possibly handle, this should be applauded - praised - and encouraged.


    For it is only in understanding our own limitations and accepting our loss that we can truly move towards an obtainable victory.


    ----


    ''And... there.''


    In similar fashion to before, Eclaire had bribed a woman to distract Gerard.


    This allowed her the time she needed to prepare the office for her act, which she did with haste.


    ''And now... I wait.''


    She was prepared to die - this time.


    As a matter of fact, she almost wanted to die.


    If she was killed in the way she anticipated, her theory would be further proven, and she would be able to declare victory on the next attempt.


    Death was not something that she could ever welcome, but after experiencing death after death with seemingly no end, the fact that she was this close to victory meant that she was willing to accept a few more.


    After all - with each death she was a step closer to victory.


    Thus, she waited.


    She waited and waited, half an hour passing before the door finally opened.


    "Ahh... well, that was fun."


    Into the room, Gerard entered once again just as before.


    "Oh... Eclaire? What are you doing here?"


    "Yakov told me to come here, but when I arrived the two of you had left."


    Everything was proceeding just as last time.


    "Is that so? Ah... well, I could use a drink. Pour me one if you will."


    "Certainly. Is there any particular one that you''d like?"


    The moment she asked this question, Gerard glanced up at the shelves.


    "Third shelf, 4th from the left. Get me that one."


    "Of course."


    ''Yakov should have been tipped off... right now.''


    This was the thought that Eclaire had as she walked over to the shelf, taking the poisoned wine into her hand.


    Of course, she had only poisoned this one. Not a single other bottle in the mix was poisoned.


    Eclaire could feel the penetrating eyes of Yakov watching her, however she merely grinned in victory.


    ''You''re going to stop me... right before I hand it over. Isn''t that right?''


    As she finished pouring the liquid, the woman headed over to the man''s desk, however just before she did so she was blocked.


    "Please wait just a minute. Eclaire. How did you know which bottle Gerard would choose?"


    "Hm? What are you talking about?"


    Eclaire looked up to Yakov, playing dumb as the man investigated her.


    "You know exactly what I am talking about. Exactly one bottle of alcohol in that collection has been poisoned, and it happens to be the exact one that Gerard selected. How did you know which one to poison?"


    "Poison!? Why... why would I do something like that!?"


    "That''s right, Yakov. Are you accusing her of trying to poison me?"


    As Eclaire denied the notion, Gerard spoke up, thinning his eyes as he looked at both people with suspicion.


    "Exactly so, Sir. I''m not quite sure how she knew which bottle you would choose, but that bottle alone has been poisoned."


    "Are you certain of that?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, Gerard became lost in thought, irritation clearly filling his expression.


    "Eclaire, what is your defense to these accusations?"


    "I haven''t done such a thing! Even if this bottle happens to be poisoned, do you have any proof that I was the one-"


    "Eclaire, you were here alone waiting for us. Nobody else has a key to Gerard''s office and is allowed to come here. You are the only one-"


    "What about you, Yakov?"


    Eclaire fired back with a solid counterargument, however this was met with a sigh of disappointment.


    "I was with Gerard all day, except for the times that I was tending to business. At those times, Gerard was here in his office. The only person who was ever in his office alone was you."


    "I see. But even so, you don''t know that this is actually poisoned."


    With a smile, Eclaire held up the wine, as if suggesting that someone try it to see.


    "Then prove it. Drink that wine."


    "Hmm... oh! I see. Since, by your logic, I am the only person who could have poisoned this wine, that would mean nobody else could have - meaning if I try it myself, I''ll prove my innocence. Right?"


    Looking back and forth between Gerard and Yakov, the two both nodded in agreement.


    "That''s correct. If you can prove your innocence by drinking that wine, then there is no issue.", Gerard stated.


    "Understood!"


    And with a cheerful smile, the woman downed the wine without hesitation.


    "Ahh! It was very tasty! See? There''s no poison."


    "Wait."


    Immediately, Yakov held up a hand, confusion filling his expression.


    "Wait just a minute."


    He seemed to be running calculations in his mind, however no matter which way he thought, he couldn''t come to a solution.


    Of course he was confused.


    He had been given information which had been proven to be wrong.


    Or so he thought.


    ''I''ve got a few minutes left. I didn''t expect this development... but this is even better.''


    Yakov was almost certainly wondering whether Eclaire had actually poisoned the wine - after all, she had drunk it without any hesitation.


    Even if it was a slow acting poison, would someone who had set a trap willingly allow themselves to die to prove their innocence?


    Of course not.


    No sane person would do such a thing.


    If they died, what was the purpose in killing someone else?


    Even if they were someone mad with a desire for revenge, could they plan so cautiously?


    It was impossible.


    "What are you thinking so hard about, Yakov? She drank the wine and there''s nothing wrong. If there was any poison, she wouldn''t have drank any in the first place. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Gerard too was becoming impatient now, but Yakov stood his ground.


    "No. Without a doubt, there is a slow acting poison in that wine."


    And then, Eclaire found herself face to face with Yakov.


    "What are you planning?"


    "Planning? I was planning nothing."


    And with a grand smile, the woman looked up to the man with an expression which made his very heart stop.


    "Except my own death, perhaps."


    At that moment, Eclaire''s heart stopped.


    She fell to the ground, hitting it with a thud, her eyes bloodshot from the fluid that flowed through her veins.


    For a second time, Yakov could do nothing more than watch in horror, confused and unable to process the thoughts of this woman.


    ''Just why... would she do such a thing?''


    He would never know.


    ----


    [A betrayal will occur today]


    The time was 3 AM.


    It was a day like any other - or it would have been, however Yakov was rudely awoken with this message.


    Shooting up from his bed as soon as the robotic voice uttered this message, Yakov immediately prepared himself for the day.


    ''A betrayal? This is... quite troublesome.''


    He had slept in his clothes, as he always did, in case an emergency occurred so that he would be prepared to react at any moment.


    ''Who will betray who?''


    Asking this question within his mind, the robotic voice spoke up in response.


    [This information is to be determined.]


    ''To be determined?''


    At this response, Yakov widened his eyes in surprise.


    Never before had he received such a response.


    Reveal - this was the ability that had been bestowed on him from the moment he had awakened in this ruined world.


    This ability would reveal information to him based on his desires and goals - particularly when an effort would be made to hinder such goals.


    If an enemy appeared, or if someone was going to succeed in harming Yakov or those he worked for, he would be made aware of it.


    ''What should I do?''


    However, revealing the actions of others was only one part of his ability.


    [Best possible course of action: Return to sleep]


    [Nothing you do at this point will impact the results. Suggestions will be altered at a later time.]


    For his ability - Reveal - would also reveal the most effective way to achieve his goals.


    ''Is that so? I suppose I must simply wait until the right moment. Very well. I will return to sleep for now. I''m sure I will need the rest to deal with the events of today.''


    Thus, Yakov returned to sleep - one eye open.


    And so began his day - a day that he would live over and over again without his own knowledge.


    Yet right as he closed his eyes, the man was interrupted by a message which left him speechless.


    [You will die today]


    ----


    ''I will die today... eh?''


    Having been given such volatile information, Yakov found himself calmly laying in his bed that morning.


    Never before had his ability been incorrect.


    Every time it had revealed something, that thing had come to pass - however there was one critical difference this time.


    Never before had it said something with such certainty.


    ''If nothing is done, this will happen.''


    ''In order to avoid this, do this.''


    This was what would typically be revealed to Yakov - solutions.


    Exact instructions on how to avoid a crisis, exact precautions on who he should be suspicious of, who he should keep his eyes on, where he should be, when, why, how - everything had been revealed to him.


    This, combined with his own combat strength, had been enough.


    He was a person who was capable of fixing many issues on his own - so long as he knew how to fix them, and where he should be at any given time.


    His ability had given him exactly that - the ability to be in the right place, at the right time.


    ''So why then... today of all days...''


    Would he be unable to avoid death?


    Was this something that had no solution?


    Something that was fated, written into the world like a code that couldn''t be bypassed?


    ''Regardless... I must ensure Gerard''s well being and safety - even at the cost of my own life.''


    However, unlike Eclaire, Yakov quickly accepted his own death.


    He did not fret, nor did he complain about such a thing.


    He accepted it with grace, and instead focused his effort on a single goal.


    ''I will root out whatever betrayal shall occur... and I will ensure that it will never happen again - even if I no longer exist in this world.''


    ----


    The day progressed in a strangely peaceful manner until mid morning, when Yakov had received a message.


    [A betrayal has occurred.]


    [An attack will be carried out on the hotel within the next few hours.]


    ''An attack, eh?''


    Among the five branches of the Stirling Family, only one had reached out to Gerard since the beginning of the Calamity.


    Whether the leaders of the other branches were still alive, even Gerard didn''t know. However there was only one person outside the hotel who could possibly have betrayed him.


    ''Isabella. Is this the person in charge of this betrayal?''


    [That is correct.]


    The robotic voice responded quickly to Yakov''s inquiry, at which he immediately sprung into action.


    ''I see. So this is the betrayal that will occur today.''


    The information he was given was never perfect, but he would always be given just enough to allow him to succeed in whatever endeavors he took part in.


    Exactly what was necessary and nothing more.


    ''Then I will prepare the executives for battle.''


    As such, Yakov had gathered the four executives - Eclaire, Melissa, Valerie, and Celia.


    They had held a meeting at around noon, and Yakov had received information through his ability about exactly where to station each person.


    [Eclaire shouldn''t be allowed to run free. An eye must be kept on her at all times.]


    With this suggestion, Yakov had assigned Eclaire to come with him to guard Gerard, and he was tipped off about her potential betrayal.


    Even so, there was no message saying that he should kill her - or at least not yet. For this reason, he would do exactly as he was suggested by his ability.


    For his ability would always reveal the best possible action in every scenario.


    If he was not told to kill her, he should not kill her. If he was told to do so, he would do it without hesitation.


    This was how Yakov had lived from the moment he had awakened in this world.


    However it was not something as simple as blind trust in this strange voice - it was far more than that.


    Yakov had become one with the very concept of revelation. He understood within his very existence that the things revealed to him were not mere logical statements, but essential truths.


    Yakov left to tend to Gerard, as he had been told to stay by Gerard''s side at all times. Perhaps something would have happened to Gerard had he not done so.


    It was after he had arrived in Gerard''s office that things became strange.


    ''Why hasn''t Eclaire shown up? Should I leave Gerard''s side to find her? Or should I stay by his side?''


    [If you do not stay by Gerard''s side, he will be in danger.]


    Thus - the question was answered.


    Was Eclaire after his life? Or was it someone else?


    This question, Yakov had yet to confirm.


    However as he waited in that office, a knocking was heard.


    ''Is that her?''


    "Come in."


    Gerard had immediately spoken up, glancing over to the door as he took a puff of his newly lit cigar.


    However the one who entered the room was not Eclaire - but rather another woman.


    "Er... Master Gerard... Please forgive my intrusion!"


    Immediately, the woman fell to her hands and knees as she begged for forgiveness upon entering the room.


    Gerard sat up, clearly amused by the woman as he let out a lustful chuckle, yet Yakov merely thinned his eyes in suspicion.


    ''What are this woman''s intentions? Does she mean to harm Gerard?''


    [This woman is currently seeking financial gain and an elevation in her position by appealing to those above her.]


    ''That''s all? If that is the case, there is no need to be concerned.''


    Those who were motivated by base desires such as greed and lust for power were nothing to speak of. They were easily predictable, and they shattered easily.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    If they ever became a nuisance, Yakov could take care of them without any issues.


    It was those whose intentions lay elsewhere - those who weren''t motivated by such simple things - that Yakov had to concern himself with.


    "What are you apologizing for, girl?"


    Gerard looked down on the girl with a combination of intrigue and disgust, as if he was both delighted by the fact that she was bowing before him and appalled at her bold yet degrading actions.


    "Forgive me for having the gall to even approach you, Sir! To think that I could even be present in your office..."


    "Haha... well, it''s not like I don''t understand."


    Standing up with a smile, Gerard strutted towards the girl, now standing in front of her as he placed a hand upon her head.


    "But that isn''t a position for a woman such as yourself."


    "It... isn''t?"


    Looking up, the woman found her gaze locked with the man.


    "No. You''re going to need to raise your head just a bit."


    "I... I see."


    And with a deceptive smile, the woman caught on to the man''s insinuation.


    "You want something from me then? That''s the only reason you would have come here."


    "You see, Sir... there are some other girls who don''t exactly like me. I was hoping that you would be able to show them... the errors of their ways."


    "Haha... is that so? Well... I might be able to do such a thing. I am quite a gracious ruler, and I would love to extend a hand to my loyal subordinates. You will prove your loyalty to me of course, no?"


    "Of course! I''ll do anything you please!"


    "Very well then. Come this way."


    This interaction took place, and Yakov merely watched from the sidelines.


    Gerard was a degenerate, for certain.


    A man who Yakov couldn''t possibly respect.


    Even so, Yakov would serve and protect this man to the end of his life - for he had given his loyalty to this man, and to his vision.


    For even if it meant he had to dirty his hands and sell his soul, Yakov would never break his promise to serve this man.


    ----


    Yakov found himself waiting outside the bedroom as Gerard took the girl away for his own pleasure.


    ''This is quite complicated. Gerard is completely defenseless while alone in this room with that woman. I suppose I can''t leave this post until he''s finished.''


    Yakov''s ability had explicitly informed him that leaving Gerard unguarded would result in a negative outcome - potentially in the taking of his life.


    As such, Yakov had no option but to remain, and unless his ability told him that something else needed to be done, he would do exactly that.


    Eventually, the door opened, and Gerard exited the room, his hand on the shoulder of the girl and a sly grin on his face.


    "Hahaha... hey, Yakov. This one might need to be promoted to an executive soon enough. The others... they haven''t been giving me enough recently."


    "Is that so? I''ll look into it."


    The woman seemed to slide off, nodding as she winked at Gerard.


    "Come on. I''d better get back to my office."


    With a waddle, the man led Yakov, who closely followed behind without complaint.


    "Understood. I will accompany you."


    The two made their way through the halls, and eventually to the office.


    Upon entering the room, Yakov immediately sensed that something was off.


    [Someone has been in this room.]


    [The next person to arrive at this room will attempt to kill Gerard.]


    [If this person is allowed within this room, Gerard''s death will be guaranteed.]


    [A suspicious person has appeared within the building]


    [This person must be encountered and fought, or the death of numerous executives and Gerard will result.]


    And right as he entered the room, Yakov was flooded with information.


    ''This... I see.''


    ----


    "Sir. It would appear that a number of battles are currently occurring outside."


    "Huh? Wait just a minute, Yakov. Who in their right mind has the balls to be attacking us directly? Is it those bloodhounds? I thought we sent those five off with Isabella to eradicate them... did they let them escape? Or maybe their real base was somewhere else and the mall was a trap?"


    "That isn''t the case. Unfortunately... it would seem that we''ve been betrayed."


    "Betrayed!? By who!?"


    "The third branch has betrayed us. The bloodhounds never existed in the first place. That entire mission was in order to draw out some of our more capable members to slaughter them without resistance. Fortunately, I had predicted this beforehand and ensured that our executives were not sent out for such a thing."


    "Hmm... I see. Well done, Yakov."


    Balling a fist, Gerard seemed to be filled with rage.


    "But even so... that Isabella betrayed me..."


    Looking up to Yakov, the man spoke with hatred seething in his voice.


    "Even if she''s family, I won''t forgive this. And at the end of the day, she isn''t even related by blood."


    "I understand perfectly. However, right now, your safety is my utmost concern."


    "Do as you need."


    "I appreciate your cooperation. There are numerous worms and rats crawling about... and it would appear that there has been an infestation."


    With these words, Yakov placed his hand to his heart as he pledged his loyalty once more.


    "Therefore... even though I may be a mere Janitor... I will do my best to eliminate the filth."


    And with this, the man turned to leave Gerard behind - at the direction of his ability.


    "Sir. Please do not allow anyone into this room while I am gone. Do not touch anything. Do not do anything. Do not trust anyone who tries to come into this place."


    "What''s with the sudden serious orders, Yakov? Did you notice something?"


    "Not much has been revealed yet... however I know two things."


    Pausing for a moment just before he left, Yakov turned to face Gerard once more.


    "The first is that if I do not go right now to meet a certain opponent, that you will become a casualty of our battle."


    "That''s a pretty big revelation. You''re saying I''d die so easily?"


    "Sir, I do not take these things lightly - and I''m sure you understand that I would never say such things if it were not revealed to me."


    "And the second thing?"


    "If you allow someone into this room, then without question you will be killed by that person."


    Such went the conversation between Gerard and Yakov - in the final moments before Gerard died.


    For the first and only time.


    ----


    "So you''ve decided to betray me, Eclaire."


    From within that room, without opening the door, the man spoke these words to the girl standing outside the door.


    "I knew that you were always irritated with me. You hated me for a lot of reasons. But I didn''t think that you''d betray me now, of all times."


    Looking up to the ceiling, the man grinned with pleasure.


    ''She can''t touch me.''


    "I order you to not lay a single finger upon me. I order you to not attack me in any way, shape, or form. I order that you not move a single muscle unless I directly order you to do so."


    With these words, the man sat up at his desk, smashing his cigar as he gazed upon the door.


    "I order you to enter, and to stand six feet in front of my desk."


    In that instant, the door which was locked was forcibly opened, the metal lock breaking as the girl entered.


    Her white hair was disheveled from having smashed her body into the door, blood now dripping down her face. She looked to the man without moving, only breathing as she awaited his orders like a doll.


    "You were going to kill me, but I''ve now ensured that you absolutely cannot kill me. You can''t even move without my permission. Which is why it makes absolutely no sense that you would choose now - after I''ve obtained such an ability - to try and betray me."


    Standing up, the man looked Eclaire directly in the eyes, staring into her soul.


    "Just what is going on inside your head? Just how could you have possibly imagined defeating me when you have absolutely no means to do so? Or perhaps the next person to arrive will be the one to kill me? Repair the door and barricade it for me."


    Without speaking a word, the girl immediately sprung into motion, first fixing the door to the best of her ability as she pried the metal back into place.


    Her hands were cut as she did so, however this did not stop the girl who then proceeded to pick up chairs and eventually a table and other furniture, stacking them such that no intruder would be allowed to enter.


    After completing this, the man spat out another order.


    "Now stand in front of me once more and do not move a muscle."


    And as soon as he uttered such words, she did so.


    Everything he said was law.


    Like a King, he ruled over her - incorporating this girl into his absolute reign.


    "Actually... pour me a drink."


    As the man said this, the girl walked over to a nearby cabinet, opening it up to reveal a fine selection of wines.


    As the girl reached for one, the man held out his hand to stop her.


    "Wait. You might have planted some sort of poison. Therefore I''m not going to allow you to choose which one it is. The fifth one from the 2nd row. Pour me that one."


    As the man spoke this order, the girl did exactly as he said, reaching for that particular bottle as she headed over to his desk.


    Taking the man''s wine glass, the woman began to pour as she filled it, placing it upon his desk.


    "And in case you somehow poisoned all of them... I''m going to make absolutely certain."


    Sliding over the glass, the man glanced up to the girl.


    "This is NOT an order. This is merely a suggestion, and you are free not to obey me in this case. Test this wine for poison."


    Thus - the man gave the ultimate test to the girl.


    If the wine had been poisoned, it might have been a slow acting poison - one that might not kill its target initially.


    If this were the case and he ordered the girl to drink, then she would be forced to do so. This would prove nothing as to whether or not the poison was actually present if she didn''t die immediately.


    So instead, he forced her to choose of her own will to drink or not.


    If she chose not to drink, it was poisoned. If she chose to drink, it was not.


    However, without question, the girl took a sip.


    There was not a second of hesitation. She took the sip immediately, as if to prove her loyalty to the man.


    "Then... it wasn''t you who was trying to kill me? Is there going to be someone else who comes to this place? Put the glass back on my desk. And don''t spill it."


    The girl followed orders once more, placing the glass down.


    "This is an order. You are permitted to speak, and you must answer with honesty. Are you the one who will try to kill me?"


    "Yes."


    Widening his eyes, the man looked at the girl with shock.


    "So it is you... how did you intend to kill me?"


    "Poison."


    "So it was poison after all. And I assume that there was some specific bottle in there that you picked out, then? You thought that I wouldn''t specify which one to pick, so when I ordered you to use a specific one you ended up losing to me. Haha! Now that''s ironic."


    Grabbing the glass with a grin, the man stood up as he took the wine bottle, pulling out another glass from a drawer.


    "Without question, if the poison were in the one you selected, you would have refused to drink it, so this one is alright. I suppose I''ll have someone test all the others later, just to be safe."


    Reaching into his drawer, the man pulled out a small bag with a white pill.


    Placing this white pill into the 2nd glass, the man then poured the wine into it, taking one glass into each of his hands.


    "Now isn''t this ironic? You''re going to die the same way you tried to kill me, Eclaire. Was it worth it?"


    Handing over the poisoned glass, the man grinned with pleasure, handing over the glass to the girl.


    "Take this and toast with me."


    And as the girl took the poisoned glass, the two clinked them together - performing a light toast as they both took a sip.


    "So now you''re going to die... and I''m going to live. But it truly is a shame, Eclaire. I had so much hope for you. I had so much trust in you. And yet you''ve gone and betrayed me like this. It truly shatters my heart."


    Placing his glass down, the man walked around the girl with lust in his eyes.


    "This hair of yours... it was always so beautiful. That was why I let you live and gave you another chance. Because even if you betrayed me before, I didn''t want to give you up. But now that you''ve done it again... I can''t very well let such a thing be forgiven a second time."


    Clicking his tongue, the man ran his hand through the girl''s hair.


    "You didn''t learn your lesson."


    At that moment, the girl spat up a volley of blood.


    Falling to the ground, the girl was unable to obey the order of the man as her limbs failed - now moving her body as she hacked and coughed.


    "I''ll permit you thrashing and heaving in your death, but do not allow it to harm me in any way."


    Looking down upon the girl as she threw up the blood, this was the only thing the man said as coldness filled his eyes.


    "I''m disappointed."


    And with this final statement, the man watched as the girl ceased her struggling and her eyes became cold.


    "Your death... was pointless."


    [Just how many times has this girl died? Do you believe this to be the first one?]


    Suddenly however, a voice spoke up from the dead body of the girl.


    Stumbling back, Gerard looked down as the pale corpse stood, and the woman took to her feet.


    "You... stop moving. Immediately."


    [I am not your subordinate. She is currently dealing with her own death.]


    At that moment, the man felt a sharp pain as he grabbed his chest.


    ''Wha...''


    [You should have listened to Mr. Janitor. After all, if you weren''t so confident in your control over this girl - then perhaps you WOULD have been alive.]


    As the woman spoke such harsh words, her expression suddenly became gentle - as if she were a teacher glorifying the achievement of a student.


    The man fell to his knees, his breathing becoming heavier as the poison spread through his veins, and he felt his own consciousness fading as the pain erupted within him.


    [But I''m quite proud of her.]


    And as he fell down to the ground, the woman continued to speak, looking down upon the man with those horribly condescending eyes.


    [Just how many times has she died trying to bring this assassination to fruition?]


    Thus, Eclaire succeeded in her assassination.


    On her 12th attempt.


    ----

 Chapter Number 176 - The Average Human

    Eclaire had poisoned every bottle - except for one.


    The one that Gerard would order her to drink.


    By doing this, she posed no threat to Gerard. Her actions would not result in his death, and Yakov would not have any plot of hers to kill him revealed.


    Eclaire would not be revealed as a traitor - for she had no intention to betray Gerard.


    However, in his suspicion of her, and in his own arrogance, Gerard ignored the orders of Yakov and invited Eclaire into the room.


    As a direct result of his suspicion, the bottle of alcohol that he suggested to drink was a different one than Eclaire had suspected, resulting in a death that she herself had not intended.


    Or at least, not at this time.


    The vagueness of her actions could not have been defined as any assassination attempt on Gerard, thus such information was not revealed to Yakov.


    Even then, Gerard, in his own suspicions, had ordered Eclaire to drink the poison herself - and this she did without complaint.


    At that moment, she had resigned herself to death, and had decided to try again.


    Yet perhaps after witnessing so many deaths and failures, Number Four had pity on her.


    And so, with abilities unique to experiment Number Four, she had released an antidote into the body that she had inhabited.


    Thus, Eclaire was allowed to live without retrying - even after having died.


    ----


    ''Just who has the gall to attack this place? And to make it inside... he must have evaded the executives.''


    Yakov found himself rushing through the halls, heading towards the man that had invaded the hotel.


    ''Perhaps I will die here... or perhaps it will come later. But I will give everything to prevent this man and his leader from achieving their goal and destroying this hotel.''


    He would die today - that much was fated.


    Even so, he would use the remainder of his life to protect this place, which he had assisted Gerard in building.


    ''To think that I would become someone so reliant on my ability... it''s quite pathetic, isn''t it?''


    With a bitter smile, the man heard the footsteps of another as a certain man turned a corner of the hall.


    "Ah... you''re the strongest one, aren''t you?"


    Stepping out without reservation was a man who had red hair, bearing a casual smile as if he were taking a walk in the park.


    Despite the fact that he was deep in the middle of enemy territory, he bore no sign of fear or concern. His nonchalant attitude made Yakov wonder why this man could hold such confidence, however this was answered almost immediately.


    [Any attacks made upon this man will be reflected back with interest.]


    The voice that spoke to Yakov had no personality - it was merely an emotionless robot which held no feelings towards the statements it made.


    Even so, sometimes it''s statements were quite cruel indeed.


    ''I cannot attack him? No... I can.''


    "What is your goal?"


    Posing this question, Yakov prioritized the gathering of information in an attempt to avoid needless conflict.


    "My goal... eh?"


    With a smile, the red haired man seemed to chuckle to himself, closing his eyes in thought as he was asked this question.


    "I''m here on business. I have a request from a certain client, and I''m here to fulfill it. Is that enough reason?"


    "Plenty."


    With a grin, Yakov immediately understood.


    After all - he too had done everything in the service of Gerard for the sake of this business - and his role as the Janitor.


    "Then... you intend to destroy this place?"


    "Destroy is a bit dramatic. Rather than destroy... I would prefer to consider this as a restructuring of the organization¡­ starting with the executive management."


    As the man responded, he reached his hands into his pockets, approaching Yakov as if to provoke him.


    "You don''t have an issue with that, do you?"


    And as the two men faced one another with mere inches between them, Yakov laughed as well.


    "Unfortunately, I do."


    Bringing his face forward to whisper into the man''s ear, Yakov responded in a calm tone.


    "I won''t work for anyone except for the owner. And if you wish to rip this hotel from him... then I will have to enter a state of noncompliance with the new policy."


    "That''s quite unfortunate."


    Holding his hands out as he turned around, showing Yakov his back, the man seemed to invite an attack.


    "I suppose you''ll have to be laid off then."


    ----


    Yakov''s fist flew with precision, at a speed that no normal human would be capable of dodging.


    Despite the repercussions that he would experience upon landing this blow, he had resolved himself to fight.


    However, his opponent was no mere man.


    "A bit hasty, aren''t we?"


    With the slightest tilt of his head, the man dodged the blow with ease, at which Yakov jumped back in caution, retaking a fighting posture.


    "You''re quite capable. How many years has it been since I''ve met a man who could dodge my blows?"


    "If that''s the case, your opponents were all pretty weak, weren''t they?"


    The man seemed to taunt Yakov with a grin, but Yakov wouldn''t fall for such things. He maintained his composure, chuckling at the man''s strange statements.


    "I would be a bit more cautious if I were you. This is just a warning. People who land blows on me don''t tend to get away unharmed.", the invader warned.


    The man didn''t even hold up his fists, nor did he take any sort of fighting pose. Perhaps if Yakov didn''t know better, he would think that the man was mocking him.


    Yet this man was doing nothing of the sort.


    "You don''t particularly mind if you get hit. Isn''t that correct?"


    "If it happens, it happens. And if it happens, then consequences will naturally occur. Whether I get hit or not is of no concern to me."


    "Because if you do, your opponent will feel much greater pain than you - is that not correct?"


    "Haha... perhaps you''ve figured me out."


    "Your ability reflects damage back upon anyone who harms you."


    "You knew. And yet you still threw a punch at me - one with intent to kill, at that."


    At this statement of Yakov, the man seemed to raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Why is that?"


    At this question, Yakov folded his hands behind his back, also taking a nonchalant pose as the two spoke from opposite sides of the hall.


    "You believe that you are invincible. No... perhaps you are, to a certain degree. So long as your opponent is aware of your ability, they are unable to kill you, and they will be reluctant even to harm you. For what man in his right mind would give up his life to kill another man?"


    With these words, Yakov couldn''t help but to grin as the two seemed to fall upon the same page.


    "I''ve seen many, though none were in their right mind.", the man responded.


    "Indeed."


    And with a smile, Yakov took a fighting pose once more as he rushed forward.


    [Dodge right]


    [Jump back]


    [Block left then counter]


    The robotic voice spoke commands into his mind, which Yakov executed to a tee - a feat that only one extremely skilled in combat would be capable of doing.


    Without fail, Yakov perfectly reacted to the blows of his opponent as the two entered a melee.


    However not once did either man land a single blow on the other.


    "Your speed is inhuman."


    "And yours."


    While they ran alongside one another, jumping from one place to another as kicks and punches flew, the two men spoke casually as if their fight was nothing more than background noise.


    "Why do you dodge if my blows will be reflected back to me? Are you concerned with the damage you will sustain, and wish only to damage me with your own blows?", Yakov questioned.


    "Not exactly. I suppose this is a form of... mercy."


    "Hah... mercy, you say? So you''re telling me that you''re going easy on me?"


    "Yes. And no."


    The man''s answer contradicted itself.


    "I am easy mode."


    "What does that mean?"


    "If you''re lucky, you won''t find out. To be frank, I have at least some respect towards you, so I don''t want to subject you to any more torment than I have to."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Suddenly, the two men stopped their fighting, stopping at a certain point in the hallway as they faced one another.


    "Are you prepared to die to kill me?", Bradley asked as he gazed into the eyes of Yakov. "Is that how important this place is to you?"


    "It''s quite important to me, but more important is that this place is important to the Leader. And I will give my life for his dreams."


    "Why is that?"


    "He saved my life long ago. So I will use this life to benefit him. It''s as simple as that."


    "Loyalty... eh?"


    Bradley seemed to form a bitter smile as Yakov spoke such noble words, even if his loyalty was aimed towards such a rotten man.


    "It''s a concept that this world is devoid of. You''ve shown me something rare."


    "Perhaps this world is devoid of all the virtues and noble intentions that one may believe in. But that doesn''t prevent us from obtaining those virtues for ourselves. Even so... I have no intention to be so virtuous. I am well aware of the hideous nature of my crimes, and I have no intention to hide those sins."


    With a nod, Bradley seemed to smile.


    "The average human."


    With this single phrase, Yakov looked at him strangely, raising an eyebrow at his statement.


    "What about it?"


    "While there may be specific cases of extreme virtue and extreme evil, these cases are both exceptionally rare - yet why is it that these cases define the morality of the human person?"


    Pausing the fight as he monologued, the man looked to the ceiling, pacing back and forth throughout the hallway as Yakov watched patiently.


    "When we see someone excessively moral, we like to write stories and sing praises of the great achievements of humanity. We like to uphold heroes, as if these heroes define humanity - representing us and our moral character. On the other hand, our denouncing of extreme evils is seen as a reflection of the justice that unites humanity against such evil."


    As he spoke, the man suddenly grimaced, as if recalling a bitter memory.


    "But why is it that we only ever use such extreme cases to represent our nature?"


    Looking at Yakov, the man continued.


    "The average human - is this not what we should be basing our evaluation of humanity upon? Should we not take all of the collective responses and reactions of the common person, and consider this behavior to be the true nature of humanity?"


    "I''m not quite sure what your point here is.", Yakov responded honestly, at which the man seemed to chuckle with a painful smile.


    "The average person is far more wicked than we would like to believe."


    "I cannot disagree.", Yakov added. "And perhaps this is reflected in the state of this world today."


    "When presented with the choice of benefiting oneself at the cost of harming another, the average human will almost always choose to persue their own benefit. Why is this? Perhaps it is because they don''t see the harm they cause - this is a large part of it. But beyond that, there is something far more disturbing. Take a man who wishes to go on a date, for example."


    Raising his finger, the man now leaned against a wall - and the fight almost seemed to dissipate as the two engaged in philosophical discussion.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Almost always, the man has the sole intention to bang whatever pretty thing he can find and rush away the moment he finds himself burdened with any responsibility. You''ll find all sorts of these men rushing about clubs, hitting on women and trying to find whatever quick pleasure they can obtain."


    Holding up his hand, the man didn''t stop there.


    "Of course, the women are no different. They attend such clubs, dressing in such a manner as to show the entire world that they have no sense of shame, and care not about who or what looks at them. The men focus only on the women who seem easy and are beautiful. The women focus only on the men who seem rich and handsome. The others are thrown to the gutters, labeled as creeps or ugly and forgotten by the rest of the world."


    With a sigh, the man''s expression warped to one of pure disappointment as he spoke.


    "Why is it that we hold no value for virtue unless there is beauty or success behind it?"


    Then, stepping forward, Bradley approached Yakov, though he held not the slightest bit of malice in his approach.


    "I''ll tell you. It''s because we are creatures of desire."


    As the man came in front of Yakov, Yakov slowly reached his hands into his pocket, not making any sudden move yet slowly showing that he was carrying a pistol.


    Slowly, Yakov held up the weapon, not making any sudden movements as he made the man aware that moving any closer would result in his death.


    "We hold no concern for true character. We only care about what makes us feel good. We label these things as good, as virtuous, as just - regardless of the true nature behind them. We view things only how they seem, and take these things at face value. And the results of this..."


    However as the man spoke, he came close enough to Yakov to the point where they could feel one another''s breath, placing his very forehead on the pistol that Yakov held without the slightest notion of fear.


    "Are a corrupted society where the average human has no true concern for anything but themselves."


    "And are you any different? Am I any different? Is there any person in this world who has dared to go against this norm - this standard that we have created?"


    With these words, Yakov threw back a question at the man, whose head was right in front of the firearm, at which the man smiled destructively.


    "No."


    And at that moment, the red haired man grabbed Yakov''s hand, taking control of the situation as the two entered a strange battle of strength.


    "That''s why I''m here."


    Yet with these words, the man did the unthinkable.


    He himself pressed Yakov''s finger down upon the trigger.


    Bang!


    And with this, a bullet shot straight through his own head.


    Blood flew, and Yakov merely watched with a straight expression as the man killed himself, baffled yet calm as he witnessed this strange scenario.


    ''What a strange man.''


    Lowering the weapon, Yakov turned his back on the man, who didn''t fall to the ground even in death.


    ''Certainly... he was not average.''


    [Turn around.]


    Yet right as Yakov was about to leave this place and return to his post, the voice of revelation spoke to him - at which he immediately shot backwards.


    ''Wha... how... who... is that?''


    For at that moment, he saw something which made him doubt his very eyes - a strange sight that went against all logic.


    The man who stood before him was no longer there - replaced instead with the figure of a woman.


    This woman, whose red hair was the same color as before, stood with a bullet hole in her forehead, blood running down her face as she smiled.


    [Ahhhh.... now you''ve gone and done it.]


    She spoke with a blood curdling malice, yet her beauty seemed overwhelming, even to someone like Yakov who held no such desires.


    [You killed my man, didn''t you?]


    She carried herself with a crazed expression, veins forming in her eyes as she took each slow step towards her prey.


    [How unfortunate... though there wouldn''t have been any reason to let you live.]


    And at that moment, Yakov realized something - and there was no need for anything else to be revealed to him.


    [After all, someone with loyalty to one of our enemies would never come to see things the same way.]


    This was the moment he would die - and his attack would be reflected back to him without any way to escape.


    [You would only ever become an obstacle.]


    ''Will this woman kill Gerard? Or will the man?''


    He didn''t understand how such a thing was possible, but in the last moments he had in this world, Yakov asked this question, invoking his ability one final time.


    [This person will not kill Gerard.]


    Yet with this answer, Yakov breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''I see. Then... I will accept this tradeoff.''


    [Therefore... it''s better this way, isn''t it?]


    He would give his life in exchange for keeping the man who had kept him alive to this point, and the dream that he held.


    [Now you can die... knowing that you did everything you can - and still came up short.]


    And with this statement, the woman disappeared from Yakov''s sight.


    In an instant that even Yakov could never possibly hope to comprehend, the woman was behind him - with the very pistol that Yakov had shot Bradley with in her hand, pressed to Yakov''s own forehead.


    [This is the true nature of humanity.]


    Bang!


    [I am nightmare mode.]


    Thus, Yakov died.


    For the third and final time.


    ----


    "It really is too bad. If he wasn''t so loyal, I would have been fine with letting him live. He might have even become a useful ally."


    [He would''ve killed himself if his boss died. He''s the serious type that views failure as unacceptable, and he wouldn''t have had any further reason to live.]


    "Hmm... that''s quite sad, isn''t it?"


    [It''s also a bit poetic, though the fact that such a man could exist is quite unnatural. Most humans are self centered, so to find someone like that...]


    Bradley spoke with Three, heading now towards the office.


    He had accomplished his goal - to kill Yakov, who was undoubtedly the most powerful figure in this hotel - which was the reason why Bradley was sent.


    After all - he was unkillable.


    With Three''s regenerative abilities combined with Revenge, anyone who ''killed'' him would inevitably die themselves, but in doing so Three would intervene and prevent any death in the true sense of the word.


    ''Of course... if he had some way to kill our souls...''


    [What are you thinking about?]


    ''Ah, I was just thinking about if there was any way we could have lost to him.''


    [I don''t think so.]


    Coming across the office, Bradley stopped before he entered.


    "Are you ready? The man behind this door is the one in control of this entire operation."


    [One just sent a message. Apparently this man holds the Reign ability.]


    "Reign? And what does that one entail?"


    [Anyone who has submitted to him and recognized him as their boss or leader will be subject to his orders. Like a King who reigns over a subject, his orders will be absolute, and his subjects will be forced to carry them out.]


    "Hmm... is that so?"


    With a grin, Bradley entered the room, throwing caution to the window.


    "So when faced with someone who isn''t his subordinate, he''s nothing more than a regular human."


    [That''s correct.]


    "Do you think that his subjects will want revenge?"


    [I''m certain of it.]


    "Then it''s a job."


    However as the man opened the door, he was greeted by the body of a man, and standing above it was a woman.


    Blood covered her, staining her pure white hair as she looked up with a welcoming smile, a strange expression across her face.


    "Ah... Bradley. I was expecting you. But I''ve already taken care of this part."


    "If I recall correctly... your name is Eclaire. And you''re one of the executives of this branch."


    Looking down to the body, the man assessed the scenario quickly.


    "But this would mean that you''re no longer an executive, I suppose."


    "If that''s how you see it, I suppose so."


    The woman responded to his comment with a dangerous smile, however the man was no foreigner to danger.


    "Are you an enemy?", Bradley asked.


    "My only enemy is this man. As a matter of fact, I''ll have to thank you for distracting Yakov. I wouldn''t have been able to do this without you."


    "I see. So you were planning on our arrival?"


    This woman was clearly dangerous.


    Extremely dangerous.


    "I was."


    "And Marcus even went through all the effort to conceal it... how did you know that we were coming?"


    Bradley spoke with a genuine curiosity, and while he didn''t consider this woman to be a threat, Three seemed to think otherwise.


    "I have an ability, just like you do. I''ll leave it at that."


    "That man Yakov... did he have an ability?"


    When Bradley asked this, the woman in front of him seemed to twitch her eye, as if the question irritated her.


    ''He defeated Yakov without even knowing his ability?'', she thought.


    "He did.", she responded.


    "What was his ability?", Bradley pressed.


    "Reveal."


    With this single word, the woman headed out of the office, making her way past Bradley without concern for the invader before her.


    ''How does she know that I''m not going to attack her?'', Bradley wondered.


    "He could reveal the most efficient strategy to achieve his goals, and the intentions of those who went against his goals - as well as their weaknesses and abilities."


    "Ah... that must be how he was able to dodge my attacks."


    Nodding in approval, Bradley grinned in understanding.


    "And you? What are you going to do from this point on?"


    "I have to negotiate with your leader."


    As the woman made this statement, Bradley almost let out a laugh.


    "Leader? And which one is our leader? Ah, you must mean Isabella. That was all just a facade, you know."


    As Bradley informed Eclaire of the deception that they had performed in pretending to be members of the third branch, Eclaire immediately turned back as she faced him with a raised eyebrow.


    "It has to be Marcus, no?"


    And with these words, Bradley closed his eyes in resignation.


    "Hah... I guess it does seem that way, doesn''t it? I''m surprised you figured that much out, but I don''t particularly follow anyone. I''m sort of an independant who has his own agenda. And my agenda lines up quite well with what Marcus is doing here, so I decided to ally with him."


    As Bradley explained this, Eclaire seemed to nod.


    "Is that how it was? Hmm... well, regardless, I need to speak with Marcus. He likely only knows me as an enemy, so I need to ensure that he doesn''t kill me when he takes control."


    "Takes control... just where did you get that idea from?"


    Bradley couldn''t possibly understand the strange notions of the woman, however she seemed to be certain in her assessment.


    "With Gerard dead, there has to be a new leader. Of course, I planned to do it myself - but if I hand over the position to another I won''t have to deal with such a burden. Why do you think I went through all the effort to get all the people to love me so?"


    "Ah.... you''re sly, woman."


    Nodding in understanding, Bradley let the woman head off, approving of her schemes.


    "Love... it''s quite a powerful tool. Isn''t it?"

 Chapter Number 177 - Scapegoat

    Public opinion is a powerful thing.


    When the people have decided that a person has performed a crime, the need for evidence ceases - and the cries for execution begin.


    Even if new evidence surfaces, those people who cried out first will only begin to cry out even louder, until their voices drown out anything that could go against them.


    Thus - a scapegoat is born.


    ----


    [Many years ago]


    "Hey, did you hear?"


    "There''s a rumor that there''s some creep working in the office."


    "Ehh!? Are you serious?"


    A group of young women walked alongside one another through the halls of a skyscraper, each wearing the typical suit jackets and pencil skirts that were common among office ladies.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that!?"


    "I heard that he''s stalking women and following them home... he might even be accessing the database to find information on them."


    "EH!? That''s..."


    "It''s just a rumor... but I would keep my eyes out."


    "That''s disgusting... I hope that person gets caught as soon as possible."


    As the women whispered to themselves, a handsome man turned the corner, at which they immediately became quiet, hiding their conversations behind generous smiles and waving.


    "Good morning, Nathan!"


    "Ah, good morning, ladies. How are you all doing today?"


    The man held a coffee cup in his hand, casually sipping on it as he greeted them with a smile, at which one of the women leaned into the man.


    "Actually... there have been some strange rumors going around about a stalker trying to obtain information on the women in the office. If you notice anything..."


    "Ah... how disgusting. To think that such a person might be in this office..."


    The man frowned at the gossip, however placing a hand upon the shoulder of the woman, he reassured the group with a smile.


    "But don''t worry. Now that I know something like that has been happening, I''ll be sure to take care of it. Please leave it to me."


    "Oh... is that so?"


    "Thank you so much, Nathan."


    "As always, you''re so reliable."


    The women thanked the man, gratefully surrounding him as they laid into him with compliments, at which the man backed off with a gentle expression.


    "Now, now. That''s obvious, isn''t it? I should do what I can to prevent you all from being harmed in any way."


    Straightening himself, the man opened his eyes as he looked upon them with confidence.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll be sure to protect you all."


    "It''s great to have someone like you around..."


    "If only all the other guys were like you..."


    The man chuckled lightly as he received the compliments, but motioned that he had to leave.


    "At any rate, I do have a meeting with the boss. I''ll be going now, but please make sure to let me know if anything happens."


    "Of course."


    "Thank you again."


    With these words, the man headed off, eventually turning a corner as he left the women behind him.


    And with a smile, he approached the office of his boss.


    ''That''s right... let me know.''


    And with a sinister expression, the man held back a chuckle.


    ''Everything that happens.''


    ----


    "Good morning Nathan. Please, have a seat."


    Motioning to the chair in front of him, an executive sat in his office as he welcomed Nathan inside.


    "Good morning, Sir. I hope everything is well?"


    "Haha... you should already know the answer to that. Your performance recently has been exceptional. I''m going to be giving you a promotion to lead manager."


    "Your words honor me."


    With a proper demeanor, the man known as Nathan respectfully thanked his superior, however the superior merely chuckled in response.


    "My words aren''t what honor you. It''s your actions that do that. And your actions speak for themselves. I''m merely repeating what has already been said."


    "Even so, thank you. It''s been such a wonderful experience working in this company from the day I started. I''ve met so many wonderful people and had so many exhilarating encounters, and that''s all thanks to your willingness to have me on this team."


    "I''m very glad to hear that."


    As the two men complimented one another, there was a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect between the two.


    "More importantly... I''m wondering about some of the other employees."


    "The other employees?"


    The superior raised an eyebrow as Nathan brought up a strange topic.


    "I''ve heard some rumors recently that there have been some... potentially unprofessional activities occurring within the company. Of course, I''m sure that you have no part in them, but I''m concerned about those who go unchecked. I think we need to have stricter screening and more surveillance around the facilities to ensure that nothing undesirable is happening behind our backs."


    "Oh... I see... indeed."


    Sitting up, the superior began to think out loud.


    "It is quite difficult to manage such a large number of employees, and there is always the possibility of a few bad apples making their way into the bunch. I''ll have it discussed with the other executives and we''ll see what we can come up with."


    "Thank you, Sir."


    Standing up, Nathan prepared himself to leave.


    "Is there anything else?"


    As his superior posed this question, Nathan stopped for a short time, thinking for just a moment before he recalled something.


    "Ah, that''s right. There was a new janitor hired a few months ago, wasn''t there? A Joratian man in his 30''s with no wife, no children, no family - if I recall. And an immigrant at that. Isn''t that correct?"


    "There was. Is there something about him?"


    "Well... nothing in particular. But you can never be too careful. Men who have been unable to marry by that age tend to become somewhat desperate. And given the war with Joraten... well, I''m not saying he''s a spy or anything. But in the end, his background isn''t free of suspicion."


    "I understand. We''ll keep close tabs on him. But in the end, he''s nothing more than a Janitor, no?"


    With a nod, Nathan took his leave.


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I have a team meeting to attend."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    "And you, Sir."


    ----


    A man wearing overalls and a janitor''s cap stood in an empty hallway, a mop and bucket at his side while he cleaned the floors.


    This man, who was only in his early thirties, seemed to carry a certain lifelessness in his eyes, as if he had already experienced an entire lifetime of disappointment and failure.


    He sloshed the mop back and forth, his gaze focused downward without the slightest shred of confidence or self esteem.


    As this man cleaned these floors, he overheard numerous giggling voices as a group of women turned a corner.


    He didn''t dare to glance over at them, instead focusing on his task.


    For to them, he was nothing more than a speck of dust.


    ''I have to clean this.''


    "And so then, you know what I did? I left him on read."


    "Ehh? Seriously!? Haha! After all that!?"


    "That''s hilarious! Serves him right."


    The businesswomen gossiped among themselves, at which the man desired only to make himself more invisible, ensuring that they would pass by without noticing him.


    However it seemed that fate wasn''t on his side.


    "Ah!"


    He didn''t know whether it was deliberate or not, but one of the women seemed to fling her body at him. The two bumped into one another, and the coffee she held in her hand spilled to the ground, part of it covering the man''s outfit as the cup hit the floor.


    The man turned around, backing up as he kept his gaze low, not daring to make eye contact as he spoke in a low tone.


    "I''m sorry."


    Bending over to pick up the cup, the man immediately began to clean up the mess, however he was interrupted before he could do so.


    "Hah!? Sorry!? Who the hell do you think you are? Do you even know how much I paid for that!?"


    "I''m sorry... I''ll pay you back... I''ll pay..."


    Lowering his head, the man begged for forgiveness in a pathetic manner, however the woman wouldn''t have it.


    "Do you think you can make up for this with mere money?"


    With these words, the janitor looked up, confusion and fear in his expression.


    "What... what do you want?", he quivered.


    "Clean it."


    However, her response was something - strangely normal.


    "Of course, I''ll clean it... I am the Janitor..."


    Reaching for a rag, the man obeyed the orders of the woman, however before he could do so he was stopped once more.


    "Did I say you could use that rag?"


    Halting his hand, the man looked up to the woman once more.


    "Er... you wanted me to use the mop?"


    And as he asked this question, the woman looked down upon him with absolute abhorrence.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Are you retarded?"


    The man was silenced at her insult, unsure what to even respond with.


    ''What does she want from me?''


    "Lick it."


    However her intention was immediately made clear.


    "Er... that..."


    "What? Isn''t that like, a treat for you? A 30 year old virgin... hah. You''re probably desperate to be able to lick something that I drank from, right? Consider it a reward. Now lick it. Every last drop."


    "Ehh..."


    "Eww..."


    The other women seemed to be both amused and disgusted, laughing to themselves as they voiced their repulsion.


    ''What a loser.''


    ''Is this man really someone who works here?''


    ''What a creep.''


    However, the man merely looked at the woman with a confused expression.


    "I... I''m not interested in that sort of-"


    Yet as he began to protest, the woman leaned in to whisper into his ear.


    "If you don''t, I''ll tell everyone that you assaulted me."


    And as the woman said this, the eyes of the man widened.


    This wasn''t his home country. If he was even accused of assaulting a woman in this nation, he would be publicly shamed and then arrested and possibly even executed.


    The fact that he was a foreigner - and of an enemy nation, at that - meant that his trial would almost certainly be rigged, and he would be immediately deemed guilty without evidence.


    "I... I... understand."


    "Better hurry before anyone else comes and sees you like this.", the woman added.


    Looking down at the spill, the man gulped with disgust, looking around then back to the three women.


    With pleading eyes, he made one final cry for mercy, asking with his expression.


    ''Do I really have to do this?''


    However this was met with the cruel words of the woman.


    "What? Are you going to do it? Or are you going to sit there and let me file a complaint?"


    At these harsh words, the man realized that he was in no position to disobey.


    Accepting the humiliation, the man lowered his head to the spill as he began to lick the fluid off the floor.


    It had not been cleaned recently - that was the very reason he was here. His tongue was coated with a combination of dust, grime, coffee, and the saliva of that woman as he gagged upon making contact with the floor.


    "Urgh!"


    Holding himself back from throwing up, the man felt a foot on the back of his head.


    "Come on already. Are you going to back out at this point? Hurry up and get it over with."


    "I... I understand."


    On that day, Yakov Kremol lost any and all dignity as a human.


    ----


    "Is that really true?"


    "I can''t believe it..."


    "Ehh!? That''s so disgusting!"


    "He must be a major pervert!"


    One of the women had snapped a picture of Yakov licking up the fluid - and a story was quickly spread.


    A creepy pervert had bumped into a woman, causing her to spill her drink. He had apologized and rushed her off, telling her that he would take care of the mess.


    However when one of the women went back to retrieve something she forgot, she caught the man licking the drink off the floor.


    Of course, this was nothing more than a rumor, but the photo made this story exceptionally believable.


    What other explanation could there have been for such a photo?


    "Nathan... did you hear about this?"


    One woman showed the picture of Yakov to the tall man as she walked alongside him in the halls, at which he glared at the photo with disgust.


    "That''s.... I''m sorry."


    However, with a strange reaction, Nathan apologized.


    "Eh? What are you apologizing for, Nathan? None of this is your fault! It''s that creep who-"


    "I''m sorry for not being there to stop him. And I''m sorry... for being the same species as that thing."


    With these words, the women surrounding the man swooned with his heroism, at which he rushed off.


    "I''ll go do something about him right now."


    ----


    "This is unacceptable! How can we work knowing that such a man is in our midst!? The women can''t even be at peace!"


    "Now, now. I understand your concerns, Nathan. I do. But we need the man to be here himself to explain the scenario. This evidence is certainly disturbing, but we can''t just fire him without giving him a fair chance to defend himself."


    Nathan sat in the office of his boss, demanding the man''s termination as an employee.


    "I... I understand. Then I''ll wait for this scumbag to arrive. He''ll obviously make up some excuse, but if we can see through his lies, then-"


    "Nathan. Please be calm. This is a delicate situation. Our company receives some government assistance for employing foreigners, you know. And without that man, our grants will-"


    "So you''re going to put the company finances over the safety of the employees?"


    With fury in his eyes, the man burned with a demented justice.


    "It''s not that... it''s just that if we let that go, we need to have a good reason."


    "And that photo isn''t a good enough reason?"


    "Once again, I don''t understand the circumstances behind such a thing. This needs to be properly investigated-"


    "It should be easy to understand."


    "Nathan. I understand your concerns perfectly, and I think it''s very noble for you to do this. But please just let things take their proper course."


    While the man debated back and forth with his superior, he eventually let out a sigh, complying with the one above him.


    "I understand."


    Soon enough, the culprit entered the office.


    "Sir, you sent for me?"


    A disheveled man wearing the outfit of a janitor entered the room - a sore sight for the prestigious office he entered.


    "Please have a seat, Yakov. There have been some strange rumors going around about you, which I''m sure you''re well aware of. We need to discuss-"


    "This. This photo. What do you think you were doing here?"


    Nathan interrupted his boss, holding up a phone with the photo of Yakov licking the floor.


    The moment Nathan did this, Yakov spoke out in protest.


    "I was forced to do that by one of the employees here..."


    Averting his eyes and speaking in a quiet tone, the man didn''t speak in any convincing manner, his social skills as poor as his ability to convince other people.


    "Look at him! It''s obvious he''s lying! The sick bastard!"


    "Enough, Nathan. And which employee forced you to do this?"


    "That... I can''t say."


    "And why can''t you say?"


    The man in charge now pressed Yakov with questions, at which Yakov spoke lightly.


    "If I say, she''ll accuse me of assaulting her."


    "So you''re telling me that someone is threatening you, and if it''s found out she will spread further rumors and damage your reputation even more - potentially subjecting you to legal consequences?"


    "Yes."


    The man in charge seemed to understand the situation quite well, nodding as he folded his hands.


    "I see. You''re free to go for now. I''ll think things over and come to a decision, and inform you if anything changes."


    "Sir!!! You can''t seriously believe him!!!"


    "Innocent until proven guilty. Is that not the principle that our justice system is founded upon?"


    "We have clear evidence of his guilt! How can-"


    "If there is reasonable doubt of a man''s innocence, then that man shall be assumed innocent until guilt is proven beyond all reasonable doubt."


    Standing up, the one in charge glared at Nathan with a stern expression.


    "Nathan. Don''t jeopardize your new position like this. If you''re so concerned about this man, find proof beyond all doubt. Or even stop him yourself from performing any strange actions, if you care that much. That is all."


    "Yes sir."


    With these words, the two men left the room, leaving the executive alone in his office.


    The man ran his hand through his hair, a tired expression overcoming him as he let out a sigh.


    "Sigh... it''s just like when I was younger... when that woman accused me of assaulting her..."


    Placing a hand upon his back, the man touched one of the many lacerations he had endured at that time, the result of a public whipping.


    "If you''re going to accuse someone, you can''t just forge some strange evidence."


    ----


    ''Perfect.''


    Nathan left the room, a smile on his face.


    ''I knew that he wouldn''t be immediately fired... not by that man, who had such a similar past. Which is just perfect.''


    Fixing his hair with his hands, the man walked through the hallway, a grand expression overtaking him as he silenced a chuckle.


    ''I''ve set him up as an antagonist... and one who has evaded the hammer of justice at that. So now... all that''s left is to further antagonize him...''


    Suddenly, the man''s expression became deathly serious, all emotion leaving him as he overheard some women talking in the hall.


    ''And at that moment, all my crimes can be pinned on him... without question.''

 Chapter Number 178 - Evidence

    "Hey... I think I lost my keys."


    Two women in cubicles chatted with one another, both preparing to leave for the day.


    "Eh? Really? A few days ago I could have sworn I lost mine the other day, but then I checked my locker and it was right there."


    The sky was dark outside, the windows dim. It was clearly well past 6 PM, likely around 7 or 8.


    "Huh... maybe I should check my locker as well. I thought I had it in my bag, but maybe I left it there?"


    "Let''s go look."


    "Let''s do this quickly. I want to get home before it gets too late."


    "Same."


    ----


    ''Another day...''


    Yakov stood in the bathroom, mopping the floors after hours.


    Most people had already headed home for the day, which was the perfect time for him to clean the bathrooms. He would always wait until most people were gone to do so, in order to prevent running into people.


    ''Almost over.''


    Would his life ever amount to anything more than this?


    He cleaned, and cleaned, and cleaned.


    Day in and day out, the women seemed to look at him with disgust. The rumors that had spread around the office had clearly affected his position and established him as a creep.


    Even some of the men openly despised Yakov. Nathan was one of these men.


    He had openly proclaimed to the women that he would defend them from Yakov, heroically establishing himself as a sort of savior.


    ''A savior from what? A feeble man who has no reason to live?''


    There had been a couple of incidents where Yakov was cleaning and some women had walked by without noticing him, only to accuse him of eavesdropping once they realized his presence.


    He was the type of person who carried a sort of strange stealthiness about him. This wasn''t exactly Yakov''s intention, but he never exactly stood out, so people wouldn''t even notice he was there most of the time.


    Not until recently, that was.


    Even so, this unnoticeable nature carried its own problems, creating situations where people would think he appeared out of nowhere, and leading to further speculation of him being some sort of creep.


    ''Is it truly that much of a sin not to want to stand out?''


    Nathan was the type of guy who stood out at everything, and the women and men alike respected him. Was he someone that Yakov should aspire to be like?


    ''But at the end of the day, he is misguided. He may be outgoing, but his fiery justice is based on false assumptions. He thinks I''m really just some creep.''


    Could Yakov blame the man exactly, given the evidence? No. But did it irk him? Absolutely.


    If only the truth could have been revealed - but that was something that would be hidden for all eternity.


    Perhaps he was pathetic - but could he do anything about it?


    No.


    All he could do was stay out of trouble from this point on.


    But this was proving difficult.


    As he finished up cleaning the women''s bathroom, Yakov grabbed the bucket as he headed out.


    "I''m surprised they were there, just like you said. I guess I was just forgetful."


    "It is strange, isn''t it? What a coincidence. Eh?"


    However right as Yakov exited, he bumped into two women who were heading to use the restroom.


    "Hey! What were you doing in there!?", one shouted.


    "Hey, isn''t this the guy..."


    The other backed away, fear evident in her expression.


    "Ah, I was cleaning the restrooms. I''m the Janitor, you see. I''m sorry, I didn''t realize that anyone was still here-"


    "Hey. Were you waiting in ambush, using that job title to justify your actions?"


    As Yakov explained himself with a reasonable justification, the voice of a man spoke up as someone came out from behind a column.


    "Nathan?"


    "You''re here as well?"


    The two women almost immediately hid behind the man, who approached Yakov while shielding them in a protective manner.


    "You might be able to fool the executives, but you won''t fool me. How long have you been waiting in there, you creep?"


    "Honestly, I was really just cleaning! You can confirm this for yourself!"


    "A likely cover. Even if you were cleaning, you would probably have hidden as soon as you heard someone coming. But you got bored and thought everyone had left, so you decided instead to give up. Fortunately I was around at the time to catch you."


    The man threw around baseless accusations, however the two women seemed to be completely convinced at his words, horror slowly overtaking them as they glared at Yakov.


    "You... is that true?"


    "How horrible..."


    "This should be reported..."


    As the women uttered these comments, Nathan spoke up with a pained expression.


    "I''ve already tried reporting him for his actions, but the executives are all corrupt... they''re defending this man because he''s a foreigner and it''ll look bad on them to cut him loose."


    As Nathan made this statement, the two women shouted out with indignance.


    "EH!? That''s horrible!"


    "How can we stay here knowing that such a man might be waiting to spy on us like this!?"


    And at their pleas, Nathan responded with affirmation.


    "Which is why I''ll be sure to get evidence on his crimes."


    "I''m telling you... I haven''t done anything wrong..."


    With a quiet tone, Yakov begged for mercy, however the man merely grit his teeth.


    "Those excuses won''t work on me. Don''t you dare try anything else. Or I''ll catch you in the act. Ladies, can I walk you two home? To ensure that people like this don''t try anything funny."


    "Would you do that?"


    "Thanks so much, Nathan..."


    At this, Yakov merely walked off - or he attempted to, however his shoulder was grabbed.


    "I''m serious. Don''t try anything or you''ll regret it."


    "I''m telling you, I haven''t been trying anything, and I''m not going to try anything."


    Brushing the hand off his shoulder, Yakov left the three.


    ''Why do things like this keep happening? I was just doing my job. Everyone should understand that. And yet...''


    And yet, the accusations kept flowing.


    It was as if this man was trying to reveal every falsehood to the world about Yakov, painting him as some vile villain.


    ''If something negative gets revealed... why do people always assume it''s true without even trying to find out?''


    The man was left to wonder this as he departed work that day.


    ----


    Some more time had passed.


    More small incidents had occurred. Minor cases of the usual bullying by some of the office women, other cases of being shunned and harassed by some men who considered themselves white knights, and other cases of misunderstandings and false accusations.


    Even so, Yakov tried to brush these cases off, accepting them as a part of his new life in Stronvardia.


    ''At least I''m not persecuted by the government. Is this what happens when the people are given so much individual freedom?''


    In his home nation, anyone who said or did anything against the regime was thrown to the dogs, either executed as a traitor or sent off to labor camps.


    There was an extremely strict way of living that was suffocating for the citizens, but on seeing the freedom the people here held, he was starting to understand why.


    ''If people are given the right to decide things on their own, it becomes nothing more than a popularity contest with no rule or regulation.''


    Even so, he continued living day by day, trying to keep out of trouble and accepting the abuse without complaint.


    His boss never said anything, nor was there any discussion of him being fired, so he was able to leave it at that.


    ''It would be extremely difficult to get another job at this rate. My reputation is already down the drain, and I''m sure some of these people would go out of their way to hurt my chances.''


    Why was it that people always went so far out of their way to harm another, but wouldn''t lift a finger to help another?


    He didn''t know.


    However on one particular night, Yakov was making his way home when he noticed a particular man.


    ''That... is Nathan, isn''t it?''


    Immediately, Yakov hid himself behind a tree, using the darkness to his advantage as he avoided his primary plaintiff.


    ''What is he doing this late? Shouldn''t he have already gone home? Or did he stick around to make sure I wasn''t doing anything suspicious?''


    This man almost had an obsession with Yakov. It was beyond strange.


    However as Yakov thought this, he noticed that Nathan hid behind a tree as well.


    ''Eh? What is he-''


    And just as Nathan did this, he heard footsteps from down the path.


    ''A woman? And one of our office workers at that? Ah... she''s one of the ones who resents me.''


    As a matter of fact, it was the very woman who had spilled coffee and forced Yakov to clean it with his tongue.


    ''If I''m caught hiding here it would be quite troublesome. They might think I''m some sort of stalker. I had better wait for them to pass and head another direction.''


    The woman walked by, making her way to her home as the man watched from the shadows, however what happened after the woman passed was something that made Yakov question his own sight.


    ''Nathan... is following her?''


    Was he trying to protect her as she went home?


    But even if he was trying to do that, wouldn''t he just say so like he did for the other women? Why would he hide?


    Perhaps because he was trying to catch someone like Yakov in the act of stalking her?


    ''So he thinks that if he''s around openly that I won''t show myself... that means this entire situation is all the more troublesome if I''m caught. I had better just leave-''


    This was the initial thought that Yakov had - however something stopped him.


    Almost as if something had been revealed to him, his intuition flared up as he witnessed the man''s expression change to a predatory grin.


    ''What?''


    And at that moment, he realized something.


    ''This man... isn''t after me.''


    He witnessed as Nathan slinked forward, a grin on his face as he stuck to the shadows like a stalker.


    ''He''s after her, isn''t he?''


    ----


    Should he have followed them?


    Absolutely not.


    Did he follow them?


    Yes.


    How could he have not done so?


    He didn''t exactly know why himself, but Yakov sensed a sort of bloodlust that he hadn''t ever felt before - and it was emanating from the man in front of him.


    ''He''s going to rape her.''


    Should he stop him?


    Should he just leave?


    This woman had abused him and humiliated him, harmed his reputation, and done all other sorts of horrible things to Yakov.


    Why would he help her?


    Yet even so, he continued to follow them, as if he was unable to do anything else.


    ''I might even be wrong.''


    ''I might just be endangering my own position by doing this.''


    ''This all might just be a big misunderstanding.''


    Yet even as Yakov told himself these things, he knew from the depths of his being that he was just deceiving himself with words.


    ''Why would he do such a thing? Someone as popular as he is... he shouldn''t even need to resort to such things to sleep with whatever woman-''


    At that moment it occurred to him.


    Nathan was a man who was single yet he had no relations with women.


    He was loved and respected by more women than he could count, yet it was only because he had no woman himself that they would all flock to him.


    ''But what if that was all just a facade... and all the women he''s been with have been... silenced with threats?''


    In order to maintain an image and not be labeled as a playboy, he used more brutal means to mess with women, threatening them and making himself even more appealing and unsuspicious.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''Nobody would believe it if someone accused him of doing something like that.''


    Such was the image Nathan had created for himself.


    Yakov was the opposite. He was suspicious and antisocial. He was creepy and strange. He was a foreigner, and 30 years old at that.


    Everything about Yakov pointed to him being some sort of creep, while everything about Nathan pointed to him being a perfectly respectable person.


    ''Just as that woman was able to threaten me with telling a lie about me, perhaps he too has found a way to threaten them with his status.''


    With this deduction, Yakov could no longer walk away.


    Even if he hated her, he had to follow.


    He had to stop what was about to happen.


    ''I don''t care what happens to me. I''ll prevent this... because that''s what a gentleman would do.''


    ----


    He had continued to follow the two until they eventually reached an apartment.


    At this point, it was now or never.


    Was he going to reveal himself, or was he going to remain hidden?


    What would he do once he revealed himself?


    Yakov saw two ways in which this scene would play out - and neither of them were favorable.


    ''Either he knocks me out to silence me or he accuses me of being the stalker.''


    By all logic, he should walk away at this moment.


    There was no other way Yakov could win.


    ''I should just stay quiet and let this happen.


    But... Yakov couldn''t do that.


    "What are you doing?"


    From the darkness, Yakov revealed himself - and the presence of the other man with him.


    The man turned around in shock, evidently perturbed at the presence of someone unexpected, however the woman immediately looked back, facing Yakov then facing Nathan, whose presence had been revealed.


    "Eh? EH!? What... what are you doing following me like this?"


    Her words were aimed directly at Yakov.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you found out where I lived and... oh... oh my goodness..."


    While she acted like a bully in the office, she was now alone and afraid in the dark, reduced to a fraction of her normal boldness.


    "No, that''s... that man is-"


    "Ahem. I noticed this man following you, so I took the liberty to tail him. But to think he really would follow you all this way... it''s despicable."


    The momentary lapse gave Nathan the time he needed to respond.


    ''Ah.... I knew it would end up this way.''


    "Wait just a minute. I wasn''t the one who followed you. He was. I was just-"


    "Absurd. Listen to the things this creep is saying to defend himself. Don''t worry, miss. I''ll make sure that you get home safely. It was a good thing I decided to keep an eye on him."


    Nathan was able to easily take control of the pace, and it was obvious who the woman would believe.


    Yakov wondered if he should even attempt to defend himself any further, for he knew well that anything he said would be thrown away.


    ''If I run, will he rush after me?''


    He would.


    Rather than taking the violent approach, this man had taken the diplomatic approach, using Yakov as a scapegoat and blaming the entire situation on another.


    Wasn''t this exactly what Yakov was aiming for?


    Perhaps.


    Was he a fool to aim for this?


    Perhaps.


    But even so, he ran.


    He ran - so that this rapist would run after him, leaving the woman to her own devices.


    "Hey! You coward! Where do you think you''re going!?"


    Immediately, Nathan dashed after him, rushing towards Yakov, who darted off.


    ''If anything... I''ve always been confident in my athletic abilities.''


    Despite the fact that he was a 30 year old man, Yakov had continued to work out regularly, and his body was well built. His former life in Joraten had ensured that he kept himself sharp in this aspect.


    Yakov was able to rush off, Nathan barreling behind him.


    However at some point, once they had left the sight of the woman, Nathan disappeared.


    ''Shit... did he give up and go back?''


    Turning around, Yakov rushed back, taking a path in the dark as he ran back to the apartment complex.


    However as he viewed from afar, he could see the woman still standing there, as if perplexed and terrified by the strange set of occurrences.


    ''I''ll wait here and watch... to make sure he doesn''t follow her in.''


    Thus, Yakov waited.


    The woman eventually went inside, watching her back as she did.


    Yakov remained for a while, but he never saw the man approach. Perhaps he truly had left.


    A couple of hours passed, and eventually Yakov determined that Nathan had given up on this attempt - thus, he returned home.


    However, on that next day when he went into work, a catastrophe would await him.


    ----


    "Are you telling me that even though I saw it with my own two eyes, that you still won''t accept it as evidence?"


    "Please understand, Nathan. I''m not calling you a liar. As a matter of fact, the fact that you''re now testifying against Yakov here is further evidence of the truth of these claims surrounding him. But even so... we need something more decisive. And there is also the issue that he is now accusing you-"


    "It''s obvious that he''s lying to defend himself! I would never do such a thing, and his story is nothing more than a last ditch effort to defend his own shady actions!"


    Yakov and Nathan once more sat across from their superior, who was conflicted at the vile testimony against the Janitor.


    "Do you have anything else to say in response, Yakov?"


    "I''ve already said everything that I have to say. Whether you believe me or him is completely up to you."


    "It''s not a matter of who I believe, it''s a matter of knowing the truth.", the boss repeated. "I can''t just let this slide... but I suppose I''ll have to discuss things with the other executives once more. If anything comes up before the decision, please don''t hesitate to let us know."


    With these words, the executive rushed the two out of his office.


    Yakov and Nathan left, heading back to their respective positions, however as Yakov prepared himself for another day''s work, he noticed something strange.


    ''Was Nathan''s office in that direction?''


    Should he follow him?


    Something told Yakov that he should.


    Just as before, Yakov began to tail Nathan, who was heading to the floor where most of the employees worked.


    ''Perhaps he has someone that he needs to speak with. Likely that woman from last night. But...''


    Just like before, Yakov felt like he needed to follow.


    He took the stairs while Nathan took the elevator, ensuring that he wasn''t caught, heading now to the office of that woman.


    ''That''s almost certainly where he''s going.''


    As he made his way down, the man eventually came across the office floor, standing before the entrance as he prepared himself.


    Yet as he stood in front of that entrance, he overheard something.


    It was the voice of a man, speaking loudly for all to hear.


    "Everyone! Please give me a moment of your time! I don''t mean to disturb you, but there is a pressing issue that''s been lingering in our office that absolutely needs to be addressed. And I''m here to address it once and for all."


    Entering the room, Yakov immediately knew that Nathan was up to something - and something big.


    ''Is he going to accuse me in front of all these people? But even if he does that, it won''t make any difference to the current situation. Unless the upper management decides to fire me...''


    "Yakov Kremol has been the talk for quite a while now, and not for good reasons. He has been suspected of being a creep and a pervert, and I''ve been investigating him for a while now. But last night I caught him stalking a woman as she made her way home."


    As the man revealed this to all, murmuring began and vile glares made their way towards Yakov, who was now standing in the open before everyone.


    ''So he''s going to reveal everything... is he?''


    "Not only that, but he was caught waiting in the women''s restrooms before, and there were even some cameras found previously - the culprit of which hasn''t been caught, but I think we all know that the only person who can reasonably make his way into the women''s restrooms is the janitor who holds the responsibility of cleaning them."


    With a curve ball, this additional piece of information was even a surprise to Yakov, who had heard nothing about such cameras.


    Was this another lie, or perhaps a truth that was being pinned on him?


    "That''s right! I found one of those cameras!", one woman shouted. "I can''t believe this!"


    Apparently it was the truth.


    "Not only that, but we all know about the incident from before where he was licking the floor. This is getting ridiculous, and I''m sure none of the women in this office feel safe anymore. But more importantly than any of that..."


    Taking a step forward, Nathan thinned his eyes as he made the biggest revelation yet.


    "To all the women... your keys have gone missing for a time, only to show back up inside your lockers. Am I wrong?"


    As the man made this statement, all the women looked back and forth to one another with shock, wondering how Nathan had known such a thing, yet nodding to confirm it.


    "That... that''s correct."


    "That did happen to me."


    "Me as well."


    Many spoke out, at which Nathan stepped forward.


    "I had suspected as much. Will everyone please come with me? Since the upper management won''t do anything without any evidence, we will need to find this evidence ourselves."


    Stepping towards Yakov, Nathan now stood in front of him.


    "Empty your pockets. Show us everything you''re carrying on you, Yakov."


    The men and women of the office seemed to stand up, all gathering around to watch the spectacle.


    "I... I have nothing in particular to hide... but what are you-"


    "Just be quiet and do it."


    As Nathan barked out this order, Yakov obeyed quietly, emptying his pockets before all.


    "Hmm... I guess he isn''t stupid enough to carry anything on his person. But what about in his locker?"


    Motioning for the others to follow him, Nathan headed to the locker room.


    "Come, everyone! We need to confirm this with our own eyes. I need as many witnesses as possible to say with certainty that he''s guilty."


    As if he was a criminal whose guilt had already been determined, Nathan referred to Yakov as such, at which the people all followed him to the locker room.


    Yakov too made his way there, though he was prevented from approaching his own locker for fear that he might try something.


    "Now let''s see what''s in here! Yakov, hand over your key!"


    With a grimace, Yakov did as Nathan demanded, wondering just what he was trying to prove.


    Click.


    The locker opened, and inside it were some items typical of a Janitor.


    An extra uniform, cleaning supplies, nothing out of the ordinary.


    Except for a brown bag.


    "What''s this?"


    Pulling the bag out, Nathan inspected the contents, which he dumped out onto the ground.


    The clattering of numerous metal objects filled the room, and the men and women present bore witness to the scene.


    "This..."


    Nathan looked at the scene with shock, horrified at the implications of the items.


    For covering the floor were hundreds of keys - duplicates of stolen keys that had been made and stored.


    "This is evidence enough, isn''t it?"


    Pointing to Yakov, the man spoke in a loud tone, and at that instant Yakov felt an immense rage directed towards him from every person present in that room.


    "I think it''s safe to say that this is all the evidence we need."


    ----

 Chapter Number 179 - Sponge

    Yakov found himself surrounded by an uncontrollable mob.


    His crimes - or rather, a falsification of his crimes - had been revealed before all, and now he had to pay the price for this accusation which was backed by planted evidence.


    Shock, anger, rage, hatred - all of these emotions welled up within the crowd that had been gathered.


    And when a person is overcome by hatred, no matter how suspicious the evidence, all logical progress ceases.


    "Yakov Kremol... you''re a sick person."


    With these words, Nathan threw a punch, landing it straight in Yakov''s gut, causing him to reel back in pain as he let out a groan.


    "To think that you have this many keys... did you plan on making every woman in this company into your plaything?"


    Another blow flew, this time at Yakov''s face as he fell backwards, his brain rattled by the sudden blow.


    "Get him!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Stop this maniac, Nathan!"


    The cheers of the crowd quickly turned in favor of the warrior who branded justice, representing the women of the company against the vile stalker.


    Slam!


    And with this encouragement, the blows that Yakov experienced became all the more violent.


    Slam!


    His breathing became difficult as he gasped for air, yet the man who was now on top of him wouldn''t allow for such a break.


    Slam!


    Blood dripped down the man''s bruised face, covering the fists of the aggressor as he continued to lay into the Janitor, who struggled pathetically in the face of such strength.


    The cries of the crowd drowned out any groans of pain that Yakov made as they screamed and shouted for his execution.


    His ribs ached as if they had been broken - perhaps they had.


    His sides were covered in bruises, and even standing would be troublesome once this man got off him and allowed him to do so.


    ''Did I do anything to deserve this?''


    Yet with a cold indifference, Yakov calmly wondered this.


    ''Was I truly someone so despicable?''


    Looking up to his attacker, who had paused for a moment, Yakov mouthed these words.


    "What crime did I commit?"


    As he did this, a vein burst in the forehead of Nathan, and another flurry of blows ensued.


    Nathan knew well and understood that Yakov was no criminal.


    No - Nathan himself was the criminal.


    It was almost certainly Nathan who had stolen the keys, and planted them in Yakov''s locker to incriminate him.


    He would likely collect the keys himself under the guise disposing of them, and nobody present would object to such a thing.


    This was all a part of his plan.


    Yakov realized this only as he was laying on the ground, bloody and beaten.


    ''So I''m just a tool for you to escape punishment for your actions.''


    If consequences were a spilled liquid, then Yakov would be the sponge that would soak it up.


    The table would remain clean, and the sponge would be dirtied with the fluid.


    ''Am I just a sponge to you?''


    When Yakov''s breathing had become so light that it was uncertain whether he was still alive, Nathan ceased his brutal display.


    "I... will take responsibility for the actions of this man."


    Standing up, Nathan looked at the people around him, a brutal seriousness overcoming him.


    "If I lose my job for this... so be it. But this wicked company wouldn''t let him go even when presented with evidence, so I''ve taken matters into my own hands."


    He portrayed himself in a heroic manner, risking his job to defeat the villain that plagued this company.


    The women swooned at his sacrifice, and the men nodded in approval. Truly, he was a man among men - to be respected and praised.


    "I''ll vouch for you, Nathan."


    "Me as well."


    "We''ll all support you, and make sure you don''t lose your job over this!"


    And to a hero - comes public support.


    "Thank you, everyone. Truly... you are all wonderful people."


    Truly, they were horrible people.


    However, at that moment, a door opened.


    Numerous footsteps could be heard, and immediately a barrage of men entered the room.


    "Hm? Did the executives hear of this so quickly and send people to stop it?", Nathan wondered out loud.


    Men dressed in black suits with sunglasses filled the room, surrounding the people quickly - however these were not just any men.


    They were armed.


    "No... that isn''t it."


    "Who are these men?"


    "Hey, what''s going on!?"


    It was just a few moments, but in those few moments every single person in that room was surrounded by the armed men.


    "Hey, what is this!?"


    "Police? Military? Who are you people?"


    As the questions flew from the crowd, a line opened as the men parted, and stepping forward was a young man.


    Likely in his twenties, he was a young man with a mustache, thin and tall, and he stepped forward with power.


    "Good morning, everyone. I''m terribly sorry to interrupt your gathering. But unfortunately, I have some business to attend to."


    Stepping forth to face Nathan, who stood as the representative, the two men now faced off with one another.


    "Now, now. Don''t glare so much, salaryman. I''m not here to stop you from your gangbang. I have other business to attend to."


    "Who are you? And what do you want?"


    Shooting these questions as if he were spitting, Nathan had no patience remaining in him.


    "Ah... how rude of me. I suppose I should introduce myself? You see, I''m one of the founders of a new syndicate... we have yet to decide upon a name, but I suppose I will give you my name at the very least."


    With a delicate bow and a grand smile, the man spoke with pretension as he introduced himself.


    "My name is Gerard Stirling - and I am here to collect some items that I''ve recently purchased."


    ----


    "Collect some items? And what items exactly are you here to collect?"


    Nathan wasn''t foolish enough not to realize that something was up.


    No man who was here to collect something would have brought this entire entourage with him unless it was something shady.


    No - the very fact that this man could witness this scene without blinking an eye was proof enough of his shady nature.


    "Straight to the point, I see. That''s good. You''ll survive longer if you live that way. I''m here to collect... lets see... one... two... three... it looks like there are 22 here."


    The man counted as he looked around the room, at which Nathan lost his patience.


    "Just what are you collecting?"


    "Women. I''ve purchased all the female employees of this establishment. Therefore, would each of the 22 female employees here please come with us? You''ve been... reassigned."


    As Gerard made such a statement, Nathan blew a fuse, rushing forward as he grabbed the collar of Gerard''s shirt.


    "Do you mean to tell me that you''re taking the women away like they''re some sort of property?"


    As Nathan did this, a number of guns aimed at him, however Gerard held up a hand to stop his subordinates from firing.


    "That''s exactly what I mean to do. I''ve legally and rightfully purchased them. If you have an issue, you should take it up with your upper management."


    As he said this, Gerard slowly grabbed the hand on his collar, peeling it off as he flashed a sinister grin.


    "But I would remove your hands from me if I were you. You won''t survive very long if you allow yourself to give in to emotions like that."


    "You-"


    As Nathan was about to shout out in retribution, however, Gerard leaned in to whisper into the man''s ear.


    "After all, your heroism is nothing more than a facade, isn''t it? You of all people should know your place and not get involved with us... or you''ll regret it."


    As Gerard chuckled, Nathan let go of the man''s collar, his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Don''t be so surprised. We hear things in our field. So stop playing hero and hand the women over quietly."


    "Nathan!"


    "Is he going to take us away!?"


    "Where is he going to take us!?"


    "Hey, what''s going to happen to us!?"


    "Nathan, you''ll protect us, right?"


    Suddenly, the crowd became loud once more.


    Nathan was bombarded with such sentiments, burdened with the icon of heroism.


    Were he to put on any further display, he would either be killed or his hobbies would be revealed.


    Yet even so, the cheering didn''t cease.


    "That''s right, Nathan will protect us from this man!"


    "We have nothing to be afraid of!"


    The women placed unnecessary expectations on the man, who once deemed himself a hero.


    "That''s... that''s right."


    And despite gritting his teeth with spite for the women who dared to place such a burden upon him, the man refused to give up this place.


    After all - even if this man threatened to reveal his hobbies, who would believe such a shady thing?


    Nathan had made sure to establish his reputation so that nobody would believe anyone who tried to expose the truth in the first place.


    "I''ll protect you all from this man."


    Bang!


    Yet as soon as he spoke, a bullet was fired.


    Blood erupted from the shoulder of Nathan, who gazed forward to see Gerard with a pistol in hand, smoke billowing up as he donned an indifferent expression.


    "Is that so?"


    Pain erupted in the shoulder of the man, who fell to the ground with a scream.


    "AGH!!!"


    "Nathan!"


    "Nathan!"


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "How could this happen!?!?"


    Panic spread throughout the room as the hero was defeated so easily, reduced to a blubbering baby at a single bullet.


    "Agh!!! Agh!!! It hurts!!! SHIT!!!"


    "Yes, yes. It hurts. But Nathan..."


    Now, standing above the man, Gerard cocked his weapon as he pointed it downwards.


    "You chose this route, didn''t you?"


    "Wait... wait... no..."


    Begging fervently, Nathan immediately changed his tune, pathetically shouting out as he cried for mercy.


    "Stop this, I''ll do anything! I''ll give them to you! I''ll let you do what you want! Take them! Take them!!!"


    The women watched with horror as their hero begged for his own life, forsaking them as he threw away his pride.


    Grabbing the legs of the mafioso, Nathan''s blood dripped from his shoulder as he cried pitiful tears.


    "Please... please... let me live..."


    "You chose the route of a hero."


    However Gerard held no form of sympathy.


    "And a hero is supposed to sacrifice - isn''t that right, Janitor?"


    Gerard looked over to Yakov with a grin, and the beaten man sat up with a confused expression, unsure how to respond.


    "A hero without sacrifice... is nothing more than a politician."


    Bang!


    In that instant, Gerard''s lower half was covered in blood as the head of the begging man exploded, and his body fell to the ground.


    Silence filled the room, and terror quickly spread throughout the hearts of each and every person there.


    Except for one.


    "As for the men... if you have no business with us, then leave. If you wish to die a hero like that man, then we would be glad to grant your final request."


    When the man made this statement, a panic ensued.


    Each and every man in that room rushed off, fear and shame tainting their expressions.


    "Sorry!"


    "I can''t give my life for this!"


    "I have a family!"


    The room was cleared just as quickly as it had been filled, and now the only ones left were the women, who quickly fell into a panic.


    "Agh!!!"


    "Run!!!"


    Yet in this panic, the men in black began to fight, using the blunt ends of their firearms to knock out the women with haste.


    All the while, Yakov merely watched, bruised and bloodied - barely even able to move.


    Screams were heard, and the women begged for mercy, however the men in this room showed no such sympathy.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Eventually there was only one left - sitting and crying in a corner as she was ganged up on by a number of men.


    "Wait... please! No... no!!! Anyone! Yakov! Please, help me!"


    This woman was none other than the one who had forced Yakov to lick up her drink from the ground.


    "What are you going to do, Janitor? Are you going to help her?"


    Gerard looked down to Yakov with a smile, clearly entertained at the scenario.


    "Even if I wanted to, my body is bruised and I can''t even move.", Yakov said with a cough.


    Nodding, Gerard shrugged his shoulders.


    "You hear that, woman? There''s nobody left to help you. All the other men ran, and this one is incapacitated - by your hero, at that. And you cheered him on as he did so."


    Bending down, Gerard faced the woman with a devious smile.


    "Sometimes you don''t get what you want. But pathetic people like you are the very reason I love this business in the first place."


    Standing up, the man chuckled to himself as he headed over to Yakov.


    "I love seeing the faces of those entitled people as I rip everything away from them - and they beg for mercy even from the very people that they once antagonized."


    Looking down on Yakov, the man held out a hand.


    "What do you say I give you a job?"


    At this, Yakov looked up, shock and astonishment in his expression.


    "I''m nothing more than a Janitor. I can''t fight like these men, nor do I have any other useful skills. I''m a foreigner from Joraten, and I have nothing to show after my 30 years of life. What job would you possibly have for someone like me?"


    With a smirk, Gerard chuckled at Yakov''s response.


    "So instead of rejecting my offer out of any sense of justice... you instead parade your own uselessness. Which means that you''re not opposed to the things I''ve done here?"


    At Gerard''s question, Yakov sat up, his ribs creaking in anguish as he opened his mouth to respond.


    "Cough... I suppose I don''t particularly care."


    "You don''t hate them, but you don''t want to protect them either. Is that how I should take this?"


    "Take it as you wish."


    As Yakov responded in such a strange manner, Gerard grinned all the more as he began to pace.


    "I like you. Become my new Janitor then."


    "You''ll hire a Janitor, even though you''re with some criminal organization?"


    "We can train you in other things. Are you opposed to learning how to fight and doing things like this?"


    When Yakov was posed with such a question, he paused for a moment.


    He recalled all the terrible experiences he had from the moment he had arrived in this country, and even before that.


    He recalled the hatred, the spite, the hazing, the rumors, all of it.


    But he was not angry.


    No... he was just indifferent.


    He couldn''t care less about people, or what happened to them.


    After all, not a single person had cared about what happened to him.


    "If that is what needs to be done."


    Slowly standing, the man''s body screamed with pain as he barely managed to take to his feet.


    "Will you give me a purpose?"


    "Your purpose will be to serve me. Isn''t that enough?"


    With a nod, Yakov agreed.


    "Understood, Sir."


    Thus - a monster was born.


    ----


    Yakov Kremol had entered into the Street Rats organization underneath Gerard, the co-founder alongside his brother.


    He had trained in firearms and hand to hand combat, and quickly surpassed any of the other recruits.


    It was as if he had been born for combat, and his talent surpassed any that Gerard could even hope to train.


    Even so, he refused to throw away his title as Janitor.


    He soon began to take on missions, completely indifferent to the horrible agenda that he was supporting.


    One by one, he would capture women and kill men who went against Gerard''s orders, knocking out any form of chivalry.


    For this was his purpose in life.


    Perhaps his sins were despicable.


    Perhaps his life was a waste, and perhaps he would die without anything to show for it aside from pain and suffering.


    But at the very least - he died having served someone.


    He didn''t die that pathetic man who trudged forward each day, barely even clinging to life as he was beaten down by everyone around him, accused of all sorts of things and viewed as a villain.


    No - he died as a true villain.


    He died as someone deserving of death - as someone who was not accused of any false sins, but rather, of real ones.


    Perhaps if he had another life, he would have done things differently.


    Or perhaps he would not.


    But Yakov knew only one thing before his life flickered out.


    ''I''ve served my purpose.''


    ----


    ''I need to find Marcus.''


    Just what was that man planning?


    Eclaire rushed out to the halls, eventually coming across the people, who were in a panic.


    "What''s going on!?!?"


    "There was a strange man who entered and threatened us to let him pass!"


    "I don''t know what''s happening!"


    "Is this another gang!?"


    As Eclaire looked down upon them from the balcony, she realized that she had something more important to do than to find Marcus.


    ''I see... I should say something.''


    "Everyone! Please calm down!"


    Shouting out as she took the stage, all eyes focused on Eclaire as she called out to the people.


    ''Oh...''


    ''Eclaire...''


    ''Why... is she covered in blood?''


    "Everyone... I have an announcement to make."


    As Eclaire stepped forward, the expressions of the people became tense as they awaited her words, unable to take their eyes off her.


    "Gerard Stirling... the man who reigned over this paradise hotel like a tyrant... is dead."


    And with these words, shock spread across the expressions of the people.


    This shock however was quickly replaced with smiles and expressions of relief.


    "Is that... is that true?"


    "Gerard... is dead?"


    "What of Yakov?"


    An air of celebration spread throughout the crowd, however Eclaire held up a hand to halt such celebration.


    "Yakov has also died. From this moment on, this paradise hotel is no more."


    Pausing for a moment, Eclaire prepared herself as she began a short speech.


    "This ring of prostitution that Gerard established has been in place for many years now."


    With a smile, Eclaire desperately attempted to stop a tear from flowing as she spoke.


    "I... was taken into this place a few years ago. I''ve lived here even before the calamity, and I was subject to the harsh conditions of this place."


    As she told her story, the crowd became tense once more as they listened.


    "There was a hierarchy that was absolute, and as someone on the lower levels of the hierarchy, I was nobody. I was forced to do all kinds of things, be with all kinds of horrid men, and I had no say in the matter."


    As she told her story, many men and women became disturbed, filled with disgust at the existence of such a place.


    "But even so, I knew that there was no way for me to make a difference aside from going up. Therefore... I rose."


    Thinning her eyes, Eclaire''s expression became cold as she made her confession.


    "I rose to the top, and I sacrificed many things and many people to do so. I''ve killed so many people I can''t even remember. I''ve done so many horrible things to achieve this goal, and I have no intention of denying any of that."


    Holding her hand to her chest, the woman spoke out with pride.


    "But in the end... that man is dead. And I can now stand in front of you - and free you of his reign."


    Clap.


    Clap.


    Clap.


    One man in particular clapped alone, at which all the people began to clap alongside him.


    "Thank you, Eclaire!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    "You must have endured so much for this!"


    Cheers and laughter filled the crowd. Tears fell from their faces, and they all shouted out with gratitude.


    However Eclaire''s expression only became all the more serious at this praise.


    For she alone knew just what she had become - in order to create this result.


    [Quite good at putting on a performance, aren''t you?], Four whispered. [And yet...]


    Suddenly, a man stepped forward from the crowd.


    "Truly, magnificent."


    A particular businessman - covered in blood and guts - stepped forward, taking the attention of all.


    "You have what it takes to be a ruler, Eclaire Armstrong."


    Slicking his hair back and then spreading his arms in grand fashion, the man stood in front of Eclaire from below, looking up to her with a consuming smile.


    "How unfortunate it is... that this freedom you wish to have purchased will be replaced with yet another form of slavery."


    ----


    Immediately, four people came forward from the crowd, standing beside the businessman.


    A young woman with her black hair in a ponytail, also wearing the outfit of a businesswoman.


    A red haired man with a vicious grin, who now wore a fedora atop his head.


    A man who wore the outfit of a policeman without a badge in sight.


    And finally - a young girl with navy blue hair as long as she was tall.


    These five stood in front of the crowd, taking control with smiles on their faces.


    "I''m sorry to rain on your parade... but the keys to your shackles are being handed from one master to another."


    Holding out his hand, the man glanced over to the statue of Gerard which took the center of this hotel.


    Suddenly, the statue began to mold itself, reforming as a new figure - the very figure of the man who held out his hand.


    Marcus Coran.


    The people merely watched with astonishment, both shocked and terrified at the power this man held.


    ''What... did he just do?''


    ''Does this man have another strange ability... just as Gerard did?''


    "Everyone, please bow down."


    Holding out her own hand, the businesswoman made this order as she glanced at the people as if they were mere insects.


    Suddenly, the people of the crowd felt a compelling urge to fall to their knees, reducing their postures to that of humble servants.


    As if forced by an immense pressure, each and every person in that room obeyed - not of their own will, but of a strange force.


    ''What... am I doing?''


    ''What is happening to me?''


    The people shivered in terror as their bodies were controlled against their means, however they could not speak out against such powerful figures.


    "What''s going on!? Who the hell are you people!?"


    Or at least, one man held enough courage to do so.


    "Silence. The Master and the Mistress are speaking."


    The one who spoke this time was the young girl, who glared at the man who had shouted as if he were mere dust.


    "No, I won''t be quiet and sit back like this!! What the hell is going on!? You all owe us an explanation!!!"


    In that instant, the young girl shot forward at a speed that the eyes of the people could not perceive.


    Each person slowly turned their heads back to the man who shouted out to witness a scene unlike anything they had ever experienced - for that man''s head was now resting upon the weapon of the young girl, who was covered in his blood.


    "We owe you nothing."


    With these words, the girl slowly returned to the front, the head mounted as if it were on a pike.


    ''Wha...''


    ''A... little girl...''


    ''She just...''


    At that moment, each and every person trembled.


    For it was as they gazed upon the emotionless expression of that girl - that killer - that they realized.


    Truly, the key to their shackles had been passed on.


    From a Master... to a monster.


    ----

 Chapter Number 180 - Businessman

    "While it is true that your former leader has been killed, we have no intention of saving you."


    Stepping forward, the businessman took the lead as he spoke to the terrified crowd.


    "Look at yourselves. Look at your situation. Look around you."


    Spreading his arms, the man spoke with disgust in his tone as he lectured the group.


    "A collection of useless people who relied upon someone else to save them. And now that someone else has saved you, you expect that person to merely accept your thanks and be on their merry way?"


    Clicking his tongue, the man closed his eyes with disappointment.


    "Perhaps if you wished to be free, you should have obtained that freedom on your own."


    With the snap of his fingers, each person immediately realized that there was a ring around their neck.


    ''Seven... this is what it means to redefine... an ability.''


    "What is this?", one man whispered.


    "Hey... what''s going on?"


    Each person grabbed the metal ring that had suddenly appeared, terrified and wondering what it was.


    "Gerard had the ability to reign over those who submitted themselves to him. But as for me..."


    With a smirk, the man looked down upon all the people with a distasteful smirk.


    "I have no such limitations."


    Looking up to Eclaire, the man spoke out to her from below.


    "Eclaire Armstrong. You were the one to defeat Gerard, were you not? I thank you for that. You were of great assistance to us in our takeover of this place."


    "So you''re also going to enslave these people?"


    Looking down with a dark expression, Eclaire spoke in a defeated tone.


    "I have my reasons, as you have yours. Perhaps we can come to some sort of compromise. You are one of us, are you not?"


    With a certain tone, the man made a suggestion that made Eclaire widen her eyes in horror.


    "What part of me is one of you!?!?", she shouted.


    "Ah... I suppose that''s a discussion FOR later."


    The man put a certain emphasis on a word, at which Eclaire immediately realized.


    ''For? Four? Could it be...''


    [Heh... I see. Seven has obtained himself an interesting host.]


    Immediately realizing the implication, Eclaire silenced herself.


    ''This isn''t a discussion we should be having in front of all these people.''


    "Ahem... back to what I was saying. The previous rulers of this place have been killed, and we will be taking control from this point onwards. Those rings around your necks are similar to the ability that your former owner held - they will punish you for disobeying my orders."


    ''That... that can''t be...''


    ''We really did go from one slavery to another...''


    ''How can this be fair?''


    "As for how things will be run... well, everyone here is likely useless or next to useless in terms of combat. So there is no point putting you all on the front lines."


    While his words were harsh, most people let out a sigh of relief at this.


    Even if this man said cruel things, at least he would not do unreasonable things for the sake of cruelty.


    "We alone are enough to take care of the combat. However, let me say one thing."


    Holding up a finger as he addressed the people, the man stood forward as he began to pace.


    "Each and every person in this hotel is currently useless. This is your status. This is your existence. Useless. You have no worth to me, or to my comrades here. So let me ask you this - as a businessman."


    And at that moment, the man smiled.


    It was a horrid smile that dug straight into the depths of the people''s souls, as if they were faced with a deal from the devil himself.


    "What reason do I have for keeping you around?"


    At this question, the people widened their eyes at the coldhearted cruelty of the man.


    "Oh, it''s quite simple. Each and every person here had to work in their previous lives in order to eat. You all had jobs, droned away on projects or took orders in order to pay whatever bills you had. I''m simply stating that each person has to pay a certain fee to live under my domain. And that fee can be paid by how useful you are."


    Standing in front of a certain man, the businessman looked down upon him.


    "You. What were you in your previous life?"


    "I... I was an artist."


    "Ah... an artist, eh?"


    Turning around, the man folded his hands behind his back as he spoke to the artist.


    "Can your art put food on the table?"


    "..."


    "Can your art assist other people in their work?"


    "..."


    "Does your art have any practical use?"


    "Art... inspires people."


    This was the response the artist made, to which the businessman nodded.


    "It inspires people, now does it?"


    Turning around, the man looked down on the artist with a demonic expression.


    "Then, will your art be capable of inspiring me?"


    "I... I don''t...."


    "You don''t know, now do you? So you claim that your art inspires people, but you aren''t even confident of that much? Perhaps someone in this room might be inspired. I''ll give you a chance. If you would like to remain an artist, then produce something that inspires more than half of the people in this place to be more productive. I will measure their workload before and after your piece is displayed, and if there is a significant increase in productivity in at least a portion of the workers, I will let you live."


    With this brutal contract, the artist was at a loss.


    "Do... I have another option?", he asked carefully.


    "Oh, certainly. You can always find some other way to be productive. It doesn''t have to be through art. You see, there are two types of people in this world that I have no need of."


    Looking now at all the people, the man spoke with a smile.


    "The first... are people who are rebellious. Rebellious people will only create problems. I have no such need for those people in my world. These people believe they are entitled to things. They are arrogant, haughty, and don''t understand what it means to suffer."


    With the wave of his hand, the man continued.


    "On the other hand, there are people who are lazy and incapable of working to produce. Such people will deceive themselves into thinking that their work is doing good for society. They will continue performing useless tasks because they are able to survive off of these tasks. My goal is to make each and every person here think for themselves - and ask themselves one question."


    With these words, the man''s eyes thinned as he glared at the crowd.


    "What can I do to be useful?"


    With the wave of his hand, the man headed towards the stairs, followed by the other four.


    "If you''ll excuse me, I have some executive work to do. Everyone, please try and find a way to be useful. You will all be evaluated in a week, and anyone deemed useless will be eliminated."


    As he ascended the stairs, the man left these terrifying words in the minds of the people, who now desperately wished to escape from this place.


    "That is all."


    ----


    "Quite the villain, aren''t I? Well, I suppose one man had to die for the show. It''s an unfortunate sacrifice, but it had to happen to make sure the people understood how serious we are."


    "Is that so? I don''t particularly see anything wrong with that. He was being pretty rude anyways, so what''s wrong with getting rid of him?"


    "HEY!!! Who the hell do you people think you are!?!?"


    As Marcus and Sylvia walked alongside one another with the others, a voice rang out from the hallway behind them.


    The voice of a woman.


    "Ah, Eclaire. We have quite a bit of discussion to do. Is there a conference room around here? Oh, and the other executives... where did they go off to?"


    Marcus looked around with confusion, ignoring the pleas of Eclaire who rushed over with a reddened face.


    "They actually went ahead to prepare the conference room... but I forgot to ask where it was. This is my mistake.", Sylvia stated.


    "Quite rare for you to make a mistake like that, isn''t it?"


    "Be quiet, will you?"


    "HEY!!! This... this is no time for fun and games!! What the hell are you people doing here!?!? I thought you had come to save the people from Gerard!!!"


    However, Eclaire didn''t seem to take the situation lightly.


    At Eclaire''s statements, Marcus stopped in his tracks, turning around as he faced her.


    "This is a conversation that needs to occur behind closed doors. Don''t you agree?"


    "Is there a reason you can''t say it right here?"


    "Yes. We don''t know who might be listening in. I''m certain that - at the very least, Gerard was thorough in his preparations against eavesdropping. Am I wrong?"


    While Eclaire found herself defeated in this point, she found it extremely strange that this man could go back and forth from one mode to another so quickly.


    [Is it really that strange, when you were far more extreme when you were trying to kill Gerard?]


    However even Four seemed to speak out against her.


    ''I... I guess you''re right... but...''


    [Just follow the guy and listen to what he has to say.]


    "Alright... I understand."


    With these words, the six headed together towards the conference room, where they found three women waiting for them.


    Three women that Eclaire didn''t particularly want to see, at that.


    "You three... you''re in league with these people as well?", Eclaire asked as she entered, each person taking their seats.


    "It isn''t exactly that we started on their side. We were defeated, and Gerard and Yakov died. We were planning to overthrow Gerard at some point, but we just had no way to do it at the time, so... things just sort of worked out in our favor."


    As Valerie spoke as a representative for the three, Eclaire thinned her eyes in suspicion.


    "But did you see how they just treated the people outside?"


    "Ahem. I''d like to explain a few things, if you four will be so patient as to listen."


    Closing the door, Marcus took the attention of all as he stood in front of everyone, taking the head of the table.


    "I''m sure you''re all very confused and frustrated with my recent actions. Of course, that''s perfectly reasonable. A man was killed, and we acted as complete dictators in front of the people just now."


    "That''s right!", Eclaire shouted. "What do you take human life for!? How could you kill that man just because he spoke up-"


    "Eclaire. You of all people should understand why, should you not?"


    Looking at the woman intently, the man folded his hands as he took a seat.


    "I suppose I should start from the beginning. You three, please listen carefully as well, as I won''t be going over this a second time."


    As Marcus addressed the three former executives, the women nodded their heads in understanding as he continued.


    "Myself, Sylvia, Bradley, and now you, Eclaire - the four of us have been invaded by four of the seven human calamities - human experiments gone wrong which were designed to surpass any weaponry in existence. Numbers Seven, One, Three, and Four respectively. We''ve also met experiment Number Two, and he had taken a young girl to be the host of experiment Number Five. Do you all comprehend this so far?"


    As Marcus laid this information on the group so quickly, the four who were out of the loop were astonished at the ridiculous nature of this information, though Valerie in particular seemed quick to understand.


    "Eh!? Are... are you serious!?"


    "That... that''s... do you really expect me to believe that?"


    Celia shouted out in shock, while Melissa looked to the group with suspicion, though her suspicion was quickly weeded out.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "There have been many insane things happening in this world. Is this so hard to believe?", Marcus asked. "I could show you, but I think it would be better if Seven remains within me."


    "Please don''t let Seven out, if you can avoid it.", George added.


    "There you have it.", Marcus stated. "Now, moving forward. The experiment inside me is responsible for creating the virus that spread around the world and caused the calamity."


    "Wait, wait, wait. WHAT!?!?"


    Now even Valerie couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Yes, I know. It''s quite disturbing. It took a while for me to come to terms with it myself. But lets keep this as brief as possible. This experiment inside of me wishes for revenge on his master, but more so than that, he wishes to reform the rotten world that brought him into existence as a slave to humanity and a tool to be used for destruction and death. He wishes for humanity to understand the flaws of their ways, and most importantly - their mistake in allowing his existence."


    Marcus shot off the facts like he was going down a list of bullet points, and the four found themselves struggling to keep up, but listened closely regardless.


    "So, as the one he has taken control of, I have no choice but to comply with his philosophy and whims. Therefore I have decided to enact his will in a way that I can control and limit the damage we do while still achieving his desires. Otherwise, he will break loose and do as he pleases."


    "So that man..."


    "Ah, that was actually Isabella''s decision."


    "I didn''t like the fact that he was interrupting the Master and the Mistress."


    The girl now spoke up, as cold as ever in her tone and expression.


    "I did tell her to make her own decisions and think for herself, so if that is the decision she has made, I will stand by it."


    "So you''re just going to let that girl murder people indiscriminately?"


    "She was born into murder. Furthermore, murder is now a part of this new world we are living in. I''ve seen murder every day that I''ve lived in this new world. As much as I would like to remove it from the life of a child, that isn''t practical, nor is it reasonable. In this world, those who cannot murder will die. Now let me ask you this."


    As the man spoke, he lowered his tone as he became serious.


    "Are you willing to take responsibility if she dies because someone tries to kill her and I told her not to defend herself?"


    "I..."


    Eclaire found herself averting her eyes from the man.


    What could she even say to such a thing?


    It was absurd, to be certain. But this entire world, this entire situation was absurd.


    "Alright. But can we limit the murders?"


    "I''m not a killing machine. No... that would be the thing inside me. I have no intention to create a mass calamity, unlike a certain experiment. As a matter of fact, I would like to promote a world where the maximum number of people survive and live peacefully, though that is quite difficult given the situation."


    "So you''ve compromised."


    Speaking up now was Valerie, who grinned as she nodded in understanding.


    "Indeed. As I stated, the most I can do is to limit his destructive impulses by scattering in destructive entertainment here and there for him. And my best effort for achieving that is to portray myself as a wicked Dictator."


    "So that''s what the show was all about? Then... what is your goal with all this?", Eclaire asked.


    "I was getting to that. To put it simply... we''ve now taken control of two branches of a major mafia organization, and their assets. I''ve established myself now as the new leader of such an organization. This is because in order to survive in this new world... power is necessary."


    Looking at each of the people here, Marcus spoke with determination in his eyes.


    "As you all are aware of, ability users have awakened throughout this world. This is not a phenomenon unique to this area, but surely they will exist all throughout the world. Eclaire. You''re well aware how difficult it is to face an ability user, even with an ability yourself. No?"


    "That''s right.", Eclaire agreed. "My ability... it''s extremely useful, but it isn''t powerful."


    "As such, you had significant trouble defeating Yakov, and relied instead on Bradley to do so while you took care of Gerard - whose ability you knew."


    With pinpoint accuracy, Marcus assessed the situation with Eclaire, to which she nodded intently.


    "That... that''s right."


    "What is my point here?"


    Leaning forward, Marcus posed this question.


    "This shows the importance of information, doesn''t it?"


    "That''s right.", Sylvia added. "You were able to defeat Gerard because you had information on his ability. But as for Yakov, his ability was something you had little to no information on, which made it extremely difficult. Even so, Bradley had a very useful ability that allowed him to defeat Yakov perfectly - but that is only because of Number Three, whose regenerative powers prevent Bradley from truly dying - similar to myself and Marcus here."


    "You... you all can regenerate? Even after experiencing fatal wounds?"


    Eclaire uttered this with shock, at which Valerie merely laughed to herself.


    "It was annoying as hell... and perhaps the reason why I lost to him. He just wouldn''t die no matter how many bullets I put into him."


    "That''s correct. We cannot die, in the truest sense of the word. Is Four different?"


    [Ah, Four was a unit specialized in espionage and stealth. Her training and experimentation was a bit different from ours, though she should still hold some form of regenerative power], Seven commented within Marcus'' mind.


    "Hmm..."


    Eclaire seemed to be in deep thought as Marcus posed such a question.


    "At any rate, the point I have is this. There are two types of powers that have been released into the world. The first is the experiments, who have chosen hosts - of which there are only Seven, and four of which are present in this room. The second power is that of Reawakening - of which there could be hundreds or even thousands of different ability users with different abilities."


    Standing up, the man turned his back as he peered out the window while he spoke.


    "The human Calamities have physical abilities that go far beyond human capabilities, and even beyond military weapons. However the Reawakenings are different, and give earth shattering abilities that can bend the very laws of this world - of which I have experienced myself."


    Holding his hand up, the man touched the window - which suddenly disappeared as it formed into a wall with no view.


    "Even to these human calamities, these abilities could pose a threat. And perhaps killing us off would be for the best."


    Turning around, the man faced the group with a solemn expression.


    "But unfortunately for this world... I have no intention to sacrifice myself for it."


    Pointing to Eclaire, Marcus spoke now in a bold tone.


    "The same goes for you. If the world finds out of the thing inside you, they will demand your execution. You will be branded as the host of an evil existence that ruined the world as we know it. Bradley and Sylvia already understand this well. So let me ask you, Eclaire."


    Lowering his tone, the man spoke with a wicked fierceness.


    "Are you willing to be erased from this world for the greater good?"


    "I... am not."


    Taking her stand, Eclaire responded in the affirmative as she stood.


    "I have no intention of lying down and dying just because people would want me to. But none of those people out there want me to die-"


    "Only because they know nothing of your capabilities. But what if they learn?"


    "Then... they would be accepting-"


    "Would everyone in this world merely accept such monsters living in their midst?"


    Slamming his fist on the table, Marcus spoke with sincerity.


    "The answer is no. Think about those in the basement. They weren''t willing to accept you, now were they? And that was only when you held a position as an executive. So what should we do with such people? Should we slaughter them because they don''t agree with our philosophy?"


    Marcus posed a difficult question, which Eclaire had no answer to.


    "No. Such people have use, do they not? We should allow them to live, and allow them to live under fear. Yet not just any fear."


    Raising his finger, the man sat back down as he continued his explanation.


    "If a man lives under fear of another, he will plot and plan to uproot such a person. He will live with the intention of destroying that person, just as you had done for Gerard. And despite how impossible it was, you were eventually capable of achieving it. But what if the difference in power is so great that rebellion isn''t even a dream?"


    "If that were the case... then the people would never even think of rebelling.", Eclaire stated.


    "And if that were true, then we could control even the most uncontrollable people with ease. Those metal collars I placed around the people - those are insurance of obedience... or at least, they would be. However, this ability has some significant limitations. Even so, I have no allowance to be a kind and loving ruler. Even if I wished to do so, the thing inside me would not allow it. However by enslaving these people and ensuring their obedience, I will be able to sleep at night without fear of retribution."


    "But isn''t this the same as Gerard? We''re just controlling people again-"


    "We only have to make them hate us. We don''t have to actually treat them badly. Which is where you come in."


    Pointing to Eclaire, Marcus grinned as he explained her role.


    "The people already love you, and consider you as their savior. We will act as heinous dictators while we are present, but we will often be off and away dealing with the outside world. You''ll be our substitute, if you will, during the time we''re gone."


    "I see."


    Nodding in approval, Eclaire finally came around to understanding.


    "And you wish to gather more ability users like this?"


    "Of course. We need to constantly expand our little Empire if we are to take on the rest of the world. Which is why we will need to evaluate people and find those who we can trust. Such a thing is not so easy, but with the power I have..."


    Holding out his hand, rings suddenly formed around not only Eclaire, but also around Valerie, Celia, and Melissa.


    "It won''t be so difficult after all."


    "No, it will be difficult."


    However, at that moment, Eclaire stood up, and Marcus noticed immediately that the ring he had just placed around her was no longer there, instead on the table next to her.


    Then, looking around, he realized that this was true not just for Eclaire, but for the other three as well.


    "Ah... I see. So you''ve further proven my point."


    Sitting back with a grand smile, the man looked around, pleased at the results.


    "Those with abilities can easily break the laws of the world, and face those who do not have abilities. Just now, what did you do?"


    "If I explained my ability to you, that would give you an advantage over me, wouldn''t it?"


    "Hmm... it''s quite difficult when you put things that way. I can''t exactly obtain your trust so easily. Well, I am already aware of all the other abilities in this room. And if you have no intention to disclose yours, then I can use everyone else''s to form an appropriate strategy."


    "Strategy?"


    As Marcus made this comment, Eclaire looked at him with a confused expression.


    "Ah... did I not say so before?"


    With a chuckle, the man held his head, as if scolding himself for being forgetful.


    "We need to form a strategy... to take over the world."


    ----

 Chapter Number 181 - The Dictator to end all Dictators

    "We need to form a strategy... to take over the world."


    A crippling silence followed these words, spoken by the businessman who sat at the head of the conference table.


    Shock filled the expressions of not only the newcomers, but even of some older members of the group.


    "Take... over the world?", George whispered, as if to instill the reality of these words into him.


    "How... no... not even how... why would you do such a thing?", Eclaire asked. "Do you have any reason-"


    "Why is it that nobody has ever been able to take over the world?"


    Leaning forward in his seat, Marcus posed this question to all present, slicking back his hair as he spoke.


    "We see so many stories where villains desire to take over the world. It''s viewed as an evil action, something that only a morally bankrupt person could possibly hope to achieve. Yet this world has no shortage of people who are so morally corrupt, so why then has world domination never been attempted?"


    With these words, the man grinned as he spoke with a heavy tone.


    "The answer is simple. Taking over the world is no task that someone who wishes to live in luxury would ever possibly desire."


    Looking over to Eclaire, Marcus continued.


    "Gerard was a selfish man - one who wished for nothing more than to build his own miniature paradise, reigning over it as a King. So long as he sat on a throne, the rest mattered not. Of course, he certainly wanted to expand his throne, but there comes a point where the effort to expand outweighs the benefits of doing so."


    As he said this, Marcus stood up, pulling out some documents from his coat as he laid them upon the table.


    "My desire to control this world is not one that stems from my own pleasure, but one that stems from... a vision. And as such... I am willing to do everything necessary to achieve this goal."


    "And what is this vision?", Eclaire pressed as Marcus laid out a series of maps in front of the group.


    "Consider this. Right now, we are in the City of Shortenmire in Stronvardia - the Capital. Roughly 95% of humanity was wiped out during the Calamity, leaving roughly 5% of all humans remaining in this world."


    As the man spoke, he spread another map in front of the people - one of the City they inhabited.


    "Eclaire. Per Gerard''s orders, you gathered survivors in the general vicinity, searching out those small groups of people that had formed following the start of the Calamity. Correct?"


    "That''s right.", Eclaire replied with a nod.


    "Can you mark up exactly which areas you scouted and found people?"


    "I can''t remember exactly... but I guess I can show you generally."


    Handing Eclaire a marker, the woman began to write on the paper, circling places of interest and drawing the limits of her exploration.


    "Excellent. When you found those people in the City, you always found them in small groups, correct? Likely somewhere between 3 and 10 people on average."


    "That''s right. What of it?"


    As Eclaire looked to Marcus with a confused expression, the man continued his explanation.


    "It has been roughly 1 week since the beginning of the Calamity. In that time, small groups have formed, but some larger groups have likely been formed at this point. Groups between 20 and 50 people. This is of course the case all over the world, not just in our City."


    As if he were a General discussing strategy with his commanders, the man held complete control of the room.


    "Now let me ask. Among these small groups that have formed - what is a characteristic that is all but certain to be in common among them?"


    "A leader and subordinates."


    Speaking up without hesitation was Isabella, at which Marcus nodded.


    "Exactly. There have been people who were weak or stupid who died almost immediately from the undead, or even those who were simply unlucky. Of course, I am among them, but fortunately I was given the ability to survive even death."


    Holding his heart, the man seemed to recall his past experiences with a nostalgic expression.


    "Even so, those who do survive are in no good position. They will have to struggle just to put even the slightest amount of food on the table. They will have to fight just to get away with their lives. Some will abandon their comrades. Others will fight one another over food or resources, or even shelter."


    With a grim tone, the man made a prediction about the status of the world.


    "This new world... it is one of survival. And yet it is also one which will put human nature on display for all to see - for in it, the greed of humanity will no longer remain hidden behind the cloak of wealth and prestige. Instead... this naked cruelty will be exposed before all."


    And as he lowered his voice, a bitterness seemed to overcome him.


    "What once caused wars among nations will cause conflicts among small factions. What once provoked the creation of weapons of destruction will influence the common man, down to the level of the individual."


    Looking up, the man met Eclaire''s eyes with a deadly gaze.


    "And when each individual is given a choice to fight or die - every man on this earth will soon become a murderer."


    As he said this, the room became silent for a moment, at which the man stood up from his seat, and began to pace around the table.


    "The weak will be thrown aside, unable to even so much as survive without clinging to the strong. The strong will use this, forcing the weak to serve them as if they were a King - and at some point, this world will be composed of a million little nations."


    With a sly smirk, the man eyed the maps on the table.


    "These nations will fight one another, desperately attempting to gain power, land, and wealth. A culling will occur, and what was once a group of small nations will become a larger one - made of the single victor and the numerous defeated."


    Holding up his hand, the man''s flesh began to mold itself as the point of a blade formed.


    As a knife took shape from his flesh, the man''s hand soon reformed, now holding the very tool that had emerged from his body.


    "And among those victorious - who else will take control but those humans who have been reawakened?"


    And as he said this, the man threw the knife onto the table - as it landed directly on the location of the hotel.


    "I tell you this - to each and every person in this room. There will come a day when every nation in this world is ruled by a reawakened person. And that day is not far off. For this power, which has been granted by some strange magic upon humanity, will be treated as a godlike gift. Now imagine this, for a moment."


    Holding up his hands, the man closed his eyes as he painted a picture into the minds of those present.


    "A man awakens in this world. Suddenly, he realizes that he has a special power that nobody else has. He gathers allies, and eventually realizes that his power makes him superior to everyone around him. Without him, these people are unable to survive. Without him, these people will die brutal deaths in this apocalyptic wasteland. And so, the man becomes a ruler."


    Making his way back to his seat, the man continued.


    "The man protects his people from enemies, slaying his foes and easily winning any battles. He continuously expands his kingdom, and more and more people flock to his protection - all worshiping him and revering him as a superior being."


    As he stood in front of his chair, the man stood up, his eyes still closed as he stood with all eyes on him.


    "Then one day, after he''s been given a higher status than he has ever had in his previous life in this world, the man comes face to face with another who has a power that rivals his."


    Opening his eyes, the man posed a question with sincerity.


    "What would this man do?"


    And with a chuckle, the man fell into his seat with a wry expression.


    "He would panic, and deem this person his enemy. He would resolve to rid the world of such another blessed person, so that he may be the only one."


    And as he sat down, the man took a demeanor that made every person in that room pause for just a moment.


    For the wicked way he carried himself - was most certainly that of a ruler.


    "And so... a dictator will be born."


    Raising a hand, the man crossed one leg over the other as he glanced around the room.


    "And then, what of the moment when a thousand dictators remain in this world, each with their own domain as large as a City?"


    At that moment, the man snapped his fingers - and all around him, a thousand knives formed in thin air.


    Then with another motion - these knives all flew directly towards the man, gouging his flesh as a rain of blood surrounded him.


    "They will all destroy each other... until a single one remains."


    He was pierced in every direction, torn apart by the weapons - yet even so, the man snapped his dislodged fingers once more as the knives reformed with his flesh.


    And then - slowly but surely, the thousands of pieces of flesh which had been rendered began to form a single mass with one another once more as they regenerated - once more taking the shape of a man.


    "I wish to become the Dictator to end all Dictators - and I ask of you all to assist me in this endeavor."


    ----


    ''Is this man... sane?''


    ''No... what am I even asking?''


    ''I''m nowhere even close to sane myself.''


    ''But... there''s something about him.''


    ''Something... exceptional.''


    ''Something... that makes me want to follow him.''


    Eclaire found herself at a loss.


    The Dictator to end all Dictators - wasn''t that just using a selfish reason to do selfish things?


    In the end, there wasn''t anything different between this man and the others, so how could he pride himself like he was better than them?


    "What is your plan?"


    "So you''ve accepted it this quickly? Perhaps you aren''t as heroic as you seemed. Or maybe I''m just that convincing?"


    "I''d like to hear what you have in mind. You said it yourself. It isn''t easy to take over the world. It''s a stupid dream - something that a child would think up. There''s no real point in taking over the world if you''re in it for yourself, given how much work it would be to manage an entire world. A villain would be much more fit lounging on his couch, drinking wine and surrounded by women."


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Exactly so. The key will be the reawakened people. Every single person in this room, barring George and Isabella, are reawakened - and have been given an ability beyond human comprehension. That makes seven of us total. Among those seven, four people have the powers of the human calamities, though whether we can use and control those is something else altogether.", Marcus stated.


    "Basically what he''s saying is that we''ve already got an entire military here in this room.", Sylvia summarized. "If you''re willing to cooperate, we''ll be able to run our operations out of this hotel and expand our search radius, locating even more groups of survivors and hopefully finding more reawakened ability users."


    "What if those ability users aren''t willing to cooperate?", Eclaire asked.


    "We will provide them with good reasons to cooperate. There are many options. Hostages, blackmail, or even simple military force. If they still refuse... then I suppose we''ll have to eliminate them."


    "Isn''t that setting yourself up for rebellion?", Eclaire pressed.


    "Indeed."


    As Eclaire asked this question, the man suddenly grinned, as if he were expecting it.


    "But if such a rebellion does occur... is that not an opportunity to make an example out of such people?"


    Evil.


    He was evil beyond belief.


    What could have tormented this man to bring him to this point?


    His schemes were wicked, putting no concern for human life.


    "Heh..."


    And this - made Eclaire laugh.


    "Heh... heh..."


    "Quite creepy, aren''t you?", Bradley commented as Eclaire''s demeanor suddenly changed. "I guess she has a few screws loose, doesn''t she? I understand why you don''t like her."


    The man spoke to himself - or rather, to the creature inside him, out loud.


    "I''ll help you - Marcus Coran."


    However the declaration of the woman overrode any other small talk as she leaned forward, taking the attention of the room.


    "You want to take over this world? You want to destroy all of the dictators who create their own little paradises? Fine."


    And with a demented grin, she folded her hands as she sat across from the man - as a negotiator.


    "Just make sure that whatever rotten bastards we destroy are completely ruined."


    "It seems you finally understand my intentions."


    With a smirk, the man gazed upon the woman, and the two seemed to come to a mutual agreement.


    "I had every intention of doing so."


    ----


    "First and foremost, we will need to share information with one another - particularly that of our abilities. However it''s best to keep that information known to as few people as possible, given that mind control or mind reading are likely things that exist in this world. For this reason, I alone will carry the knowledge of each person''s abilities and strategize accordingly."


    Marcus made this declaration to all, at which Eclaire immediately spoke up.


    "Why you?"


    "I already know everyone''s ability except for yours, and I will be coming up with strategies. Is there any more reason needed?"


    "No, I suppose not. Fine."


    With this, each person was ordered to leave the room, and Eclaire and Marcus remained alone.


    "You have quite the handle on the others. I guess they accepted pretty easily?"


    "Not exactly. I had to work quite hard to convince many. But please understand that these methods - they are both of my own choosing, but also not. They are not methods that I would prefer to use, but methods that I know are most efficient."


    Gazing up to the ceiling, the man let out a sigh as he took on a soft demeanor - one that he had not shown in the conference room before.


    "I am working to minimize the suffering in this world. Yet in order to do so, there are places that I have to accept - and even create more suffering."


    "And somehow doing these evil things will minimize suffering?"


    "Strange as it is, yes."


    Standing up, the man looked to the window, gazing out once more as he did earlier.


    "A world without suffering will create a race of people who have no comprehension of what it means to suffer. They will become entitled and spoiled, unable to exist without being granted their every wish. You''ve surely experienced such people."


    Letting out a sigh, the man seemed tired as he spoke.


    "I simply wish to create a world that is rid of such people - where nothing is taken for granted."


    With a wry smile, the man looked back to Eclaire.


    "And if I have to become a villain to do so... then so be it."


    ----


    "Retry... eh? It''s no wonder... this all makes sense."


    Nodding in approval, Marcus stood up as he finished his conversation with Eclaire.


    "You''ve worked hard. Thank you."


    With these simple words, the man took his leave, heading towards the door.


    "I didn''t do it to be thanked."


    "But even so, I''ll thank you. It''s only proper."


    Stopping before the door, the man halted himself.


    "How many times have you died?"


    He asked this final question, at which the woman tensed up.


    She gazed to the ground, desperately attempting to find an answer, yet none came.


    "Too many to count."


    "The madness... it''s sickening, isn''t it?"


    And as the man said these words, the woman looked at him with surprise.


    "You..."


    "I''m no stranger to death myself. Keep trying. Results will follow."


    With these final words, Eclaire was left wondering as the man exited the room.


    "And if they don''t... then I''ll make them."


    ----


    "Hey... I heard that something is going on upstairs."


    "There was a major commotion, wasn''t there?"


    "Do you think... that something happened? That... we might be able to escape?"


    "Don''t."


    While some of the prisoners in the basement made small talk amongst themselves, Gus cut them off with crude words.


    "Ain''t nothing good ever comes of hoping. If somethin'' good is gonna come, it''ll come - even if you''re devoid of hope. But if you hope and nothin'' good comes, then you''re just gonna be even worse off."


    Sitting back in his cell, the man spit these words, which made some of the other inmates lower their heads in defeat.


    "Unless you do somethin'' with yer own two hands, ain''t nobody gonna come save you."


    "Exactly right."


    However, just as the man said this, a door opened - and the voice of a stranger filled the ears of all those present in the basement.


    "Indeed, one must be capable of taking care of themselves. Those who speak of teamwork and relying upon another know nothing of what it actually means to be a part of a team."


    The footsteps of a man walking down the hall could be heard, and his voice caused each of the imprisoned men and women to turn their heads with a combination of suspicion and interest.


    "After all, are not the people on a team who rely on those around them the ones who cannot even carry their own weight in the first place?"


    As this man walked down the corridor, each of the people gazed upon him - wondering just who this man was and what his purpose was in this place.


    "If yer just here to spit words like that, then you can go back to where you came from."


    Not impressed, Gus laid these words into the businessman - who now stood right before his cell.


    "Is that so? But I haven''t merely come to speak. I''ve come to decide your fate."


    Stroking his hand to his chin, the man continued to pace as he spoke.


    "You see, the owner of this hotel is no longer with us. And I happen to have... yes, I suppose I have inherited the rights to this place. As such, I am considering what to do with you all."


    "Let us free!!!"


    "Please!!! I''m begging you!! Let us out of here!!!"


    The moment this man made this statement, a number of the prisoners shouted out shamelessly, begging for their freedom.


    However, this strange man was no saint.


    "Why should I do that?"


    Silencing the crowd with this question, the man continued his pacing, laying his calculating glare on one person after another.


    "If I were to keep you all here, then I would be able to enroll you in my personal labor force. By letting you all go free, I would lose any potential gains from such a labor force. Then, please tell me - is there any reason that I should allow anyone here to leave?"


    "We won''t do shit for you!"


    "All you''re doing is pissing us off, you bastard!!"


    "Let us go right now! Or we''ll kill you!"


    Suddenly, bloodlust filled the crowd as they shouted and jeered towards the man.


    "I see. So your offer is that by allowing you to go free - that you won''t kill me?"


    However this man was no mere man.


    Maintaining his composure even as they threatened him with death, the man merely chuckled as he analyzed the scenario - from the perspective of a businessman.


    "It''s not a very appetizing offer, I''ll be honest. Do you have anything else to sweeten the deal?"


    "This asshole..."


    "He''s just fucking with us..."


    "You bastard!!! If you don''t let us out, you''ll regret it!"


    The threats and shouting continued, however at this the man''s tone suddenly shifted as his words became deadly.


    "And what exactly will I regret?"


    Continuing to walk, the man''s demeanor changed in an instant.


    "Do you all think that you''re capable of killing me?"


    And suddenly - something shifted.


    It happened in an instant - and not a single person knew what had happened - but it was as if reality around them had changed.


    For in that moment, every single door opened at the same time - and looking into their own hands, each person held two things.


    A gun, and a knife.


    "Then... let''s make a deal."


    And with a sinister tone, the man held out his arms as he spoke with grandeur.


    "If anyone can kill me... then you all are free to leave."


    Suddenly, the people realized the situation, and all of them rushed out of their cells, grins on their faces.


    "And if not - then you will all obey me... for the rest of your miserable lives."


    ----

 Chapter Number 182 - Surrender

    How simple it is to control a simple man - one who only follows his base desires, pursuing his own selfish endeavors under the name of seeking happiness.


    For deep down, we all understand that our own happiness always comes at the cost of others.


    ----


    "And if not - then you will all obey me... for the rest of your miserable lives."


    A frenzy of madness followed these words.


    Not a single person acknowledged this contract - yet their sudden shift suggested acceptance of at least one of these terms.


    Namely - that by killing Marcus, they would be allowed to run free.


    "It truly is saddening to see that you all have no intention of forming a contract, yet are willing to take as you wish in a one sided bout."


    As he was quickly surrounded by men and women, firearms were immediately aimed at the man.


    Yet even as he was surrounded by such bloodthirsty people, he merely closed his eyes with a sigh of disappointment.


    "If you stand there, you''ll regret it."


    He spoke these words - though to whom he was speaking, not a single person knew nor cared.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One after another, the people fired their weapons, however in the strangest phenomena, the bullets that flew towards the man were redirected.


    The paths of the bullets were twisted, as if a magnetic field had formed around him that repelled them, and at that very moment a number of screams resounded throughout the basement.


    "ARGH!!!"


    "You shot me!!!"


    "Agh!! My leg!!!"


    "Shit, my shoulder! What the hell is wrong with you people!?"


    "Don''t any of you know how to aim!?"


    The rattling of bullets ceased for a brief moment as terror enveloped the people, who surrounded the man on all sides.


    Many groaned and shouted in agony, gunshot wounds lining their bodies. Some had fallen dead on the spot, having been shot right in the head.


    Yet among these people, only a few remained unharmed.


    Bang!


    "AGH!"


    Bang!


    "URGH!!"


    Bang!


    "EEK!! STOP SHOOTING!!!"


    Yet among those few people who had yet to be injured, the bullets kept coming.


    The people laying on the ground desperately held up their weapons, firing off almost randomly in a desperate attempt to kill the man.


    Bang!


    "Argh!!"


    Bang!


    "Gah!! Stop!! Stop firing!!!"


    The cries for the others to cease their firing filled the ears of all, yet regardless of such cries - the bullets did not cease.


    One after another, bullets were continuously fired - until not a single bullet was left in any of the chambers.


    Click. Click. Click.


    And even then - the people attempted to attack the man who stood in the center.


    Wounds lined every single person. Many were dead, and those who were not would bleed out in mere moments.


    Screams and groans filled the halls, and standing in the center of that arena of death - the businessman stood unharmed.


    "Quite a dilemma, isn''t it?"


    As he gazed upon the few people left alive, the man''s eyes flew back and forth to each of them.


    "Despite the fact that your bullets had exactly zero chance of reaching me, each person here was under the delusion that there was some chance greater than zero of such a thing occurring."


    As he approached one woman, the man slowly bent down, grabbing the gun from her hand.


    "N... no... stop..."


    She begged for him to cease his actions, yet he paid no heed to such pitiful begging, ripping the firearm from her feeble hand as if she were a baby.


    For truly - she had been weakened to such a point.


    "And because of that delusion, you all were presented with a choice in your own mind. Either fire and hope that I die, or sit back and wait for someone else to fire - and potentially hit you."


    Clicking the weapon as the magazine fell out, the man reached into the pocket of his coat, pulling out a fresh one as he loaded it into the weapon.


    "And so, there is the moral dilemma. You had a choice where you could either do something that benefits you and likely harms another with a small chance of not doing so, or doing nothing, which would almost certainly end in your own suffering. Therefore... each of you chose to inflict all this harm upon those around you."


    Raising the firearm to his own head, the man looked down on the three people who were left with disgust.


    "How disappointing."


    Bang!


    At that moment, the man blew his own brains out.


    Guts flew from his head as the weapon was fired, and the three who remained - two men and one woman - could do nothing more than open their mouths wide in shock and horror.


    ''After all this, did that man truly just kill himself?''


    Standing perfectly still, the body did not so much as fall to the ground, and the three were left in silence as they failed to comprehend the situation.


    "After all, even if that one in a million chance did occur, and a single one of your bullets made its way to my brain, that would not have made even the slightest difference."


    It was at that moment that the three realized that their opponent was no man - but a monster.


    ----


    The man''s head had been blown to bits.


    A bullet had been shot straight through his brain, exiting the other side with a mess of brain matter and flesh.


    Yet even so - he was unfazed.


    "It''s unfortunate... but I suppose this is a loss I will have to accept."


    As he looked around at the bodies that surrounded him, the man let out a sigh.


    Blood covered the ground, and the three who remained alive could do no more than tremble at the magnitude of this creature.


    "Their determination perhaps was admirable. They continued to fight, even until their dying breath. And that is an attribute which some may favor. But as for me..."


    A shiver went down the spine of the three as the man''s gaze fell upon them.


    "I have no such sympathy for people who refuse to understand their own limitations - and tear others down under the name of believing in themselves."


    As he approached one of the men in particular, the businessman now looked down with a cold gaze.


    "You''ve survived to this point. I''ll give you a choice. If you wish to run away, you are free to do so."


    "Why would you give us the choice to run away after all this?"


    It took everything in his being for Gus to muster up the courage to speak, yet even so he did - for he had no choice but to do so.


    "Did you do all this... knowing that everyone would die?"


    "I was not the one to fire the first bullet."


    Slowly, the man headed over to one of the people laying on the ground, bending over as he gazed upon a woman whose expression was wrought with fury and terror.


    "These people all made the individual decision to fire the weapons that they were given. I merely redirected their attacks. But the fact remains that every bullet fired was done with the intention to kill, no?"


    Looking up, the businessman''s eyes darkened as he spoke in a deadly tone.


    "If you approach someone with the intent to kill them, should you not be prepared to be killed yourself?"


    Pointing to the three, the man stood up once more.


    "You three did not fire your weapons a single time. Yet even so, some loose bullets ended up hitting you. Surely you understand what this means."


    Holding out his hand, the man closed his eyes, and the wounds of the three suddenly closed themselves.


    As if they had never existed in the first place, the wounds were redefined as they ceased to exist.


    "You were mere victims of the aggression of others. While their intent was not to kill you, but me instead, their bullets ended up hitting you."


    Glancing to the ceiling, the man let out another sigh as he continued.


    "This is the case for every bullet that is fired by someone who doesn''t have the power to wield a weapon properly."


    "So yer sayin'' that we should give up. Isn''t that the case? That we should just give everything to serve you like slaves, and forget about living for ourselves?"


    But Gus couldn''t accept such a way of thinking.


    "After all, you were the one who told them that they could go free if they killed ya."


    "Isn''t that true for everything?"


    With a sharp response, the man immediately spoke up at Gus'' words.


    "If you kill the one above you, then they can no longer impose their rules and reign upon you. This is true at all times. Yet we have lived our entire lives without killing - or at least, most of us have. Why is that?"


    Posing this question, the man raised a finger as he interrogated.


    "The reason is simple. Killing is an answer not for the strong, but for the weak."


    As he began to pace around the halls, gazing down upon the bodies, the man continued.


    "Killing is the answer for a person who is so mentally deranged that they believe it is their only answer - someone who has been thrashed and denounced by all those around them. Someone who has been brought to the brink of their sanity, forced to live under such vile conditions that they see no other option. So why then - has killing become so commonplace in this new world?"


    His footsteps splashed in the pools of blood, his voice lowering with every step.


    "I''ll tell you the reason."


    Thinning his eyes, the man looked down upon the bodies with disgust.


    "It''s because we no longer have the restrictions that once bound us."


    Folding his arms behind his back, the pacing continued.


    "It''s because we no longer have the fear of being killed in response to our killing. Because we no longer believe that we will experience retribution for our actions. And I too - am no different."


    Then, spreading his arms, the man spoke with grandeur as he took credit for the very scene of death that surrounded him.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "After all, even though they were the ones who pulled the trigger - I was the one who brought the deaths of all these people about."


    Pausing for a moment, the man closed his eyes as his tone lightened, becoming one of disappointment.


    "I wish for only one thing in this world."


    His words carried a certain gentleness to them, yet still firm in their demented resolve.


    "To rid the world of people who place the consequences of their own actions upon another."


    At these words, the three froze in their places, unable to even so much as move in the presence of this man.


    "Justice or evil - I have no affiliation with such morals. That is not my purpose."


    And as he spoke, they began to wonder to themselves - just what they had been doing in this world up until this point?


    "I wish for nothing more than for each person to think for themselves - and to understand the consequences of their decisions."


    Just how many people had they allowed to die? Just how many had died at their own selfish actions?


    And just how many more would die as a result of this man?


    "As for you three... I said it before. You are free to flee this place. I will not chase you, nor will I send anyone after you. If that is your decision... then I will allow you to make it."


    What was right? What was wrong? Should they go against this man? Should they join hands with him? Did they even care about right or wrong?


    Did they even care about anyone but themselves?


    "But do understand that I intend to take every piece of this world into my hands, and if one day I find the sliver of land that you''ve resigned yourselves to - I will not hesitate to take it for myself."


    What was their goal?


    "Until then... live peacefully."


    What did they want to do even if they were set free?


    Pillage? Kill? Steal? Rape?


    Help? Protect? Build?


    What was their purpose in this ruined world?


    "Find a community... do as you please. But when the day comes that my Empire expands into your land, do not act surprised."


    And would they be able to make a difference - even if the man before them was out there, preparing to destroy everything they could ever hope to accomplish?


    "Just know that when that day comes... there will be no option but surrender."


    At that moment, Gus and the other two came to a realization.


    ''Eclaire... that woman who I hated so much... she was right.''


    "And if you refuse to surrender on that day... then that will be the final day you live on this planet."


    ''Surrender... this is the only option.''


    For what worth is there in building a Kingdom if an unkillable monster is lying in wait - preparing to tear it all down?


    Fighting such a monster and dying in an impossible battle - would that be bravery?


    No - that would be foolishness.


    Rather, it would only give that monster all the more reason to destroy.


    ----


    "I... surrender."


    Gus was the first to utter these shameful words.


    It was pathetic.


    Yes - he was pathetic.


    A poacher who had lived no moral life, a man who had dealt with shady figures for his entire existence, living outside the law and holding no ideals for himself.


    A loner who had never dealt with people, living isolated and only ever meeting with others for the sake of his work.


    This man, whose stubbornness had led him to reject the offer of Gerard, had now surrendered himself to this businessman.


    "What will become of me?", he asked.


    "I surrender as well.", the other man added.


    "Me... me too.", the woman chimed in.


    Soon enough, the demoralized group were all looking to the ground in shame, unable to go against the one before them.


    And as he said this, the man grinned.


    "I see. So you wish to be a part of my Empire?"


    At this question, the three became silent.


    They did not answer - no, they could not answer.


    For within their hearts, they could not accept such a thing.


    Yet even so, there was a trembling inside them.


    Something stirred, for the man before them carried a grandeur and a vision unlike anything they had ever experienced.


    "Or perhaps... you merely want to be a part of something greater than yourselves?"


    Then, as the man walked off, the pitter patter of blood laced footsteps filled their ears.


    "If that is the case, then I will ensure that you do not regret such a decision."


    And with these final words, the three were left alone - free to do as they pleased.


    "That is my duty... as your Dictator."


    ----


    The three sat in a circle, silence in the air as a solemn mood overcame the basement.


    How long had they been sitting there?


    "Gus."


    Breaking the silence, one of the men stated his name, his eyes pasted to the ground.


    A few moments more passed, and eventually the woman spoke up as well.


    "Kate."


    "Xavier."


    The three had stated their names, and this alone remained as the only interaction between the three for a while more.


    "I deceived myself."


    With a sigh, Gus spoke up, opening up to the two with a somber tone.


    "I wasn''t a good man. I was a poacher. A crook by trade. But I never really thought I was doing anything wrong. Even today, I don''t really think that. After all, they were just animals. I was just another hunter. Another piece in the flow of natural selection. The only difference was that the creatures I hunted were worth a lot more - and that it pissed some people off when I did so."


    As the two looked up to the man, he continued his story.


    "When the Calamity started, I lost all my work. Most of my clients either died or couldn''t get into contact with me. Even so... I knew how to survive in the wilderness. But those beasts..."


    With a cold shiver, the man gripped his shoulder.


    "The animals had all gone rabid... and when I survived an encounter with a wolf by the skin of my teeth, I knew that I couldn''t survive on my own out there. As much as I hated it... I knew that I needed to be with other people."


    As he gazed at the others, the man grimaced.


    "But even though I accepted that... if I had to be with others, I wanted to have all the power. I found all sorts of people who were so weak it was pathetic... and I loved that. I could do anything I wanted, and nobody would be able to say anything. But..."


    Gritting his teeth, the man spit out his next words with distaste.


    "When I met that woman... I realized that there was someone out there who was more powerful than me."


    The other two listened patiently, bitterness evident on their expressions as well.


    "I wanted to kill her. I wanted to get rid of anyone who had more power than me. But then the people who were more powerful just kept on coming. And I couldn''t accept that - so I ended up here."


    Muttering to himself, the man whispered his next thoughts.


    "Was I prepared to die rather than serve someone else?"


    Shaking his head, the man evaded such thoughts.


    "I''ve never had an issue with killing. The first time I killed a man was when one of my clients tried to scam me into giving him a bargain. I shot him dead at my front door the moment he brought up a new price."


    Leaning back onto the wall behind him, the man spoke with a nostalgic tone.


    "The boss of that group didn''t take very nicely to that. I perched myself up on top of the roof and started sniping them one after another as they showed up. And at some point I realized... that killing a man isn''t all so different from hunting prey."


    "I... I killed my ex boyfriend."


    With a quivering tone, the woman now spoke up.


    "When I woke up after the Calamity, I was shocked at first... but the second I realized that the world was gone, the first thing I did was head over to his place."


    Hugging herself as her eyes were wide in fear, the woman bit her lip in regret.


    "So I killed him... I killed him... I stabbed him so many times I can''t even remember. I hated him... I hated him more than anything. That cheating bastard... but... once I had killed him... I realized that I had wanted to do this all along. I just didn''t have the chance to do so."


    "Our desires... truly are demented, aren''t they?"


    Xavier now spoke up, a wry smile on his face.


    "I abandoned a group of children to save myself. I just wanted to save myself, so I let them die. I watched as they screamed and shouted, but I didn''t do anything to help them. I ran away even as they called out to me for help. And after that..."


    Suddenly, the man''s expression filled with tears.


    "I... I told myself that my life was worth more than theirs... that I was more important than they were.... and when I was taken to this place and forced to serve under some man that I didn''t even know... I couldn''t accept it."


    Looking up with a pained expression, the man choked out his next words.


    "I couldn''t accept the fact that I was a nobody. So... I resisted."


    Holding his forehead in regret, the man spoke with self loathing.


    "I resisted because I kept on telling myself that I was more important than anybody else, that I couldn''t possibly serve someone else."


    With a quivering tone, the man continued.


    "Because if I did, then I would admit that my life is truly and utterly worthless, and that I abandoned those children for no reason other than my own selfish desire to live."


    Looking up, the man laughed bitterly as he wiped his tears.


    "But I now realize... how truly worthless I really am."


    With these words, the three all closed their eyes, grimacing in sorrow.


    For at that moment, every person in that room hated one person more than anyone else in the world.


    Themselves.


    ----

 Chapter Number 183 - Gray

    "So? How was it?"


    "The conditions were wretched. The people appeared as if they had been starved to death, completely malnourished and dehydrated. Even so, they were filled with rage."


    Marcus and Sylvia walked alongside one another through the halls of the hotel uppermost floor, heading to what was once Gerard''s office.


    "How many died?", Sylvia asked - though her voice didn''t contain the slightest bit of concern.


    "I decided to allow three to live."


    "Hmm... and why is that?"


    "Two reasons. First, the people of that basement floor were those who rejected any sort of ruler. They were all people who had issues with authority, people who couldn''t accept anyone else having any control in their lives."


    "Well, that isn''t exactly a bad thing given the circumstances. It allowed them to reject Gerard''s rule over them."


    "That much is true. But these people were all of the same breed as Gerard - people who would take control of everything, were they given the power to do so. The only difference was that they held no power."


    As they casually spoke to one another, the two eventually reached the office, heading inside as Marcus opened the door for Sylvia in a gentlemanly manner.


    "Please, after you."


    "Why thank you."


    The two shuffled in, sarcastically playing the roles of well mannered upper class as they entered.


    "At any rate, they were people who held tenacity and arrogance, but nothing more. I agree that they could have been given some sort of use, however I also believe that there is no need to keep so many around."


    "Which is why you selected three of them?"


    "Indeed. The three who were the most... human, I suppose?"


    Tapping his fingers to his chin, Marcus entered a state of thought as he voiced his process.


    "When people are stubborn to the point of stupidity, it makes them completely unusable. You can''t manipulate them. You can''t convince them. You can''t even bargain with them. They''re people who live in their own fantasies, deluding themselves and making themselves more important than anyone."


    As Marcus took a seat at the desk, he laid himself back as he looked to the ceiling.


    "Pull up a chair for yourself."


    "How gentleman like."


    "Ah, forgive my rudeness."


    With this quick series of jests, Sylvia too pulled up a chair beside the man as they both sat back in relaxation.


    "If they had been released upon the world, even if they held no true power - they would take that power. They would manipulate the people around them to view them as some sort of savior, and the foolish masses would believe it without question. They would show off some pitiful skills, killing a few undead or gathering some supplies, and all of a sudden people would flock to them - at which their dictatorships would begin."


    Holding up his hand, the man formed a fist as if he were grasping something.


    "I''ve merely crushed such possibilities before they could occur."


    "And the three you saved? How do you know they won''t go and do the same?"


    "I''ve ensured their compliance."


    "How? Did you use the redefined version of reign on them?"


    "No. That ability is only temporary. The moment I use another ability, the shackles will dissolve. I merely spoke with them."


    "And you''re convinced that they won''t do anything rash?"


    "I''m certain."


    As Sylvia prodded Marcus with questions, he responded with confidence, to which she nodded with a sigh.


    "If you''re that convinced, I won''t say any more. So what is the plan from this point on?"


    At this question, the businessman grinned.


    "Heh..."


    Standing up, the man stood before the woman, reaching for his coat pocket.


    "It isn''t much. Truly, it''s nothing. But this is... as much as I could obtain given the circumstances."


    Suddenly, the woman sat straight up as she realized the serious tone that the man had taken, at which the man took a knee before her.


    "Sylvia Berith. I will take up the position of King in this new Empire that we will form."


    Opening his hands, the businessman looked up to the woman as he revealed a piece of an iron pipe that had been sawcut to form a short hollow cylinder.


    Or more particularly... a ring.


    "Will you take the role of my Queen?"


    Shock and awe filled the heart of the woman, who had never been so moved before from such things.


    The beating of her undead heart overwhelmed her as the rotten blood coursed through her veins, and she widened her eyes as she controlled her breathing.


    Then, holding out her hand, she grinned.


    "Sure."


    Closing his eyes with a smile, Marcus slid the ring onto the finger of the woman - it''s sharp edges cutting her easily rendered flesh as it made its way onto her finger.


    At that moment, the woman immediately stood, and Marcus motioned for her to follow him over to a window.


    On looking out that window, the two witnessed the courtyard before them - luxurious and well maintained, despite the wretched skyline of the City beyond.


    "For better or worse.", Marcus whispered.


    "For rich or for poor.", Sylvia added.


    As they gazed upon the scenery, the two interlocked their rotten hands, their flesh pale and filled with veins as they said the next words together.


    "In sickness and in health."


    And then - with their free hands, the two each grabbed each other''s throats as wicked smiles overcame them.


    "And not even death shall allow us to part."


    ----


    "Name, former occupation, and practical skills. You have two minutes to plead your case. Begin."


    Sitting at the conference table, a number of men and women had been gathered.


    The two who sat at one end of the table - Marcus and Slyiva - faced a man who sat on the other end with a nervous expression as if he were a potential employee at an interview.


    "My name... is Frank Pestonia. I''m an electrician by trade, and I''ve been maintaining the power in this hotel. I maintain all the generators that we''ve brought up and running, and have restored most of the electric functions that were broken as a result of the Calamity."


    "I''ve heard enough. You''ve proven your value. But my next question - where does your loyalty lie?"


    Sylvia posed this question to the man now, to which he stiffened himself up in his seat.


    "My loyalty?"


    The man seemed to have a confused expression, to which Marcus spoke with a deathly tone.


    "You can''t answer?"


    "I... well, if you''re asking whether I will serve you, then of course-"


    "I''ve heard enough. Isabella."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Have this man assigned to be reeducated. His worth is high, but we can find other electricians if we search. If his reeducation doesn''t succeed..."


    "Understood. In that case, he will be eliminated."


    "W-wait just a minute!! Re-education!? Eliminated!? I... I never said I wouldn''t serve you! I''ll do it! I''ll serve you!"


    "Silence."


    As Sylvia held out her hand, the electrician found himself unable to speak as his volume was reduced to zero.


    He shouted, yet no words came out of this mouth.


    "The fact that you can even speak to us in such a manner shows that you have no place in our nation. Isabella."


    "Yes, Mistress. I''ll remove this trash from your sight immediately."


    With this order, the young girl grabbed the collar of the man, who frantically clawed and shouted, though no words were heard.


    He was dragged off by the girl, whose strength far exceeded human levels - despite the fact that she held no reawakened abilities.


    The door was closed behind them, leaving the seven in the conference room.


    "How many left?", Sylvia asked.


    "17. We''re almost finished. We need to find out the skills that each person will present a week from now at their evaluation, so this is necessary."


    "And this reeducation? Is that part really necessary?", Eclaire asked.


    "If they treat us with disrespect, we won''t be recognized as leaders. But Seven won''t let us become heroic leaders that the people love, so we have to use other tactics instead. We''ll just have Isabella teach them some manners so they understand who they''re talking to.", Sylvia responded with the wave of her hand.


    "And if they refuse?", George pressed.


    "If they refuse, then they''ll be deemed useless and eliminated. But there are few remaining who would refuse. Most of those have already been taken care of.", Marcus responded coldly. "Now then, we have more citizens to evaluate. Bradley. Can you let the next one in?"


    "Got it."


    Standing up, the red haired man bore a beaming grin as he opened the door, cheerfully heading out to invite the next victim into the room.


    "Would the next one please come inside? Yes, you. Don''t be so pathetic. Come on in. We''re not going to bite you. Probably."


    ----


    [Heh....]


    A woman sat on a throne, surrounded by a void of darkness.


    The space in which this woman resided seemed to flicker back and forth, as if her very existence were a glitch, and everything around her seemed to switch back and forth between existence and nonexistence.


    This woman, whose hair was a dark shade of gray on her left side, and a light shade on the right, sat in front of a table that had been spread out before her with an enormous map of the world.


    On this map, a number of pieces had been placed, as if it were the office of a military general.


    [And now... the game has begun.]


    Holding out her hand, two pieces formed - pieces which appeared to be from chess.


    A King and a Queen.


    Placing these two pieces onto the figure of a fortress, the woman gazed upon the world before her, and with the wave of her hand, a darkness began to spread from two locations.


    The first - from the City of Shortenmire, where the pieces of the King and Queen had been placed.


    The second, from a small island off the coast of what was once the Forgestarian Empire.


    And then, closing her eyes, the woman waved her hand once more - as numerous colors formed around all the various pieces of the world.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    These colors began as mere points, slowly increasing their territories all the while.


    However among these colors, some of which were bright and some of which were dark, their shades slowly shifted.


    And not a single one became any brighter as they all muddled towards a million different shades of the same color.


    Gray.


    ----


    "Sir... is there a reason we''re doing all this? Gathering up the undead... it''s no easy task. Many men became undead themselves to try and gather so many. And to use them in this manner..."


    Two men sat in a semi truck, driving along a road.


    One particular man - the driver - voiced his concerns to the other, who gazed out the window from the passenger seat.


    "You just don''t understand, do you?"


    Whispering these words, the man chuckled to himself as the other continued driving.


    "If you help people from the shadows, then nobody will ever take notice. They''ll continue on with their lives, not even recognizing that they were ever in any danger in the first place."


    As the two passed numerous stores, all of which seemed to be littered with undead, the passenger continued to speak.


    "If you protect people by preventing anything from going wrong in the first place, then some will show their respect. But others will view you as nothing more than a power hungry institution, an eyesore that protects them from some phantom threat that may or may not actually exist."


    Turning to face the driver, the man grinned as he spoke.


    "But only when you allow the situation to deteriorate beyond the point of hope... only when you allow the helpless people to fall into despair... only when you swoop in to save those people at the last moment... will you ever be considered a hero."


    As the truck came to a stop, the man stepped out, surveying his area as he crossed his arms.


    "I have no intention of letting my efforts go unnoticed."


    ----


    "Huff.... huff..."


    A boy roughly 14 years of age pulled a metal bat from the smashed head of an undead, flicking the blood and guts from his weapon as he panted.


    "Are you alright, Gordon? You don''t have to do everything yourself, you know. I can fight too..."


    Behind this boy, a young woman of roughly the same age spoke, her blonde hair having been cut short.


    "It''s... it''s alright. We''ll fight together, but if it''s just one or two, let me take the front."


    With a wry smile, the boy caught his breath as he looked back to the two, whose faces hardened at his words.


    "I''m so useless, aren''t I?", the girl asked as she gripped a metal pipe in her hand.


    "That isn''t true. You two have both adapted well.", the other boy responded - one who was slightly younger than the other two. "Come on. There should be some food and drink left here. The fact that we haven''t met any other people can only mean that these places were either already looted, or that there is nobody left to loot anything."


    Taking the lead now, the younger boy pressed forward into a gas station.


    "Shane, shouldn''t we be a bit more careful? I don''t know much about this, but what if the gas station blows up? It hasn''t been maintained in months, so..."


    "If that happens, we''ll deal with it when the time comes. Just stay away from the pumps, and don''t light any fires."


    With these words, Gordon nodded, at which the two entered the store.


    "I''ll take the clerk at the front desk. You two handle the customers in aisle three."


    "Got it."


    As Shane barked out an order to his companions, the others immediately sprung into action as they headed in their respective directions towards the undead.


    However, right as Gordon and Stella turned into the aisle, he stopped for a moment.


    ''Ah...''


    For standing in that aisle, turning around to face him, there was a man holding the hand of his daughter.


    Both were rotten, scars and clots of blood covering their faces. They both moaned in pain as they turned to witness Gordon and Stella with their heartless eyes.


    Yet even so - Gordon grimaced as such a sight.


    ''This is... so horrible.''


    "Hey. Are you going to sit there and cry, or are you going to kill them before they kill us?"


    But as the girl stepped in front of him wielding her iron pipe, Gordon too stepped forward with a firm expression.


    "I''ll take... the father."


    "Is that because you don''t want me to face the bigger opponent, or because you don''t want to kill the girl?"


    With a smile, Stella rushed forward, and with a clang the zombified child fell backwards, a dent in her head from the collision.


    She let out a screech, and the father gazed upon the attacker with malevolence, reaching back his hand as he snarled viciously.


    "Enough of that. Your life is over."


    However the zombified man''s chest caved in as a bat slammed into him, causing him too to fall backwards as he stumbled over his child.


    With a gulp, Gordon stood over the man now, raising his bat as he brought it down upon the man''s head - and even as the zombie looked to him with fearful eyes, he slammed the weapon down as the head exploded like a cantaloupe.


    "The greatest pity we can give you... is death."


    Immediately, the girl let out another high pitched cry, grabbing the father in a heart wrenching scene - one which made Gordon wonder whether these zombies still contained some of their humanity.


    ''How.... how can this be?'', he wondered.


    "You''re right. Don''t let this scene disturb you."


    With a similar motion, Stella added her weapon to the mix, crushing the girl''s head between it and the ground with a blow.


    As she lifted up the bloodied pipe, the girl looked to the boy with a serious expression, devoid of any mercy.


    "Even if they do have some humanity left... they''re only going to cause more suffering if they continue to live. For themselves, and for everyone else."


    "That... that''s right..."


    Averting his eyes, Gordon couldn''t help but feel guilt - even if he understood with his mind that this was the only option.


    They were undead.


    Their bodies and minds had been overtaken.


    ''But... those people were undead as well...''


    "You''re thinking about Marcus and Sylvia, aren''t you? But you already know that they''re special. They''re the only ones who could remain intact because those experiments overtook them."


    From behind, Shane spoke up, his shirt bloodied from what was likely the store clerk.


    "It''s as Stella said. We can''t show mercy to those who have already been lost. Letting them live would only be more painful."


    "I get that.", Gordon stated with a bitter expression.


    "Speaking of which... it''s been a while since they left. We even had to start coming outside ourselves to find food and supplies... do you think they''re alright?"


    "They''re fine."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Shane responded to Stella''s concerns.


    "They wouldn''t die so easily, and even if something killed them, they wouldn''t die. They''re probably just caught up with something and haven''t had time to return. It''s a dangerous world out here. But with their power, we don''t need to be worrying about them."


    "But they did tell us not to go out... and that they would do it because they can afford to die. Don''t you think they would have returned by now if they could?", Gordon pressed.


    "Like I said, they must be held up on something. Maybe they got caught up in something dangerous and didn''t want us to be involved."


    "Isn''t that really bad if that''s happened!?"


    "Not really. Even if it''s something dangerous to us, to them it wouldn''t be anything special. They probably just needed time to take care of things, and they didn''t need useless people like us to hold them back or provide some opportunity for their enemies to use against them."


    "What if it''s because of the experiments inside them?", Stella asked.


    "Hmm... that''s highly likely. If they distanced themselves because they were too unsure about the dangerous existences within them, then maybe they left for good.", Shane muttered.


    "So... they abandoned us?"


    As Gordon posed this question, the expressions of the three became stern, however Shane immediately nodded no.


    "That isn''t it. They wouldn''t do that unless they were legitimately concerned for our safety. After all, what would you do if you had a monster inside you that you couldn''t control or understand - and that monster started saying or doing things to threaten you?"


    At Shane''s words, the other two became silent, their concerns growing all the more.


    "Regardless of their situation, we need to be able to fend for ourselves. We can''t just rely on them for everything, which is why we''re out here in the first place. Gordon, haven''t you been training yourself?"


    Stepping closer to the boy, Shane looked his comrade dead in the eyes.


    "For what purpose have you been doing so?"


    "So that... I can survive."


    "And then what?"


    "So that... I can protect the people around me."


    "And what would you need to protect them from?"


    As Gordon was posed this question, the boy''s expression stiffened, and with a grin, he responded to his comrade.


    "From anything that threatens them."


    "That''s right."


    Turning around, Shane moved forward with a smile.


    "Let''s get a cart. There''s a whole bunch of stuff here, so it looks like nobody made it to this place."


    However, right at that moment, a banging sound was heard on the glass, at which the three looked over to the front of the store.


    Then the banging became more frequent, coming from multiple locations as the undead surrounded the gas station.


    "Eh?"


    "Hey... this..."


    As the three turned to witness it, their jaws dropped as fear overcame them - and they suddenly realized the terror of the outside world - and the reason why they had been ordered not to go out on their own.


    "There... are so many..."


    "How... are we supposed to escape this?"


    In that instant, despair enveloped the three.


    ----